《Sinfull Life With The Strongest System》


 Chapter 1

    It was the Dark night for half of the earth.


    In a Modern street where there are a lot of high buildings, noisy cars all around, someone could be seen running between the high buildings and jumping from one to another.


    The Rain was falling on his hair and limiting his breathing rate, making the run very draining, however, that doesn''t seem that it was going to slow him down.


    his golden smooth hair was floating back with no stop as he was running for his life from the people that are chasing him from the back.


    *Bullets sound *


    Behind him, yellow sparks shone in the darkness of the night and the guns'' shouting sounds filled the air, yet the people down couldn''t hear it because of the noisy cars.


    "Damn it " The blond youth suddenly stopped next to the building''s edge, he saw the distance that he has to jump in order to reach the next building, it was really wide.


    If he jumped and didn''t reach the next building he would fall from the height of ten floors and die, However, if he doesn''t jump he would get shot by those who are chasing him and die anyway.


    *Bullet sound*


    ''Still better than Dying by a gun '' the Golden-haired youth took some steps back ready to run, his heart was beating so fast and the adrenaline was running in huge amounts through his veins.


    *loud heartbeat*.


    he could feel the faint line between the death and life at this moment, and the people that were chasing him could see his silhouette three-building aways, it was really annoying for them how much they had to run in order to catch up to him.


    "Here he is " Someone from the next building jumped and he saw the youth, "Send the Dogs after him "


    *Wuff*.


    Someone from far got close and unleashed two Fast hunting Dogs.


    The two animals started running with high speed toward the youth, they were fast and agile as they could jump between those buildings with ease.


    The Golden Haired youth stopped walking backward: "To do or to die".


    And he ran with his max speed, as soon he reached the edge of the building, he kicked the ground with his leg Jumping high then he swung his arms and legs in the air many times.


    and he successfully reached the other building as he landed and flipped many times before regaining his balance.


    *woof* *woof*


    He looked to the other building and saw the dogs that were chasing him, even if they were fast and agile, the distance from that building to this one is huge to then.


    He looked to the two dogs, then he pointed to them with his middle finger before turning his back and running away since be can''t mock them longer otherwise their owners would catch up and shoot him.


    *helicopter''s sounds*


    "I see" The golden-haired boy stopped on the edge hearing this loud sound that came from a source that was heading toward his direction.


    two Helicopters appeared in the air, at first they were small, but they got bigger as they were getting close, now they are above the roof he standing on.


    each one of them then was full of people that start jumping off as the helicopters landed, each one of those men was wearing a black outfit that usually would make people mistake them as black ops, around their waists, there were guns, and hanged on their back was the last version rifle.


    And soon they stood in a line, and between them, a man in a black who had black glasses covering his eyes started to walk forward to the blond youth.


    he had a bald head, not a bad face for 70 years old man, he was a bit short and fat.


    "Mister Lucas, here we meet again " that black glasses man said as he stopped four meters away from Lucas.


    "You could''ve had just appear with your Helicopters from the beginning instead of making me run all of this distance" Lucas who had a smooth Golden hair with a modern clean haircut,  and blue eyes, said with a relaxed expression as he took a cigarette from his pocket and lit it up.


    .


    "Oh, I couldn''t hold my self seeing you running like a stray dog, Don''t worry, you will die in my hands as I can''t resist the temptation,"  The Boss of this group said as took a gun from his coat and pointed to Lucas.


    "Tsk, If the people knew that such a respectful person like yourself is working with the mafia and pointing with his gun to a young man like me."


    Lucas didn''t show any fearful expression, even though he was really scared that his heart would jump out and knew he f.u.c.k.i.e.d up, he still knows that he would die even if begged, so he decided to keep his dignity in front of this fatty.


    "You dared to flirt and sleep with my wife, now you want to make me look like the bad guy" The fatty was talking in a calm tone, however, the aggressiveness in his worlds showed how much he is in rage.


    In his head, he still can hear the loud m.o.a.ns of his wife from the video he watched, that video was recorded by a hidden camera that he wanted originally to use it for recording s.e.x, but it gave him something unexpected.


    "Let me tell you a short story, blonde ass, at the beginning of my life, I was a normal citizen who was named James, the thing that I was worry about it most was a result of a soccer game between Barcelona and Real Madrid "


    "But then, when I got to college, I saw her, and I fell under her sweet eyes,  but she was out of my league, so I started to read and study seriously, thousands, no, tens of thousands of books that I read, I even worked in three different part-time jobs so I can keep up with my dreams, and finally I was able to open my company and got her to be mine"


    "Yet, Some Underground Delivery Shitty boy that doesn''t have even a college degree yet, came to my company, and because he had slightly handsome face, he was able to f.u.c.k my wife " James eyes turned red as he was telling his story, his facial expression showed a mix between the sadness and rage.


    Lucas who heard his story didn''t show much expression, he took his cigarette and threw it off, then he pointed to him with his finger which wasn''t shacking "Listen, no matter what social level you reach, or how much knowledge you have, and no matter how many books you have read, none of them will teach you how to make a woman happy"


    In front of him is the head of a strong company that makes weapons and sells them.


    On the other hand, Lucas was an underground delivery boy, he wasn''t an assassin, drug dealer or a there, but he was the person that deliver the packages and don''t ask the questions, he took this job since it was really profitable and easy.


    One day when he had to deliver something to the company that belongs to the fatty here, he had met with her.


    She was really a masterpiece of the God creation , she had blue clear eyes like the sky , her black hair was falling down to her shoulders her Melon sized b.r.e.a.s.ts were always threating to shatter her bra, her curvey waist her long legs, her big and perky butt, let''s not forget her beautiful scent, she could make the hearts of the men stop if she gave them a glace to their eyes.


    and she was wasted on this James, the stalker who used all of the ways to make her his, and finally, he wasn''t even able to last one minute in the bed with her.


    Lucas could not help but trying to talk with her, and after some nice words she took him to her palace and he gave her the time of her life, and if he has to admit about that night, he would say that she was wild.


    Even to this moment, Lucas still feels her lips taste.


    "Not bad for your last words " James aimed his gun at Lucas'' chest and shot two bullets, then Lucas couldn''t help but fall down on his back next to the edge.


    *Spat * James spat on Lucas''s face and turned his back to leave with his other men,  however, after two steps, he felt some arm grabbing his neck and pulling him back.


    his men turned and saw the scene, they took their guns and aimed but still didn''t dare to shoot.


    James realized something seeing the blond hair strand on his shoulder "You are alive. But, how, I shot your heart" his heart jumped as he was being pulled back to the edge.


    Lucas opened his coat and five thick nude magazines volumes fell to the ground with two bullets inside them "if you want someone dead, Shot his head twice" and he stopped while his legs on the edge while his arms were locking on James'' neck.


    "Stop, we can discuss this, what do you want, money, women.." James felt fear and desperately used his card, greed.


    "what I want, you can''t give it to me" Lucas gave a smile as he jumped back dragging James with him down.


    As both were falling to the ground, Lucas''s body suddenly glowed and he vanished to the thin air while James had hit the ground and died.

 Chapter 2

    Lucas who was falling high from the sky along with James found his eyesight full of white light, for a second he thought it was the famous thing that people see in the movies before their dramatic death which was light.


    But no, the light suddenly vanished and Lucas found himself standing in a vast dark space.


    ''What the heck, Did I even hit the ground'' he looked in front of him then he looked down to his feet, there was no ground to stand on, but only the endless void. And actually, he wasn''t standing but floating.


    "Would you like to stop acting like you are a member of a tourism group"


    he heard a voice coming from the side, so he turned to the source to see a man standing.


    That man was wearing a long black coat, he had long smooth golden hair that reaches his back and two blue eyes.


    ''wait, paradise has beautiful women, and if I died, this must be the hell, otherwise why I''m seeing a beautiful man in front of me and smiling at me'' Lucas sweat up seeing this scene, for a second he thought this was an afterlife and his punishment would be something he won''t dare to think of.


    "Hell no, and this isn''t the hell" the other blond man could hear his thought and replied with a cringed expression.


    "Then may I ask, who you are and why I''m here " Lucas said curiously, this doesn''t seem like a dream, and the last thing he remembers was him falling from a high building, so this can be something that happened after the fall, maybe he went to hospital and now he is in front of this blonde man, and this is only a dark room.


    The blond guy flicked his fingers and a chair appeared from nowhere, then he sat down and started talking "I''m what you call, a supreme being"


    "Sorry, I''m not that religious," Lucas said with his usual relaxed tone and looked around for the hidden cameras, maybe this is a joke and this guy is playing some trick on him, supreme being, he saw weirder tricks on TV magic shows, and he never called someone a supreme being.


    "Sigh, you had lost your v.i.r.g.i.nity with your middle school teacher who was forty-five years old cougar in the cleaner''s office" The Supreme being seemed to understand how to convince this type of person.


    "What, but no one knows that " Lucas opened his eyes wide as he puzzled,  no one knows about that relationship as it was only a one-night thing, and there is no way that cougar told anyone since she lost her memories the next month.


    "I know more things, like when a whore put some chai...."The supreme continued.


    "Fine, I believe you," Lucas said stopping him from saying things.


    "I''m a supreme being, but to the main point"  the supreme being relaxed his shoulders as he took a cigarette and put it in his mouth.


    "I would like to offer you a chance to reincarnate and live a fantasy life where you have powers and live in worlds you never heard of, " Said the supreme being as a chair appeared behind Lucas along with a cigarette.


    Lucas found himself very calm, he used to some kind of adventure with angry mafia bosses, so he has a very calm heart.


    He sat down and lit up the cigarette:" mister supreme, I would believe you, but there a Chinese say, there is no free dinner in this world ".


    The Supreme being looked at this mortal with a complexed expression not knowing to laugh or not on this realistic joke.


    "Well, actually it is a free lunch and there is a one, like the one those from charity gives to the homeless guys, but yes, you aren''t getting a free lunch"


    Lucas thought a bit about it, a fantasy life may not be bad, but it may not be good, it goes along with the price he has to pay "Hmm, so what is the price ".


    "It is your karma points " The Supreme being said as he flicked his fingers and a huge number appeared in the void showing how much karma this guy has.


    Lucas seemed to lost in his thought, sometimes and only sometimes, he would give some homeless guys and orphan kids some money and help, but he wasn''t a good person to a degree that allows him to have so many points.


    "what gave you the karma Point, was actually because you saved the world " Siad the supreme being as Lucas did something he is unaware of.


    "Saved the world?" Lucas puzzled, since when he did that.


    "Do you remember, James and his wife "


    "Yes," Lucas replied by yes as he still remembers that wild night, he still can feel her sweet p.u.s.s.y juice and b.r.e.a.s.t milk taste in his mouth.


    "actually James was going to sign a contract that would eventually lead to a third world war, but because you took him down with you, the contract was stopped temporarily by his wife and his company was inherited by your son, and eventually your son aborted it, "Said that supreme being.


    " Wait? " Lucas stopped him as he realized something, he didn''t use a condom that night, after few minutes of thinking he asked, "how many kids did I have"


    "Just let''s not go off the topic, your kids are living under a safe roof, now back to the topic, I''ll send you to those fantasy world that you read about for fun," Said the supreme being.


    "So, is this some kind of reward, but, if I''m not wrong, to gain a good Karma, you need to do something with good intent, I didn''t intend to stop any war or to save the world, so I can''t help but have some doubts. " Said Lucas, he still not trusting this supreme being, if he only said that he just wanted to do this for fun, he may believe him, but saying that I''m a good person who saved the world, my ass, I know myself better than anyone.


    " you are right, I''m doing this to entertain myself, but let me correct you, your intent wasn''t to save the world, but you took James down with the intent to set his wife free, which was a good did with a good intent that saved billions of lives, and eventually, you gained a lot of Karma points " Said the supreme being, some people would do a great things out of luck .


    Someone like Lucas shouldn''t be reincarnated even when he has so many Karma points, l but this supreme being here was feeling interested in this guy as he was observing the mortal world.


    What really attracted his attention was the five volumes of the nude magazines, and seeing that he have many karmas, he decided to break the rules for once teleported him here and have some chat before reincarnating him since he can''t revive the souls.


    "Hmm, is there any restrictions," Lucas asked.


    "Not really, some times you would teleport between the worlds, but don''t worry, in some stage you would be able to go back, also, when you go to another world, some seal would appear so I don''t get bored, sometimes you would find yourself having identities in those worlds but you would awake your memories late, other than that, you are free to do whatever you want"


    "Hey, why would I go to other worlds, and why nerfing me " Lucas declared, the whole world owes him for giving his genes, so he should get better treatment.


    "Don''t worry, it will happen only a few times since I don''t want to get bored, besides that, you have a chance to become a supreme being and no one would control you after that, but be aware, the risks are great like the chances you have" Said that being with a smirk as he continued "in order to guide you, I have recreated some system that was known by the name of the strongest system, I don''t know if you heard about it, but you will get it" .


    "Sigh, I know about it, so where will I go " Lucas once tried to read these Chinese novels for changing, but he dropped them in the middle of the way when the number Chinese names would increase to the degree that he couldn''t handle them.


    "Let''s say to the world of pirates and marines, now here are two portals, take this one and you would go to another supreme being where he would take you to the hell or the heaven, just little spoilers. your karma is useless with that guy, or you can take this one, where you can entertain me. " The supreme being flicked his finger and two vortexes appeared in the air.


    ''I still want to live, after all, there are things I have to do,'' Lucas sighed and stood and walked to the second vortex, there are just too many things happening today and he just became old to handle all of this.

 Chapter 3

    *Sea bird''s sounds *


    Surrounded by the water, there was an Island in the middle of a sea that was known by the East blue.


    The east blue was one of the four major seas that form this world. Yet those four seas were divided by the Grand line.


    The Island was very large that it was big enough to have a kingdom on the surface with everything necessary, and by the earth''s standards, the size of this island can be equal to a mini country.


    The building of the island was originally close to a forest, however, it changed when the humans started to live here.


    Here you can find some villages, some forests, and other biomes. in the center, there is the main city that had a big palace as its center.


    The name of this Island in this east blue is the Babarogi Kingdom.


    .....


    The Babarogi Kingdom, the West Side of that main City, there was a big building with the Navy symbol above it.


    Around it, there were hundreds of young marines doing their jobs and training.


    "that supreme being trolled me, I''ll give him that, " Someone said as he broke a broom with his knee, he roughly looked 15 years old, he had smooth blond hair and blue clear eyes, he had a good facial expression that made him look handsome. He had a height of 170 cm with a thin building.


    ''What with this background, and where is the heck my muscles that I spent years building it, and why did I get shorter '' Lucas was looking at himself, he was extremely angry, even breaking the broom had hurt his leg.


    He spent years running distances that it was not known that it is humanly possible, he worked hard in the gym and ate only healthy shitty food, and now, this result, if he doesn''t know why he is like this, he may doubt that he has cancer.


    ''Maybe I should choose the other portal '' is this how a man that saved the world should be treated, they even made him a cleaner, that''s not a proper job for someone who worked in the underground world and saw all of the kind of criminals and mafia.


    But still, he has his handsome face, and somehow, as he took a glance at the mirror, he saw that he looks better than his previous life.


    ''At least my d.i.c.k didn''t get smaller, phew, other things can be fixed when the time pass'' Lucas thought after touching his crotch, then he sighed in relief since the most important wasn''t messed with.


    No matter how tall you are, muscular you are, it would be useless if you have a tiny D.


    ''That being said that I''ll have something to help me get stronger, I guess it''s not bad to restart your life over ''


    ''This time, Since I got a second chance, I will use that system to reach the top and do as I like '' Lucas had set his goal this time for the second life he got, he won''t waste it by working as a delivery boy or a cleaner, but he would rise slowly as Phoenix.


    it has been two days since Lucas had come to this world, this body has some memories that belong to this world.


    His name here is also Lucas, he was an orphan in this world where there is the legend of the One-piece, it was a world where you can find all the wonders and bizarre things, the strength here was the ultimate ruler, and the weak were just tools.


    Lucas is an orphan who had lost his parent because the attack of the pirates and he was left all alone to struggle with the life problems,


    but according to his memories, the leader of the navy here which was his elder cousin who was a marine captain, took pity on him and gave him the cleaner job, however, Lucas knows that it wasn''t because of sympathy he got this job from that Captain.


    ''My body has already worked enough, I''ll ask for my money before leaving '' Lucas thought as he walked to the main office that belongs to the captain, he wanted to walk out directly and leave this place, however, he still owns the navy some money for the hard work he had done.


    As soon as he reached that office''s door, the door suddenly crushed as a man''s body flew out of it and crushed the wall.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    "If you can''t capture a damn bandit, then don''t come and report " an angry feminine voice filled the hall.


    ''What a strength '' Lucas'' jaw Dropped as he looked to that man, his body crushed two walls before stopping on the third.


    That man had a body over two meters height, he was also very fat that he could be weight more than 150 Kilograms, yet he flew like a ball, just how much strength you need to make some like that fly like a football.


    It seems that this Captin''s punches are really tough, not only so, he just remembered that she had quite a hard temper.


    even though he still can''t remember her look, he can remember her character, giving the strength of the punch he can imagine that she is some bulky woman with manly features.


    ''This woman, is more dangerous than the bar guards '' Lucas turned to leave directly and he would only come back when he is stronger.


    The first rule he learned from watching some movies, when you get a strong tool, keep a low profile until you get stronger.


    His memories tell him that sometimes when he enters the captain''s office to clean, he would run out with max speed when she is there.


    This alone gave him a bad impression.


    "Come In Lucas and don''t think about running  " the feminine voice called him to enter.


    "Sigh " Lucas threw what in his hand and entered the office praying that something cringy won''t happen.


    "Oh, Boya, you''ve grown since the last time I saw you "


    ''Wow, so this my Cousin, Captain Calorina'' Lucas looked to the woman who was smoking a cigar, she was sitting on the chair putting both of her legs above the table.


    She had white smooth skin, black long hair that reaches the end of her back, she has an elegant nose with a curious face, her eyes were jade blue and her lips were pink.


    the attractive thing about her was her athletic body, her arms were bit ripped, her b.r.e.a.s.ts were big and perky. But the most remarkable thing was those strong thighs.


    ''So my previous self, used to run because he was a soy boy'' Lucas thought to look at this masterpiece woman, it is apparent that his previous host was like those Japanese kids, running with max speed each time a beautiful girl talks to him.


    "Mm, you should be 15 by the end of next month" Calorina looked at Lucas from head to toe.


    "Yes cousin" Lucas doesn''t know what she was talking about, but he nodded.


    "You won''t run this time, " Calorina said as he will always act scarred and run each time she gets close to him or touches him accidentally.


    "My legs aren''t feeling well today" Lucas replied as his lips made a small smile.

 Chapter 4

    "Anyway, what did bring you here " Calorina stopped smoking and looked to her cousin.


    "Nothing really, I want to ask for a break " Lucas was going to ask for retirement, but after seeing this woman, he may reconsider his plans.


    And the marine captain in this world have exceptional strength and statue, so It would be good if he can get her as a backing, let''s not forget that she is his cousin in this life.


    Besides, she has a seductive look, and if she wears things other than a marine''s outfit, she would turn to a gorgeous lady that only a  man with a rubber mind would ignore.


    "Break!?, what have you ever done," Calorina narrowed her eyebrow, then she stood up and walked toward him closing the gap between them as she stood at 180 cm, and she glared deeply to his eyes.


    "To the office a lot, to you, nothing " Lucas looked to her eyes directly unfazed by her glare and replied with a relaxed tone.


    "Oh, my little cousin now can talk properly," Calorina eyes lited up as she used her hand to rub his chin, at the same time she wondered what had changed.


    Lucas was someone who witnessed his parent''s death by a group of pirates that attacked this Kingdom, after that his personality had changed as he became a   loneliness lover, but today he was open more than ever.


    And in fact, Calorina was originally working in the Grandline, but after hearing about her uncle''s death and about the Pirates that attacked her homeland, she decided to move here in order to watch over her family and cousin from the Pirates that would frequently attack.


    "Maybe, I should do something to earn my Break " Lucas replied giving her chest a quick glance.


    ''Seems I won''t have to give his forehead some punches''


    "Mmm, what do you have in your mind" Calorina turned and walked back to her chair, this gave Lucas a chance to look at her big ass which rivals those fitness models'' butts from his previous life.


    "you seem to be always tired from working too much, and this would cause a negative effect on your health, so I thought about helping you revealing some stress" Lucas had a bit of experience when it came to massage a woman and make her relax.


    "And?" Calorina doesn''t know what had happened to his shy personality, but she was curious since he became open overnight.


    but what does he means by helping her by revealing some stress, if it''s a drug or a pervert thing she would beat him badly.


    "Just a massage "Lucas made a small smile then he walked toward the back of the blue-eyed girl who had long smooth hair that was tied up.


    " Just a massage!? Hmm, guess I can tolerate that " now he stood behind her, he let his hands reach her back and held her shoulders.


    "It has to be good, otherwise, don''t even dream about a break," Calorina said as she closed her eyes, her life as a single navy captain woman is a hard and had mad her acc.u.mulate a lot of stress, So relaxing a bit by a man''s hand should be something refreshing.


    "you don''t have to worry, " Lucas said as he started to rub her shoulders,  he could feel the softness in her athletic body, hard and soft.


    "Not bad, kid," Calorina said as she closed her eyes and felt his hands, it seems that it is true, they can reveal some stress, but she wasn''t that sensitive woman.


    "I just started, " Lucas removed her coat, then his hands started moving back and forth rubbing her back.


    [Ding, updating the strongest system ].


    [99%...100%]


    [World of one piece]


    [State.


    Name Lucas Fernando.


    Age: 15 years old


    Job: None.


    Skills:


    Massage hands lvl1: exp(20/100).


    Specialties:


    Cleaner lvl 4: exp (0/800).


    Boxing lvl 3: exp ( 0/400). (come with sub-skills)


    Parkour lvl 5: exp (0/1600). (come with sub-skills)


    Occupations:


    None


    ]


    Lucas''s mind went absent a bit after hearing the Ding''s voice and seeing the faint screen in front of him.


    ''So that what was the supreme being talking about '' Lucas smiled a bit as he could see the bar on the corner,  it would appear for a brief each time he massages a different part for a while.


    [massage Hands: +5 exp]


    [massage Hands: +5 exp]


    It was his massaging skill that was slowly getting exp, which means it can advance faster like that. And according to his knowledge, any skill would evolve once it reaches the 20th level.


    ''The more you experience, the more experience you get'' Lucas''s hand start moving in a different pattern and applying a different kind of pressures.


    [massgae hands  +1]


    [massgas hands +8]


    [massgae hands +10 exp]


    Soon Lucas noticed that when he changed his way, the system would give him low exp if he did it in a bad way, however, if he did it in a better way, he would gain more exp.


    Calorina was trying to get relax with the slow rhythm and enjoying the touch of her male cousin, but soon she felt the changes in his style and it wasn''t good, she was going to stop him, but suddenly, it improved and became better.


    "Good, keep like that " Calorina said as she felt more relaxed, and she made a mental note to change his job later to another one.


    [+15 exp ]


    [Massge hands lvl 1 ¨C> massage hands level 2: exp (3/200)]


    Suddenly Lucas felt his skill upgraded, and he felt that he can use the new level naturally as he trained for years doing it.


    the system doesn''t only give him combat skills, but also, womanizer skills.


    [Exp +20]


    *M.o.a.n*


    The navy captain let a soft m.o.a.n leave her mouth, but this felt weird,  she has a trained body and it wasn''t very sensitive giving her years of training, but this guy''s hands are better than a hot bath tube.


    "Lucas, you weren''t doing your best from the beginning," Calorina said as her chest went up and down.


    "What are you talking about captain, I can''t do my best when you are wearing too many clothes" Lucas answered pretending to be ignorant and let his hands try to take her jacket off.


    "Wait" Calorina stopped him, but after thinking a bit, family''s member can see more things than strangers, beside, his hands made her feel that her stress level goes down, so she took off her jacket by herself revealing only a tight faint shirt that couldn''t hide the lines of her body.


    "You can trust your body to me, I can assure that you won''t regret it "Lucas''s hands started touching different spots as it was getting down to her waist, and very soon, it will hold the butt cheeks.


    [ massage hands +20 xp]


    the Exp was adding to his skill, and if this went in the right way, he would turn her body sensitive and will have some snusnu by the end of the day.


    "You have the skill, Ohhh" Calorina let a long soft m.o.a.n and closed her eyes enjoying his touch.


    even though she noticed that his hands are going down, she didn''t care because she is now in a state that she didn''t want to be cut.


    *Den* *Den* Suddenly her Den Den muchi ringed.


    "Hello," Calorina said as she picked up her den den muchi while Lucas didn''t stop what he was doing.


    "Captain, we saw a pirate ship coming to your island, the leader is a pirate with 13 million berries... "


    "I understand," She said as she shut the communication and put her hand on Lucas''s hands: "Lucas, we stop here, as for your break, you can come the next week".


    "Sure, I''ll be happy to serve the justice here" Lucas was annoyed by the den den muchi, but he understood her mentality and know that she has to do this.


    "Here, guess this will be enough for you " she took some money papers that could be count as 500 berries and gave it to him, then she wore her jacked and coat before getting out to stop some pirates.


    Lucas opened the System,  and he saw that there isn''t a thing like a shop, but there were a lot of interesting options.


    One of them was storage with the size of a mini world that would allow him to store many things.


    [Opening storage]


    And so he put the money he got inside the store, after that he left the marine to headquarter to look around the one-piece world.

 Chapter 5

    Lucas had left the marine to headquarter of this island, and now he is on his way out.


    "1449 laps, One lap more before the gun''s training "


    From the window that was next to the blond youth, he could hear the training instructor yells. And It amazed him how much those people put in their training. And none of them were complaining since they knew the risks of their job.


    ''So, this is the world of One-piece '' Lucas reached the gates while his mind was in very deep thoughts.


    In his life, he never imagined that the manga that he used to read would become his reality, this means things like overpowered characters, Devil fruits, Tiny people, giant people , humanoid animals, are all real.


    But still, there are things that he still doesn''t know, like, what timeline is this. But also there is a thing he knows, he has a powerful tool that would help him to reach the peak in anything.


    '' I think that I''m not childish enough to run around and yell that I will become the pirates King and have the one piece''


    '' let''s see, being the emperor who gets whatever he wants is a thing to aim for  '' Lucas knows that waking up every day aimlessly won''t take him anywhere, so in order to put his life in the right direction, he had to set a goal.


    [Ding, Goal set:  the Emperor path ]


    [+title: The Imperial will ]


    [the Imperial will: Mixed with the Conqueror Haki, everyone who gets exposed to the imperial aura would get their own will crush no matter how resistance they are, and they would submit to the emperor.


    Range: one mile.


    Duration: 1 minute.


    Usabilty: 1 time.


    Can be charged once for 200 paramecia-zone Devil fruit, or 10 logia devil fruits.


    Note: once the usability times equal 0, the title can''t be recharged.


    ]


    As he was surrounded by the buildings and random shops, Lucas heard the notification, as he read his face froze.


    ''Imperial wii...'' Lucas''s heart pondered, surely it''s the true strongest system.


    The Original wielder of this system once had hit his balls and he got an overpowered title, on the other hand, he made a goal and he got a tittle that would help him achieve it.


    on the surface, Lucas''s face looked very stunned, he seemed to stare in the air, but his eyes were focusing on the faint screen that one else can see.


    a group of five ladies passed and saw the handsome youth looking to them with a stunning face.


    "look this young man is staring at us"


    "he is kind acute"


    "his eyes showing such a passion"


    "hmm, I bet he is staring at me"


    "no me, I''m prettier"


    "hahaha"


    And so, they thought that he was stunned by their beauty and laughed slightly in arrogance.


    Lucas was awake from his deep state by their slight laugh, he looked at the group of the five ladies who were quite pretty and smiled, but they just smiled a bit before continuing their walk.


    The reason for that smile was because he was beyond excited,  he wanted nothing more than to test the imperial title on them and see how would they turn to loyal subordinates.


    but he didn''t use it anyway.


    Such a title would be only used in the most desperate situations, or to achieve his final goal. and it wasn''t affordable to waste it on things that only a desperate v.i.r.g.i.n kid would do.


    ''If I''m not wrong, this world is ruled by the Celestial Dragons, and they live in a place that I forgot its name, whatever, I can know it from any library''


    '' If somehow I managed to collect the Celestials Dragons in one-mile range and exposed them to the imperial will, they would submit to me just like that, and eventually, I would take over this world''


    Lucas thought The World is Just like this,


    the Islands or the lands are controlled by the nobles,


    the nobles are controlled by the kings or royalty, and every nation is under the world government.


    and all of this is under the hands of the ultimate rulers, the Celestial Dragons who control all.


    by Controlling those Dragons, the Emperor conquest would be done just like that, and he will become the ultimate ruler of this world, then he would live a luxury and get anything he desires, be it money, power, or even women.


    But this is a thing that is easy to say but hard to be done.


    how will he get close to the Celestial Dragons at the first place, how will he gather all of them or most of them in one-mile range, will he be able to keep the title usage until he reaches the stage where to gather all of the dragons, all of this need a plane.


    A Great Conquest would always need a greater plan.


    ''But I bet then, that supreme being would teleport me out as he promised, So It would be better to leave some something to oppose me so that Supreme being wouldn''t get bored, but even he teleported me, it would be Okay since I can come back to this world''


    "a lot of things to think of, I will plan after I get some rest"


    Lucas sighed as he felt sleepy, he went to a near shop and bought some food with the money that Calorina gave to him, then he made his way out of the City.


    According to his memories from this body, his parents had left him an average house on a cliff that was above the village that faces the sea.


    he got out the city''s gate which was heavily guarded, then he took the root that leads to his house which was on some cliff.


    After a few walks.


    *Screams*


    Soon as Lucas was in the middle of his way, he started to hear some random screams and yells. He sensed some danger and turned his head to the left where there is a sea under the Cliff he was standing above.


    On the surface of the blue water, there was a huge Ship that had a black flag with the draw of a scull, this is a clear sign that it belongs to a pirates'' group.


    The Ship was getting close to sailing.


    and the villagers down started either Running or having their doors locked firmly.


    To the people, the pirates aren''t the stupid adventurers that you see on TV and not all of then have a brain with the bean''s size.


    To the villagers, Pirates are the criminals of the sea,  a symbol to fear, the criminals that ra**, steal, kill and do whatever they want to the people that are weaker than them.


    "Pirates.." Lucas faces twisted, why his first day has to be troublesome, can''t a man go back to his home and have some sleep without a thing to disturb him.


    And what wrong with those pirates, doesn''t they know that this Island has a Navy''s headquarter with a Captain as a leader.


    suddenly someone jumped from the cliff and landed in front of Lucas.


    "Tche Tche Tche " in front of Lucas, a man who just climbed the Cliff made a sadistic smile, he had a height of 160 Cm with a few muscles, he had one eye covered with a bandana while his body was chest n.a.k.e.d, on his left hand, he was holding a dagger that looked sharp and dangerous.


    "What''s with Tche Tche of yours " Lucas looked Calmly at him with no fear on his face.

 Chapter 6

    "You look handsome," The Pirate said with a malicious smile while playing with his dagger.


    "Thanks for the complimenting" Lucas walked a bit to the side and put the sack that contained the fruits on the ground.


    "I''m not complimenting you," the pirate said as he pointed his dagger at Lucas.


    "then what do you want," Lucas asked, if this pirate had a gun he may feel something, but a knife, hell no.


    "Just last week I sank the cleaning boy of my ship and I need someone to replace him, hmm, if you don''t resist and come obediently with me, I''ll be gentle enough when I train you," the Pirate said words with a meaning behind it.


    "Sorry, Not interested in Bdsm with guys" Lucas felt insulted, how he fell to a cleaning boy in one day, even a shitty pirate wants to make him clean his ship.


    And after giving a look to this pirate, his look isn''t mighty like those people he had read on the manga, but he is more like the ordinary people from the streets. he was confident that this person isn''t strong like the marines he saw training or even like his cousin who he saw her making a man-crush three walls with a punch.


    "I''ll do you anyway," The pirate said licking his knife.


    "Oh really, then how about you come to me, master. " Lucas said devising the man with a small smile.


    In his previous life, as a person who worked in the underground world, he had to face many dangers even if he was the delivery man, so, it made him learn how to fight.


    One day, he met a boxing coach in an illegal boxing ring, after he gave the coach a discount on his expensive services, he managed to train in that ring with underground boxers.


    "I''ll make you scream like a bitch, tche tche the" the short pirate left his tche the laugh then he moved toward Lucas.


    But as soon he got close enough, Lucas suddenly changed his pose as his left hand moved very fast and punched that pirate on his face, "Jab" and Lucas gave another two fast left punches on that shorty''s nose.


    [Boxing +30 xp]


    The Pirate was taken by surprise and waved his dagger in an expected way toward Lucas''s head.


    However, the Dagger wasn''t moving that fast.


    ''this feeling, just like That time'' Lucas had found his current feeling familiar,


    He felt it only a few times in a lifetime which made it hard to remember, however in one day, Luas experienced it three times, first when he had jumped through that high building, when James shot two bullets to his heart, and when he was falling down.


    It was like the time was getting slower and slower. And now, he felt like he can recall that feeling whenever he wanted.


    [Ding, New Skill add]


    [Adrenaline boost lvl 1 exp (0/100)]


    [adrenaline boost: improve the speed, brain speed, senses, strength and reaction speed by 70%]


    Unbothered by the notification, Lucas bent his back down allowing that knife to cut a little bit of his hair, then he focused his force on his legs as he closed his right fist, he twisted his body up in a way that shifts his mass and energy from the lower part to his right hand.


    "Uppercut" Lucas''s fist moved fast and hit that pirate''s chin sending him flying up a bit before he fell down on his back.


    the strike on the Chin caused his mind to enter a state of dizziness.


    Lucas knows that this is his chance, once this man gets up things would get hard, so he used his leg to kick the dagger away, then he jumped on him before using his fists to punch him many times on the face breaking a nose and few teeth.


    [Ding, defeating ordinary pirate]


    [+5 acc.u.mulated exp]


    [acc.u.milated XP, can be used to level up skills, specialties, and other hidden functions]


    [adrealing boost +20 exp (20/100)]


    [boxing up to level 4]


    After beating the pirate to an unconscious state, Lucas looked to the Notifications from the System, his Boxing has been upgraded from level 3 to level four, he didn''t feel that his strength had increased, but more likely his prowess did.


    He woke up and stood next to that Pirate body and started doing some punches while doing some basic footwork.


    The notable thing was that his Jabs got faster while his footwork had become better than it used to be.


    "what should I do with this pirate" Lucas looked at the Pirate thought of something,


    He opened the system''s storage, then he touched the Pirate and tried to move him to an empty slot.


    [Ding, Storing conscious beings'' action isn''t available yet]


    ''conscious beings, I see'' Lucas thought as he looked to the pirate who was pretending to be knocked out.


    On the ground, That pirate was thinking of a way to catch Lucas off the guard after he knew that this teen knows how to fight, so he pretended to be unconscious until his mind would regain its balance, then he would use his other knife to catch with surprise.


    but then, Lucas'' foot hit his forehead and this time, he lost his consciousness for real.


    "Okay, Let''s repeat it" Lucas again, opened the system''s storage, then he moved the pirate to an empty slot.


    *Woosh*


    the pirate suddenly vanished from the sight. he appeared in a slot inside the System''s storage, Lucas gave it a look and seems that he can see the statue of this pirate.


    [object: pirate.


    State :unconsious.


    Attached stuff: Clothes-1900 berry- small map-Metal knife.]


    [do you wish to take money y/n]


    [Yes.]


    And next to the pirate in the storage, appeared around 1900 berries in an isolated slot.


    With this, this Pirate can be turned to an exp cow, and with this cow, his boxing exp would raise a lot.


    Lucas closed the system and looked down to see how things are going to continue.


    He saw a small group of pirates running toward his direction, behind them there were young marine soldiers using the sword to chase after them.


    It seems that when he was fighting that short pirate, the navy already took care of the pirates and their ship.


    As for this group which was running toward Lucas''s direction, they were the small group that escaped from the marines, and now they are trying to escape.


    "Can''t a man have some sleep?" Lucas said with a face that showed his urge to cry. Why can''t those things happen on another day?


    "Bastards" a feminine yell filled the air as a huge rock that was a house-sized flew and fell on the pirates.


    *BaM* the rock crushed on the last group of Pirates and crushed them just like that.


    ''why I''m not surprised'' Lucas thought to see what happened, it didn''t take a brilliant mind to figure out that it was resulted by a human force.


    "Too much to handle in one day" Lucas took a cigarette that he bought earlier and lit it up, after making a small smoke could he let a long sigh.


    "and I was planning to stop smoking".


    After a few moments, the Marines had come here.


    "it had been a long time since I threw a rock with this size, Clean the mess" Calorina who is supposed to be was in the middle of the marines gave orders.


    "Yes Captain"  The soldiers nodded and went to take the bodies that were under the rock.


    Calorina walked jumped over the rock and walked a bit.


    ''Lucas'' She saw Lucas picking up a food sack, then he walked while having a cigarette in his mouth.


    ''thank god nothing happened to him.. Wait... He is smoking''


    "Calorina" Lucas noticed her coming to him so he greeted with a genuine smile.


    *Slap* the cigarette left Lucas''s left hand as it got a strong slap.


    "Hey, that''s hurt" Lucas looked to his hand that got a hard slap. He felt that it almost broke.


    "So you are spending my money on cigarettes," Calorina said while giving him an angry glare.


    "it fell from one of those pirates and I couldn''t help but to be curious" Lucas understood her reason, after all, he was 15 years old and smoking is a bad habit that may ruin his life.


    "Hmph, Like I would believe you" Calorina hand went inside his pockets and clothes as she was scanning for the cigarettes, but she couldn''t find them since they were hidden in the storage.


    "don''t you smoke too" Lucas replied while he was enjoying her smooth hands scanning his body.


    "my body is trained well so it doesn''t harm me to smoke, on the other hand, you still in your growth period and your physique still weak " Calorina sighed after not finding anything, then she patted his arms : "anyway, are you okay, have you met with those pirates, and did you get hurt anywhere "


    "Thanks for concerning, but I''m fine" Lucas replied, seeing such concern made him feel a bit warmer.


    "you made me quite worry"


    "I can help to relieve some stress if you come to my house" Lucas invited her in to continue the massage service.


    "mmm, I''m busy so I can''t come in" Calorina replied, even if she wanted him to massage her, she still has a lot of work to do, like sending the Pirates to jail and report to the main headquarter.


    "too bad, and I thought that I can take my time with you" Lucas sighed.


    "Any way would you consider moving out of your place," Calorina said, Lucas'' house is located in a dangerous spot, if any pirate wave came or if any army decided to attack this kingdom, they would always pass by Lucas'' house first.


    But because it was the house that was left by his parents, he refused to leave it no matter how many times She tried to convince him to live with her parent, and his running thing made it hard to talk to him. And eventually, she forced him to have a job as a cleaner in the navy''s place so he would stay away from this place.


    "I will consider that later," Lucas said after a brief of thinking, he wanted to accept her offer and move away from here, but it wasn''t a wise choice since that would go against his privacy to live with his uncle and aunt.


    "well, that''s a quite improvement here" Calorina got surprised after he said he would consider it, after all, he was stubborn when it comes to this topic.


    "Anyway, I''m sleepy see you later," Lucas said.


    "let me send someone with you" Calorina suggested as she sent another marine to guard him until he reaches his house, after all, who knows if there is a pirate hiding around.


    Lucas didn''t refuse and a bodyguard followed him until he reached his house.


    Then Lucas entered his room, ate some food and prepared a bed for himself.


    Later that night he opened the system and looked for auto cultivation function.


    But because this wasn''t a cultivation world, this function only worked on some skills that don''t require actions or fights to get exp.


    [adrenalin boost +5 exp]


    [adrenalin boost +5exp]


    And so, he went to his bed and closed his eyes to sleep.

 Chapter 7

    on a cliff in the edge of Babarogi kingdom, Inside a wooden house.


    At the dawn''s time, a blond youth who was sleeping started to show signs of waking up from his dreams.


    "What a night" Lucas opened his eyes slowly and his hand moved automatically scanning the ground he is sleeping on.


    "My phone" Lucas sleepy eyes suddenly opened wide as he didn''t find the phone that he would usually leave it under the bed, but then his hand stopped as his face frowned


    " Oh right, I Don''t have a one,"


    He just remembered that he is no longer in the earth but in this one-piece world, and he didn''t need to pinch himself to think that it wasn''t a dream since he still can open the system.


    [adrealine boost up to level 3.


    Booseted Effects  +70%-->+90%].


    [adrenaline boost, +9 exp]


    [adrenaline boost, +9 exp]


    [adrenaline boost, +9 exp]


    .


    Lucas stopped looking at the notifications and paused the auto cultivation function, Then he clicked the bar that allows him to see his state.


    [State:


    Name Lucas Fernando.


    Age: 15 years old.


    Skills :


    Massage hands lvl 2 (20/200)


    Adrenaline boost lvl 3 (70 /400)


    Specialties:


    Cleaning lvl 4: exp (0/800) ( come with sub-skill)


    Boxing lvl 4: exp (100/800) (come with sub-skills)


    Parkour lvl 5: exp ( 0/1600) (come with sub-skills)


    Occupation: none.


    ]


    Lucas gave it a look, not very bad for the first day in a new world, he went to the kitchen and made a simple breakfast with the things he bought yesterday.


    "adrenalin boost reached level four, Let''s test it," Lucas noticed that the effect of this skill would increase 10% with each level.


    as the new level was provided by the system, it was carved to his mind and soul, so he can use it naturally as he trained it for years.


    Lucas took a deep breath and recalled that feeling, and suddenly his heart started beating faster.


    As he activated this skill, he can hear his own heartbeat and blood flow, the time seemed to get slower, he looked to a fly around and he could clearly see it move clearly.


    Such a skill, it doesn''t only increase his senses, brain and reaction speed, but his body strength and speed, and it can ease the pain.


    After his blood flow was circled by the skill many times, Lucas felt totally awake.


    He now felt his mood is better than yesterday and his mind is in a state that allows him to think wisely.


    he had set his goal to be the emperor of this world and to have his dream life with women and power, but he has to think of his first step and last step.


    Lucas went to his seat and lit up a half cigarette that he didn''t smoke completely, and he thought for some time.


    ''So, It''s decided, first and most importantly, I''ll get myself stronger, and I''ll take as much time as I need since I''m not in a hurry.


    then I''ll get my self into a marine starting a high pose and promote from there, I wonder if Calorina can get me in without me passing through a camp''.


    anyone who wants to join the marine would have to join a training camp and spend at least half year training, then he would be a simple soldier at first and tolerate some superiors'' shitty orders before he would get promotions.


    Lucas didn''t think that he can handle being treated like a dog from many superiors, in order to avoid that he wanted to find a way to start at least as an officer or a similar pose.


    And it happened that his cousin is a captain who originally worked in the grand line, so she should know some superiors and she should be able to get him in, or at least provide him with a way in.


    No matter what pose he would get, it would be useless if a strong pirate could kill him.


    "But most importantly, strength comes first" Lucas found some clothes in his closet and changed his outfit to a suited one for exercises.


    he Got out his house and started running around.


    since it was the dawn time, Lucas didn''t find many people around, so it was comfortable to run around.


    After 20 minutes.


    "what the heck, I barely started running " Lucas suddenly felt his legs hurt while his heart was threatening to get out, he didn''t expect that running with his usual rhythm would exhaust him in 20 minutes. But it was logical after all this is a new fresh body.


    ''adrenalin should ease the pain and enhance my abilities and endurance'' Lucas waited until his breath rate became stable, then he activated the adrenalin boost and a huge amount of hormones rushed through his veins.


    [adrenalin boost +25 exp]


    The pain in his leg stopped and he ran again, however, this time he seemed to run faster and his body didn''t give him a signal of rejection as his mind was ignoring the pain.


    And So, he continued running for one more hour and didn''t go beyond that since it would destroy his body if he went overboard, after all, the pain was there for a reason.


    after the sun shone, Lucas started doing basic exercises like push-ups, sit-ups and squats, at first he could only do 20 in one set before his body giving signals of pain, however, after unleashing the adrenaline, he could do 120 in one go.


    "I''ll probably regret this next morning"  Lucas stopped his adrenaline boost skill as his body was covered with sweat and his limbs felt numb, but the good results would show itself soon.


    Next, he opened his storage, looked to the objects and got the unconscious pirate with one eye that he beat earlier and some strings out.


    *woosh* on the ground that pirate appeared unconscious and alive, Lucas took him to a near tree and tied him up.


    This pirate was the one who tried to train Lucas into a slave to his ship.


    and Lucas, as a man who worked in the underground world, he would show humanity only to humans and not animals in human skin. and this pirate he would get what was coming for him.


    "where am I" the pirate opened his eye slowly to see a blond man standing in front him with a right-handed boxer pose.


    He suddenly recognized this teen as he was intending to train him earlier, yet he lost a fight against him.


    "tche tche, what are you doing to me," the pirate asked, why is he tied up to this tree and why is this blond taking a fighting pose, the only thing he could think of was karma.


    As for Lucas, he wasn''t intending to punish this pirate and claim himself as a self-righteous hero, but to him, a human is human, sc.u.m is sc.u.m, and all that he wanted was to train, and it happened that this sc.u.m is going to be his punching bag.


    "Jab" Lucas said as his left fist moved fast and hit that pirate on his face.


    [ boxing +10 exp (110/800)].


    Another jab.


    [ boxing +10 exp (110/800)].


    "Stop, we can discuss this" The pirate felt pain on his face, he never thought that one day he would be in this situation.


    Lucas didn''t bother with him, he bent down, punched up to his chin. [boxing +20 Xp].


    ''See, the more I practice properly the more XP I get'' Lucas and so, started punching again while doing some shadow boxing.


    It continued until his Boxing leveled up


    [Boxing level up to level 5]


    [Boxing +1 xp] that pirate was beaten badly that his mother wouldn''t recognize him, but it seems that he reached a very weak state where he can''t give XP anymore.


    "Phew, it won''t take long time before I reach Muhammed Ali''s level" Lucas said as he felt his Boxing skills skyrocket after the new level, but this pirate in front of him is useless, so he simply took him back to the storage, then he headed back to the City and handed the pirate to the marine headquarter.


    some officers recognized him and chat with him for a while before giving him some 5000 berries.


    making his balance more than 6000 berries.


    After that he went to the market and bought a lot of vegetables, fruits, and meat.  his body trained a lot so it would need a lot of nutrients.


    And So. He went to a restaurant and ordered a meat plate which was delicious.


    After having his lunch, Lucas flirted with some random lady that he saw on the streets, and it happened that he got her address instead of her phone number.


    And soon after that he went to the Library and picked up some books about the history and the building of this world, so he would have enough knowledge that the manga can''t provide.


    when the night came, he went back to his house, take a shower then he activated auto cultivation function to level up his [adrenaline boost] before sleeping.


    Next Day,


    Waking up in the morning, the first thing Lucas did was to curse.


    "Shit" His body was literally screaming from last day training, only those who went to the gym would know how much pain one would feel after the first day working out.


    Lucas struggled to wake up, but there was good news.


    [adrenaline boost level up to lvl 4


    Boosted effects 90%-->100].


    Then, as usual, he used this skill to ease pain, then after eating a healthy breakfast, he used his skill to help him work out as usual.


    he spent his day, as usual, training, shopping, then reading at the library, before sleeping and repeating the next day.


    After more three days, his adrenaline boost leveled up to level 5, the pain in his body had vanished, and when Lucas woke up, he felt better and refreshing, and today, he could do his usual training rhythm without needing the help of the skill, but it still hard and it was challenging to complete.


    [adrenalin boost lvl 5: exp (500/ 1600) ]


    .


    Today, Lucas can say that he has a basic strong physical body with a regular a.d.u.l.t man strength that won''t fall after running for one hour.


    however, he knew it was nothing as the manga he read showed that there are people that can fight for weeks without getting tiered, even there are Pirates under 100 million that have huge destructive power.


    But that didn''t depress him, he trained only for five days and he has plenty of free time to train.


    On this island, in one of the villages that belong to this kingdom, there was a small famous swordsmanship dojo.


    Lucas after having a basic training physique decided to start training there, so later he went to register in that place and take his first step to learn using a weapon.

 Chapter 8

    Lucas successfully became a part of the Dojo that was located between a small village and a large forest.


    The building of this Dojo was large enough to host more than a hundred students, as for the teacher, he was a previous sword master who roomed the sea, but since he became old, he came to this island and opened this Dojo for the young people to train in the sword way.


    Lucas paid the learning fees, but since he was young and new to the sword way, he was sent to the apprentice class where most of the students in this class are 10-13 years old.


    Lucas didn''t reject this as he knew that with enough XP he would promote to a higher class, so he decided to focus on his training and listening to the courses of his teacher.


    Now Lucas was sitting on a wooden plate with some kids and wearing a black training outfit as everyone else who''s eyes were focusing on a man that was standing in front of everyone.


    That man was the teacher, he had a long black hair, strong building, on his right hand, he was holding a long silver sword that was used to demonstrate his swordsmanship.


    "a strong physical body and clear soul are the very basis for the swordsmanship path, the sword, and the wielder must be one....."


    [+ Speciality : swordmanship level 1 (0/100)].


    Lucas started gaining XP as he was listening to the boring lecture and watching that man demonstrating sword moves.


    [swordmanship +80 Xp]


    [swormandship +80 Xp]


    [swordmanship up to level 2].


    [Swordmanship +80 Xp]


    Since the teacher was a true master, Lucas gained a lot of XP from hearing him alone, but unfortunately, this was an only apprentice class, otherwise, the XP amount would be even more than this.


    Next everyone started the basic exercises like swinging the sword and the footwork.


    As for Lucas, he found it very easy to swing the wooden sword since his swordsmanship is level 2 and near to 3, but his moves attracted the teacher''s attention.


    Next, was the sparring time, where every two students would fight in friendly combat with the wooden swords.


    the teacher assigned for Lucas to spare with a 14 years old youth who was close to his age and height, but this youth have been training here for a year and a half and his skill is the best in this class.


    the true reason for why the newbie is sparring with a senior here was because Lucas''s movements from earlier attracted the teacher''s eyes since it contained his very lecture''s essence.


    And he, as a master, he had sharp eyes and by a single glance to Lucas, he could tell that he didn''t start training from a long time ago, So he must have a natural talent with swords.


    But in order to find out, he should fight against a worthy opponent and not a kid.


    "Start" as soon the teacher said, the other teen lifted his sword fast and swung it down toward Lucas''s head.


    However, Lucas didn''t want to waste time here, so he activated his adrenaline boost lvl 5 making everything from his speed, strength,  senses brain speed and reaction speed increase by 110%, the other youth''s sword becomes slower in Lucas''s eyes.


    Lucas quickly waved his sword and hit the other sword making it change its direction, then he took a quick step to the side and waved his sword to the other youth''s neck.


    "Stop," The teacher said stopping Lucas from taking a killer blow that may end that kid''s career.


    *Bam*


    the other teen''s sword hit the ground while Lucas''s sword was on the other person''s neck as he wasn''t intending to kill him anyway.


    Every one of the students who came to see this newbie against their senior fight was amazed to see how quick this fight ended with a result against their expectations.


    Lucas withdrew his wooden sword and put it on his shoulder, while the other kid was still in a shocked state.


    [Swordmanship +30 Xp]


    [Ding, defeating apprentice sword user.


    +15 acc.u.mulated Xp]


    The master of this Dojo came to Lucas"Your name is Lucas, right".


    "Yes"


    "Have you take any swordsmanship training before? " the teacher asked, he knew that Lucas should be one of the habitats of this Kingdom and this Dojo was the only one around, so it was weird that Lucas knew how to use a sword.


    "You can say that I trained a bit " Lucas replied, he can''t just say that he has a system that helps him achieving faster results.


    "Can I know who taught you? " asked the teacher back.


    "I trained using a stick and imaginary enemy, So I can say that I''m self-taught " Lucas replied with his poker face that can trick even the most experienced doctors, let alone this swordmaster.


    The teacher smiled, if this true, then Lucas, must be a self-taught sword user which can show that he has a high natural talent "Your level and talent are both high for this Class, From tomorrow, You would start training with the a.d.u.l.ts, as for the rest of the day you can take as a rest.".


    " then I would leave for now master Sai. "Lucas just nodded and got out while taking admiring looks from the other kids.


    The next day, Lucas simply woke up at the Dawn time, he checked his state to see his adrenaline boost upgraded to level 6 which made the effects of this skill increase to 120%.


    His break days would end soon, but he won''t go back to the Navy headquarter since his job is to clean, and his pride didn''t allow him to do so.


    As for his hot cousin Calorina, he would visit her later.


    "Now, as always " as usual, Lucas started to do his usual physical training which didn''t exhaust him like the first day, then after doing some basic exercises, he started hitting some tree with his wooden sword to gain XP.


    even though it was a little exp, he did it many times until his swordsmanship just broke through the third level.


    [Swordmanship lvl 3 (1/400)].


    And then Lucas went running to the Dojo, and today he would train in advanced class so he would gain more XP which means his swordsmanship would level up faster, and let''s not forget that sword training will strength the body.


    Lucas is only planning to stay here until his swordsmanship would reach the max level, then he would roam the world and continue until he will be in a level that would allow him to cut mountains.


    After running some miles, he reached the Dojo then he entered the Advanced class, but this time, when Lucas looked around, he saw only the a.d.u.l.ts who were more than 17 years old.


    After some time,  the Teacher came and stood as always, but this time he gave a more advanced lecture about the cutting skills, the movement, and sword techniques, and he demonstrated them all.


    [Swordmanship + 50 Xp ]


    [Swormaship +70 Xp ]


    Lucas found himself gaining more XP than before, but still, as he advances in any skill he would need more experience to level up, which means he would need a longer time to level up or some big challenge.


    Next, Was the training time, As usual, the Blond youth stood in a separated space, then he was just repeating the exercises, Like everyone else.


    Even though that those movements are mastered by him rapidly, it still benefiting his body to repeat them.


    Next, he tried to spare with someone who was 20 years old, and he found it hard to fight against him without adrenaline boost, as this guy had been training for years while Lucas was training for a week.


    But he still took the challenge and didn''t use his boost so he can get more experience,


    As the swords were hitting each other, Lucas was gaining more experience on his sword mastery, with each dodge, hit, and block, the XP was increasing.


    [ Swordsmanship XP +5]


    [ Swordsmanship Xp + 20 ]


    [ Swordsmanship Xp + 17]


    .


    The fight between the two attracted the Other people''s eyes, this newbie is keeping up despite his physical body is lacking, and it seems that his stamina is going to run out very soon.


    As they were exchanging the Hits, Lucas heard the Notification.


    [Swormanship up to level 4 (itoryu: can be used to multiply the XP for other sword styles)].


    His training partner waved his sword to his shoulder,


    '' opening '' Lucas saw and opening and he bent down in the boxer style, then his hand clenched on his sword and he stabbed directly to his stomach.


    "Stop"


    Both of them stopped, Lucas sword was next to that guy''s stomach while the other man had his sword far a bit from his neck which means that if this was a real battle, Lucas may win with some injuries.


    [Ding, Defeating amateur swordsman.


    + 50 acc.u.mulated Xp]


    With this, he should have 75 acc.u.mulated XP.


    "Thanks for the sparring, if you had more stamina you would have the absolute advantage, " The other man said with a smile.


    "Ah, " Lucas just nodded as he was sweating all around, he didn''t expect that this combat would drain him this much.


    "Yaa"


    Lucas heard a yell and turned around to see someone fall to the ground, on the other side, there was a blonde woman who was wearing black robes.


    She stood at 165 cm meter with a slender body and curvaceous waist, the belt that was tied around her waist showed how big is her butt, and her chest area was quite full.


    As for her face, it was very pretty,  she had long golden hair with green eyes, with an elegant nose, her cheeks were quite full while her left cheek had a shallow dimple.


    "Her name is Lilia, I heard that she had been training here for some years, but I advise you not to spare against her, I heard she had quite a bad mood," The Man next Lucas said as he saw him checking her from head to toe.


    "Ah, Thanks for the warning"


    And so the training was continued.


    Lilia saw the handsome new guy looking at her from time to time, at first it was normal as every newbie would do the same, but after quite some time, his gazes became a bit hard to ignore.


    Her eyes crossed with his eyes, but it didn''t seem that he will take his eyes back, but actually, he left a small smile that formed slowly. However, she took her eyes back went back to her training.


    By the sunset time, everyone was preparing to head back to their homes.


    Lucas as he was leaving, found the blonde girl cutting his way out.


    "Do you know me?" She asked a question while her face showed a need for that answer.


    "No, I don''t actually, but I think it''s not too late to get to know each other " Lucas replied while looking to the sun that has yet to set.


    ''Good then '' She let a sigh in relief, then she looked at Lucas who has been staring at her for the last two hours " You have been staring at me earlier"


    "Yes" Lucas didn''t deny


    "Are you pervert? " Lilia lifted her eyebrow and asked directly as most of the sword users have a quite straightforward character.


    "Not really, I saw your sword skills and got amazed by them " Lucas replied with his poker face.


    "I don''t believe you, Do you think that smile had escaped from my eyes." Lilia was an attractive girl and she had quite experience with the gazes, even when her eyes crossed with his, he even gave a small smile, this isn''t the reaction of who admires your skills.


    "I just have an eye that admires the art, and if I looked to a girl who I admired her skills and pretty face it shouldn''t make me pervert," Lucas said showing a bit disappointment in his face.


    " Hmph, I can''t disagree with one part," Lilia said leaving a small chuckle, this boy has a quite good tongue despite him being a little younger than her.


    "Lucas Fernando by the way, " Lucas said, but he didn''t extend his hand.


    "Lilia, Just Lilia" Lilia replied not wanting to introduce her last name, and Lucas didn''t push it further as she may have her own reasons.


    "Anyway, as you can see, I''m a newbie in this Dojo" Lucas replied as he was going to some point but she cut his words.


    "I know, you are quite famous" Lilia replied, as Lucas repetition as the young guy who skipped a class in one day reached everyone.


    "Thanks for the compliment, but I was wondering if we can exchange some pointers," Lucas said.


    "Some pointers, there are a lot of other seniors here that can help you," Lilia said with suspicion.


    "Well, it just that when I saw you sparing, I liked your style so I can''t help but ask for your time" Lucas replied with a smile.


    "You are looking down at me because I''m a woman who plays with the sword, aren''t you " Lilia replied as her eyes got tight, she still remembers that when she started training everyone was looking down at her, and she didn''t believe that this teen is different.


    "And you think that I have this view because I''m a man, you are looking down at me, if you don''t want then tell me and I wouldn''t bother you again," Lucas said showing a bit sadness on his face as she wronged him, surely, this girl is a feminist.


    ".." Lilia was shocked by his words and how did be reversed the situation, after a brief, she let a small laugh:" hahaha, fine, I may give you some pointers from time to time"


    "Oh Thank you, but May I know where do you live" Lucas sad expression slowly changed to a better expression as he is slowly getting close to her.


    "I can''t tell you about that, but we''ll meet at the Dojo and we can discuss that later. " Lilia replied as she turned to leave, after all, she is sweaty and need to take a shower.


    "Well, Hope that you would take care of me " Lucas after this, went back to his home running again.

 Chapter 9

    Five Days have been passed since Lucas Agreed to Exchange Pointers with the pretty blonde swordwoman.


    Lucas spent those five days training his physique in the dawn''s time while training his swordsmanship for the rest of the day which causes his stamina and strength to increase.


    At the same time, His swordsmanship reached the fifth level and it doesn''t need too much XP to reach the next level. Also, the adrenaline boost reached the sixth level with an almost full XP bar giving him a boost of 130%.


    And also by sparing with other seniors and defeating them, Lucas gained around 400 acc.u.mulated XP, making him have almost 475 acc.u.mulated XP that can be used to level up anything within the system.


    Meanwhile, at The Dojo, he was taking some pointers from Lilia who didn''t hold back when it comes to training, She would give him pieces of advice and show him what wrong in his way,  and he can say that he became pretty much close to her.


    But as he was trying to get closer to this girl, he found that she has a hidden personality, she usually appears to be aggressive on the surface and try to avoid people as much as she can. Yet, when he started to talk with her she would actually be eager to talk back, but not much. However, with the days passed she became more open. And that made him think that she has some hidden story that makes her usually unfriendly.


    Lilia who usually prefers to stay away from people found her experience with Lucas unique, as she was giving him pointers at the lesson, she found that it was enjoyable to exchange words with him, and somehow funny, and with each ending of the training session, they would have a small conversation that would get longer each day.


    Today, the blond and the blonde were sparring at the Class.


    The wooden swords in their hands showed signs of getting broken very soon.


    "Lilia, you can''t be this serious " Lucas who was blocking and dodging felt some numbness on his hand, her attacks are heavy and she doesn''t hold back at all.


    "If you have time to talk then use it to focus " Lilia replied as she slammed her sword to his arm with half of her usual speed, however, Lucas used his skills as a boxer and bent down avoiding her sword, then he moved his sword to stab her bra area, however,  Lilia''s sword suddenly changed its direction and went down hitting Lucas''s head.


    "Ouch" Lucas felt pain on his forehead.


    "Remember, If I didn''t slam with my max speed then I can easily change the direction of my hits" Lilia smiled a bit seeing him reacting this way. she did this tick on purpose as Lucas in five days showed so much improvement that took her a year to show it, so It made her feel a bit of jealousy and this hit on the forehead was just a small tease.


    [Swordmanship Xp +20 (100/1600) ]


    "You could tell me this earlier " Lucas used his hand to massage his head area.


    [Massage hands +10 XP (30/200) ]


    [Massage hands +15 XP (45/200) ]


    Lucas did notice something at this moment, off course, he can use skills on himself, but what if he used it one himself too much and became addicted to touching himself.


    "If you don''t experience, you wouldn''t know," Lilia chuckled.


    true " Lucas replied with a sigh,  how can''t he knows that she is trying to tease him.


    "Okay, the training of the day end her," The Teacher of the Class Sai said and everyone stopped.


    "Tsk and I wanted to teach you another lesson" Lilia sighed, just when things started to get fun the teacher announced an end for the day.


    " Don''t worry, you can use your mouth?" Lucas said as he opened his hands and two juice cups appeared there.


    "How do you do that, " Lilia said as she took the glass from his hand and scanned it with her eyes, she just wonders from where he did pull it.


    "It''s a magic trick, " Lucas replied, it''s a trick that has two ways to do, first, hide the object in somewhere and pulled it in a way that no one can see or use system that has storage.


    "Can you teach it to me" Lilia''s eyes lit up as she asked, from the time she was young, she always liked those magician''s tricks, it amazes her each time she saw a trick, as to how they split a man to two and recombine him, how someone can vanish to the thin air, and so.


    "Great magician never reveals his secrets" Lucas replied while trying to appear mysterious.


    "Hmm, show me another one, " Lilia said while drinking the juice, she demanded another one.


    "Do you have some cards" Lucas smiled, he never expected that the simple tricks that anyone can learn on TV can be used to pick up girls at the Dojo.


    "Wait, the guys are hiding their cards here " Lilia got up and went where the guys usually play to bring the cards.


    "What a cute girl " Lucas used his eyes to follow her butt with the revealed part of her leg skin which was white jade smooth, he can''t help but think this girl is too cute and wild at the same time.


    ....


    Now back to Navy headquarter.


    Lucas''s break ended days ago, but he never went back to the navy''s place to take his responsibilities as a cleaner, at the first days, his absence wasn''t noted,  but with time, people would notice.


    In the Captain Office,


    Calorina came back to her office after she chased some pirate''s ship that entered her domain, then she spent some days eating in some restaurant ship.


    After a long journey,  she went back to her seat and took her Cap which held the symbol of justice and put it off.


    "What a long day, but still better than the grand line " Calorina put her legs on the table, then lit up a cigarette and scanned the surroundings of her office with her blue eyes.


    "Something is missing " She couldn''t tell why, but the colors around suddenly became darker and not brighter as usual.


    she stretched her back and arms up cracking some bones which made a quite relaxing feeling.


    ''This remind me, Lucas has great massage skills, from the day he massaged my back, I felt that I became lighter''


    She looked to her watch to see the time, ''He should be clearing the surrounding by now''


    "Lucas" Calorina let a soft yell calling him.


    "LUCAS" She Let a stronger yell but there was no response, after waiting a bit, a few veins popped on her forehead, why isn''t he replying.


    She closed her eyes and tried to sense the surrounding, and, she found that he was nowhere near, maybe he is far from her haki''s reaching.


    "LUUCAAASS" Calorina yelled in the highest voice that everyone on the Navy heard.


    A near officer heard that yell and run to her office, it she keeps yelling and no one goes, things would become bad.


    "Captain, Did something happened " the officer entered and made the military salute.


    "Yes, where is the Blondy "


    "Who"


    "My cousin "


    "Oh, Lucas,  he hadn''t come here for days and the headquarter is quite a bit messy without him"


    "Haven''t come for days?, hasn''t anyone see him" Calorina felt some wariness, maybe something had happened to him while he is in that house.


    It would be very bad if he got sick while being inside that home all alone.


    "Just remembered, a week ago he came here and handed a pirate for 5000 berries," The Officer said.


    "What " Calorina murmured as she slammed the table.


    she didn''t find it weird that Lucas caught a pirate, he may found a survivor from the pirates that she threw rocks on,


    But the thing that was remarkable was the 5000 berry. It is obvious that he is somewhere, sitting with no work and spending that money while she is sitting here and worry about him.


    The officer seemed to remember something, "Oh, just remembered, last weeks, we found your cousin''s broom broken and thrown the trash "


    ''So that why he said he wanted a break '' Calorina linked the strings and understood what happened, Lucas asked for a break because he knew that she won''t allow him to retire.


    "Good one" Calorina was a bit angry and slammed the table breaking it to half, he could just say that he didn''t like the job and she wouldn''t mind it and even would find a more suitable job, but, he tricked her and she like a fool gave him some cash.


    "If you don''t need me then I''m leaving, " the Officer said before turning to run away since he as everyone knows about her temper and how this captain would punch anyone to fly when she is angry.


    Back to the Dojo.


    Lucas finished preforming some card tricks that made Lilia show an innocent expression of a kid who enjoyed his show.


    However the time got late and the night time arrived, this time is where everyone should leave back to their home.


    Out of the Dojo and near a small village where Lilia is supposed to live,  Lucas and Lilia were walking together as the blond wanted to company her in the rode.


    "So, Lucas, tell me why are training hard," Lilia asked looking to his eyes directly, his improving is just fast, but she could tell that his working hard behind the scenes, and his improvement says that he is working harder than anyone, so she wanted to know his reason.


    After all, no matter how great your talent is, it won''t shine if you don''t work hard.


    "So I would be strong "  Lucas replied.


    "Why do you seek to become strong" Lilia''s eyes showed more curiosity.


    "Why do you want to know, " Lucas asked her back.


    "Hmph, If you don''t answer then I won''t ask," Lilia said as she turned her head, she felt some disappointment hearing him refusing to answer. But it was understandable if he has something to hide, after all, she hides something as well.


    "I want to achieve an ambition I desired," Lucas replied casually. However, he was telling the truth.


    "Oh, I hope you achieve it " Lilia looked at him while opening her green eyes, seems that they share something in common.


    "And you, and don''t tell me to become stronger, it''s an obvious answer," Lucas said letting his face getting closer to her which made her suddenly blush.


    "I..I don''t feel like to say it " Lilia turned her face and said, and she felt that Lucas is being a shameless,  obvious answer if you know it is so obvious then why you gave it.


    "It''s not fair, I opened my self to you so you should do the same " Lucas replied, it''s not like she has to tell him everything, but he can''t let this conversation be one-sided.


    Lilia found it not fair from her side to make him say something and not do the same "But don''t laugh".


    "I won''t " Lucas replied with seriousness on his face.


    " just like you, I want to control my destiny and not being controlled by the others." Lilia blushed a bit as she gathered her arms while feeling a bit embraced to talk about her goals with a man she met not a long time ago.


    " We have more common things between us more than you think, "Lucas said.


    " mm"


    And So, they walked for more three minutes, and an awkward silence took over, but during this silence time,  Lucas and Lilia who were next each other had their hands touched accidentally, but as soon they did, both of his and her slender hand held each other.


    "This is embarrassing" Lilia felt his hand and looked at him, the more she examines his blue eyes, she would find him somehow cute.


    "I''m embarrassed too," Lucas said looking at her green eyes and rosy face.


    For a moment it was complete silence.


    During this silence, Lilia felt a weird attraction coming from Lucas''s face, it made her face started to get close to his face.


    Lucas also was taken by the moment and let his lips go close to her pink lips that were hard to resist.


    *Kiss*  Lucas and Lilia had their first kiss that suddenly came, Lucas was expert on kissing and let his tongue go inside her mouth, at the same time Lilia who had her first kiss, felt some weird feeling that she couldn''t describe with words, and as his tongue went deeper, she let her tongue touching his.


    As their Lips separated, Lucas found himself eager for more while looking to her rosy cheeks getting red.


    Lilia, on the other hand, looked to him directly while thinking in herself, she usually spend a good time with him and it was east to talk with him, she didn''t feel any rejection toward him or his personality.


    And so she got closer for a second kiss. Lucas opened his arms and put his hands behind her waist while letting his face go for a second kiss, and this time it took a long time.

 Chapter 10 - 10

    In some road that leads to a traditional village, Two golden-haired persons were kissing each other. Lucas''s hands were on her waist while his lips were shutting her mouth, as for Lilia, she had her arms closing on his back.


    suddenly, the girl opened her eyes widely and blushed very hard as she realized the position they are standing on, but since the kiss felt good, she took her tongue back in a gentle way.


    "you... You took advantage of me" Lilia''s mind was in mess, her face turned red, this was her first time kissing someone,  she simply doesn''t know how to react.


    " it was two kisses, and you the one who let her face get close to mine, So it was both of us taking advantage" Lucas replied with a smile looking at Lilia''s rosy cheeks turning red, he did not take advantage of her, he took advantage on the opportunity that was given.


    "so you are saying I was the one who took advantage of you, you let your face get close too" Lilia who had confused feeling suddenly got angry after hearing his explanation. He made her look like the one who took the advantage on him and it was only one side deed.


    " we kissed two times with our own will, and this is undeniable," Lucas took a step forward and Lilia who still embarrassed looked to him, and her heart started beating faster.


    "Lucas, But I''m your senior. those things would mess up with our friendship" Lilia usually is a lonely girl, and she had considered Lucas as a precious friend or little brother that she didn''t want to lose, but now her feelings are in mess, and there was that deep feeling that he may get away from her if they got too close.


    "Just listen to your heart, either if you are my senior, teacher, or anything else, My feelings toward Lilia who I know wouldn''t change," Lucas said as he put his arm on her back, and slowly pulled her closer to his embrace.


    "but other than my first name, I didn''t tell you anything about my self, that''s not right'' Lilia said


    "it won''t be late to know, and not your background doesn''t matter, I want to be with you just because it''s just you," Lucas said looking to her eyes, he wasn''t stupid and understood that she is hiding from the first moment he met her. the first time they met, she came to him and asked if he knows her, and when he said no she sighed in relief, which means that she was hiding her background,  and she even refused to tell him her last name, so it''s obvious that she didn''t want anyone to know about her origins.


    "Are you sure"  Lilia was affected by his sweet talk and his eyes that have a deep passion.


    "yes I''m," Lucas said firmly.


    "fine" Lilia decided not to care about anything else for the moment and with a swift move, her lips again were on Lucas''s mouth.


    *Kiss*


    "I need some time with myself" Lilia after taking her lips off, turned to run in the Japanese girl style, even though she accepted him, she didn''t want him to think that she was easy to get or as a toy for him. If he wants her, he must work for it.


    "Lilia, wait... " Lucas tried to catch her slender soft hand, but it slipped and she got away. Lucas looked to her silhouette that was running with a very high speed, he couldn''t help but smile after he saw how cute she is when she gets shy.


    ''So, this, where the romance starts'' Lucas smiled and decided to run after her, even though her running speed is very high, he can keep up.


    "Ouch"


    Lucas stopped after seeing Lilia sitting on the ground, she was holding her leg while her face showed a pained expression.


    "Lilia, what happened," Lucas asked her with a concerned expression, as he knows, she was training her swordsmanship for years so it is impossible for her to fall while running.


    "it''s nothing," Lilia said as she struggled to stand up. She didn''t really fall, but her leg was injured for a long time ago because she trained too much.


    Lucas noticed a faint blue mark on her leg when she tried to get up and her skin was revealed.


    "let me help you," Lucas went to her and tried to give her a hand.


    "I can walk by myself," Lilia said and started to walk while hiding the pained expression on her face.


    "Don''t act tough, Let me take you home" Lucas surprised her as he stood in front of her, he took her arms and put them around his neck, then he lifted her on his back.


    "put me down, I can walk," Lilia said, but she didn''t struggle physically.


    "No, I''m not allowing you to walk," Lucas said firmly, he pulled her closer and her chest crushed on his back.


    "Hey, you can''t control me" Lilia yelled feeling his back touching her chest.


    "I can''t allow you to hurt your self, after all, injuries like this need serious treatment," Lucas said and walked to the village that isn''t that far anymore.


    "hmph" Lilia snorted and didn''t say anything, after all, it sounds like he is truly concerned about her health.


    "so when you had this injury"


    "Six months ago"


    "haven''t you see a doctor," Lucas asked.


    "I did apply for some medicine and I thought it would get better, but sometimes after training, it does hurt"


    "Working hard is good, but working too hard is bad, you should take a rest for a while" Lucas knew what she is lacking physical treatment.


    Realizing this, he used his free hand to rub against his shoulder, after all, he didn''t want to touch the other parts to avoid a problem...


    [Massage hand XP +15 (60/200) ]


    [Massage hand XP + 15 (75/200)]


    [massage hands XP +15 (90/200)]


    .


    .


    Lucas was in disbelief as he massaging his shoulders, his skills are good that his exhausted shoulder showed signs of relaxing, and this was because of a skill that was just at level two. Then, what would it be like when he reaches the other levels.


    "mm, but you should apply this advice on your self," Lilia saw him rubbing his shoulder and thought that his shoulder should be hurt from overtraining.


    "haha, thanks for the concern, but we arrived, where is your home." Lucas arrived in a village that had old-style buildings


    [ding, massage hands up to level 3 (10/400)]


    [Do you confirm using 390 acc.u.mulated Xp y/n]  acc.u.mulated XP wasn''t that hard to gain, he has to do was to beat some opponents, the stronger they are, the more he gets.


    [massage hands up to level 4 (0/800)]


    "it''s that wooden house, you can put me he... " Lilia pointed to a far house.


    "I''ll take you there,"  Lucas said with a smile


    "wait.." Lilia was going to stop him, but suddenly he started running with high speed.


    "We arrived, see," Lucas said as he reached that wooden house which was made from two floors.


    "Ah, you could let me finish my talk," Lilia said, but as she tried to get off his back, she realized that she was somehow, unwilling to do.


    "here, careful" Lucas put Lilia down carefully, then he knocked the door.


    *knock* *knock*.


    "There is no one inside"  Lilia walked to the front and pulled out some key to open the door.


    "Do you live alone?" Lucas asked her.


    "Yes," Lilia said.


    "Cool, Let me help you then" Lucas caught off of guard and lifted her before going inside.


    "Hey... What are you doing, shouldn''t we take it slowly" Lilia asked him seeing that he entered without invitation, after all, relations don''t progress this fast.


    " whoever said progress is a slow process wasn''t talking about me," Lucas said.


    he entered in and looked around, surprisingly, in one room he saw a lot of training equipment that he is lacking.


    "what... You aren''t thinking of, But we didn''t bath yet" Lilia''s eyes were opened wide, Lucas surely is shameless and hasty.


    "it may not appear on me, but I''m a massage professional," Lucas said as he turned to a room with a bed.


    "what do you mean," Lilia asked after Lucas put her on her bed.


    "your injury, I''ll treat it," Lucas said, apparently, after reaching level four his skills would be in another league.


    "but... Hm... Are you lying" Lilia''s face turned a suspicious expression?


    "No, give me the leg that hurts you, I can help it treat faster", Lucas said and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Lilia joined her arms together with a slight blush, but hearing that he can treat the injuries that annoyed her, she stretched her leg and said "But remember, if you played me and did pervert thing... I won''t talk to you again."


    "Relax, I won''t do anything to you until you allow me to," Lucas said and pushed off her rob that was covering her leg. Then he took her sock and sandals off.


    What was revealed was a white smooth perfect leg, it was beautiful and seductive that it took Lucas some time to appreciate it, but there was that slight blue mark.


    "ahem" Lilia coughed seeing him reacting this way.


    "here I come" Lucas put that leg on his legs, then he moved his hands on putting them on the blue mark and started rubbing against them.


    [massage hands XP +20]


    This time, the skill was level four skill, and Lucas can use this level at the same level as someone who trained years doing it.


    The soft touched were touching her white jade leg and rubbing against the blue mark, during the process, the bones were joining together, while the blood veins, meridians, and nerves were stretching, going back to their original pose.


    This time the nerves didn''t send pain messages to the brain, but kind of pleasure and relaxing feelings.


    [Massage hand Xp +30]


    .


    .


    [Massage hand Xp +30]


    "Ahh", Lilia who closed her eyes ready to feel pain when Lucas touch that place, found That there was no pain at all, instead, it was a relaxing feeling and pleasurable. the pain was fading with time, and she couldn''t help but let a soft m.o.a.n leaves her mouth.


    "Why did you stop" Lilia who was enjoying the best touches woke up and looked to Lucas who did stop.


    "how do you find it, the mark had already vanished," Lucas said with a teasing face, he saw that she was enjoying so he decided to stop to tease her a bit.


    "continue, I feel some pain," Lilia said a lie, after all, that was some of the best things she felt.


    "On the way" Lucas this time, let his hand go higher, he started to massage her thighs which were quite big, soft and hard.


    *M.o.a.n* Lilia let another small m.o.a.n as she felt her body becoming more sensitive, her leg suddenly gave her a heavenly feeling like she was floating in the sky, but then, Lucas''s hands began to massage both of her jade white big thighs.


    [massage hands, +30 XP (500/800)]


    .


    "This feeling, Mmm" Lilia couldn''t help but to feel some fire between her legs that came from her tight and vibrating her p.u.s.s.y, she was already sensitive, and after this, her legs are too weak to stand, she was getting hornier and she can say that her v.a.g.i.n.a started to gey wet.


    ''F.u.c.k it, we already kissed and hugged, I deserve some happiness too'' Lilia who was in the middle of the orgasm grabbed Lucas''s hand and put it between her legs which allowed him to touch her wet underwear.


    "But you said we should take it slowly," Lucas couldn''t help but look to her blushing face and green eyes, her hair now was falling down to the bed reaching the end of her back, he thought that she was both s.e.xy and cute.


    "You said I wasn''t talking about you.. until I... allow you, just do it, " Lilia would usually blush and struggle to say such words, but the area that Lucas massaged made her feel horny, that gave her the ability to say words that she never thought she would be able to say.


    "mm, But, it''s hot here, so how about to take off some clothes," Lucas said as he gave her p.u.s.s.y some touches.


    *M.o.a.n* the teasing touch of level four made her leave a scream of pleaser, and her p.u.s.s.y let more juices out.


    "it''s hot" Lilia let her black training rob fall off her shoulders, it revealed her white jade skin, two fist-sized b.r.e.a.s.ts with hard n.i.p.p.l.es and her belly that was slender and have some abs.


    "Can I take advantage of you now" Lucas pulled back his hand making her feeling itchz then he took his shirt off.


    "Shut up" Lilia jumped on him and sat on his lap, then she used her mouth to shut his mouth.

 Chapter 11 - 11 (R-18)

    Lucas was spending his night n.a.k.e.d on the bed with Lilia who turned horny after getting her sensitive parts touched by a high-level touching skill, as for Lucas, his d.i.c.k which the same as his a.d.u.l.thood days started hitting Lilia''s butt cheeks as she was sitting on his lap.


    *Kiss* * Kiss*


    Both of them were kissing for a long time, their tongues went deep inside their mouths as they tasting each other''s saliva. Lilia pulled out her face and wrapped her arms around her neck as she pressed her ass against his d.i.c.k, she looked at him suspiciously and said "Tell me, how many girls you have done this to them "


    "Ahh" Lucas had to admit that her butt is big and soft, as his d.i.c.k was between her ass cheeks, he felt his erection getting stronger and stronger. "Honestly, in this world, you are the only one..."


    "I don''t care " Lilia shut his mouth again using her mouth and pressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts against his chest, each one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts was worthing two fists of size.


    "You are a naughty girl, aren''t you" Lucas put his hands on her buttcheeks, then lifted her and pushed her to the wall, and looking to her b.r.e.a.s.ts and hard n.i.p.p.l.es, he couldn''t help but let his mouth get close to them.


    "You are the naughty boy, " Lilia teased back while enjoying being lifted from her big ass that was getting played, that made her close to orgasming again


    "I would be naughty if I don''t get my milk" Lucas put his face on her b.r.e.a.s.t and gently he sucked on one of her hard n.i.p.p.l.es.


    "Mmm, " Lilia let a soft m.o.a.n, then she used her hands to hold the back of his head and grabbed his face close to her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She is about to c.u.m again.


    [Massage hands Xp +..]


    During this moment, Lucas has turned the notifications off, he just wanted to appreciate the moment he had and couldn''t handle to be interrupted by that system.


    After licking her b.r.e.a.s.ts, Lucas pushed Lilia higher from her ass, then he put her thighs on his shoulders. now she was against the wall with her back while her v.a.g.i.n.a was facing his face.


    Lucas was looking to the p.u.s.s.y in front of him, it was beautiful with that the slight golden hairline above it, he let his face get close to the juicy p.u.s.s.y''s lips and exhaled a teasing breath.


    Then, He put his mouth''s lips on her v.a.g.i.n.a lips, kissed them and let tongue go inside licking the walls while his hand moved and found her clit and started to rub it.


    *M.o.a.n*


    "Aaa" Lilia was experiencing her Orgasm and let a very loud scream that filled the roam, and Lucas was tasting her juices that were dripping out.


    " how about we move to the main event " Lucas slowly put her on the ground and pointed to the bed with his head.


    Lilia was only a v.i.r.g.i.n girl, so Lucas didn''t do more games with her as she was ignorant of them, so it was better to save them later. And so, they went to the bed, Lilia jumped there first, and by instinct, she spread her legs in M shape revealing her v.a.g.i.n.a.


    Lucas came between her legs and put both of his hands on her knee while looking Deeply to Lilia''s eyes.


    Lilia bites her lips, she was just mind blew by how good that oral s.e.x felt, she wanted to know what would happen when the Big tool between his legs enter her cave and fill it.


    "Bare with it, at first it would hurt but then the pain would disappear" Lucas used his hand to aim his D.i.c.k to her v.a.g.i.n.a while feeling happy that it didn''t get smaller by that supreme being, he slowly put it in and pushed it some inches before taking his hand back.


    "You are underestimating my stamina and endurance, Mmm," Lilia said while letting a small m.o.a.n feeling the first inches, even though it was a bit painful, but it wasn''t that painful, she had trained her physique for years, run and handled much pain, and she can fight for a day without a rest, so she is confident about her endurance.


    "Here I come " Lucas started pushing in and back, he could feel her v.a.g.i.n.a''s wall expanding to match his D Shape.


    "You are really tight "And soon it hit the G spot.


    "Mm, I''m coming " Lilia let a loud m.o.a.n feeling his d.i.c.k hitting her G spot, and it brought another orgasm to her mind.


    Soon, they changed the pose and started banging her from another pose, She was now facing him with her butt while her arms on the wall, Lucas who was behind her had his D inside her v.a.g.i.n.a, and he was pushing it in and out with a faster rate.


    Because of his and her extreme physical training, both of them had high stamina and can last a long time in the bed.


    And they continued banging for more two hours before stopping and sleeping in the bed.


    "That was amazing," Lilia said in a satisfied tone.


    "Surely it is," Lucas said sweeping some sweat from his forehead, he can say that this was the longest and the most satisfying s.e.x he ever had. But he made a note that he has to increase his stamina further, after all, Lilia is no longer a v.i.r.g.i.n and her endurance would increase the next time they sleep with each other.


    Before sleeping, Lucas gave look to the notifications that he shut earlier.


    [Massage hands, up to level 5]


    Hmm, not only his fighting skills would increase with fighting, but his womanizing skills would increase with sleeping with women.


    "Ahhh, good night," Lilia said with sleepy eyes as she hugs his body closely, she had been lonely for quite a time and sleeping with someone after a good wild night gave a feeling of warmth.


    "Good Night " and so, both of them slept using each other body as a pillow.


    .....


    In the morning, about 7 o''clock, Lilia woke up slowly on the bed. She moved her long slender leg to close on the boy next to her, but it was only empty air she touched.


    "Lucas" Lilia suddenly opened her sleepy eyes feeling no one next to her. It can''t be that Lucas just left after taking her v.i.r.g.i.nity.


    "Oh, Lilia, you are awake " Lucas called her from far as he entered with a food plate that has a breakfast made by Lucas:" I woke up earlier and didn''t want to wake you, so I decided to make you a breakfast until you are awake ".


    [Ding, + Specialty : Chef (40/100)]


    [Ding, + sub-skills: cutting, fire control, scent...]


    [+ recipes:.....]


    Lucas did a new specialty from the system when he tried to cook here using the kitchen.


    He found that he can make food in two ways, first doing it in the traditional way and the system would guide him through the process, or, by putting the ingredients in the storage, then the system would turn it into food and gain XP for it.


    "Aww, and I was thinking about killing you," Lilia said thinking how cut and warm to have someone making breakfast for you.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, the kitchen is clean, how does it taste, " Lucas said with a smile not taking her words seriously and gave her the plate.


    "Mm, it''s good, when did you learn cooking, " Lilia said as she ate a sweet cake and there were that cream and juice. she almost tore feeling how warm this morning is.


    "Anyway, I will pass by the Dojo, would you come with me," Lucas said, after all, strength is important. In this world, if you are weak, anyone strong can put mister steal your girl on you, which wasn''t acceptable.


    "I think, I''ll take the rest of the Day off, after all, my legs need some rest, " Lilia said as she smiled wryly, she can feel that her legs are bit weak to train today.


    "Mm, I''ll pass by you later " Lucas gave her a kiss on her mouth before leaving.


    "Fine, I''ll wait for you"

 Chapter 12 - 12

    In the morning, Lucas felt better after losing his v.i.r.g.i.nity for the second time with Lilia. After bidding her a farewell, he left her house to continue his quest to get stronger, he left the village and headed toward the Dojo that wasn''t far.


    To Lucas, today is special as he will finally reach the sixth level of swordsmanship which can be said that it is the peak level of that Dojo, which also means that his training there would be over.


    On his way, Lucas stopped by a shop and bought some fruits since he forgot to eat his breakfast in Lilia''s house, but as soon he tried to pay, he noticed something that he barely paid attention to.


    ''All I have left is 500 berry, where the heck did I spend all of that'' Lucas didn''t like the fact that he doesn''t have much money left. one must know that his fast physical improvement was due to his expensive food program, with such a low budget, how will he support his lifestyle.


    there is a wisdom that says: Get the money, then get the power, then get the women.


    "Oh, right, I''ll visit Calorina later" Lucas shook his head and used the system to make some quick meal as there was no real need to worry, this is one piece world and always there would be some wanted pirates and bandits around this country and the sea.


    [ Chef +10 XP (50/100) ]


    After having a healthy breakfast, Lucas arrived at his destination. After doing the usual training routine, everyone became free to do whatever they want to, be it sparing or solo training or even just chatting.


    Lucas went to the highest point and coughed loudly. today, he decided to challenge everyone at the Dojo to gain as much acc.u.mulated XP and to raise his swordsmanship in the fastest way.


    *Ahem* *Ahem *


    Everyone turned to the source of the loud coughs, they saw Lucas standing opposite everyone and his face showed that he is about to say something.


    " Guys, how about we play a game, " Lucas said.


    "Game?" a person replied and the others looked to him with a weird expression, what does he mean by games, this is a serious place for training and not some park for children to play.


    Lucas put his hand in his pocket, he took out 500 berries cash and lifted them so everyone can see. (they weren''t really inside his pocket ),


    "The Game is simple, you will spare against me, if you win, you will take this money, and if you lose, you would pay, the minimum requirement to participate is 300 berries," Lucas said with a challenging look to everyone.


    This challenge was to hit three birds with one rock. He would level up while gaining some pocket money, and even if there are some strong sword users here, Lucas isn''t worried since he is confident in his adrenaline boost level 6 that increases his senses, power, speed, brains and reaction speed by 130%.


    He also has his swordsmanship which is level 5 and on par with the old seniors'' level, also, Lucas with each level up on the sword mastery would get sub-skills from the system that would level up automatically with the swordsmanship level. So he isn''t lacking techniques.


    At first, the guys looked to each other with weird gazes so they would confirm that they weren''t the only one that heard him, then, some of them smiled. even if Lucas is a talented and very fast learner, he is a newbie and doesn''t have experience. But if he wants to lose some money, it''s okay, they will teach him what he shouldn''t do in the future.


    "Fine, Let''s go outside " all of them nodded and headed outside to some large yard as they can''t do this inside, or the circ.u.mstances wouldn''t be good in case they were caught.


    "I''ll go first, 500 berries " some black-haired man who usually works as a beasts hunter which gives prove his experience walked forward, he was a bit muscled and well built.


    "Sure Goju, " Lucas said as he pretended to put the money inside his pocket: "Don''t worry, in case you won, I''ll give you the money"


    "I''m not worried, Now take your sword " That guy name goju said, if Lucas refused to do his part of the bet, he would forcefully take his money, so no one was worry where he will keep his money.


    Now, the two were facing each other and holding a wooden sword for safety matters, but this doesn''t mean there won''t be injuries since they had good cutting skills that would work even with wooden swords.


    ''So, I won''t go all out with the first one ''Lucas held his sword with two hands, he was thinking of holding back at the first round so he would drive more people to bet, cliche move but still effective.


    "Start"


    Goju held his sword with one hand, he kicked the ground and dashed with high speed, as he reached Lucas, he waved his sword toward the blond youth.


    Lucas could react and used the sword in his hands to stop the attack while making an expression that shows his suffering. Goju smiled seeing Lucas''s reaction, he took his sword back, and again he slammed where Lucas is open, but somehow he managed to block this hit, and as Goju hits again, the blond youth blocked his attack.


    [Swordmanship + 5 XP (1005/1600)]


    .


    .


    [Swordmanship + 7 XP (1100/1600)]


    "Take This " Goju held his sword with both of his hands and waved with very high speed in an arc shape. But Lucas bent down allowing that sword to touch some of his hair before passing.


    Lucas was about to use one of the swordsmanship sub-skill that was given by the system. ?Itoryu (one sword style): Feather dance ?.


    Goju''s sword missed and Lucas squatted down focusing his weight on one leg while holding his sword in a different pose, then turned his body 360 degrees waving his sword in circle shape, the turn move was very fast that Goju made a late reaction, as he tried to jump back, Lucas''s sword touched his stomach and cut his rob along with some skin.


    Goju jumped back while some blood let flew out his stomach that was injured lightly, he wouldn''t accept defeat like that, so he was about to dash again. But Lucas didn''t give him a chance to breathe and quickly appeared in front of him while having his wooden sword on his neck.


    Seeing this, everyone was amazed by this fight, how did Lucas manage to go against the expectations and win at the last moment.


    "Goju, you lost," Lucas said while faking his breathing rate to a fast one.


    "Good one, but I''ll get you next time " Goju just shook his head and accepted defeat, after all, he believed that it was lucky to move.


    [Ding, Defeating starter semi-master sword user, +70 acc.u.mulated XP ]


    [ swordsmanship + 100 XP (1200/1600)]


    "Who is next," Lucas said allowing the rest of the people to bet with their money.


    The sword dojo members which were about 20 people presented all looked to each other, Lucas is already tired and his power level would drop if he continued to fight with low stamina. but money is still money and he is asking for more.


    And So, more people continued to make their bets and fighting the blond youth, but somehow, in each fight, he would find a way to win in the last round. Even against those who are known for their monstrous strength had lost eventually.


    Lucas was enjoying the XP sounds that he is getting, even though his body got tired, whenever the need would call, he activates the adrenaline boost and wins.


    ....


    Next to where Lucas was training, two persons were walking in the wooden plate, one was a black-haired middle-aged man who''s name is Sai and also known as the master of this Dojo.


    Next, to him walked a tall woman with beautiful curves, she had long tied black hair, blue eyes, pink lips, and white jade smooth skin. As for her face, it can be said to be flawless and very pretty. As for her clothes, she was wearing black tight pants and jacket, however, on her back, there was that white cap that had the justice word which showed clearly that it belongs to a marine captain.


    "So, Calorina, what do I owe you for this visit, I believe you aren''t here to require my disciples to your navy," Sai asked while guiding the woman inside.


    "Nothing really, I heard that some brat is hiding here " Calorina replied as she took a cigarette and lit it up, in this island, there are many people that work under the headquarter and she heard that Lucas is hiding here, after waiting too much time she decided to pay him a personal visit.


    "Brat? I think the apprentice''s class would start later " the teacher said.


    "Did I come early then" Calorina shook her head as she let a smoke cloud out of her mouth. Lucas is a new here so he should be training with the kids. After this, it became understandable why he isn''t working so he couldn''t be blamed, but to stay with no job is a bad thing that would make you sleep hungry.


    "Where are they," Sai said after seeing the hall empty, usually, they would train here so it wouldn''t be empty.


    "They are outside and seems they are sparing," Calorina said.


    "I see, Do you want to give a look" Sai offered heading outside.


    "I don''t mind " Calorina nodded and followed behind him.


    And so, both of them went to the yard outside, but as soon as they got out, they saw something unexpected. The disciples were sitting in a circle shape, almost every one of them had an ugly face as they were holding some parts from their bodies that got slightly injured. all of the surrounding, two people that are sparing.


    "Jako, Jako, Jako" everyone was supporting the red-haired man, all of them lost their money, and their face''s water against this blond newbie, if this one had lost, then their pride as seniors would be shattered.


    "you said kids class would start later didn''t you," Calorina asked with an angry face.


    "Yep," Sai replied with relaxed.


    "then why is that blond is here," Calorina said as she pointed to Lucas, she was worry seeing him fighting those guys, a newbie like him would get hurt.


    "Ahh, you mean Lucas, he is talented and he belongs to this class," Sai said looking at the match, if he only knew that this was a gamble, things wouldn''t pass easily for them.


    " Listen, If he got hurt, I''ll destroy your Dojo," Calorina said looking at Lucas who is dodging using only his head.


    "Who would get hurt," Sai said with a weird smile. Can''t she see that Lucas is fine, he hoped so?


    Back to the sparing stage, Lucas was simply toying with the guy named Jako, he was using adrenalin boost and could see very thing turns slow and he can dodge without a real need to block.


    "Don''t toy with me" Jako turned angry and lifted his sword very high, but then, Lucas saw this as an opening in his defense and quickly used his sword to stab his stomach.


    "Argh" Jako fell down as he threw up his breakfast.


    [Ding, Defeating middle semi-sword master +110 acc.u.mulated Xp]


    With this, he should have about 2000 acc.u.mulated XP that he gained from Defeating those guys.


    [swordmanship +120 Xp (1620/1600)]


    [Swordmanship up to level 6 (20/3200)]


    [Ding, + level up a reward: black blade katana]


    [+ Sub skills: air compression, floating dance.... ]


    "Not bad" Lucas felt the new level carved in his soul, he waved his sword in the air, and some pressed wind flew out his sword and made a Sligh cut in the wall.


    [Swordmanship + 3 Xp (3/3200)].


    The teacher saw this and dazed, he didn''t believe his eyes, how did this teen understand air compression at such a fast rate, only a swordmaster like him knows what it means to be able to cut from a distance.


    "Lucas"


    Lucas who was sweating turned to see who called him, it was Calorina, at first he made a surprised face then he smiled.


    "Calorina," Lucas walked between his classmates'' eyes that were full of jealousy and headed to his cousin.


    "Didn''t you forget something?".

 Chapter 13 - 13

    "Didn''t you forget something?" Calorina asked looking at Lucas who is pretending to be ignorant.


    "forget what" Lucas didn''t really understand, did she invite him to some family''s meeting that he didn''t go to.


    "Oh, how about we talk outside," Calorina said as she turned to leave.


    "teacher, thanks for the journey, Guys, thanks for taking it easy on me as your junior, I''ll remember it " before getting out, Lucas turned to Sai and thanked him for the days he spent here, then he turned to the guys and thanked them for their money and for being exp cows. after this day, Lucas would barely come here.


    The guys on the ground heard him and cursed him in their hearts, all of them realized that he tricked them, in order to take their money he pretended to be weak from the beginning, but they could only blame themselves for not noticing that his schemes.


    "well take care of yourself" all of them replied.


    Lucas went outside with his cousin, he saw her smoking and had that feeling which smokers had.


    "want to smoke" Calorina felt his gaze and asked, if he said yes, then she would make him have bad memories about cigarettes.


    "No thanks" Lucas replied with a small frown, he still remembers that slap on his hand and didn''t want to experience it again. to forget about smoking, he decided to focus on her butt and curves.


    After walking a bit, Calorina asked Lucas: "Do you remember now".


    "Remember what," Lucas said, what is she trying to get to, can''t she just go straight to the point.


    "Don''t you have a job to do" Calorina stopped, she held his chin and looked to his eyes directly wanting to know how will he bluff her when she is interrogating him.


    Lucas remembered the fact that he is a cleaner. he asked for a break instead of retirement and he never went back."Oh, I already left that Job"


    "you left that job, then why you said you wanted to take a break," Calorina asked while giving his chin some smooth touches.


    Lucas was calm, even though he knows from this body''s memory that he may end up flying to the sky. He knows one thing from his previous life which was: lie, lie as much as you can.


    "Why aren''t you answering," Calorina said with a vicious tone, she isn''t really angry that he left the job to train, it''s just lying on her and the fact that she gave him money above that had pissed her.


    "well, the fact I didn''t want to make you worry, but, during that job, my body had become sick from dealing with the dust so much, my health became bad"


    "I used to run away each time I saw so you wouldn''t notice that, but one day, my condition became bad that I had no choice but to leave that job, but fortunately, my condition is getting better those days " Lucas said with a sad tone that would convince anyone he telling the truth, and he finally made up a story that justifies why his previous self was running each time he met her.


    " I didn''t want you to get worried, but I wasn''t expecting my absence would be noted" Lucas''s acting skills were good that Calorina held her tears and feel guilty for not noticing his suffers.


    Calorina gave him a hug and some tears of guilt could be noted on her eyes "fool, you could just tell me instead running like a shy princess and I would understand, if anything happened to you I wouldn''t forgive my self "


    "But I won''t work as a Cleaner again," Lucas said as he pats her waist, he also allowed his hand to drop a bit and gave her ass a quick touch.


    "I was intending to have you a new one" Calorina left him from her embrace and said.


    "what do you mean" Lucas asked.


    "personal assistance, it''s about organizing paper works and has a higher payment, as long anyone has basic intelligence, this job would be easy," Calorina said, well, the fact is that this job was given to him because of his massage skills.


    "mm, that remind about something I wanted to ask you," Lucas said.


    "what is it," Calorina asked.


    "I want to join the marine," Lucas said, this would be his first step to climb to the peak of the world.


    Calorina looked for a brief at him, then she smiled "it''s good that you want to be a marine, I can arrange you to enter a camp for six months"


    "well, if possible, I want to start at least as a low officer, as for the camp, I can skip it," Lucas said with a serious face.


    Calorina started at him with a shock while the cigarette in her mouth was about to drop, Lucas''s shameless demand had blown her mind, not only he wanted to skip the training camp, he also wanted to start as an officer directly.


    "Hahaha haha" Calorina started to laugh like a maniac, it had been years since she heard such a good joke.


    "hey, I''m stronger than I look" Lucas didn''t believe that his family wouldn''t abandon him when he needs them.


    "sure, but you have to pass some test" Calorina stopped laughing, she swept a tear from her eye and looked to a near big rock.


    "what test" Lucas said.


    "wait" Calorina walked to that big rock which was in three men''s size, then she punched it splitting it into two parts, she nodded and took one part, and lifted it.


    "hehe, where does that strength come from" Lucas smiled weirdly looking to her arms that was ripped, but they weren''t that big. even though he knows that this world has bizarre power levels, but as an earthling who came to this world days ago, he still a bit surprised, after all, there is a difference between pictures and real people.


    Calorina put the big rock in front of him and "go and lift this, it should be only around 120 kg"


    "hehe, only around 120 kg" Lucas smiled bitterly, he looked around to see if there are some hidden cameras, maybe all of this is a lie and it is a simple prank. But the existence of the system is enough to prove to deny all of


    "and you wanted to be an officer," Calorina said covering her face with her hand. Marines here may look training hard, but compared to the grand lines marine life, it''s nothing.


    *crack* *crack*


    Lucas cracked several bones, he shouldn''t underestimate himself, after all, he has been training for two weeks, running extreme distances, doing hundreds of push-ups and sit-ups, breaking his limits each day with the help of a skill that made it easy to ignore pain. he should at least be able to lift a bit more than his weight.


    Lucas hugged that rock and used all of his strength in order to lift it. However, it refused to move: "argh"


    "just give up," Calorina said. Lucas didn''t expect this rock to be which was double his weight would be lifted easily, even after using all of his strength, he couldn''t lift it.


    [adrenalin boost :activate] (+130%).


    Lucas''s heart started to beat faster, his strength started to increase as the hormones were running inside his body boosting his body functions.


    "what the..." Calorina''s cigarette fell out of her mouth, Lucas somehow is lifting that rock, that''s not right, he didn''t take any proper training yet, how the heck can he do it.


    '' whoever said no pain no gain wasn''t talking about me '' Lucas thought as he lifted that rock, he had to admit that feeling things are light with no pain is amazing. Maybe, from tomorrow and onward, he will increase his strength using those rocks with this skill.


    He turned to Calorina: "So, would I get my post"


    "Not yet, you still have to run about 50 miles while lifting it," Calorina said.


    "Just say that you aren''t going to enroll me in" Lucas frowned and threw that rock off, even if he can ignore the pain and do run. but it would simply lead to his body destruction if he ran all that distance.


    "sigh, in order to start from high pose, you have to prove your strength and have some reputation for yourself, and even if gave you recommendation letter, it won''t really help you without some achievements" Calorina sighed and pat his arm, it''s not good to be hot blood youth nowadays, but even if Lucas wants to start as a low officer, he would need to have reputation for himself.


    "so you mean like hunting pirates, " Lucas thought of what she said and it was logical.


    "yes, It would be a short way if you caught and have a recommendation letter it would help to start high" Calorina murmured thinking about what he said, but then she looked at his excited eyes: "Don''t even think about it"


    " you are mean Calorina," Lucas said as he rolled his eyes and pretended to be sad.


    "Nah, I can give you a recommendation letter once you are strong enough so don''t lose hope, by the way, I have some weights you can borrow"


    "Thanks, I appreciate it," Lucas said as he shook his head.


    ''once I touch you, you may want to give me your v.i.r.g.i.nity let alone a letter'' Lucas sighed, maybe he should start lifting, hunt some pirates and bandits, then he would gain some XP to raise his prowess and it won''t be very hard since he can claim himself as a semi swordmaster.


    "Well, let''s go to the headquarter"


    "Actually, I would catch up to you later"


    "Is there something"


    "well, I will see someone before I come later," Lucas said, he promosided Lilia to come to her later, so he can''t just leave her like that.


    "do whatever you want," Calorina said before leaving Lucas here.


    As for Lucas, he went to a near well, washed his body and changed his clothes by ones he had in the storage. After that, he went to Lilia who was working at some flower shop. they had a chat where talked about her job and his new job in the navy, they also talked about other topics, however, she was blushing from time to time during the conversation they had, she still remembers how much she orgasmed just by some toches. Lucas noticed this he laughed and teased her a bit before going to her house to let her test the fifth level of his touches.


    After some hours of the warm s.e.x and spending another night sleeping together.


    In the morning, Lucas informed her that he may not go to the Dojo because of the lack of time and he would visit her at night.


    After that, he went to the Navy headquarter to see the new job that he may use it as a chance to hit two birds.

 Chapter 14 - 14

    In the morning, around 9:00 AM, Lucas arrived at the Navy''s headquarter to start his new job as a personal assistant for the captain.


    This job was a simple one and provided Lucas with his own office, all he has to do is to organize files and help his boss, which wasn''t exhausting, but to a world where schools and colleges didn''t exist, many people found it hard to do. Other than working for his salary, he had another idea, he wanted to obtain information from the navy''s files to use it for pirate hunting, also, he wanted to use Calorina''s training equipment, and help someone with his hands.


    "Lucas, you are here, let me take you to your office " Someone with the officer''s coat saw Lucas and came to guide him. After learning about Lucas''s new job, he wanted to form a relationship with him so Lucas can help him getting free holidays.


    "Ah, of course, but where is my cousin, " Lucas asked the officer as he walked to his office.


    "The captain should be in her training room," The officer said.


    "I see, where is that room " Lucas asked.


    "It should be in that direction, there is a sign on the door which had words on it, " the officer said as he pointed with his finger toward the right.


    Lucas turned to the right and walked.


    "Hey, don''t you want to see where is your office first," the officer said.


    "It should be next Calorina''s office right," Lucas said thinking if this man is stupid.


    "How did you know," the officer asked, he wondered how Lucas knew when he just arrived today.


    "The logic says that the personal assistant work next to his boss''s office, so it doesn''t really need a guide or something," Lucas said looking at that officer. Why doesn''t he think straight?.


    ''Did you have to shatter my hopes'' that officer lowered his head, he turned to leave and continue his job.


    Lucas continued his walk until he reached the training room. He stopped and tried to open the door.


    "Wow" As soon as he entered, his first impression was amazement. The training room was very vast and looked like a very organized Gym with weights and every possible tool, However, this wasn''t the abnormal thing. What amazed him was the gigantic weights. He could see weights with tags such as 500 Kg. 1/2 tons, 4 tons and even 15 tons are here. Basically, it is Son Goku''s dream gym.


    "10000" he heard a feminine voice, but his mind was focusing on the iron bar in front of him. Then the voice stopped, after a brief, the sound of water hitting the ground filled the air.


    ''Swordmaster level is where one is able to cut the steel, I wonder how level I''m far from that level'' even though he still physically lacking, he is a semi swordmaster and giving his yesterday performance, he shouldn''t be so far from the swordmaster level.


    [Opening the storage ]


    Lucas takes a black sword which looked similar to rapier (sword with two sharp edges), this black blade was his reward for reaching the sixth level in swordsmanship.


    He lifted the sword and felt its sharpness even without having to use it to cut something. To him, it was the first time he held a real sword instead of a wooden sword.


    Lucas went to a near iron bar, then he swiftly waved the black blade with a quick move.


    *Woosh*. a small cut was made on the iron as a spark flew out of it, though it was only like a deep scratch, it proved that he isn''t far from reaching the master level.


    [Swordmanship lvl 6 (33/3200)]


    "Master level should be seven or eight at best " Lucas smiled, if he remembers well, once one is able to cut steel, he would be considered strong by the standards of the first half of the grandine. But he didn''t want to be c.o.c.ky and overestimate himself, he would only leave this sea only when he has the high physical strength and master sword level.


    Lucas''s strategy is simple. He now has a little more than 2000 acc.u.mulated XP, he would start hunting pirates and bandits to gain more acc.u.mulated XP, at the same time leveling up his skills which would be the fastest way possible. After all, the XP required to level up each time would be doubled. He would continue to level up until he thinks he is ready to join the marine and starts his plans from there. After all, this isn''t a game where you enter a map of level 10 with character lvl 6 and except to respawn when you die.


    he still remembers that supreme being words '' the risks are great as the chances ''.


    "Lucas, why are you standing idle like this ".


    Lucas turned to see Calorina looking at him, however, she was wearing a bathrobe, her legs were exposed along with some of her b.r.e.a.s.ts while she was using a towel to rub her wet hair.


    ''What a beautiful curves'' Lucas thought as he felt some blood flowing toward his crotch area.


    " Why are you staring at me like this" Calorina said seeing Lucas starting at her with careless tone.


    "Ah, nothing, you just look pretty, that''s all," Lucas said.


    ''he still young and in his growth period, it can''t be...'' Calorina''s lips made a smile, Lucas is still young, so it just him seeing a woman''s s.e.xy parts exposed for the first time. Otherwise, why is he scanning her curves like they were a piece of treasure?


    "Oh, thanks, " Calorina said not minding him staring at her, after all, this world has no feminists organizations or religions to tell women that it''s wrong to have male stares at them. But he still looking to her thighs.


    "So, do you need some massage, " Lucas asked Calorina, she was too s.e.xy for him and he couldn''t help but offering her some service, he is about to use his acc.u.mulated XP to raise his touching skill level to make assure to make it her best experience.


    Calorina smirked and decided to tease him a bit, usually, she has terrible luck with men because of her job, strength, and temper. So barely she had any experience, but now, seeing Lucas in front of her, she decided to have a bit fun and see if he would turn too shy.


    She took a step forward, put her thigh between his legs and raised him a bit from the ground:" why are you hasty, can''t you wait"


    Feeling his crotch on that white jade smooth thigh, Lucas had a boner instantly.


    "wait for what," Lucas said, how can a straight man wait in such position, but he knew that her intention is to tease him since she thinks at him as a boy.


    Calorina lowered her leg and said "I have ordered some training equipment for you since you can''t practice with those yet. So, you have to wait"


    "And I thought..", Lucas said looking at Calorina who didn''t notice a tent down there.


    " I''m going to sleep, get out, I have to change my clothes," Calorina said pushing Lucas to the door.she is tired from training and sleeping after a shower is her sacred habit.


    "can''t I stay to watch " Lucas tried to tease her back, your curves are the best, but he still didn''t say it for safety concerns.


    "hehe, you still young to see those things," Calorina didn''t take his words seriously after he got out she closed the door and locked it.


    ''if you only know what I saw, anyway, it won''t be long before I get her in my embrace'' Lucas shook his head and took some deep breaths to calm the tent in his pants. Then, he went to his office which was next to his cousin''s. His office was a simple one with table, two chairs , and thousands of unorganized files.


    [+ specialty: Management ]


    [sub skills add: organizing, leading, employment motivation .....]


    Lucas suddenly got the information about this new occupation to his head. After some thinking, Lucas used around 900 acc.u.mulated XP to make this specialty reach level 4, then he started organizing the papers with an inhuman speed that would only increase. But because there was a lot of work to do, In one hour he was able to finish the work and reached the 7th level [management exp(10/6400)]


    "Phew," Lucas''s desk is organized perfectly, he took a category of files which was organized from A to Z. It describes the bandits in this country so he wanted to read it. After all, Lucas has three days before his materials would arrive.


    "I''ll start hunting the bandits and pirates from tomorrow, but I wish I had something to help me" Lucas sighed, hunting bandits and Pirates is a very hard job, after all, you have to hold their posters and verify it each time.


    [Ding, + Title: Bounty hunter]


    [+ Skill: Eye of the bounty]


    [ eye of the bounty: a passive skill that would allow the user to know the wanted criminals with their bounties]


    Lucas was dazed, he just complained and the system replied, " wish my strength increase just like that" Lucas said wanting.


    No answer.


    ''Well, never mind , I guess my job here is done, time to collect some Xp'' Lucas got up decided to walk in the City to see if there is some hidden wanted criminals.

 Chapter 15 - 15

    Now, the Golden-haired youth left the Navy''s place, he started walking in the city''s streets and scanning the people with his eyes.


    Originally, Lucas has planned to start hunting pirates and bandits from tomorrow while focusing today on gathering enough information. But to his luck, he gained a title with a passive skill which was the bounty eye, it allows him to see the wanted people and know their bounties, so he is doing the hunt today.


    The bounty eyes are something similar to the Shinigami eyes from death note, but instead of showing names and the remaining life span, it displays the name of the outlawed criminals with their bounty.


    "Surely the order here is strong " while walking in the City, Lucas was looking everywhere, but most of the civilians are without a bounty which meant that they are good citizens without many outlawed between them, But it''s also reasonable, this island is a kingdom that has the Navy protecting it so bandits and pirates wouldn''t dare to enter.


    If Lucas wants to find outlawed criminals with bounties, he should go to the bars and the taverns that exist in the villages next to the sea since those places are the safest and the most visited by pirates and bandits.


    In the city''s market.


    Lucas suddenly stopped as he saw a group of five young men wearing cloaks that covered most of their faces.


    ''Hiro Babaji: 8000 berries, fraud, and stealing ''


    ''Jabo Momi 7.000 berry, abusing and robbing ''


    .


    Above their faces, Lucas can clearly see their names, their bounty and a short description of their crimes.


    "Oy, Grandma, your bag seems to be heavy " the guys were approaching the grandma making her taking some steps back.


    "Grandma let us help you," the guys said as one of them tried to grab the bag.


    "Hmph, there are thieves in the markets those days, there is no way I would handle my to you with your faces being covered" the old lady that was only 1 meter tall said with a deep frown, she even hugged her bag close to her chest and had the courage to refuse.


    "Granny is very old to talk bullshit, we are just here to help" the biggest one stretched his hand and tried to take the bag forcefully.


    There were many people that were watching the show, they recognized the five as the market thieves, but none of them tried to help the old lady, all of them were afraid to get hurt in case they interfere.


    "So totally, they should worth around 30.000 berries " Lucas smiled after finishing doing the math, then a black sword like a rapier appeared in his hand.


    Without moving from his place, Lucas waved his sword as he used his swordsmanship sub-skill [air compressing ]. Out of Lucas''s sword, a compressed air that formed blade energy flew toward that bulky man''s hand.


    *Splash*


    "Aaaa" The bulky dude found that his hand suddenly falling to the ground, he didn''t feel much pain at first, but then seeing how his arm turned into a blood fountain, he screamed. At the same time, his four friends saw Lucas holding a black sword and it didn''t take a genius to know what happened or who did it.


    [Swordmanship +40 Xp ]


    The grandma saw this as a chance and escaped not even thinking about thanking the one who helped her.


    "Opsi" Lucas didn''t think that he would cut his whole hand as he tried this skill once with a wooden sword, that time it made a small cut on a big rock, but then, this time he is holding a top-notch black blade that was given by the system, and its sharpness isn''t to underestimate.


    But still, even seeing that hand dropped to the ground, Lucas doesn''t feel even slightly bad for cutting this man''s arm, after all what he passed thought in the underground world, he believed that: a human is human, sc.u.m is sc.u.m, and not everyone deserves the human rights.


    "Surround him" the four threw their clocks revealing their faces, two of them took a sword while the other took double knives in their hands, as for the man that lost his limb, he still in a shocked state and would lose consciousness very soon from losing very much blood.


    '' Good they didn''t escape like cowards'' Lucas didn''t wait for them to attack first, so, using a special footwork, he took a quick step to the two in front of him, as soon as he reached them, looking to their stance, how they are holding their daggers, and the flaws in their defense.


    Lucas waved his sword in an arc shape aiming at their chest. *Pshh*, the two didn''t even saw the sword move and weren''t able to react, they found themselves falling back while two deep wounds appeared in their chests.


    [Swordmanship + 60 XP (93/3200) ]


    "Bastard " The remaining two decided to attack and charged forward, but they weren''t team working so their attack timing is bad. the first bandit that got close to Lucas raised his sword and chopped down. However, in terms of skill or swordsmanship, Lucas had the advantage, so before the bandit''s sword get even close enough, Lucas stabbed him in the stomach.


    [Swordmanship +30 XP (123/3200) ]


    "Ora" the second one reached Lucas as well and was about to attack, however, he didn''t expect that Lucas would pull out the sword from his friend''s stomach and turn while waving his sword, making a deep wound on his chest.


    [Swordmanship +30 Xp... ]


    *hitting the ground *


    The two fell to the ground while having deep wounds and injuries. After some minutes, all of the bandits lost their consciousness because of the blood loss except that one who lost his hand which made Lucas give him a K.O punch. Of course, his Boxing got some XP.


    [Ding, defeating 5 bandits, + 180 acc.u.mulated XP ]


    *Clap* *Clap*


    The people around who watched the show clapped at him after being amazed at how he defeated the four of them in less than half of the minute.


    However, Lucas felt disdain hearing their claps and praises, all of them acting like the nice people that they aren''t, they are praising him because they thought he helped the old woman yet they forgot the fact that none of them did something and ignored situation despite them having the advantage in number.


    Not giving a damn about their looks, Lucas tied the five bandits and took them to a corner where there aren''t any people. He walked and started touching them one by one, whoever gets the touch would vanish and enter the system''s storage.


    They wouldn''t die while they are inside the store, in fact, their injuries will slowly get better while they are stored inside. And later, they would be turned to exp cows that would level up his boxing and other skills such as swordsmanship and other undiscovered ones before giving them to the navy.


    After storing the bandits, Lucas continued his tour in the city, after three hours, he was able to catch another three bandits and gained some 120 acc.u.mulated XP from them while improving him swordsmanship a little better.


    Lucas noticed that the stronger his opponent, the more XP he would gain, however, the strong pirates and bandits would be found outside the city.


    "Seems that I have to get out " Lucas sighed after not finding those wanted criminals here, so he decided to get out. After all, there would be some pirates that worth hundreds of thousands to millions of berries there.


    Lucas knows that he should be able to defeat those with some millions of berries, after all, his swordsmanship is only second to a swordmaster.


    At his level, he should be at least be able to cut almost everything other than steel, and once his physical strength increase, he would be one of the strongest in the east blue even without leveling up his swordsmanship.


    But, he won''t get c.o.c.ky, the first moment he fights a strong opponent, he would activate his adrenaline boost that reached level 7 this morning increasing his speed, brain speed, senses, reaction speed and strength by 140%. That is more than his two folds by 40%.


    (100% + 140% = 240%).


    ''I need to relax'' Lucas after adjusting his thoughts, he took the road that leads to a village near the beach. He took a cigarette to company him on his way, and he lited it up.


    After about one hour, the Sun is setting down, the clouds turned red and made a beautiful scene that would soon be replaced by the darkness.


    Lucas could see the shadows of a near village as he was standing not so far from it and near to the sea.


    "CATCH HER" a scream filled the air.


    ''Who'' Lucas heard a scream, he turned his head to the beach that was on his left. What he saw was a group of six men that are chasing one girl with an orange hair and slender body that had quite large b.r.e.a.s.ts but her face was unclear.


    However, what really attracted his attention was the huge numbers that his bounty eyes showed above those men, as for that girl, he forgot that she even exists.


    "300.000 berries, 500.000 berries, and even 1.000.000 berries " Lucas got excited and activated his adrenaline boost.


    His heart started beating faster while his blood flow circled at a fast rate, the pirates and the girl started moving slower. In Lucas''s eyes, it was like the time itself got slower to everyone other than himself.


    "Okay," He took a few steps close yet a bit far from the pirates and the girl, he aimed well with his eyes and lifted his sword high. Then he slammed down.

 Chapter 16 - 16

    Lucas took a few steps closer to the group that he spotted, but he still a bit far from the pirates and the girl. He lifted his sword high and aimed well. Then he slammed down and an invisible air blade flew out of his sword, it headed toward one of those pirates which were the one with 3 million berries. Lucas wanted to take the strongest one out first since it would make it easier.


    "Thief, Stop running " down the pirates were yelling, the tallest one with 3.5 meters height yelled at the girl who stole their treasure.


    "Catch me if you can " the orange-haired girl turned and looked at him with her brown eyes, then she stretched her tongue mocking him.


    "Son of.." The biggest one was about to take a rock from the ground and throw it at her. Yet at that moment, invisible energy passed through his chest.


    *spshhh*


    A deep wound appeared on his chest and blood sprayed like a fountain''s water, even with his muscled chest and unhuman size, the wound was so deep and large.


    However, he didn''t fall, instead, an angry expression appeared on his face as he turned his head threating "Who is the bastard that..."


    Before he continues his words, another three invisible energy blades flew at him, two deep wounds appeared on his ribs while his right arm fell to the ground.


    Everyone stopped seeing the sudden scene, just from where those air blades came from.


    "Captain " suddenly the other five stopped looking at their captain who fell to the ground, what the heck did just happens. They turned their heads to see 48 meters away, a blond youth standing while holding a black blade rapier with one hand.


    "I didn''t expect that it would take four waves to take him down " Lucas sighed, did he not aim well, wasn''t he close enough to slice him in one hit, where did he miscalculate. But it wasn''t bad since he gained more experience since he applied more hits.


    [Counting all the hits ]


    [Swordmanship + 510 XP (720/3200)]


    [Ding, defeating a strong pirate +600 acc.u.mulated Xp].


    Lucas shook his head and started approaching the pirates with sturdy steps. Everyone was looking at him as he was getting close to them even the girl that was escaping stopped to look at him.


    He was a blond youth with a handsome face and blue eyes, he seemed to look 15-16 years old, his clothes were a black kimono while his body can be said to have a medium build.


    "Bastard, what have you done to our captain," The pirates said as they looked at Lucas.


    "what do you mean I haven''t done anything," Lucas pretended to be ignorant while playing with the sword in his hands.


    The others looked at each other with a confused look, does he think they are stupid. Even if they don''t know how he did it, they know it''s him since he is holding a sword.


    Using the moment they got distracted, Lucas stabbed in the air with a great force, a compressed air formed a small blade and flew like a bullet toward the one with million berry bounty. * pshh*, It made a hole on his stomach that made him fall back.


    "Four to go"


    The remaining four pirates reacted fast and dashed with high speed toward Lucas, but unlike the local bandits, the pirates have greater strength and more combat experience because their life in the sea, so it wasn''t wild to take them lightly.


    [Adrealine boost +50 XP]


    To Lucas who had his senses and brain speed work 240%, he could see every one of the pirates was moving very slow. He held his rapier and pointed to heaven while standing straight. the first one got close and waved his knife toward the blond''s neck.


    Lucas took a step back and kneeled on one leg while fixing his sword on that pirate''s wrist. Soon, as that pirate waved with his weapon, the dagger missed Lucas''s head but his wrist didn''t miss the contact with the black blade, and his hand left his body , but before his hand touch the ground, Lucas twisted his body and waved at his leg cutting it then he took two steps back.


    As soon he stopped, he saw two slow fists coming toward his face from two other pirates, ?itoryu: feather dance? Lucas bent down and turned his body while waving his blade at the same time. Which made two deep cuts in the ribs of the two pirates in the side, if Lucas used this move seriously, they would be cut to half, but he didn''t do it since he needs exp cows, and they are valuable as they are alive, besides, he isn''t in a mood to start killing.


    Everything happened quickly, four pirates fell down with their captain, and only black haired pirate stood alive.


    The black-haired pirate saw how his friends fell in some seconds, even one of them has lost a couple of his limbs. Just seeing this, he knew he had no chance despite him being 2.5 meters tall.


    *Woosh* Lucas figure blurred as he appeared next to the black-haired pirate while his sword was inside his stomach. In the next few seconds, he fell to the ground.


    [Counting....]


    [Defeating 5 strong pirates. + 2100 acc.u.mulated XP ]


    [Swordmanship + 1100 XP (1820/3200)]


    ''Amazing, who is this man '' The orange-haired woman thought as she saw how the groups of pirates fell in a very short amount of time, she wondered who is this youth and why is he here, but his next sentence made everything clear.


    "So, They should worth around 5 million berries, good, I have enough to eat" Lucas waved his hand and the sword vanished as it went to the System''s storage, after this, he looked to the girl near him.


    She stood at 169 cm height, her b.r.e.a.s.ts were quite big while her waist was slender, she had a short orange hair that reaches her neck while her big brown eyes crossed with his eyes. Somehow, she looked familiar.


    "You look familiar," Lucas said asking her, even though she was a beauty, he didn''t start with filtering because he was more curious.


    "Sorry, I can''t say the same about you, " The orange-haired girl said, she wondered if this youth was one of the victims she robbed, she can''t remember, but she can''t risk, if he recognized her, she would turn to run again.


    "What is your name, " Lucas asked.


    "Nami" The orange-haired girl replied.


    ''Nami,.., and she has a short...offcourse... it must be'' Lucas suddenly entered his inner thoughts mod. Hearing the name of the girl and seeing her hairstyle, he realized which timeline he is in. So, if he isn''t wrong, he should be in the time before Luffy starts his journey.


    "Never heard of you " Lucas shook his head, he isn''t from this world after all and he can''t say something like he knows about her from some manga or tv show.


    "Oh, thank you, by the way, are you a bounty hunter," Nami said, she felt a bit relief knowing that he doesn''t know her. However, an evil Idea entered her mind, a bounty hunter should have a lot of money. Right?


    "You are welcome" Lucas replied with a gentle smile, knowing a bit about her personality, he guessed what she will do when he saw her approaching him.


    Nami reached him, she made a very sad and grateful face, and suddenly she gave him a hug like he was her prince and pretended to be a scared puppy "I was really scared, thank you..thank you "


    Even though her b.r.e.a.s.ts crushing against his chest made him feel a bit turned on, the fact that her slender hand is making its way to his pocket didn''t escape his senses.


    "Of course, a beauty like you would never get scared " Lucas didn''t care about that pocket, he threw an empty envelope there from the storage, then he closed his arms on Nami''s back. If she thinks that she can steal from him, a person who worked with the mafia and criminals for years, then get away, she is sadly mistaken.


    ''Just a little bit...damn it'' Nami thought as she felt the envelope in his pocket, it must be full of money, million or to at least, she even ignored the fact that his head on her shoulder while his arms on her waist because of greed. As she was about to grab the envelope, Lucas moved his waist and her hand slipped, so she had to try again.


    "Hug me until you feel satisfied," Lucas said with a fake caring tone, he is about to teach her a lesson she never forgets. His hands that were closing on her back started rubbing her soft skin with a skill of level five.


    [Massage hands +Xp...]


    ''What''s this feeling...don''t lose focus'' Nami felt a strange feeling coming from his hand, it was relaxing and heavenly, yet, she can''t give up, she still needs the money.


    ''Hehe'' Lucas smirked as he lowered his hands more to grab over her butt cheeks, then he started rubbing them with his touching skill. When this skill was level four, Lucas managed to make Lilia having an orgasm from massaging her thighs, now this orange-haired girl is getting her ass rubbed by the fifth level.


    The butt was a sensitive s.e.x.u.a.l part in the first place, and Nami was entering a climax state because of the continuous touches.


    "Ahhhh.mmm" Nami let a soft m.o.a.n feeling her self entering a climax. However, as she got the envelope and pulled her self back.


    *breathing heavily *


    Nami face was red however she didn''t show any emotions: "Thank you but I can''t stay here any longer " Nami turned and ran with a blush on her face, she couldn''t stay any longer as she got what she wanted and felt some liquid is about to get out.


    She couldn''t even stay and scold him for being a pervert, so as soon as she got the envelope, she left and ran with a red face while her hand between her legs.


    "Hehe, what a cute girl, she tried to steal me, I Lucas, " Lucas laughed as he looked to his storge, earlier, when he touched her, he felt some jewelers hidden under her clothes, to his luck, the system allowed him to transfer them into his storage.


    He got more than he expected, as for the girl, Lucas is sure that she won''t forget his hands, after all, he remembers that he made Lilia c.u.m just from massaging her thighs, and this one should be more different since he improved from last time.


    *Sigh*


    He sighed on the naive girl, then he went to the pirates on the ground and put them in his storage. Only Later, Nami would realize that she took an empty envelope while she had lost some jewelry to Lucas.


    Since it was the Night, Lucas decided to go to Lilia''s house and sleep there.


    *knock knock* As soon he knocked the door, Lilia opened it, and as soon she saw who came, she gave him a deep kiss on the lips.


    "I thought that you forgot about me after having a job" Lilia teased as she invited Lucas in.


    " I can never forget about you Lilia" Lucas rolled his eyes.


    "As I would believe you," Lilia said as she let her face get closer to his.


    "Can you doubt me, I spent half of my day choosing a gift for you?" Lucas said as he retrieved a necklace from his pocket, it was made from the pure white gold while having some emeralds and diamond attaching to it.


    "Lucas, this is expensive," Lilia said opening mouth widely, the necklace isn''t fake, he should spend quite a wealth to buy it.


    "In my eyes, the world is cheap compared to you," Lucas said as he put the necklace on her neck, she shouldn''t feel bad, after all, he didn''t lose a single berry. And even if had to spend money on her, he wouldn''t hesitate since she worth more to him.


    "Awe, now I feel bad " Lilia felt very happy about the gift and gave Lucas the puppy look.


    "Just this look alone is worth the whole world," Lucas said feeling his heart-melting from how cute she is.


    And so, they spent the night having some Snu Snu, while Nami spends it cursing the blond bounty hunter for stealing her treasure.

 Chapter 17 - 17

    More two days passed since the day Lucas met with the orange-haired girl.


    In those days, Lucas was hunting the bandits and pirates, however, this Island had very few of them since it''s under the protection of the navy, so his only choice was to search the mountains and the taverns that excited in the villages next to the sea and far from the city since those locations were the safest for the criminals. Lucas was able to get his hand on many weak bandits and few strong ones, he sent the weak ones to the navy so he would get his bounty and left the strong ones for the experience.


    In some forest that had only a few animals and no human except for a blond person and some pirates.


    "Okay" Lucas nodded looking to the necessary XP that he needs to reach the next level.


    [Swordmanship lvl 6 (2700/3200) ]


    [ Boxing lvl 4 ( 300/800)]


    [acc.u.mulated XP: 13.000]


    Facing Lucas, there was around 27 wanted criminal, some of them had missed limbs. 10 of them are pirates with worth 8 million berries, and the rest is a common bandit with a total bounty of 600.000 berries. All of them were tied to the tree, they were scared because they were facing the last one they fought.


    "Oy, what are doing "


    "Why are we hanged "


    Lucas heard their complaints gave them a look that says '' keep yelling, I don''t care''.


    Using the eyes the bounty, Lucas was able to know the crimes of the wanted people, so, in order to be able to sleep well tonight, he would use his boxing on them all, while using his sword on those who had enough crimes.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t do this for the sake of justice, I''m doing this because you don''t deserve a better treatment "


    Lucas went to the first one who was the biggest with three meters height and started punching him, the stronger the person he applies his skills on, the more XP he gains, and luckily, most of the people here are strong.


    [boxing +400 XP].


    ...


    Lucas kept punching each one of the 27 hanged persons, and his boxing wad leveling up like crazy.


    [Boxing up to lvl 5]


    [Boxing up to lvl 6]


    [Boxing up to lvl 7]


    "Stop, stop please," a pirate said feeling how much painful the punches he is getting if it wasn''t for the fact that he is hanged, he would turn and run.


    "wsh, wsh" Lucas whos face was sweating didn''t lose focus, was in a critical moment, his hand made afterimages each time he was punching with very high speed, and he was getting close to the 8th level with each hit.


    [Boxing +90XP (6000/6400)].


    .


    .


    [Boxing +100XP (6401/6400]


    [Ding Boxing up to level 8]


    [Boxing + 2 sub-skills :


    feather footwork: footwork made for close combat, it can create false images and help to dodge most of the attacks.


    Bullet Jab: focusing all of the strength and the mass of the body in the left hand creating a vast and strong attack]


    Lucas gave it a node and decided to test those things later, but now, there are about six serial killers that were the only one that didn''t lose consciousness yet, and he needs about 500 XP to level up his swordsmanship. He took his black sword and went to them one by one, and stabbed them in not vital places while gaining around 50-60 Xp per hit. And finally, it leveled up to the 7th level.


    [Ding. Swordsmanship up to level 7]


    [ Ding, entering the first stage of the master realm of swordmanship]


    [+ swordmaster 1st stage sub-skills: cutting skill prowess, to cut and not to cut...]


    Lucas heard the notification, but he wasn''t in a mood to celebrate, why, because, in front of him there are 27 men between dead and alive, even if he was the cause, he still a human and have some consciousness. So, he stored them again so he can hand them to the marines later and get his money.


    ''The moment of the truth'' Lucas picked a random steel sword that he bought yesterday for 100.000 berries and he used it to stab a tree. Then he held his black blade and waved it at that sword''s blade.


    *break* that sword was cut to half easily, which was the clear sign that Lucas is a swordmaster now and with a sword in his hand, he should have the strength to roam the east blue.


    When Lucas cut the sword that was fixed on the tree, few leaves started to fall. Lucas again waved his sword on one of the leaves, but this time, as it touched the blade, the leaves didn''t get cut, but instead, it got pushed despite the sharpness of the black blade. a true swordmaster is able to cut and not to cut.


    "well, I''ll call it a day" Lucas yawned before walking back to the navy''s headquarter. Since he stood in a far isolated place, it took him a quite long time before crossing the forest, some big tigers and bears tried to attack him but they end up to give him 1500 acc.u.mulated XP after they were cut to half.


    After that, his way was smooth.


    All left for Lucas now is to increase his physical strength, after all, the stronger he is, the stronger his techniques would be.


    A few hours later.


    In the city, at the marine''s headquarter.


    Lucas was sitting in his office, working as an assistant, but since he was too skilled for this job, in mere five minutes he finished all of his duties, so, as any man with common sense, he took a nap and slept on his desk.


    *Door open*


    A tall black-haired woman with blue eyes and captain''s coat entered without even knocking the door.


    Calorina didn''t close the door, she was about to call Lucas to give him some news, but as she saw him sleeping, she didn''t call his name.


    ''sleeping during the work...'' Calorina eyes became tight as she saw Lucas sleeping, being lazy is the navy isn''t acceptable. She took a few steps toward him until she reached his desk.


    But something attracted her eyes, on the desk, there was a lot of files, however, this wasn''t odd, the weird thing is that all of the files were organized and even with tags on them. Before, there were thousands and thousands of messy papers and files, but now they look nice. The paper works were the only thing that Calorina hated about her life.


    She took some of the files and started to read, to her surprise, they were organized from A to Z, her cheeks started streaming with tears, even when she used to work on those paper, she would be able to do 40 pages at most and it wouldn''t be half not bad, and with daily reports, her office life is hell. Now she felt like this was a dream, she gave Lucas a look full of gratitude.


    ''he look cute when he is sleeping, let''s see what it would be when I wake him up'' Calorina smirked as she let her face get closer to his, she took a deep breath and yelled to the max.


    "LUCCASS" the yell was so strong that a near water glass was about to break.


    "wa..wa..who." Lucas who was sleeping jumped as he opened his eyes, His vision was blurry at first, but then it cleared, he saw who was in front of him, a smiling beauty who is his cousin and boss.


    "You are so lazy, sleeping during the work, then you ask me who" Calorina pretended to be disappointed with his reaction, but her eyes couldn''t hide the fact that she was happy.


    ''you could use a nicer way to wake me up'' Lucas learned his lesson, next time, he would take his nap somewhere else.


    *Yawn*


    " I just finished my work, is there something I can do for you" Lucas stood up and asked with a hidden meaning behind his words.


    " if you forget your training equipment has arrived," Calorina said.


    "Oh, thanks" Lucas nodded, the lowest weight in Calorina''s training room is 500 Kg, so Lucas wasn''t able to start training there, but since the new materials arrived, he would be able to raise his strength quickly.


    "No, thank you" Calorina gave him a strong hug, she can''t help to express how happy she is about the paper works:" I will even raise your salary".


    "Just this hug is enough," Lucas said feeling a bit turned on as he closed his hand on her back.


    Next, she left him and they went to the training room, Lucas checked his own training equipment and nodded, even if they were a bit extreme, they still humanly acceptable.


    "Go, I''ll help you when you need," Calorina said as she took off her coat and jacket revealing more of her athletic body.


    "Mm," Lucas nodded, after releasing some adrenaline, he lifted an iron bar that weighted around 100 Kg, and started training with it, even though he is training with a boosting skill, his muscles would still gain the same benefits of training without the skill.


    ''he is cute, wait, I remember, Last time he saw my curves and how he stunned'' Calorina from behind saw his muscles shaking a bit and thought it was cute, however, she remembers how he reacted and how much it was funny when she teased him a bit. But it was okay since he was only 15 years old teen.


    ''maybe I should tease him a bit more'' Calorina smiled a bit.


    "58..59" Lucas was about to stop, but then he felt a hand helping him as Calorina was standing behind him.


    "Don''t stop, let''s see 60" Calorina said as she gave hand while slowly pressing his back on her chest without him noticing.


    Feeling he soft b.r.e.a.s.ts squeezing on his Chest, Lucas''s sleeping snake was slowly waking up.


    "Don''t stop breathing" Calorina found it funny how he is reacting, so she pressed him on her chest using more strength.


    "80..ahem, I think I''m done with this exercise," Lucas said as he didn''t try to free himself. This is a moment where he can''t afford to waste his energy on training.


    "hmm, I will work out next, but I feel my back is a bit hard, can I get a massage before I warm up," Calorina said cracking her back a bit.


    "Say no more " Lucas smiled, for the last days, he leveled up his massage hands to the seventh level, and finally the moment of the truth has come.

 Chapter 18 - 18 (R-18)

    Calorina asked Lucas for some massage so she would relax a bit and relieve some stress.


    "Okay, give me your back " Lucas made a smile, he has been waiting for this moment for so long, and since the chance presented itself, he wouldn''t wast it.


    "I hope you would be good just like the last time, " Calorina said as she gave him a hoping look, she has been mentally frustrated so she needs a quality therapy like the last time.


    "I can grant my services," Lucas said with a mocking smile.at the last time, she softly m.o.a.ned when his massage hands were only level 2, but now, he surpassed that level by folds.


    [Massage hands level 7 (2500/6400)].


    [Massage hands: Notification off for 30 minutes ]


    Lucas turned the notifications off temporarily, he didn''t to be interrupted by the system each time he touches her.


    "Okay" Calorina went to a near chair, she was wearing a shirt that may get in the way, so she took it off showing her bra revealing her large b.r.e.a.s.ts. she didn''t worry about Lucas since she had confidence that he won''t take advantage of her unless he is tired of living.


    ''What a beautiful scene'' Lucas appreciated how her back looked along with her white jade smooth skin, it was very pleasant to the eyes. He went behind her and put his hands on her shoulders and started rubbing them. Calorina closed her eyes, she felt her body was like getting shocked by electricity, however, it made her feel very relaxed and turned on a bit. ''His hands are so soft, and it feels good''


    ''Her skin is really beautiful'' Lucas also was feeling good, after all, who wouldn''t feel good when touching a beauty''s skin.


    His hand started moving in a different way giving the black-haired girl different feelings from different areas.*M.o.a.n*. Calorina let a soft m.o.a.n as his hands were invading different parts, every part was giving a unique feeling. It made the stress that was acc.u.mulated from work was fading away making her mood better.


    " Do you like it?" Lucas asked with a teasing tone as his ten fingers were walking to the down of her back. As soon he reached her slender waist and touched it, her butt shacked. '' Oh, it seems that I had found another sensitive part''.


    "Not..bad" Calorina said, at this rate, she may skip the training and sleep directly, however, when her waist got massaged, she entered a climax.


    *M.o.a.n*


    it was tickling her crotch area. Lucas has been rubbing different parts of her body and his touches felt so good. But now, she was sensitive and slowly entering an orgasm, seems that he found her sensitive area.


    "Mmm," she let another m.o.a.n as her face got red.


    This made Lucas who has been enjoying her skin let his hands reach her butt in a way that looked like an accident. But then, his high-leveled skill made her turned on.


    Feeling the wet liquid wet ing Calorina decided to give up to the pleasure, she turned her head toward Lucas and gave him a kiss on the lips. Lucas closed his eyes and enjoyed the kiss.


    Calorina opened her eyes wide, she controlled herself and pulled herself back, as their lips got separated, she looked to Lucas''s eyes who still had his mouth a bit opened, she felt both good and bad. Their kiss and the touches felt good, but remembering that she took the initiative on her young sibling made her feel confused, after all, he still 15 years old while she is 26 years old.


    "Listen...I" She was still horny, but she still has consciousness.


    "No need to explain, I felt good from it too," Lucas said as he put his hands on her shoulders.


    "But I''m your old sibling" Calorina was controlling her desire to eat him up, after all, she was a lonely woman for a long time, and Lucas was handsome, and her current state, it was hard to not jump on him.


    "Don''t worry, you deserve to be happy, so don''t hold your self if you want to? " Lucas said letting his face getting closer to her face and closing his hands on her back while giving some teasing touches. He was trying to free her from the guilt trap " There is nothing wrong to follow your desire. After all, you deserve to be happy".


    Calorina, after hearing his words, felt that he is right. What''s wrong if she wanted to be happy and give up to the moment, and he doesn''t seem to be minding it.


    "What do you say," Lucas said looking to her pink lips, there was an endless temptation coming from them.


    Calorina didn''t say anything and jumped on him, Lucas found himself on the ground, he looked up to see that Calorina is on the top while her lips were closing his mouth while her butt was on his crotch.


    Lucas let his tongue go inside her mouth and touch her tongue while both of his handheld her big butt cheeks and slowly rubbed them, Calorina also closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss, she was also feeling her v.a.g.i.n.a getting wet as he was rubbing her ass. She fully turned horny.


    [New Skill discovered ]


    [The tongue ]


    [The tongue: a womanizing skill made for orgy s.e.x, it can create a pleasurable feeling for specific parts of the body].


    Lucas noted the notification, he gave it a quick look, it looks like a good womanizing skill that is made for kissing and sucking, but he didn''t want to spend much time on it. So as he was kissing his cousin, he used 3100 acc.u.mulated XP to raise it to the sixth level.


    [The tongue up to level six (0/3200)].


    "Mm" Calorina felt more tingling and kissed him with more passion, it was like the kiss got better and better that she didn''t want to let him go.


    In her life, she never imagined that relation between man and woman can be this good. After five minutes, their lips were separate, Lucas held Calorina''s bra and gently took it off. Calorina understood what is going to happen next, so, she put her hands on his shirt and tore it apart. Lucas didn''t care about that shirt and pulled his pants off revealing his part that already got hard.


    Lucas looked to her b.r.e.a.s.ts, he lifted his head and pushed it toward one of her b.o.o.b.s, he opened his mouth and gently sucked her n.i.p.p.l.e, meanwhile, his other hand was rubbing the other n.i.p.p.l.e. That made Lucas feel some liquid dripping on his crotch area,


    "Ahhh" Calorina m.o.a.ned loudly this time.


    "Sit and spread your legs," Lucas said as there is one more place for the tongue to go.


    "Don''t give me orders " Calorina who was on the top gave him a quick kiss, but then she got off him, she sat on the ground and she understood what will happen next, so she took off her pants revealing her beautiful curves, then she put her hand on her underwear, she lifted both of her legs and took it off showing her p.u.s.s.y which was wet and shaved.


    Lucas got turned on after seeing her nacked curves and beautiful p.u.s.s.y lips, to him, it was the most beautiful thing his eyes can see. He let his face get close to her crotch, then he put his lips on her p.u.s.s.y lips and started licking using his tongue.


    "Yess, I''m c.u.mmmig " Calorina let a loud m.o.a.n as she put her hands on the back of Lucas''s head, she was enjoying this strong orgasm, It was blessing that the training room was well closed, otherwise, everyone in this place would hear her m.o.a.ns. Lucas drank her sweet juices, he never expected to make her c.u.m this fast, but it seems that the Tongue is a powerful technique.


    "I want you inside," Calorina said with a red face, she wanted to enjoy the moment and think about other things later, So she lied and spread her legs on the M shape.


    He took his head back, now, it is the time for the main event, as he was in the top now, he placed his hands on her waist while aiming his d.i.c.k slowly inside her v.a.g.i.n.a. And so, he started pulling his D back and forth letting it kiss her w.o.m.b entrance.


    *Pa**Pa*


    "You are really tight " Lucas was feeling great as her p.u.s.s.y walls were squeezing on his d.i.c.k from all of the directions.


    "Yess. Don''t stop..mm" Calorina felt great and m.o.a.ned as hard she could not caring if anyone can her, after all, she finally got rid of her bad luck with men.


    And, So, for a Half-day, they banged none stop trying different poses and c.u.m.m.i.n.g multi times, Calorina didn''t even show signs of getting tired at all even after 10 hours despite her being a v.i.r.g.i.n. Lucas also felt he could do more, and once his body gets stronger, he may be able to have s.e.x for days.

 Chapter 19 - 19

    (A/n: This chapter contain a time skip)


    Lucas and Calorina skipped their training sessions because they spent the night doing mature things. Their s.e.x started in the middle of the day and ended in the night.


    After making love, Both of them went to the bathing room and took a shower together, Calorina and Lucas looked to each other n.a.k.e.d body and helped themselves to clean, Calorina used her hands to rub the soap around Lucas''s body, it made him feel the warmth and very relaxed to be touched by her smooth hands, he also did his role and used his hands to bath her. at the same time they were touching, their bodies got close to each other and they exchanged the kisses.


    "Mm" to her, it made a heavenly feeling to experience two high leveled womanizing techniques, the feeling was hard to be described by words, but she enjoyed it.


    After that, they started changing their clothes. Poor Lucas couldn''t grab the clothes from the storage in front of her, and since she destroyed his shirt, he had to cover himself with her the marine coat.


    Calorina regained her sanity from the pleasure state, she realized what had happened, Lucas irresponsibly c.u.mmed two times inside her while the rest were c.u.m outside her v.a.g.i.n.a. She thought he still too young to know the circ.u.mstances since he is still teen, but she knew what may happen.


    "I can''t allow it to happen yet" Calorina lifted her fist and slapped her belly, it made a shockwave that even disturbed Lucas who was enjoying his peace, the slap was quite strong and pushed a lot of s.e.m.e.n outside her p.u.s.s.y. Again, she used her monstrous strength to push the seeds out, one of those slaps were enough to kill a pirate, let alone some s.p.e.r.ms. She squatted and started to push the s.e.m.e.n outside trying to stop something irresponsible to happen, how will she face her parent when she tells they know that she illegitimate birth and above that with her cousin, she would be too ashamed.


    "Phew, I got rid most of it " Calorina sighed and lifted her underwear.


    "Calorina, why are you punishing yourself " Lucas looked at her and said with a teasing tone.


    "Shut up, I should punish you, Do you know what may happen " Calorina glared at him, he can''t imagine how it''s hard to have a baby given her current statue and family relationship.


    "You would get pregnant at best," Lucas said with a carefree tone.


    "If You know, then why have you done it, can you take the responsibility, " Calorina said with an angry tone as she lifted some 2 tones bare and threw it away.


    Lucas saw how she was reacting, he wasn''t scared a bit, she was worry to become a mother, he understands her feeling, he too had children in the earth that he didn''t know about until some supreme being told him about them.


    "I was taken by the moment as you, but you can''t blame me, let''s leave things to destiny, but I believe that the pharmacy sells some pills" Lucas simply doesn''t like condoms. They gave an odd feeling, so, it was his bad habit to have s.e.x without protection, but if there is a child, Calorina would take responsibility while he would roam the world until he is aged enough.


    *Sigh* Calorina calmed a bit, after all, she had lost her v.i.r.g.i.nity and she was very satisfied, she would lie if she said that she doesn''t want him to touch her again even with high risk of having baby "Next time, you buy those pills as I can''t enter the pharmacy myself and ask for those pills"


    "Right, you are a single captain and it would ruin your reputation if the people see you at the pharmacy buying those pills" Lucas was being understanding.


    Calorina came to him, she smiled and flicked his forehead. "It''s time to sleep, it seems that your training would start tomorrow ".


    " how about I train other things," Lucas said as he pointed to his fingers.


    Calorina was moved and got turned on when she remembered how it felt to be touched by him, so she simply nodded: " it''s too late and I can''t go home, there is a bedroom next to my office, let''s go there"


    "Okay"


    they went there in a quiet way trying to avoid the eyes of the guards, and so they spent the rest of the night until it was the morning.


    From that day and onward, Lucas''s daily life was simple, each morning, he would go to the navy training room and train there with the help of adrenaline boost. In the physical training, normal people would find the process of breaking their limits very hard and painful, it would require all of their sheer wills to reach a high level, but to Lucas, it was easy to ignore the pain, the only thing that he had to worry about is not too overdone his training.


    In order to improve the results of his body''s improvement, Calorina hunted some sea monster for him since it contains a high nutrient value. She told them that the people in the grand line have great strength due to eating sea kings and beasts'' meat, and some became overgrown because of it, so it would also help to accelerate his growth.


    ( note, Sea beasts are likely to have an average length of 300 meters, while Sea kings would be more than 5000 meters, however, most of the sea kings are located in the calm belt. )


    Lucas used those sea monsters to rise his cooking skills since the size of a sea-king was very big, one was enough for him to raise his cooking skill to the 5th level after cutting it to multi pieces. even though his main focus was on combat skills, raising his specialty as a chef would allow him to make very delicious meals that have high benefits to the body.


    After having his training and daily meals, Lucas would go to the library so he can learn more about this world, after all, the knowledge he has is very lacking. After his reading time, Lucas would go to have s.e.x with his girls, Some times, Calorina as a busy captain would be out to hunt, Lucas would fill her absence by spending those days with Lilia.


    Of course, Lucas didn''t forget his duty as a bounty hunter, but it was very bad that the pirates would rarely come to this island, as for the bandits, they were caught all after the marines interrogated the bandits that Lucas handed that day. Still Okay, he can hunt the beasts in the forest and cook them. As for the bounties, it was fine, Lucas decided that he will go to the sea once he acc.u.mulates enough strength.


    Two months later.


    "500.. 501"


    Inside the usual training room, Lucas was holding a huge iron bare that weigh around 1 ton and train with it. This time, he was doing the training without any boosting skill.


    If Lucas has to give the credit for his fast improvement, he would give it to his iron will that help him to defy the pain and the high nutrient meals that he cooks from the meat of the sea beasts using his Skills as Chef of level 12.


    "600 hundred" Lucas yelled as he threw the iron bar off.


    He walked to the mirror while being a chest n.a.k.e.d, he gave himself a look and nodded.


    Unlike the first time he arrived at this world, he wasn''t thin, on his body, there is the trace of his muscles and abs, but he wasn''t buffed yet, his height increased by 5 cm making him 175cm.


    "I forgot how to feel to grow," Lucas said as he was posing next to the mirror. He can feel proud of the hard work he was doing for the last months in this world.


    He gave his statues a look.


    [Name: Lucas Fernando.


    Age: 15.


    Acc.u.mulated XP: 70.000 (month of hunting beasts and some pirates).


    Skills :


    Massage hands level 10 ( 7000/30.000)


    The tongue level 10 (300/30.000)


    Adrenaline boost level 11(500/60000) (boosted effects +180%).


    Specialties :


    Management level 9 (300/20.000)


    Boxing level 8:(1000/12000)


    Chef level 12 (50.000/90.000)


    Swordsmanship level 8 (700/12000)(swordmaster realm).


    Parkour Level 6 (0/3200)


    ]


    "Stop posing, if you want to be an officer you have to work harder," Calorina from the corner said after seeing him reflecting, he still has a long way to go if he wants to call himself strong. In the Grand line, you can find people that can destroy mountains with their punches, so it''s not that impressive to workout with a ton.


    "You haven''t seen me play with the sword yet," Lucas said trying to cheer himself up.


    Hearing his comment, Calorina got close to him, then with a swift move she put her hands on his crotch "I have seen you playing with one sword, and I can say you have great future in swordsmanship"


    "If you only know," Lucas said as he put his lips on her mouth and gave her a deep kiss.


    After five minutes.


    Calorina took her mouth back as she felt turned on by that kiss, she can''t know why his kissing skill improves each time and gives her more pleasure. "Tomorrow I have a mission to take some pirate down"


    Lucas understood what she meant "Oh, seems that I have to satisfy you before I go "


    "You silly, this too and you have to cook me some dinner" Calorina smirked, to her, the s.e.x time and his food was her favorite. it was something that gave life a new meaning. She kneeled and unzipped his pants...


    .


    After two hours, both of them went to their offices, Lucas, a civilian who worked as an assistant, decided to take a nap after seeing that there is no work for him.


    Outside the navy place, a blonde girl with green eyes who had few flowers entered through the gates. "So this where Lucas works "

 Chapter 20 - 20

    (A/n: Lucas would sail soon)


    Babarogi kingdom, The navy''s place.


    In front of the gates, stood a young blonde beauty with a cheerful expression, she was wearing a green dress that reached her knees. She walked inside while holding the flowers in her hand. the marines didn''t stop her and treated her nicely since she was so cute, she asked them where Lucas works, and they answered her.


    "Thanks for answering, bye"


    "sure..sure" nodded the young marines with a smile.


    In Lucas''s office.


    The blond youth was taking a nap. But un in front of him, Lilia was standing and watching him sleep.


    ''how should I wake him up'' Lilia thought as she didn''t want to wake him up in an annoying, after a moment of thinking, she giggled, then she moved her slender finger and swiped over his forehead several times.


    Lucas showed signs of waking up as he felt the smooth touches on his forehead, his hand unconsciously moved to hold Lilia''s hand as he opened his eyes to see her smiling face.


    "Good morning, " Lilia said.


    "Good morning, what a surprise " Lucas said as he stood up. Lilia put her lips on his mouth and they exchanged a kiss that was very enjoyable.


    "Nice surprise isn''t it, today I came to buy some seeds, but I remembered that you work here, so I said why not to visit," Lilia said as she held him.


    ''Work here...wait a second'' Lucas''s face froze after hearing her, he didn''t think about this since he woke up one minute ago, how could he miss such a detail ''f.u.c.k...Calm down, Calorina has a mission, she should be preparing for it, but I can''t risk''.


    "What are you thinking of "


    "Nothing, just your dress is so beautiful," Lucas said casually as he swept his hand over her neck.


    Lilia''s skin got red as that touch left some irresistible feeling, she put her arms on his shoulders, then she slowly let her mouth get close to his and whispered "Mmmm. really, how about a quick round"


    Lucas got turned on from her tone, but he said:" let''s go to your house and do it there "


    Lilia left him and looked to his eyes and gave him something: " Fine, by the way, I brought you some flowers"


    "Oh, but I see only a beautiful one "Lucas replied.


    "Stop or I will blush" Lilia blushed from embarrassment as she was described as a flower.


    "So, how was your day "


    Lilia sat down "Nothing much, working, training..oh have you heard..."


    They had a quick chat, Lucas wanted to end it as fast as possible and leave but Lilia is talking to her heart content.


    *Door open*


    Lilia turned her head to see who entered.


    "I forgot to take some files"


    As they were talking, the tall blue-eyed girl opened the door and entered the office. Calorina noticed Lilia at first and ignored her, she made her way to Lucas''s desk and picked up some files. Lucas''s heart started to beat faster as he looked to his cousin, she picked up the files then she moved her head toward Lucas and gave him a quick kiss, after all, his mouth was like a drug to her so she would kiss him in any available chance.


    "HEY, WHO DO THINK YOURSELF" Lilia yelled, she stood between Lucas and Calorina blocking her way.


    "Who''s a kid is this " Calorina said looking down at Lilia who just yelled at her.


    "I do not kid you huge ass, how dare you to kiss my lover" Lilia replied with an angry glare, she felt threatened as she this beautiful woman kissing her lover.


    Calorina''s eyes made a chilling ray, "Oy, Oy, do you have a death wish by claiming him as your lover"


    "Just because you are wearing some marine cap. don''t think that I won''t cut you" Lilia held Calorina''s collar and yelled...


    "You are so dead, in fact, laying a hand on a marine is a crime itself" Calorina got provoked, she held Lilia from her Collar and lifted her high to the air, she is thinking about to jail this little whore or break her bones, or both.


    "Leave me you huge ass," Lilia said not going to back off. She used her feet to kick her. Calorina didn''t feel those kicks and was about to throw her to the wall


    "Stop" Lucas Slammed his desk. hearing Lilia''s words he knew that he must interfere soon, this little kitten wanted to challenge the tigress so he had to stop her before someone dies.


    Hearing him the two girls turned to Lucas who just slammed the desk. Calorina put Lilia down and looked at him with tight eyes.


    "Calorina, this is Lilia my senior in swordsmanship, Lilia, this Calorina my cousin" Lucas decided to risk it.


    This world doesn''t have religions as they believe that the Celestial Dragons are the descendants of the world creators, and it doesn''t have feminists organizations, so there is a chance that things won''t be f.u.c.k.i.e.d up.


    "Nice to meet you," Both of them said with the pissed tone, they didn''t even look to each other and kept their eyes on Lucas waiting for an explanation. Calorina and Lilia should be able to realize that he is in a relationship with both of them giving the conversation they had. But both of them were feeling threatened, so they were about to kill each other, they can''t give up on Lucas who had techniques that can take them to another world of pleasure.


    "I have been dating you both, and I hope that we can make this work," Lucas said with a serious face as he walked toward them.


    Both of them of looked at him, If a glare can kill, then Lucas would be already dead, however, none of them yelled or said this is over, after all, considering his skills that wad already impressive at level 4, they can''t imagine their lives without him. So, they only wanted to get rid of the competition.


    "make it work, my ass," Lilia said glaring at Calorina. She didn''t want to share Lucas with this busty woman.


    "I agree with that, if she insisted on getting in our way, I can put her in jail," Calorina said.


    ''I have no choice''


    "you are just too angry" Lucas stood between them, he held Lilia''s waist with one hand and Calorina''s butt with another hand. Using the massage hands level 10 which was a healthy and very potent drug on them, both of them had their anger vanish.


    [notifications turned off]


    " you both are precious to me. don''t worry about competition or anything, don''t you think it''s a healthy relationship with the three of us, after all, it''s a natural thing, as most of the living beings have the male with some females and I believe you know it " Lucas said trying to use the animals as excuse to justify his relationship with them.


    "aah" both of them let a soft m.o.a.n, they were entering the horny mode again as they would be defeated by this skill no matter how hard they resist.


    "Don''t worry, I will love you both, but if anyone doesn''t want it, I won''t stop you if you want to go, so, say that won''t work and I will stop" Lucas said, he should take advantage of this moment if the system gave him overpowered s.e.x.u.a.l skills he will use them. His hands kept massaging their sensitive area, but Lucas didn''t stop here, he used his mouth to kiss the neck of Calorina, then he kissed Lilia while holding their b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Don''t stop" both of them said at the same time if the hands could keep them silent, then the tongue drove them crazy.


    "will it work," Lucas asked firmly, he must strike the iron when it is hard.


    "yes"


    "it will" Calorina didn''t wait, she put her mouth on his lips and kissed him with very deep passion. As for Lilia, she kneeled down and unzipped his pants, then she took his c.o.c.k and put it inside her mouth.


    "mm, Now, Did you take your pills" being surrounded by two beauties, Lucas was feeling great. If they said yes, then he will f.u.c.k them, if they said no, then he will f.u.c.k them too.


    "yes," Calorina said as she was eating his neck.


    "Mmm," Lilia who had her mouth and throat full nodded, she ate the pill before coming here.


    "Good girls" Lucas started to undress the girls, it was a bit hard to move when you are having a blowjob and oral with two women at the same time. But somehow they managed to get themselves undress.


    Both of them lied down on his desk revealing their p.u.s.s.y lips, Lucas put his lips on Calorina''s p.u.s.s.y while he put his hand on Lilia''s clit. He used his tongue and hand to rub their v.a.g.i.n.a, and in mere seconds, they entered the orgasm.


    *M.o.a.n*


    "This is good"


    "Don''t stop, I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g"


    Lucas after a girl, switched the position and ate the other girl and rubbed the other''s clit. After making them experience many orgasms. Lucas lied on his back and pointed to the girls to move. Calorina sat on his face, and to be exactly her p.u.s.s.y lips were on his lips, while Lilia used her hand to aim his c.o.c.k to her v.a.g.i.n.a and slowly insert it, then she moved in cowgirl style.


    "mmm" The three of them were m.o.a.ning, both of the girls looked to each other eyes directly as they were sitting on the same guy, however, their current mental state didn''t allow them to argue or do anything after they came a couple of times, they switched to another pose where one girl had her b.r.e.a.s.ts being licked while the other had a D between her legs.


    After three hours, they finished and wore their clothes.


    "See, I said it will work"


    "humph," Lilia harrumphed as she looked to Calorina and Lucas. However, she was satisfied.


    "guess I will let it pass for now" Calorina just shook her head. After she thought of it, she was the one who took the initiative on him so he isn''t blamed for having another girl.


    "Good girls," Lucas was beyond happy, he managed to accomplish something, now he can go out to the sea with a free mind.

 Chapter 21

    One month later.


    In the marine center of Babarogi kingdom.


    In the middle of the training room, Lucas was doing his daily exercises. He was standing on his hands, on his ten fingertips, his feet were facing the roof, on them, there was a giant dumbbell that weighed 2.5 tons.


    "497.. 498..499." Lucas was doing push-ups on his fingertips, the sweat continued to drop from his body to his forehead, finally dropping to the ground, When Lucas reached the 499th push-up, his body felt very painful, it refused to move as it reached its limit.


    [adrenaline boost lvl13 (300/120,000) +200%]


    Activating this skill, the pain vanished and Lucas kept doing this exercise like a madman until he hit the 1000th push up on this fifth set.


    "So It''s the time" Lucas threw the dumbbell and flipped to stand on his legs that felt numb, then he took a shower and changed his clothes, then he sat down and opened the system storage, he took some ingredient with a sea beast''s meat.


    Lucas can cook in two ways, first as a chef which is very quick and attractive to anyone that watches him, two, he can put the ingredients in their specific order inside the system and make the food which is instant and suitable for mass cooking.


    now he is level 13 chef, in level 7 he was a master chef level, level 10 he hit the grandmaster chef level, and now he is a high tier grandmaster.


    Lucas used one of the secret recipes that were given by the system to make a balanced meal that would help his body to recover from his training very fast. Even though he would usually eat five people''s shares, He made what is can feed fifteen people. he put the dishes on the table and started eating.


    *Door open*


    "Lucas, how many times I told you to invite me when you make a food" A blue-eyed girl entered the room as she smelled the food, she went and sat next to him.


    "you can smell it from far, so it''s needless to call you" Lucas replied.


    "that''s because it was so good, it''s even better than the best restaurant in the east blue" Calorina started eating ao fast and in mass quantity, she was eating even more than Lucas, she didn''t even felt embarrassing to eat in such a barbaric way in front of him.


    " be careful or you would become bulky," Lucas said with a teasing tone.


    "how do you think I can keep my b.r.e.a.s.ts and butt in this shape" Calorina pointed to her large b.r.e.a.s.ts and rounded butt.


    "In this case, you should eat more"


    After finishing eating.


    "Anyway, I would leave by tomorrow" Lucas suddenly said.


    Calorina turned and looked at his face with wide-opened eyes, she had expected him to say this one day "Can''t you stay more".


    "I''m sorry, but If I keep staying here, I won''t get the experience I need"


    Lucas said with a serious expression, even thought to stay here and live with two beautiful ladies sound very nice, to him, it wasn''t an option. He is someone who walks in the path of becoming a Supreme being, he wouldn''t think as a mortal any more who has limited time to enjoy, he would gain the victory and rule over this world to make his empire, so he would leave no matter what.


    "I understand that you have your goals, and even probably you are going out there to acc.u.mulate some reputation for yourself before joining the marine, You know that you can always stay and work under me, right ?" Calorina was sad, if possible, she wants to go with him and protect him, but she knows that he is so strong by the east blue standards, and she has her parents here, her job, so she can''t leave.


    "Thanks, but I would ask for my recommendation letter," Lucas said, he isn''t going to become a marine to be a man of justice. Besides, if he stayed on this safe island, he won''t evolve and wouldn''t gain his experience.


    "tsk, but you would still come here"


    "don''t worry, It''s not like I''m leaving the east blue, besides, I will take every available chance to visit you. Happy"


    "here is your letter, hand it to any superior in captain rank or above which won''t happens probably, it can have you enter the elite camp or start from some position if you have enough reputation, " Calorina said, she took a pencil, paper, and stamp, then she made a letter and handed it to him, "here"


    Lucas tried to grab that letter from her hand, but simply he couldn''t: "can you leave it".


    "humph," Calorina said leaving that letter. Lucas pretended to put it inside his pocket before storing it in the system.


    "if you don''t come, I will personally find you," Calorina said with a threatening glare.


    "hahaha, sure" Lucas laughed a bit before noticing some piece of meat next to her mouth: "you have some leftover on your mouth, let me help you clean it" and so he let his mouth get closer to her lips and licked that peace of meat. The tongue level 11 made some effect that ended up with some Snusnu.


    That Night, Lucas went to Lilia''s house and spent as much as he could with her.


    The next day.


    It was a sunny day on the western beach of this island. Next to a huge commercial ship, Lucas in a black outfit stood facing Lilia and Calorina.


    Calorina had a normal expression on her face as she can control her emotions, while Lilia had her eyes red, tears were streaming on her cheeks, she couldn''t hold her tears knowing that he would leave.


    "Lucas, Can''t I come with you," Lilia said, she can''t imagine her life without his food, hands, and mouth.


    "I''m sorry Lilia, I''m walking toward the unknown and my heart can only ease up when you are here" Lucas felt a bit of pain in his heart seeing this cute girl crying.


    " But I want to be next to you," Lilia said hugging him with high strength.


    Lucas pat her back, after a bit of thinking: "Listen, I would join the marine soon, so, if you stayed here and joined, I would let you work with me when I''m back"


    *Sniff*


    "really," Lilia said giving him a puppy eye.


    "really, just that I can''t take you to know doesn''t mean I won''t pick you up later" Lucas would take her later, but not know. Giving his personality, he may flirt with other women, and there would be many one nights stands, so it was improper to take any girl with him.


    "I can allow it," Calorina said while rolling her eye, if she can''t go with him, she won''t allow that little whore to go with him either and stay here thinking how much time she is feeling good.


    Finally, after some words, Lilia was convinced to join the marine camp so she would be with him one day. After some farewell, Calorina took something from her pocket and gave it to Lucas saying: "wear it "


    "Hehe, good one" Lucas''s face turned green, then yellow then red "But it''s so small for me"


    What was in her hands was a cage for his D, Calorina wanted to assure that he won''t go after other women and forget about her on this island.


    "What, but it''s the biggest one they have, " Calorina said, after looking at the D''s cage it was indeed very small.


    "Yep small" Lilia nodded.


    "Where is Lucas" Calorina lifted her head, she still didn''t give him enough threats about meeting other women, but he isn''t here.


    "Goodbye"


    The commercial ship started moving on the sea''s blue water, on its surface, Lucas waved his hands to Lilia and Calorina. He started to feel some longing to them. But now, he took his first step to control this world.

 Chapter 22 - 22

    In the East blue and on the surface of the blue water, there was a commercial ship that was heading in the direction of the west. Lucas had rent a room for himself to take a ride to the next island, on his way, he hoped to find some pirates with a huge bounty including the major criminals in the east blue.


    Lucas had some changes on his look, his outfit was about an opened shirt that showed his explosive chest, the same color for his pants, there was a white belt tied around his waist, there was where he put his rapier. As for his hairstyle, it is a bit spiky and falling down to back with some spiky strands covering a bit of his forehead.


    While spending time on that ship, Lucas didn''t care where it was heading to since he doesn''t remember most of the names of the famous locations from one piece, especially those in the starter of the show, however, this era is called the pirates era, so no matter where he heads to, he would cross with some strong pirates. Besides, there are posters that show some information about the criminals including a hint to their location.


    Lucas was feeling some emptiness, he had spent almost four months between two beautiful women, so in order not to let the emptiness take over him, he headed to the surface of the ship and started doing some exercises with his sword.


    Looking to the sea, Lucas was waving his sword in the air, whenever he waves, a compressed air blade would fly out his blade and cut the water in the sea. It was remarkable that the rang of the air blades and destructive power had increased dramatically after increasing his physical strength.


    '' It''s hard to spend the time like this, no delivery, no adventure, no beauty..oh thinking about beauty, Nami remind me of some shark dude, he should have a huge bounty on his head, but I don''t know where he lives, doesn''t matter, I will get it from the posters as soon as I reach the first island'' Lucas body was working out on it own while his mind kept thinking.


    *Boom*


    As Lucas was in his thoughts, he heard an explosion coming from the other direction. The sound seemed close to come from a ship''s cannon.


    *Scream *


    "PIRATES" a voice of a scared lady could be heard, everyone saw ship getting close, it had a black flag with a skull drawing.


    *Boom* a cannonball flew out the pirates'' ship and hit the commercial ship.


    *BOOM*


    a small explosion appeared on the edge of the commercial ship, the surface tilted making everyone lose their balance but Lucas was able to keep his balance by focusing his strength on his feet.


    "They asked for it" Lucas''s eyes made a chilling ray, as his ship regained its balance, he held his rapier and put on his shoulder, then he walked to the direction of the pirates'' ship. Soon he reached the edge that had destruction that was about a big hole, yet not one that causes sinking.


    the people and merchants looked with a scared expression to the ship that was 500 meters away, it was getting close to them with each second.


    450 meters away.


    400 meters away.


    Lucas could notice on that pirate ship, some pirates looking at his direction while liking their weapons, the bloodthirst on their eyes was strong that they would kill their way in and take over everything when they reach his ship.


    "Charge another ball"


    A pirate yelled and another one lifted a huge cannon explosive ball and put it inside their cannon.


    "Shoot," the pirate aimed at the commercial ship then a cannonball flew out of it. All of the innocent people who saw this held their breath and unconsciously run to every direction trying to get out of the cannon range.


    "Move out"


    The only one that refused to move was one blond teen who stood in the deck. Lucas waved his sword and an invisible air blade flew toward the cannonball, the explosive ball got cut to half in the middle of the way and fell to the sea.


    "what"


    "Did I see right" the people behind Lucas rubbed their eyes as they couldn''t believe what they saw. On the other hand, the Pirates didn''t believe their eyes either, the cannonball was cut in the middle of the air and fell down.


    "what did happens" the Pirates were talking between themselves.


    "that handsome kid should be the cause, he waved his sword and the ball was cut to the half"


    "sword, can he be the strongest pirate hunter in the east blue, Roronoa Zoro"


    "We f.u.c.k.i.e.d up," They thought of him as the pirate hunter who made every pirate in east blue fear his name.


    "no, Roronoa Zoro is three swords style user and his hair is green"


    The pirates were shocked, but they can''t give up like that, otherwise, their captain would kill them.


    A pirate started shouting: " Again, charge another o... "


    However, before he continues his words, the cannon was cut to half as by Lucas.


    "200 meters" Lucas was looking to the distance between him and the pirate ship. He felt a bit weirdness, usually, as a human, he should be scared in the face of a cannon, but, his instinct didn''t move him at all, maybe because he knows that he is too strong for those, or it''s something would happen when his body got used to the huge amounts the adrenaline.


    "Men, what are you waiting for..." On the other side, yelled a huge and very woman that was holding a huge iron stick with spikes. she was about 2 meters tall, as for her wight, it can be said to exceed the 250 kilograms, she was wearing a white hat that covered her black hair, there was some faint makeup that didn''t make her face better, even though very fat, anyone can see that she was strong from the iron rod she held.


    "Yes, Captain Alvida" the Pirates were preparing themselves mentally as there were only 60 meters or less between them and their prey, some of them held their sabers and others held guns, they didn''t fear the blond who still opposing them with a fearless eyes, after all, they believed that numbers would win and he is one man.


    "Now take this ship in the name of the most beautiful woman in the east blue" Alvida pointed with her arm and yelled.


    "Time to get serious" Lucas, a swordsman in the master realm, lifted his black blade as he was about to use one of the sub-skills that he got when he reached the 8th level of swordsmanship. Level 8 was the second level of the swordmaster realm.


    ?Itoryu: dragon cannon? Lucas swung his sword and a huge blue sharp energy flew out his sword and made a huge dragon''s shape, the dragon hit Alvida''s ship in the center.


    *Boom* a huge hole appeared in the front of the ship, some of the weak pirates flew back as they couldn''t handle the Shockwave and some of them died.


    [Ding....]


    [Ding....]


    [Ding. killing a common pirate +50 acc.u.mulated Xp]


    ''seems the XP got less '' Lucas frowned seeing the notifications, those pirates used to give him 100-200 XP, but now this, seems that when his strength increased, the weak opponents won''t give him the same experience.


    "However, money still money" Lucas decided to capture as much as he can from the pirates before their ship sank, some of them already jumped to the sea.


    He took a phew steps back between the people who had their jaws dropped from the shock, then he runs as fast as possible and jumped about 50 meters in the air landing on the ship successfully.


    "Monster"


    "Kill him" about 20 remaining pirates dashed toward him, Lucas was using his eye of bounty and could see that they have a quite good price. He walked slowly toward the Twenty pirates, whenever one of them get close, Lucas would wave his sword and they would fall down.


    Soon as Lucas got out between them, the 20 pirates fell on the ground, they had missing limbs and deep wounds which made them between life and death. The only reaming two on this ship were a pink-haired short kid and the captain of those pirates.


    [counting all the XP,


    +2500 acc.u.mulated XP)]


    [Swordmanship +2000 XP (5000/12000)


    "Go out," Lucas said looking to the pink-haired kid, he didn''t see that he has a bounty on his head, besides he looked familiar, so Lucas didn''t feel like to cut him.


    "Thank you sir" the kid bowed as he turned to leave, but he still didn''t get far as he wanted to see how this fat bitch would die.


    Lucas continued his steps until he reached the huge woman. She was looking at him with shaking eyes as she clenched her fist around her weapon. He lifted his head to see her face, she had 5.000.000 million berries as a bounty on her head, however, she looked very familiar.


    ''wait, isn''t this... Alvida '' Lucas remembered her, she was the first antagonist in the show and even though she doesn''t look pretty now, later, she would turn into one of the most beautiful women in the east blue after eating a devil fruit and lose weight. and in fact, Lucas liked her character design when he was on the earth.


    ''I can leave five million for investment'' Lucas smirked as he had an evil idea, let''s see if he can manipulate her heart here before she would turn to the smoothest woman in the seas.


    "How dare you to cut my crew" Alvida was very angry, out of her rage, she lifted her huge rod and slammed toward Lucas''s head. In response, Lucas lifted his sword with one hand to block her attack.


    *Metal Clash* the sword and the spiky still rod clashed and made a spark.


    "bastard" Alvida said as she used both of her hands to press on this teen, but even though she looked very huge compared to him, she wasn''t able to make him move inch despite him using one hand and not taking her seriously.


    Lucas used his mastery of the sword and cut Alvida''s weapon to half. However, Alvida even though she felt powerless, didn''t want to give up and charged another strike with a half weapon.


    "Stop, I don''t want to hurt a beautiful lady" Lucas suddenly said, she stopped as she felt a shock.


    "huh, can you repeat that" Alvida stopped hearing his words, usually she force her crew to praise her as a beauty to satisfy her ego, however, deep inside, she knew that they are lying to her and say that because they are forced, but as a human, she didn''t want to accept the truth. However, hearing this handsome boy calling her a beauty without being forced made her feel different.


    The pink-haired kid who was trying to leave this ship silently heard Lucas words and almost vomited blood, a beautiful lady. Are you in your right mind? Alvida is the most awful woman anyone can imagine, she had kidnapped him and forced him to be her slave and worship her as a beauty which made him dream of being a marine so he can capture all the pirates.


    Lucas looked to Alvida''s eyes directly and smiled warmly, he put his sword back to his belt, then he stretched his hands and held Alvida''s hands, he rubbed it for a brief which made the girl feel heavens run through her body:" you are surely one of the most beautiful women I would date"


    Seeing that smile on his handsome face, feeling that touch, Alvida felt something like electricity running through her heart, her eyes even turned red as she was about to cry. She wondered if this was love.


    "you want to date me," Alvida said with a large smile as tears dropped from her eyes.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t, we are walking in a different path," Lucas said with a sad face: "I''m a person who is going to be a marine, while you are pirate if you only looked different than I wouldn''t hesitate to be with you"


    Alvida was suddenly heartbroken, why the fate became cruel when she finds her dream''s prince, but unfortunately, marines can''t have relations with pirates, no she can''t give up:" no, wait, we can do it in secret"


    The pink-haired kid lost his consciousness after hearing this, there is no way someone like him who fall for Alvida become a marine, he must be jailed for the taste alone.


    " I can leave you this time, please don''t tell anyone " Lucas with a sad tone, put his hand around her waist, then he activated his boost making him have 300% of his strength, He lifted Alvida easily.


    "wait, Don''t leave me," Alvida said as she opened her eyes widely.


    "Goodbye Alvida " Lucas threw Alvida high to the Sky making her fly like a cannonball.


    ''she doesn''t look that bad, I don''t have a thing against chubby women, but she way bigger than I can handle, beside that was the easiest pick up I had''


    Lucas sighed After this, as the ship sank completely, Lucas went under the sea and stored the Pirates, then he went back to the commercial ship. The people here were thanking him without stopping. Later he went to his private room and asked the people not to annoy him.

 Chapter 23

    three days after Alvida''s attack, The commercial still above the blue water.


    In the morning.


    Inside a private room. Lucas woke up after a long night, He jumped off his big bed and lit up a cigarette as he walked toward a near window, he looked through it and saw the endless blue water with a faint shadow of an island.


    "So this should be it " Lucas murmured seeing the small Island, as he remembers, two days ago, when he went to the guests'' room, he heard a merchant telling a joke.


    The joke was about a long-nosed kid whos father left him in a village, the long-nosed kid was a professional liar, he used to make everyone on the poor village feeling terror simply by yelling that pirates are coming, everybody believed him at first, and the funny thing that they took days to find out that he is lying, they chased after him, yet despite this, he still yelling each morning by the pirates attack. Which gave a birth to legend that one day the pirates would really attack and no one would believe the long nosed kid.


    Lucas who was drinking wine and smoking, had found his target. If he isn''t wrong, there should be a pirate who pretended to be dead and became a butler, he should worth more than 10 million berries, as for the rest of the details, he doesn''t remember. And so he talked to that merchant and he was able to know which island and where it is.


    "Fernando, what are you thinking of " behind Lucas, on the bed, a brunet lady with huge tits and curvy body woke up with a satisfied face , she had long black hair and black eyes with white skin. The remarkable thing on her was the ring on her left hand.


    "Nothing, seems that I found my destination," Lucas said as he threw the cigarette out the window before closing it.


    The woman behind him jumped off the bed, she went to him and closed her arm around his waist while pressing her chest on his back: "You aren''t thinking of leaving me just like that, last night was the best thing I had in my life"


    "Ho, aren''t you worry about your husband" Lucas replied with a teasing tone, this woman came to him last night and tried to seduce him, well, he was handsome and quite popular after the pirates attack.


    That night ended up with loud m.o.a.ns coming from his room, too bad that she slept in two hours since her physique wasn''t that strong.


    "He is a mere money bag, what I really want is a stallion like you" That woman was talking with a seducing tone, she started biting on his neck while sniffing his neck . As a married woman who liked to seduce handsome guys, she had good bed techniques, she let her hand down to hold his D and gently she was giving him a handjob while her slender fingers gave the head some teasing touches.


    She wanted more his touches and kisses before leaving, and if possible, she may successfully convince him to work in her husband''s business so she can have the money and the drugs (his s.e.x.u.a.l techniques) as much she can.


    Lucas was entering a climax from her teasing touches, she was a true professional woman that would make the best option for one night stand.


    "Guess I can give you one more happy memory " he turned and inserted his tongue inside her mouth.


    "Mm, put it inside me " The woman replied as she couldn''t get enough from that tongue. She jumped on him and wrapped her legs around his waist.


    "Consider this as a gift" Lucas placed his D inside her v.a.g.i.n.a, then he started hitting it with a fast rate, meanwhile, he put his hand on her butt and massaged them.


    *M.o.a.ns* " I''m coming " The woman yelled, but Lucas shut her mouth with his since this was a public place...


    After finishing, both went in separated directions.


    Now.


    Lucas was standing on the edge of the ship looking to that island, as he talked with the captain he replied that they would sail there three days later, which made Lucas chose the fastest way to go there.


    ''It should be only 600 meters away''


    Lucas took off his shirt and stored it inside his storage along with his pants leaving only his underwear and showing his muscles for the people behind him.


    *Screams*


    "WEAR SOMETHING"


    "DON''T LOOK"


    "Wow it''s long "


    some girls blushed seeing his body and the trace of the D on his underwear, while some men shouted angrily as they tried to cover their daughters and wives eyes.


    Lucas ignored them, then he jumped out the ship landing on the water, it was quite refreshing to be wrapped by the cold water in the morning. Lucas who had a strong physique and wasn''t a devil fruit user, his swimming speed was quite high. It didn''t take him very long before reaching that island''s edge.


    * Spsh* as Lucas was swinging, under the sea, a giant goat sea monster noticed him and got attracted to the feminine smell on his body, as it looked up It thought Lucas was a big fish.


    Lucas could notice the huge shadow under the water, it was getting closer to him , to his luck there was a near rock, he activated adrenaline boost and quickly jumped landing on it.


    *Roar* The monster goat got out from the sea, it was even bigger than the commercial ship, he used his huge eye to look his prey, but to its unluck, Lucas already jumped and was next its neck


    ?itoryu: Dragon cannon? Lucas waved his sword with all of his got, blue sword energy flew out of his sword and cut the neck of the best making its head which was in the size of a ship fly away.


    [Ding, defeating a sea monster +10.000 acc.u.mulated XP


    Swordsmanship + 2000 Xp]


    What Lucas didn''t know that there was a kid with glasses watching the scene from far and he almost vomits from shock.


    "Next time, I should take a boat " Lucas stored the head and corp of the sea monster since it would make a great ingredient for the secret recipes, then he continued swimming to the island. As soon as he reached the beach, he changed his underwear and wore his clothes back.


    In front of the beach , there is a cliff that he must climb, then he have to cross a small forest before reaching the village.


    "Hold on there "


    *psh* Lucas heard a voice as he saw some small metal balls flying toward his legs, but he could dodge all of them with the boxing footwork.


    "Oy, Kids, you better not anger me" Lucas gave a cold glare as he looked to the peak of the hill.


    "Hahahahaha" on the top of the cliff, a young thin teen with a long nose stood proudly and laughed so hard, he pointed to Lucas:" You are in the territory of the great pirate, Captain Usopp".


    Lucas frowned so much seeing this, he came here swimming to look for a real pirate, yet what welcomed him, was the most negative liar in the series, Usopp. "Let me guess, you have 8000 men under you ".


    " Hahaha, you are right, seems you heard about the great me " Usopp laughed so hard.


    *Psh* *Psh*


    Many black flags started to appear between the trees, all of them were pirate flags, but he couldn''t see anyone holding the flags.


    "Now turn from you came and swim back," Usopp said, he originally didn''t want to come here. But his 7 or 8 years old Nakama came to him and told him about someone who slays a monster easily and came here swimming. Usopp didn''t believe it, but he was afraid, when he came here, he decided to scare this man to go back since he confirmed that he came here swimming. who cross the sea that is full of monsters and sharks can''t be a normal man.


    "I don''t have time for kid''s games " Lucas using his strong legs, walked to the cliff and climbed by jumping on its rocks. In mere seconds he reached the peak of the cliff and appeared next stop who was 1cm shorter than him. The three kids that placed the flags saw this and ran away.


    "Wait, take one step and I may shot" Usopp took a step back and pointed with his slingshot toward Lucas''s head: "Let me warn you, my sniping skills with slingshot are more dangerous than the pistol"


    "Pistol?" Lucas stopped his steps, when it comes to women he maybe playfull and forgivable, however, when it comes to his goal and threats, he is deadly serious "Let''s see which one is faster, my hand that will break your nose or your pistol, draw, let''s see who is the fastest in the west".


    Ussop heard this and started sweating so hard, he was so scared when he saw the serious look on the blond''s face, after few seconds Usopp collapsed down in fear.


    ''coward as always '' Lucas shook his head and walked toward the village leaving the long nose kid behind him.

 Chapter 24

    ''So, the hidden pirate should be somewhere here, hmmm, if I''m not wrong, his crew has a quite high bounty as well..mmm..''


    Walking inside the small forest, Lucas''s head was full of thoughts. As Lucas crossed the forest, he saw a village in front of him. On the road that he stood above, There was a sign that held had writing on it:'' Syrup Village ''.


    Syrup village was a traditional village that built on a hill, here and there you can see some farmlands and some random trees, on the peak of the hill there was a very big and luxurious mansion. Lucas continued his steps walking toward the village, behind the tree hide three kids, all of them had their eyes on Lucas with fear. Those three kids were the whole crew of Usopp pirates.


    "I don''t see the captain"


    "Are you sure he killed a sea monster"


    "I saw it with my eyes "


    "But there was no corp on the sea''


    "Maybe he ate it " The 7-9 years old kids were talking between them. And they believed each word they are saying despite the lack of logic.


    "Wait, the captain didn''t return, maybe he..." The kid with glasses said with a horrified expression.


    "He ate...him...Waa"


    "Guess I can relax a bit " Lucas entered the village and stretched his back, he was in no hurry or rush to get things done so he would take his time, besides, he has yet to make a plan for what would he do.


    ''Oh, tavern''


    Lucas entered the tavern that was next to him, as he walked in, he could see some bandits and little thieves with the eye of the bounty, but all of them weren''t worth that much.


    He ordered some wine, as for the food, he didn''t order it, why, because he is a high grandmaster chef with the grandma secret recipe recipes, so he would prefer to eat the food he or the system makes. Unlike on earth where people drink in bottles and glass cups, here people drink in big wooden cups.


    As Lucas was drinking between the villagers, he noticed a group of men in black, they were formally dressed as some guards and butlers. The one that attracted his eyes most was a tall skinny man. He had white curly hair, but on his head, there were a lamb''s horns.


    ''He looks like a lamp" Lucas frowned as he saw this, then an Idea popped to his head, is he a hybrid between a mink and a human, but this isn''t the new world (second half of the grand line) but this is the east blue.


    ''I''m too innocent to think for an answer, the main point that he should be a leading string to that pirate ''


    Lucas gulped his drink in one go, he ordered more expensive drinks then he walked to the group of men in black " Oy brothers, excuse me I''m new to this town and I want some share drink with".


    The group of the men were a butler and some servants saw a blond youth with blue eyes approaching them with expensive drinks, he was handsome and they could see the muscles on his opened shirt. All of them were sure that they never saw him since a man with such features isn''t easy to forget.


    "Sure, Sure" He offered them expensive drinks and it would be rude to turn him back.


    And so, the conversation went very smoothly. Lucas as someone who worked in the underground world in his previous life, some times he would go to public places and attend some rich asses parties where there, Lucas became excellent when it comes to mixing up with people and with time he gained a high Charisma.


    Charisma isn''t something that only used to pick up girls, but some times it can turn to a deadly weapon and be used to multi-purposed. the long history of the earth showed that most of the leaders have such thing in their arsenal, just by using their charisma, they would able to drive countless people to think they died an honorable death in wars that weren''t meant for them.


    Lucas was able to mix up with those butlers and servants and was able to make them lower their defense with ease.


    "Hahaha, that''s a good one, so you already met with the long-nosed liar," a servant said while drinking and laughing.


    "Ah, does lying something to do with being a liar," Lucas said thinking of a story, it was a story about a some who was cursed by a fairy to have his nose grow each time he lies.


    "Hahaha" the guards laughed, it was a funny thing, there is a famous story in the east blue, long time ago, there was someone who was executed for lying and claiming of the existence of an island and treasure that didn''t exist, and guesses what, he had a long nose too.


    "it''s not funny" the butler who had the horns of a lump slummed the table with his drink, he was under the alcohol effect so he wasn''t really acting rationally.


    "Mary Calm down, it''s a joke, " a servant said seeing the butler acting like that.


    "That bastard..., he sneaks to the mansion and starts lying to young mistress... She is a naive girl and that bastard can''t be aiming for anything good..and those damn guards never caught him once" Mary said as his eyes turned wet.


    Lucas felt that his memory need some refreshment, he passed Mary a cup of wine:" Oh, you said young mistress, what about her"


    Mary took the drink and gulp it in one go, he swiped his mouth, his eyes were turning wet:" Young mistress Kaya is very nice person, but 2 years and a half ago, her parent has died, even though she inherited her father''s mansion and wealth, she became ill and always refuse to eat and get out...."


    The butler Mary was telling his young mistress and how she became ill and so. some servants had tears dropping.


    "That Liar, I can''t believe that there is a person who wants to take advantage of her. Do you believe that she begs to meet him " Mary said, he never believed that Usopp is up to good, well who to blame him to think this way, Kaya is beautiful, rich, and ill?


    *Silent*


    "I don''t think that she is sick" Lucas broke the silent if someone refused to eat or to get out, then his or health would degrade, and such health condition can''t be treated unless they cause is treated. And in the girl''s case, she is suffering from ''desperation''.


    "What do you mean " Mary and the others looked at him.


    "It''s a more psychological reason," Lucas said, one piece world may have some medical knowledge when it comes to the body, but when it comes physiological knowledge, they are lacking even the common knowledge.


    On earth, treating such conditions wasn''t that hard, after all, there are games, movies, drugs, cigarettes, weed, and pills.


    Mainly, Entertainment was a cure.


    "Oy, even the doctors didn''t dare to say something like this " Marry glared at Lucas.


    "Oh, how about we make a bet then," Lucas said, he never thought that he would be able to enter the mansion this easily. :" what if I said that I can treat her condition easily "


    Mary and the others looked at him, giving the confidence in his tone he doesn''t seem to be lying.


    "In this case, I''ll give you whatever you want," Mary said with a serious look, he didn''t really have high hopes, but he didn''t want to regret that he didn''t do his best for his mistress''s sake.


    After this, Lucas went with the servants to the mansion above the hill, as he entered the gate, he somehow was impressed by the mansion design. At the gate, a couple of guards welcomed them and allowed them to pass. In the main hall, as Lucas was talking with the butler and how they will watch him for security matters. A man with glasses passed by them.


    He was tall and slim, his heigh was about 209 cm, he had glasses on his face while his hair was black slicked.


    Lucas went silent and kept looking to him with his eye of the bounty.


    ''Kura: Captain of black cat pirates.


    Crimes: mass massacres, murdering, stealing, killing marines...


    Bounty: 16.000.000 B.


    State: diactivated because of death''.


    ''deactivated because of death, seems that I have to catch him alive '' Lucas lifted his head and thought, if he killed this guy and brought him to the marine, then he won''t get a berry, after all, who would know if the body is fake or not.


    "So you said you need some kitchen equipment, " Mary said to Lucas.


    "Yes, I believe that would work" Lucas replied as he didn''t mind to help a girl in need, as to why he is confident, simply because he has techniques in his arsenal that can give life a new meaning.


    "Please wait a moment, " Mary said leaving Lucas alone, he entered a room to make preparation.


    "But Mary, I don''t want to see any show" a feminine voice filled the air.


    "Please young mistress, it''s for your sake, besides we borough him from a far distance, it would..... " replied Mary.


    A few moments later. Mary came to Lucas in, also he invited some guards, after all, you can''t trust a teen with a girl alone in a chamber.


    Lucas sighed and entered, he knows that the pirate Kuro have no way to go, so he isn''t in a hurry, but also he wanted to taste his theory.


    As soon Lucas entered the room his eyes fell on the woman who was sitting in the bed, she looked 16 years old, she was a slim and pale-skinned girl with blonde hair. She has wide brown eyes.


    ''She is surely beauty, and cute above that '' Lucas thought in himself.


    "Mary, where is he, " Kaya said looking at Lucas, she expected some sort of an old man, but unexpectedly, he was a blond teen like her, as she examined his feathers, he looked so handsome and attractive, and Kaya blushed a bit, she used to see the people who looked like Usopp, and this was her first time seeing someone like this,


    "of course it''s him," Mary said with a smile, he placed every piece of equipment that Lucas asked, but there were no ingredients, so he was wondering what cooker can cook without ingredients.


    "Excuse me...what are you going to *cough* *cough*, " Kaya said.


    "Do you know magic?" Lucas said as he went to the empty food table.


    "Magic, Usopp San said something about it" Kaya felt a bit interesting in this topic, but she always believed it was a lie.

 Chapter 25 - 25

    After asking Kaya if she knows magic, Lucas decided to show the girl some tricks while he is cooking. Everyone was having their eyes on Lucas as he was going to cook something without ingredients, maybe this was the magic he is talking about.


    "Do you see any ingredients?" Lucas said standing next to the cooking table.


    "No.," Kaya said blankly as she as everyone else are waiting the moment the magic appears.


    "Here" Lucas took a paper from nowhere shocking a few in the room since some thought that it was hidden in his sleeves, however, as Lucas lifted the paper, the ingredients appeared, meat, vegetable fruits.


    Some clapped with their hands, it was very entertaining and weird to see things appear under the little paper. Even the girl watched with interest. But the amazing show was what happened next, Lucas took a knife and started playing with the ingredients, everything was flying in the air, as a high Grandmaster chef, it was very enjoyable to see him playing with those things in such way. When everything fell to the table, Lucas opened his arms and said: "Okay, here the last trick"


    "What will happen" everyone kept their eyes on the ingredients, will he made them disappear without them noticing.


    Lucas joined his arms together and all the ingredients disappeared. Inside the system, Lucas put the ingredients in some slots in the cooking program of the system, then he chosen some recipes and clicked craft.


    [Ding, cooking happiness cake: + 200XP


    Cooking Medical energy soup: +300 XP]


    Then as Lucas opened both of his arms, two plates appeared in the table, one held a cake while the other held a soup with some meat. The smell of the food spread in the room, it was very good that everyone was drolling already. There was no way that the final product was hidden in his sleeves otherwise the smell would expose him, so when did he cook everything.


    "No way "everyone was mindblown, what they saw was the ingredients disappear and reappear as the final food.


    "How did you do that, " Kaya asked Lucas while enjoying the smell, Usopp didn''t tell her that magic can do that.


    "It''s magic" Lucas replied with a smirk, every magician has his secrets, in his case he has a system. Lucas held the plates and went to the girl in the bed, he sat next to her and placed the plates: "Now, you should eat this as it will help your health "


    Seeing him approaching suddenly, Kaya blushed at first, but as soon she saw the food she


    "What about us," the other people who were in the room asked, after all, from the smell, they can tell that this would be the most delicious food that they would taste in their lives.


    "Why asking me, Go to the kitchen and make some fried eggs if you are hungry " Lucas glared at them, he only gives his services to the desperate people who need it.


    "Delicious, I can die with ease now," Kaya said as she finished everything very fast, the taste the cake alone made her cry, how can such thing exist, as, for the soup, it filled her by energy and made her refreshed.


    ", what have you done to her " the guard glared at Lucas after hearing that their mistress can die with ease.


    "No, stop, it just delicious," Kaya said to the guards.


    "How do you feel " Lucas ignored the people behind him and asked her, he is so confident in the system''s recipes.


    "I feel better" Kaya replied with a cheerful expression, she can''t believe that she would feel this good by some food:" by the way, who are you "


    Lucas took her hand and gave it a kiss:" Fernando Lucas"


    "I''m Kaya, by the way, from where did you come? and how do you know the magic" Kaya blushed as she felt the kiss on her alender hand.


    " Slowly, lot of questions" Lucas smiled as he kept looking to her eyes, he felt this pale blonde is cute when she talks this way.


    Mary saw how his young mistress face changed and signaled to the guards, seems that this teen was right when he said she wasn''t sick. Lucas after a small chat with Kaya, decided to leave her alone for the moment, after all, he just needed to make the first impression, he walked out the door and was stopped by the sheep guy.


    "Is she okay now?" asked Mary.


    "For now it seems so, but I need more four days to treat her properly " replied Lucas.


    "Okay, Do you have any place to sleep in "


    "No" Lucas replied.


    "I see, in this case, I can prepare you a room here"


    "I appreciate that, " Lucas said since this mansion is close to the beauty and the pirate, it was very suitable for him to stay here.


    For the next four days, Lucas spent his days in the mansion. He got to know the other butler that was pirate, Kuro''s name here is Klahadore. He came two years and a half ago to this island after he faked his death


    Lucas spent these days having time to get close to Kaya with food, each time they meet. The conversation they have would get longer as they get to know each other, also Kaya got to know that her health has improved a lot.


    On the fifth day, Lucas was alone in Kaya''s room, as they were chatting.


    "Thanks you for doing this" Kaya said looking to Lucas with eyes full of gratitude, she always thought her self as sick and that her health would never improve, but since she met this boy, her health improved a lot.


    "It''s my duty to help a beauty in need," Lucas said with a teasing smile as he let his face getting closer.


    Kaya blushed as Lucas said that, but she felt good to hear that, for a moment, a silence filled the room.


    Kaya face was blushing so hard, both of them were alone and their faces weren''t that far, Kaya slowly her instinct and slowly let her face getting closer to Lucas''s. Her pink lips fell on his lips, Lucas to make things more intense he put both of his hands on her face and kissed her with more passion.


    Kaya who experienced the Tongue Level 12, got to feel a heavenly feeling that made her body shake, she let her tongue go deeper to feel more.


    *Kiss*


    As both of their lips separated Kaya looked to Lucas with a blushing face, this kiss made everything clear in her heart, she didn''t feel anything like guilt or regret, just the desire, and the joy.


    "Lucas... I think I love you " Kaya said looking to his blue eyes.


    "Me too" Lucas replied, after all, it wasn''t a kiss with one side feelings.


    "So...what next" Kaya asked with a shy expression on her face.


    Lucas wanted directly to jump on her and fuse the yin and yang, but it would leave a bad taste in his mouth since he knows that a serial killer is here.


    "Kaya, Do you trust me, "Lucas said as he held both of her hands.


    " yes" Kaya nodded, she was 16 years old and she trusted him very much.


    "What if I say that I have doubts that Klahadore is a hidden pirate who is planning to murder everyone here," Lucas said.


    Kaya heard him and made a shocked expression, she was always found of Klahadore and thought of him as a member of her family, she wouldn''t believe this.


    "No way, Don''t tell me that you already met with Usopp, he must be the one who told you so, even though his stories are fun, but some times he may go overboard with his lies, so don''t take him seriously "


    Lucas sighed, he lifted his hand and flicked on her forehead making her blush:" Naive girl, How about we put this theory to test, so you would know if he is really pirate or not"


    "Okay, but I tell you that Klahadore is clean" Kaya felt interested in his proposal, it sounded like a fun game to her, and she thought that it would remove the doubts from Lucas''s head.


    ...


    ''In another room in the mansion, in the guests'' room, a tall skinny man with glasses was walking inside, suddenly he stopped as he saw the blond teen sitting on the sofa while crossing his legs.


    ''this teen again, what is he up to'' Krohadole or Kuro stopped his steps looking to Lucas who was holding a snail in his hand, Kuro was known by the name of Kuro the hundred plan, he was an extremely intelligent and cautious.


    As he saw Lucas using Den Den Muchi, he stood in a blind spot and decided to hear what he has to say.


    (Den Den Mushi is a snail that used to communicate in one piece world, basically, it is like a phone)


    Lucas was lifting the snail that was known by the Den Den Mushi and started talking.


    " to the Navy base, undercover agent 007 giving his report"


    "as I was passing by one of the islands in my way, I have found something interesting "


    Kuro heard the Navy base word along with the undercover agent, he had his eyes locked in Lucas with suspicion. What does he mean by something interesting? Kuro is sure that he never made a mistake to point to himself.


    "In my journey, I have found a Pirate that we Thought he was already dead, he is the Captain of the Black Cats pirates. Kuro, he is known to work as..." Before Lucas continue his words sharp blades were heading toward his head.


    *Wosh* Kuro appeared next Lucas with super speed, in his left hand there was a clove with five long blades as katana heading toward Lucas''s head.


    *Metal clash*


    Lucas had blocked this hit as he took his black blade. Kuro was shocked that someone could see him when he used his superhuman speed technique. As for Lucas, he knew about the super speed of Kuro so he had his guard up all the time with his adrenaline boost.


    "I see you already found me, " Kuro said as he vanished and appeared ten meters away from Lucas, he took his other glove that has five long blades and wore it.


    "So you are really Kuro," Lucas smirked as he got up.


    "Yes I''m Kuro and you wouldn''t live to tell anyone, " Kuro said with an angry glare, just a moment ago, Lucas was about to ruin his plots that he spent years on them.


    "Not really, I never expected someone like you would become a butler for a spoiled young girl, Don''t you feel, a bit of humiliation. " Lucas said with a provoking tone.


    Kuro got pissed off as Lucas hit his sensitive spot "Don''t remind me, Once I kill that girl and get her wealth I would get rid of this humiliation, but you must die"


    Too bad for Kuro that Kaya was already hiding somewhere and she heard everything, that was enough proof for her to believe that Kuro is a pirate who wanted her wealth.


    "Let''s go outside, it would be bad if we fight here," Lucas said as he went to the window and jumped from it, it would be bad if Kaya was caught as a hostage during their fight.


    "humph," Kuro touched his glasses and vanished from his place as he was never there. He followed Lucas outside, after all, it would be hard to cover the marks of how Lucas died here.


    Outside, Lucas was running with high speed that made his figure blurry, it didn''t take him a long time before he reaches the cliff of this island, then he jumped and landed on the beach.


    *woosh*


    from nowhere, Kuro appeared on the beach from the thin air, it seemed like he teleported here.

 Chapter 26 - 26

    In the beach of Syrup village, two persons were standing facing each other, one had a sword hanged on his wrist, while the other was wearing two gloves, each one of them had 5 blades with Katana''s length.


    In the left corner, standing at the height of 176 cm with a muscled yet not very buffed body, the blond teen, currently a pirate hunter, Lucas.


    Facing him in the right corner, with height how 206 cm and thin building, the captain of the black cat pirates, known by his intelligence and super speed, Kuro.


    "So, 007, were you looking after my trails," Kuro said as he appeared in another spot, he wanted to know where he made a mistake, after all, he was a strategize that his plans never fail.


    "Not really, you have done a good job" Lucas shook his head as he followed Kuro with his eyes, back then, he wasn''t really using Den Den Mushi to talk to the marines, but he was just pretending to talk so Kuro would show his colors to Kaya.


    *Woosh*


    Directing his Killing intent on Lucas, Kuro was disappearing and reappearing in different spots, he wanted to kill this teen as fast as possible, however, there was something holding him back from attacking. Earlier, when he attacked Lucas, he was able to block his move while sitting on the sofa. So he isn''t to be underestimated.


    Kuro has a special movement technique called the " Silent foot", it''s a technique that allows him to cross 100 meters in 2-4 seconds, using this technique, Kuro was able to kill 50 skilled assassins without them realizing how they died. However, this teen was able to see through him and block his attack. As for why Kuro is changing his location, he wanted to know that if what happened earlier was a flick or if the blond is skilled enough.


    ''he is moving fast for sure, but he needs to make some proper legs movement before vanishing'' thought seeing Kuro''s leg would make some small movement before vanishing.


    ", I can use you to train" Lucas didn''t take his sword, but instead, he took a boxing stance, since he needs to capture him alive, he would use him as a training partner, after all, Lucas believed that the fighting experience is necessary.


    "you should have never come to this island" Kuro stopped, he touched his glasses, then he vanished from the sight. Lucas depending on his instinct used his boxing footwork ?feather footwork: footwork that allows to dodge attacks and create false images? and kicked the ground with a fast yet invisible movement.


    *woosh* Kuro appeared in front of Lucas and slammed with his claws toward Lucas''s head, but the blades suddenly passed through his face.


    "afterimage" Kuro eyes widened as he saw a fist heading toward him, he quickly dodged and appeared ten meters away.


    [boxing +100 XP]


    "useless," Lucas said to Kuro if Kuro footwork is very effective in large rang, then Lucas''s boxing footwork is the best for small range and close combat, and this combat was a close-range one.


    "Humph, I''m only warming up" Kuro touched his glasses, he vanished and appeared behind Lucas and slammed again with his claws, but it only hit an afterimage that was next to the real Lucas.


    ?bullet Jab? Lucas used his left hand to use bullet jab to hit Kuro, bullet Jab was a skill that allows him to use all of his mass and strength in one point in his hand, and that means that this jab hold the power of both his arms legs and other muscles of his body, which make this jab able to unleash multi folds Lucas''s original punch''s strength.


    His left hand vanished and went to Kuro, Kuro tried to escape with his super-speed, but the Jab was so fast that even if it did miss his chest, it didn''t miss his arm.


    *Bam* Kuro flipped back and appeared in another spot, the jab was so strong that every bone and the flesh in his left arm got shattered.


    "I have to say, you know how to take a punch" Lucas said while trying to hide how much he was happy with the power of the bullet jab.


    "Bastard" Kuro swore as he held his arm, it became disabled because of a moment of carelessness, he should have moved away the moment he saw that the kid turned to an after image, but too bad, because of staying without combat for almost three years, his senses weren''t able to keep up with his speed.


    "well, time to end this" Lucas said as his heart started beating faster. His senses, speed, and power, brain and reaction speed has increased to become three folds than it used to be, to Lucas, the time seemed to get very slow ?adrenaline boost +200?.


    "DON''T UNDERESTIMATE ME BECAUSE I LOWERED MY DEFENSE" Kuro yelled seeing that Lucas was mocking him.


    *Woosh* Lucas vanished from the sight, he too has a super speed during adrenaline mode, but unlike Kuro, Lucas''s senses speed would increase as well even surpassing his current speed.


    ''fast'' Kuro felt the danger, he didn''t want to risk as well, so he vanished and appeared in another spot.


    "where" Kuro couldn''t see Lucas so he turned his head left and right. He didn''t relax and again appeared in another spot.


    "behind you" Kuro heard a voice coming from behind, before he turns his head completely, a right-hand punch hit his chest and sent him flying until he hit the cliff.


    *Bam* Kuro hit the rocks in the cliff then fell down on the beach, blood was covering him from head to toe as several bones were broken. Lucas''s punches aren''t to underestimate especially when he is using his boost skill.


    [Boxing, +5000 Xp]


    [Boxing up to level 9 ]


    [ + sub-skill:


    100 crack fist: unleashed a barrage of fists that each one holds the full strength and mass of the user]


    [Ding, defeating pirate Captain, Kuro


    +27.000 Acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Ding, Skill dropped: Silent footwork


    Do you wish to learn (y/n)]


    Lucas chose yes, and suddenly he got the skill of Kuro, the silent footwork, with this, he would have super speed, not only so, since his legs are stronger than Kuro then his speed would increase as well.


    [silent footwork (0/100)],


    one of the best things about the strongest system that it allowed the skill to level up more than it supposed to be, making it more perfect.


    Lucas decided to use 25,500 acc.u.mulated XP to raise this skill.


    [Ding, silent footwork up to level 9 (0/25,000)].


    Lucas wanted to focus more leveling up this skill, but for the moment, Kuro is still here, and he has one more thing to do.


    *woosh* Lucas using Kuro''s footwork, he vanished and appeared next Kuro. but with this new level up of the skill, Lucas''s legs weren''t visible like Kuro, not only so, but his speed was many times fold than it should be, and it would increase with each level up or each time his body get stronger.


    "how did my plans fail," Kuro said looking to Lucas''s face with lifeless eyes, he couldn''t even get up to stand on his legs.


    "how your plans failed"


    " you wanted to kill my future wife who treated you like a part of her family" Lucas looked down at him with cold eyes, as Kuro wasn''t 2d character but an alive serial killer standing front of him, it gave him a different feeling when he faced him,


    "The fact that I had to live under the same roof with you for days had pissed me off"


    Then Lucas without waiting, lifted Kuro from his neck, he took his hand back and before Kuro fall to the ground, Lucas started throwing a barrage of punches on Kuro breaking every bone in his body, after all, Lucas was a human and have feeling such anger and so he needs to venture them, as he finished punching him, Kuro flew back and hit the cliff. Then he fell down unconscious.


    after one hour, Lucas walked to Kuro while lifting a water bucket, then he threw the water on the unconscious Kuro making him wake up.


    "Wha... Do... Want", Kuro said with a weak voice, he couldn''t move a muscle of his body, and truly he was scared.


    "if you want to live then do as I tell you"


    Lucas lifted Kuro from his hair, then he gave a den den Mushi "call your crew to come here,"


    Seeing the cold eyes, Kuro didn''t think him bluffing and did exactly as Lucas told him, his crew would come here two days later by the dawn time, after this, Lucas knocked him off and put him inside the system''s storage.


    After this, Lucas decided to get back to Kaya, so using the new footwork, he was able to reach the mansion in less than a minute.

 Chapter 27 - 27 R-18

    After defeating Kuro, Lucas forced him to call his crew to come here to this island, after all, just looking to the posters of the black cat pirates, they should worth more than 34.000.000 berries when counting Kuro with them, this is a huge amount of wealth. Once Lucas captures them, it would bring him a good starter reputation for him before him joining marines.


    From the beach, Lucas used the new footwork to run to Kaya''s mansion, because his physical strength, and since he skipped nine levels of the stealth footwork, he was too fast, if there is a measure, he should be at least six or seven times faster than Kuro, not only so, but his speed would increase with the increasing of his footwork level, or by increasing his physical strength.


    When he crossed the syrup village, no one could see him passing, to Lucas it felt like he would become the flash at some point. He reached the top of the hill where the mansion is located, he saw Kaya standing in front of the gates, she looked very worried and stressed when she looked to the sea''s direction.


    "Lucas.." kaya said while joining her arms together, she can''t help but worry about the fact that her trusted butler is a pirate who wanted to kill her, and her recently lover is alone against him, fate shouldn''t be cruel to the degree that she would hear two bad news in two days.


    "Yes" from the thin air, Lucas appeared on the side of Kaya, he didn''t want to appear in front of her so her heart won''t.


    "KYAA" Kaya felt the touch and heard the familiar sound and yelled, her heart almost jumped as she saw a ghost. Not only her, even the guards behind her almost screamed as well.


    "Calm down, it''s me," Lucas said seeing her horrified expression.


    "Lucas " Kaya unconsciously hugged him while putting her head on her shoulder. After five minutes, she lifted her head:" what did happen, and where is Krahadole "


    It has been only two hours since both of them got out.


    Lucas knows that Kaya is a kind-hearted person and hate the violence very much, even if she knows about Kuro, she would still have a place to forgive him as long as she didn''t see his cruel nature with her eyes.


    "Well, surprisingly, Kuro felt some guilt for trying to kill you after getting your kindness, so he decided to surrender himself to the navy," Lucas said.


    Kaya looked at his eyes suspiciously, even though that was what she wanted to believe, there was some blood on Lucas''s body, even though it didn''t belong to him, it didn''t appear that it didn''t, she used her coat to clear the blood on him and asked " how did that happen "


    "I used my hands to convince him," Lucas said as he held her waist.


    "Hmm, even if you are worried about my feelings don''t lie to me again," Kaya asked giving him the puppy eyes.


    "Anyway, were you that worry about me " Lucas changed the topic, after all, the girl usually hates to leave her house, but now she is standing in front of the gates.


    "You were with a pirate with 16 million berries as bounty, how can''t I get worried" Kaya blushed and pinched his waist as she heard his teasing tone.


    "Hahaha, how about we go inside " Lucas laughed, then he kissed her in the mouth while inserting his tongue in using his skill to its max, Kaya blushed as she felt turned on by that kiss. "Can''t we kiss more"


    "How about we do it in your room," Lucas said, he pointed with his head to the guards behind them. Kaya saw them blushing and coughing, she felt a bit embarrassed, but she still turned on.


    "Fine, I''ll wait for you in my room" Kaya turned and run with a shy face.


    Lucas entered the mansion, but first, he went to the bathing room to take a shower, after all, Kuro''s blood smell is all over him, he cleaned himself quickly, then he went to Kaya''s room. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Kaya staring at him, she took the initiative to kiss, Lucas held her face with both of his hand and put his mouth on her lips and kissed her with more passion.


    *Kiss* *Kiss*


    As both of their lips separated, a string of saliva appeared between their tongues, both of them tried to snatch the string which ended up by more kisses.


    Since the tongue is level 13 skill, it made the girl enter an orgasm, it felt more like a drug, Lucas put his hands on her shoulder and started swiping down, he let his hands move down until he reached her buttcheeks, he grabbed them and rubbed them gently. Lucas felt that this is the softest thing he ever grabbed in his entire life, his little brother started growing and getting harder.


    "Mm" Kaya started becoming horny, his hands on her ass, the kiss they are exchanging, also the hard thing she is feeling on her stomach made her p.u.s.s.y twist and get wet, Lucas slowly undressed her, Kaya was aware of what''s going on, yet she didn''t want to stop him, she didn''t care about and wanted what will happens next, her dress fell down to the ground revealing Kaya''s pale white body, her skin was flawless, her body was so soft, her b.r.e.a.s.ts were a hand-sized, her n.i.p.p.l.es were red and hard.


    Looking to her body, Lucas was moved by the endless temptation, he put his mouth on her n.i.p.p.l.e and sucked gently. He pulled his head off and looked to Kaya''s red face. Lucas''s clothes vanished, but Kaya didn''t really care for answers since she knows that he is a magician.


    She looked to Lucas''s who is n.a.k.e.d in front of her, his face was so handsome, as for his body, it looked muscular and felt so s.e.xy, especially the big part between his legs, her p.u.s.s.y started to get wetter. Lucas was taken by the moment as well, he lifted Kaya and went to the bed, he put her there lying on her back.


    "Spread your legs," Lucas said, and she opened both her legs in the M shape for him, after all, she got some orgasms by the touches and the kisses alone, now the real deal is coming.


    Lucas slowly started inserting his D in her p.u.s.s.y, it was very tight and clenched on his d.i.c.k from all the directions, Kaya at first found it painful, but as her p.u.s.s.y''s walls widened and his c.o.c.k''s head hit her G spot, another feeling took over the pain. Lucas started moving faster as he repeatedly heating her G spot, Kaya felt another orgasm as she is c.u.m.m.i.n.g again.


    *M.o.a.n* she m.o.a.ned and her voice filled the room, Lucas also m.o.a.ned as he felt his d.i.c.k covered by her juices in her warm p.u.s.s.y and that made him move dipper.


    "Kiss..me, " Kaya said as she m.o.a.ned more, Lucas took a pregnancy pill, he put in his mouth and kissed her making her swallow it, but his waist didn''t stop moving as his D still hard inside.


    *m.o.a.n* * m.o.a.n* both of them m.o.a.ned enjoying their s.e.x until it reached the late night as some guards came to check the noises. after the s.e.x, Lucas made some dinner for Kaya, then he sneaked to her room in the middle of the night and slept with her.

 Chapter 28 - 28

    In the mansion above the hill. The morning sun rose to fill the rooms with its light.


    The morning light was good for both Lucas and Kaya. they both woke up on the king-sized bed, the two looked to each other, Lucas smiled gently while Kaya grinned at him and gave him a morning kiss.


    "Good morning," Kaya said, this morning, her face looked glowing as it never was, she finally became a woman that expressed what it is the pleasure between a man and woman. However, there still some numbness in her legs so she found it a bit hard to get up.


    "Good morning " Lucas replied with a gentle smile as he got up, he too was very satisfied from the last night. Even though he usually likes to spend one night stands, girls like Kaya would always leave a unique feeling in the heart that makes him want her as a permanent partner.


    "Lucas.." kaya looked to Lucas with puppy eyes and blushed, she wanted to say something, but her stomach was faster than her mouth * Grrr*


    Lucas laughed, seems that she wants to eat something, but she still feels embarrassed to ask for it: "Haha, ok, what do you want to eat ".


    " mm, anything you make would be nice " Kaya'' eyes lit up as she asked, Lucas is the best one who ever made food, it even cured her heart and made her healthy again.


    "Here " Lucas got off the bed while wearing his underwear, he turned and gave his back to Kaya, then he turned again with a food plate.


    "Wow, seriously, how do you do that," Kaya said with amazing expression, seriously, he is totally n.a.k.e.d, how can he even do a magic trick like this.


    "It''s a secret, now, eat my little princess so you would grow, " Lucas said teasing her.


    Kaya blushed hearing his teasing tone and defended herself with a weak tone as she took the plate ''''I''m not little, just 6 centimeters shorter "


    "I didn''t mean that " Lucas looked to her chest, as what he made was something special to add some fats to certain areas.


    Kaya ate and grinned at his face, she was more happy with the taste of his food so she didn''t bother to reply to his teases. Lucas sighed and made breakfast for himself, he too needs a lot of energy.


    There was only one day before the crew of Kuro arrives on this island. Lucas decided to take this to live it peacefully with his new lover. Lucas walked at the mansion with Kaya while holding her hand. the butlers and the guards saw them yet they didn''t think to say anything and accepted Lucas as their mistress lover, especially after knowing that he exposed Kuro and saved them for a deadly scheme, so they were happy to see their mistress with him.


    As they were moving in, Kaya suggested to Lucas to go to her mansion''s garden, Lucas nodded and went there with her.


    In the middle of the day. sitting in the beautiful garden, both of Lucas and Kaya were making out, Kaya felt safe in his presence and that life had a new fun meaning, she turned to Lucas, put her arms on his shoulders and sat on his crotch. Lucas enjoyed the position they are in, he put his hands and grabbed her very soft buttcheeks and enjoyed her.


    *kiss* *kiss*


    From the wall of the garden, there was a long-nosed teen who saw everything, his mind was blown to see how his crush is smiling in the presence of another man.


    "Kaya..." Usopp seemed to suddenly find answers to his thoughts, he always wondered why those days Kaya had changed very much, she looked much healthier, happier. But she wasn''t showing much interesting in his stories like she used to be, sometimes she yawns and gently turns him down saying that she wants to sleep. But now, everything is clear, she is with another man, and from all the people she could be with, she chose the one who wanted to break his nose.


    "Lucas, Do you love me, " Kaya said as she took her lips off, she can swear that every time they kiss, she would like she went to another world.


    " I love you, you are my girl," Lucas said as he grabbed her closer to him.


    "PIRATES"


    Lucas and Kaya turned their heads to the wall directly, but they saw no one but they heard a scream.


    "Huh?" Lucas''s face made a questioning mark as he looked to the wall, did Kuro''s crew came earlier than he thought.


    Kaya grabbed his face to her and said:" Don''t worry, it''s Usopp doing his daily routine ".


    In some tavern. someone was drinking while crying, around him, there were three kids trying to calm him down


    " Waa, Kaya..from all the people..and you chose him " Usopp was crying, all of his efforts went in vain, in his whole life, he treated Kaya as a friend, but when he saw her with another man, he realized his feelings toward her.


    but, so bad, Relations that are based on lies aren''t destinated to last.


    "Captain, Calm down..." The three kids said.


    "Damn it, why not me, I know he is handsome, but why " Usopp replied with wet eyes and nose.


    " maybe because he is s.e.xy," the kid with glasses said.


    "but he is an asshole," Usopp said.


    .


    .


    As so, The day went just like this, at the night time, Lucas was testing the upgraded endurance of Kaya that she gained after losing her v.i.r.g.i.nity. He kept banging her until she passed out and slept on the bed with a satisfied face...


    as the night was about to end and the sun was about to raise.


    In the sea, and very close to the island where Syrup village is located, a huge ship was getting close to the island, the frontier of the ship was a wooden cat face, if anyone from the marine saw this ship, they would be able to tell that it belongs to the black cat Pirates.


    At the same time, above the hill, Usopp stood with a firm face. Tonight, he decided to leave this village and become a pirate, and he would leave using the boat behind him.


    "Just wait for Kaya, one day, I''ll come back as a great warrior and take you," Usopp said looking to the sky, as he thought in himself and what is he lacking compared to Lucas, he realized that it was the muscles and the strength.


    He is now imagining and dreaming about the day when he comes back, he can clearly see himself beating the shit out of Lucas while Kaya looking to him with stars in her eyes, she would jump to his arm and say ''Oh, Usopp, you are so brave''.


    He would become Kenshiro and take his Yuria back from Shin. (manly reference ).


    "hahaha " Usopp smiled as he finished imagining the day that he would take what rightfully is his. He turned his head to the beach, and what he saw was something that almost made his heart stop. It was a huge pirate ship that already reached the island.


    The Pirates started landing on the beach one after one, all of them were tall and looked strong.


    ''shhh, Pirates'' Usopp made a scarred expression as he went to hide behind the tree''s branches.


    On the beach.


    "so, captain Kuro called us today," a fat man with a cat mask said as he stood between the Pirates.


    "Aww. The captain said that today is the day when we kill everyone here" another one replied as he put his hands on his hat, he was wearing some heart-shaped glasses and he looked very close to a hypnosis performer.


    ''I must go and save Kaya..'' Behind the tree, Usopp heard everything, his legs were shaking so much and he was very afraid, he wanted to find a way to sneak and save Kaya, however, his fear stopped him from moving an inch.


    " So where is he" A pirate down asked as he and his crewmates are all waring for their captain.


    "Your captain, won''t come"


    Everyone lifted their heads to see a shadow of youth, his face was covered by the shades, as the moonlight hit his face his facial expressions became clear making his golden hair and blue eyes shine.


    "Who are you..." someone shouted.


    "I was the one who called you, I''m sorry if I had made you wake up early at the dawn, to express my apologies, I promise that you would go back to sleep sooner than you think, " his voice was very calm and charming, however, the words he said made everyone feel chill down their back.


    Before anyone could reply with any word, the golden-haired youth vanished to the thin air without making a single noise. ?stealth footwork?.


    *Screams* *Slash * *Slash*


    The Pirates on the beach started having some cuts appearing on their bodies, they couldn''t see anything, only feel a ghost slashing then, yet before they could even react, they started falling one by one.


    "Aaa. Ghost" Usopp saw everything, and how Lucas is slashing every pirate like a ghost in mere seconds which made him lose his consciousness.


    "This... Our captain''s techniqu.." the one with heart-shaped glasses, recognized this technique and he knew that all of them are powerless to stop it, and before he completes his words, he fell down as a deep wound appeared on his chest.


    In less than seconds, the Pirates which were about 50 all fell down without being able to react.


    ..


    [+20 acc.u.mulated xp]


    .


    .


    [Ding, defeating Jango +4000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    the common pirates gave Lucas very phew XP, it should be around 1000 acc.u.mulated XP, but there are two that wore cat gloves gave hin a total of 3000 acc.u.mulated XP while the one with heart-shaped glasses gave him 4000.


    [Ding, Swordsmanship up to lvl 9 ( 5000/25,500)]


    [Ding entering the medium stage of swordmaster realm]


    [+ Sub skills: ..... ] the good news was that his swordsmanship leveled up


    From the thin air, Lucas appeared on another spot, it seemed like he teleported " Surely, this footwork is powerfull for assassination, it doesn''t even require me to stop in order to attack or change my direction..."

 Chapter 29 - 29

    After slashing the crew of the pirates, Lucas made a small calculation using the eye of the bounty, he would gain a few more than 40 million when counting Kuro and the weak pirates, and there should be another 2,5 million from Alvida''s crew.


    Lucas walked on the beach while lifting his sword, then he stabbed the bodies of the pirates in non-vital points gaining XP for his swordsmanship making the half needed XP to level 10.


    Now you may ask why Lucas doesn''t use his acc.u.mulated XP points and level up his swordsmanship some levels in a row.


    the reason behind that is the stronger Lucas would become, the less acc.u.mulated XP he would gain, he is already strong for the east Blue''s standards, and if his swordsmanship became too OP then he would gain very few acc.u.mulated XP from his XP cows which would make him lose a lot, so it is basically to gain more experience. And for Lucas who likes to play it safe, he would disturb his XP on the skills once he decided to leave the east blue.


    he stored the pirates inside his storage, some of them were pretending to lose consciousness which forced Lucas to knock them off. After clearing the beach, Lucas looked to the pirate ship. Pirates should have some amount of wealth, especially if they deserve their bad reputation. Lucas touched the ship and moved it to the system''s storage, then using the system''s functions, he was able to move the treasures, the money and the other things inside the ship into separated slots in the system.


    Counting the money and the treasures, Lucas gained around another 30 million berries.


    the sky that was slowly turning from black to blue, on the beach, Lucas lit up a cigarette and enjoyed the sunrise.


    Then, from his pocket, he took Den Den Mushi that usually belonged to his cousin and called the marines to come, he reported that he is a bounty hunter and he caught a famous pirate crew with their supposed dead leader. The marines asked Lucas to wait for them as this is a very important matter.


    As Lucas was waiting, he noticed someone hiding behind the trees, so he went to see who is there, what he saw was usopp sleeping next to a boat that had some food inside it.


    "Usopp...I wonder what he is doing here in the early morning" Lucas started to think what the BFF of his girl is doing here, looking to the boat, it seems that he is going to the sea.


    "Is he going to leave the island, but this isn''t meant to happen ... Mm.. Did my actions affect the timeline to this degree"


    from the moment he came to this world, Lucas was aware that even a simple action can change everything, however, he cares about himself and his goals more than the original story, so he doesn''t give a shit.


    ''doesn''t matter, but if he wants to leave then it''s good for Kaya, but he can''t leave with such low amount of food, after all, sea can be cruel '' Lucas felt a bit of pity for usopp, so he put more food in the boat, then he lifted the boat along with usopp and put them on the beach, once usopp wakes up, he would find himself close to the sea, and there may be some wave that may take him to the sea.


    After some hours, a huge marine ship reached the island of Syrup village. As soon about to reach it, the young marines on the ship saw something that made their jaws drop. What they saw on the beach was a mountain, a mountain made of the bodies of pirates standing in front of them a young blond youth smoking. if it was not for the report that the marines got earlier then they may think that some serial killer was here.


    Soon, as the ship reached the beach, the marine got down. Lucas was greeted by a marine officer, he asked him some questions like what is his name and how did he find Kuro is alive. After a small talk, the marines looked to the bodies on the beach, they recognized the Pirates and confirmed their identities as the crew of Alvida and Kuro. The marines picked up the pirates up to their ship, then they went to Kuro''s ship to see if there is some treasure left, but they found nothing.


    "now where is my money," Lucas asked the officer.


    "I''m not holding it with me for now, but I can give you a cheque of 43 million, you can handle this paper to any marine''s office and you will get your money," The officer said as he handed some blue paper with the navy symbol to Lucas. Lucas put inside his pocket and just nodded.


    "excuse me, can I take a picture for you," a young thin man said as he approached Lucas with a snail in his hands.


    "of course you can, but are you going to publish it," Lucas asked, he wouldn''t mind since his goal is to build a reputation here.


    "well, not exactly, we need to write a report, but yes, your picture can be published in our official newspaper if you don''t mind" the thin youth felt a bit nervousness.


    "fine, make sure to take from a good angle, " Lucas crossed his arms and looked somewhere else so the picture would look natural, he took a pose where his muscles and handsome face appear.


    "Don''t move sir" the snail winked and a flashlight left its eye which made meant that the picture was taken.


    Two days passed.


    The daily newspapers were spread in the east blue, today the main headline was about catching a supposed dead pirate and two crews by the new risen bounty hunter. The article took a full-page talking about the pirates and Fernando Lucas, half of the page was occupied by his picture alone.


    In the garden of Kaya''s Mansion, Lucas was reading the news with a cold face. Seems that things are going smooth as he planned.


    "But I look like a stripper in this pose"


    Lucas wasn''t the only one who reacted to this picture, some knew him and many people took interest on him when they saw the news, pirates were always wary, bounty hunters felt competition, especially the one who is known by strongest bounty hunter in east Blue took interest on him after knowing that he is sword user. since Lucas''s picture showed his handsome face and s.e.xy features, some ladies started developing some crush on him, and some already became his fan.


    ....


    In some town that was inside an island in the east blue, there was a tall woman about 2 meters tall (blame Oda) walking in the street while holding the newspaper, she was slender with a curvy busty body, her face was beautiful and flawless with beautiful green eyes. Her clothes were some cowgirl outfit with a white hat above her smooth curly hair, she had large b.r.e.a.s.ts and beautiful thighs, as for her skin it was very jade smooth and beautiful, it can be the smoothest thing in the world. Above her shoulder, she was holding a large spiky iron rod.


    Whenever she was walking, the men and even some women had their eyes turn into the shape of the heart.


    "so his name is Fernando Lucas," the woman said with a deep sight, she was obviously Alvida who was thrown by Lucas that day, it was her luck that the waves took her to some island that had a weird fruit.


    "Tsk." She still remembers how he refused to fight her despite him being stronger, he even called her beauty and even touched her hands. However, he said that they can''t be together because they are walking on two different paths then he threw her to the sea: "hmph Fernando, if you think that you can get rid of me just like that then you are sadly mistaken"


    As Alvida was walking, a man got close and tried to flirt with her, but he ended up getting hit by the iron rod. Then she continued his way " now where can I find him"


    Back to Lucas in Syrup village.


    He was sitting in the mansion while holding some snail, earlier Calorina called him when the den den mushi wasn''t in his storge.


    "Hey Calorina, how are you doing" Lucas smiled weirdly to the snail, it seems that the Den Den Mushi can copy the facial expression of the caller which made it funny and weird.


    "oy, you quietly surprised me, you even caught Kuro with his crew..." Calorina said, but another voice interrupted her, it belonged to Lilia "Oy Lucas, it was only two weeks and you are risking your life come back"


    "HEY DON''T JUMP LIKE THAT, IM TALKING WITH HIM" Calorina yelled...


    "hehe, Lilia, Calorina, I missed you both" Lucas smiled, he felt happy to hear the two women voice again after short two weeks.


    "Aww me too, when are you coming back," Lilia said with a gentle tone.


    "maybe one or two weeks later, Anyway, how is your camp." and So Lucas had his chat with the two women, he had missed them since life is very nice with them. But he still has to hunt two more Pirates.

 Chapter 30 - 30

    Lucas decided that he will leave this island after few days, but there still one more thing to do.


    From all the women Lucas has, he is worried the most at Kaya, she is naive and very kind-hearted, but also very weak and fragile, it made Lucas very concern about her future.


    He spent his time thinking about a solution, so he was recalling the adventure of the original wielder of the system. If he remembers correctly, in this system, there is a hidden occupation, once he masters it, he would able to transform even a pig with no talent into a dragon.


    In some Yard, Lucas stood with Kaya alone.


    "So Lucas why did you call me," Kaya said looking to Lucas with her big brown eyes, usually, if there is a romance or s.e.x they would go to her room.


    "I want to teach you something," Lucas said with a smile.


    "Oh what is it," Kaya said with an adorable curious expression.


    "First, acknowledge me as your teacher " Lucas said as he was waiting for the ding from the system. As long as he remembers right, the system would awake the occupation once he takes initiative to start it.


    "Oh... And what are you going to teach me " Kaya thought that Lucas is just playing around, so she held his arm and looked at his face, after all, she is 16 years old and he is 15, so she doesn''t think that they are a mature couple?


    Lucas thought that he may teach her how to release adrenaline by throwing her to the sky and catch her, but he changed his mind, giving how soft her heart is, she may die, so he decided to do more civilized thing "Let''s see, I''ll teach you how to use your tongue, just watch how I do it and how I''m using it".


    " This is the first level " Then Lucas put his mouth inside Kaya''s, and used his tongue to massage her tongue while sucking it gently.


    "Mm.." Since Kaya got used to getting kissed by a high level, she was able to keep her consciousness during this kiss, she understood the basics.


    *kiss*


    Lucas took his mouth and smiled, he can hear the Ding from the system.


    [Ding, Unlocking occupation, teacher ]


    [ + 4 skills: the ultimate potentials unlocker, teaching by touch, the teacher mouth, skill translator]


    [Skill translator: host is able to transfer skills into information, three levels more than it supposed to be or three levels less than the level that host reached ]


    [The ultimate potentials unlocker: by touching the disciple, the host would be able to unlock and increase the potentials into a deep depth turning even the most stupid student into a genius ].


    (this skill basically would give talent and turn his disciples into geniuses with high potentials ).


    (Note: the wielder of the system has unlimited potentials so its useless to try this skill on himself ).


    [ teaching by touch: host would be able to transform his knowledge and skills through touching ]


    [The teacher mouth: the ability to charm the students into learning from you ]


    "So it was a skill after all, but somehow, I don''t get it, " Kaya said with a dazed face.


    "Let me try this, but promise to keep it a secret," Lucas said as he pats Kaya''s head, then he tried to unlock her deep potentials.


    From all of the skills he has, Lucas wanted to keep this one as a secret, if the people knew that he can turn people into geniuses with potential, then everyone would try to kidnap him, be it government, pirates, or even the revolutionary army.


    Kaya suddenly felt that something changed in her, she can''t tell what is it, but she feels that she have a real talent now she can understand that she wouldn''t usually understand, even some of the hard medicine books became suddenly easy to her.


    " Now I get how that skill works" then she put her mouth on Lucas and kissed him very deeply, Lucas''s eyes were wide open '' was my tongue this good at level one ''.


    "Okay, time to get serious, I will teach you those things, cultivate them well" Lucas put his hand on Kaya''s shoulders, his heart finally can rest in ease when it comes to this girl.


    Then using the other skill, Lucas touched Kaya and transformed her a method to train two skills with a specialty, the first one is the Adrenaline boost, she can train it until level 7, as for the other one was stealth footwork, she can train this skill until level 6, the other one was management until level 9, after all, Kaya is very wealthy lady and it''s good if she learns how to manage her wealth.


    Since she doesn''t have a system, she would have to train these skills level by level until she reaches the highest point that was given to her.


    (Don''t ask why he didn''t teach her the tongue and massage hand).


    "Wait, how did you do that, " Kaya said as she felt some sort of information enter her mind, then she looked to Lucas with a weird face.


    "It''s magic," Lucas said as she flicked her forehead which made her blush a bit.


    "Fine. But why are you teaching me those things"


    "So I can take you one day to the sea," Lucas said. He retrieved a paper from his pocket:" This is a daily training program I made for you with some recipes, make sure to follow it "


    Kaya was excited when she heard that he will take her to the sea with him, she hugged him and said: "Really, then I will train hard, but wait..are you leaving ".


    Kaya made a bit of sad reaction, she was sad that she wasn''t strong enough to sail with him.


    " Hey, Don''t be sad, I''ll be out for a couple of weeks to hunt some pirates then I''ll come back to check your development, " Lucas said, Lucas actually is planning that once he became a marine, he would have a marine base where he can train his women and keep them save.


    but now, he has to focus on getting stronger, to make his way to the top and build his foundation to become a supreme being, and not to focus on making stupid decisions that would hold him back such stupid choices only a v.i.r.g.i.n who believes that he has a plot armor would do.


    "Then I''ll train as hard as I can " Kaya cheered up hearing that he is out for a little time before coming back, Lucas would come back so it''s not a problem to wait for long, besides, there are snails to keep them in contact.


    "Now, I''ll stay for more three days, shall we go to make them enjoyable," Lucas said as he lifted Kaya.


    "What do you have in your mind," Kaya said as she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "Training your legs," Lucas said as he walked to the back of a big tree.


    And so, the training goes so intense that it ended up with load m.o.a.ns.


    "Ahh I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g," Kaya said as Lucas was banging her from behind roughly.


    " good, this is the first set of your training" Lucas said as he released his load inside her p.u.s.s.y.


    "I''m not tiered teacher," Kaya said with a satisfied tone, such feeling would make her train harder to be with him in the future.


    ...


    After three days, Lucas was about to leave.


    On the beach, Kaya stood to say goodbye to him, she was now standing while putting her head on his chest and hugging him strongly.


    "Okay, Kaya, It has been two hours," Lucas said as he patted her back.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you here" Kaya took her head back and smiled as she looked to his face.


    "I''ll be back soon sweetheart," Lucas said as he smiled warmly.


    After a small chat, Lucas got on a boat that was in the sea, he held his compass and a map, then he sailed to the sea continuing his journey to get experience.

 Chapter 31 - 31

    "Let''s see, according to this map I should take this direction"


    The Day was sunny when Lucas left the Syrup village, now he is on a boat to roam the east blue. Lucas has set the direction of his sail and let the slight winds move him, he was quite happy by how the things are going, how the weather is beautiful, it gave him the vibes that he is walking in a safe journey.


    "What a tasty meal" sitting in the cabin, Lucas was enjoying the taste of the meat he made from a sea monster.


    Suddenly, Lucas felt that the light is getting darker, some water droplets were falling on his head, he lifted his head to see dark clouds forming and covering the sun.


    "Oh f.u.c.k" Lucas cursed, why did he take a small boat and not a huge ship, why did he think that it was not necessary to take a big ship for himself because he was alone and it is hard to manage it alone. Why did he even trust the sun and that clear sky was it just because he never saw this happen in the manga in the east blue saga?


    *Thunder* Suddenly the winds started getting faster and faster, the thunder sound filled the air and lightning bolts were dancing between the dark clouds.


    "This isn''t going to end like the titanic movie" The waves of the sea were getting bigger and bigger, each wave was at the height of buildings.


    Lucas took his sword and looked to a wave that was coming toward his direction, it was ten meters high and it is about to sink him with his boat.


    Lucas hardly kept his balance as his boat was dancing between the colossal waves, he squatted and took a pose that to allows him to stab, after reaching level 9 in the swordsmanship, Lucas was able to control the wind blades and do techniques such bend it in the air or manipulate its shape.


    ?Itoryu: Wind tornado ? Lucas stabbed the air with his sword while turning his wrist, from his sword flew several compressed wind blades and took the shape of a small tornado and hit the wave, it made a hole that allowed his boat to pass.


    [Swordmanship +100 XP (13000/25000)]


    But nature isn''t going to let this end, as soon Lucas passed through that wave, he found that the boat is being lifted by another wave that is going yo clash with another wave, so he waved his sword again, and again and again.


    "Damn it " this nightmare continued for 8 hours straight, Lucas had fought to his life during this hour, there was a time that he fell to the sea, but luckily he was able to get back, that made him thankful that he didn''t eat a devil fruit.


    In the morning, the rain and winds stopped, the sky turned blue again and the sea''s water calmed down.


    *Breathing heavy*


    On the boat that became half-destroyed, Lucas stood while breathing heavily with wet clothes, he had been fighting the nature for hours no stop, and using all of this skills had drained him up, if it wasn''t for his hard training and the skill adrenaline boost, he may have died.


    " If I trained more back then, I wouldn''t feel this tired now," Lucas said as he felt his arms numb.


    However, it still good, it seems that training with the waves made him gain a good amount of XP [Swordmanship lvl 9 ( 20000/25000 )].


    Lucas now was in the middle of the sea and he doesn''t know where he is since there are no near islands and the waves took his compass and are distorted his map. But to his luck, he had another compass and map in his storage.


    After one hour, 200 meters away, Lucas saw a big ship, at first Lucas was going to ask for a ride, but seeing the pirate flag, he decided to take it for himself. Leaving his half-destroyed boat, Lucas went swimming to that pirate ship, as soon as he reached it, he climbs it and landed on its deck.


    The pirates were doing their stuff, some were playing, some were fighting between them, they didn''t even notice Lucas who got into their ship.


    "They don''t look this strong" Lucas thought when he used the bounty eyes, he saw that the one with the highest bounty is 4 million berries. It doesn''t matter, he is here for the ship and he won''t make any unnecessary drama.


    ?stealth footwork (1010/25500)? Lucas vanished from the sight.


    the pirates on the ship started getting cuts on their bodies that appeared from nowhere, without realizing how they all fell on the ground and lost consciousness from the blood loss.


    *woosh*


    From the thin air, Lucas appeared in the middle of the ship, he quickly stored the pirates with their blood inside his storage, since all of them were weak, they didn''t give him that much Xp, only 1000 acc.u.mulated XP and 500 on his sword.


    *Door open* on the ship, there was a small door on the deck got opened, from that door, and orange-haired beauty with brown eyes, curvy body, slender waist, and big b.r.e.a.s.ts got out, she was holding a huge bag on her bag, as the bag moved, it made slightly gold clashing sound.


    She tried to walk as quietly as possible as she tried to leave this ship, however, there was something weird, as she walked, there was literally, not a single pirate: "did they jump to the water ".


    Out of the curiosity, since there is no one, she decided to sneak and see what is happening, however, she saw someone foreign to the pirate crew, he was sitting in the middle of the deck while eating some cake.


    " he looks familiar," the girl said as she saw his blond hair and blue eyes, she reached her pocket and retrieved a newspaper page, she looked to the picture and frowned:" It''s him"


    Lucas, who was recharging his energy by eating food, felt someone looking at him, so he lifted his head to see an orange-haired girl with brown eyes, she was pretty much familiar: "Nami".


    "Lucas Fernando" Nami''s eyes twisted a bit as she wanted to cry, that day when she met him for the first time, she stole an empty envelope, she lost the treasures that she risked her life to get.


    "It has been a long time, how are you doing, " Lucas said as he smiled gently, he had been between the life and death not long ago, and now beauty in front of him, seems that storm was a blessing in discuss.


    "I''m fine...what are you doing here " Nami''s face got red, last time they met, he grabbed her buttcheeks and massaged them, as she escaped, it happened that his hands gave her v.a.g.i.n.a a burning feeling and got it wet, it made her spend days cursing him while playing with it.


    "Nothing really, My ship got destroyed so I decided to take over this one, " Lucas said then he yawned and decided to tease her:" hey, why your face is turning red, are you blushing ".


    " IM NOT BLUSHING, MY FACE IS NORMAL" Nami suddenly yelled, his teases angered her.


    "How do you know, can you see your own face " Lucas replied with more teasing tone:" if you don''t believe me, I can give you a mirror"


    Nami''s face got more red from embarrassment:" Hmph, I don''t need it "


    Lucas looked to the bag on her bag and smiled:" I see that you are stealing as always"


    Nami''s face regained its color "I''m not stealing, it belongs to the pirates so it is not owned by anyone ...hey wait, you stole from me the last time" Nami seemed to remember something, not only Lucas played with her ass, but he took things that don''t belong to him.


    "Did I?" Lucas said pretending ignorance.


    "Hey, I risked my life for those jewels " Nami walked toward Lucas, she seems to have some grudge, not only he made her wet, but he also stole everything she hides under her clothes.


    Lucas''s face changed to a cold expression as he got up, seeing the cold look Nami froze, Lucas started walking toward her with a slow step which made her take some steps back, after all, she knows that he is strong to fight the Pirates alone, and if he gets angry things may turn bad for her.


    "That reminds me, that day, you stole an envelope that belongs to me.." Lucas said.


    "Shameless, it was an empty one, I was the one who lost the most" Nami stopped, she felt her pride as thief got shattered, not only so, he is blaming her for stealing.


    "Shameless huh? That envelope contains a hidden cheque of a bank account that contains over 300 million berries, now tell me how I have to take from you to make us even " Lucas was laughing in his heart, however, his face showed a total seriousness.


    "Th..thre... Three hundred million.." Nami heart almost stopped and her face turned red, did she throw something that contains that much money, one must know that she spent most of her life stealing from the pirates, pretending to be one of them and stab them in the back, all of this was to gain 100 million berries and free her village from the fishermen, but now, did she just throw 300 million berries.


    "Hahaha, just kidding, You must see your own face" Lucas laughed so much, it was funny to tease Nami and see her beautiful face react like this.


    "Damn you, You almost made my heart stop " tears were streaming on her cheek, she clenched her fist and slammed toward Lucas, but Lucas held her fist


    "Calm down young lady," Lucas said with a teasing smirk and let his face.


    Seeing his face closer to her, Nami blushed and took her face back:" I''m older than you"


    "Anyway, aside from playing, I see that you are good in navigation since you seem going travel alone in the sea," Lucas said, if he remembers right, Nami was a genius in navigation, she was studying this occupation since she was very young so she can be considered a genius.


    "And So what " Nami replied.


    "Well, you would do me a favor if you can take me to this island," Lucas said as he took a map out of his pocket, he didn''t want to admit that he is lost in the middle of the sea.


    "So you are lost here" Nami chuckled hearing that.


    "I''m not lost, I''m just too lazy to keep watching over the sea and the winds," Lucas said, he won''t admit that no matter what.


    "Anyway, I need you to take me to this island here," Lucas said as he opened the map.


    "and what makes you think that I would help you," Nami said as she felt that she has something to take advantage of.


    "maybe some couple of million berries would do, Well, if you don''t want to then I..." Lucas said as he was pretending to take his offer back.


    "let me see this island," Nami said as she took the map from Lucas''s hand and gave it look.


    ''Gold digger'' Lucas thought to himself.

 Chapter 32 - 32

    When she heard him offering two million berries for her services, Nami, without giving him a chance to think about taking his breakfast, took the map from Lucas''s hands and looked through it.


    Lucas smiled gently "As you can see, it''s marked with red ink, it is the orange town"


    Nami looked through the map, it was a map for the east blue''s islands, there is indeed a mark on the orange town, '' wait, is he after the red nose pirates...mm, I was planning to go there anyway''


    But it was logical, this is the famous pirate hunter who caught the black cat pirates and she saw him fight once, so she knows he is pretty strong, if she sticks to him, she would be able to steal safely from the pirates and even take his money in the last moment.


    "Mm, giving the distance, the winds directions and the weather, it would take us a day and a half to reach...." as Nami was talking, her eyes caught another blue mark on the map, she knew that location and seeing it her hand shacked for a second.


    "Is everything fine," Lucas asked seeing that she paused.


    Nami put the map aside, then she extended her slender hand "Nothing, pay now"


    Lucas pretended to put his hand inside his pocket and retrieved a thick stack of green papers, each paper had the number 10,000 : *Sigh* " don''t worry, two million cash, and if you get us lost you will pay me back".


    "humph, I get lost? Says the guy who lost his ship" Nami harrumphed, when she heard Lucas doubting her navigation skills, she wanted to punch him in the face, but she kept the idea for herself since he doesn''t seem a submissive that would allow a woman to act tyrannical and give him punch.


    " I didn''t get lost" Lucas turned his head, just because he faced a storm in the sea doesn''t mean that his sense of direction is bad.


    "Whatever, I''ll change the sail''s direction," Nami said as she went to the driving wheel of the ship.


    "by the way, you look pretty when you get angry," Lucas said as he looked to her rounded cute ass, it had a unique charm with that slender waist.


    Nami''s cheeks turned red and she didn''t answer, she felt it is weird at the same time, after all, she had been with many pirates, and despite their lowliness, none of them gave her a glance or flirt or even did s.e.x.u.a.l harassment.


    "anyway, we are the only two here, feel free to do whatever you like" Lucas yawned and went to sit somewhere else, even though he could flirt and so, he needs a nap since he is feeling quite tired. Lucas lied down and closed his eyes.


    After two hours, Lucas woke up from his nap, he felt quite refreshing as he got some rest, he looked to the sky to see the sun''s location, seems it is the lunchtime. Lucas made a meal for 6 persons, then he placed a table and put the dishes. He turned his head to see Nami still standing in the same spot while using the wheel as a supporter.


    Lucas walked to her while checking her from behind, he wondered what will be her look like after two years, but guess now would do it. Lucas stood on her side and put his hand on her shoulder.


    "what" Nami who was mind absent felt the touch and turned to see Lucas, Lucas''s hand started moving magically as it rubbed her shoulder a bit? because his massage hand is level 12, it made Nami feel something like a relaxing electric through her body, she felt that she is melting, relaxing,


    "well, lunch is ready if you want to eat," Lucas said, he didn''t know that he is using that skill already on Nami, but then, as he noticed he is, he moved his hand to her back.


    "Fine. Mm" Nami let a soft m.o.a.n as she closed her eyes, her thighs were touching each other, even if there is a part of her want to kick him, there is a stronger part that didn''t want him to stop.


    *soft m.o.a.n* enjoying the massage hands, Nami m.o.a.ned, she is entering in a climax state.


    "Okay, I''ll eat first" Lucas pulled off his hand, it would be funnier if he let her hanged on that feeling.


    "Hey¡­" Nami blushed and didn''t continue her words, it felt so good being touched on the back and even better than the last time her butt was grabbed, Nami didn''t want him to stop, but if she said it, she would become the pervert here.


    Sitting next to the table, Lucas turned his head to her: "Is there anything"


    "Nothing, I''ll wash my hands and come " Nami turned her face to hide her blush, she walked slowly to the cabin.


    "And she is going to masturbate" Lucas put a piece of meat in his mouth then he looked to his hand:" which one is mightier, the hand, the tongue, or the sword ".


    And so, he ate what worth five meals and left one for the orange-haired girl, after 12 minutes, Nami came to eat her share. Lucas didn''t forget to tease her saying that she likes to take her time to clean her hands, she simply blushed and acted like an angry tigress, but as soon as she tasted the food, she acted more like a tamed cat, it was a taste that took her to another world.


    After this, there was a weird silence that took over the place, Nami and Lucas kept staring at each other, they would have to wait more one day before arriving at their distance, the atmosphere was gloomy, they were bored, and in this world, there is no a single luxury to kill the time.


    Lucas was the first one to break the silence:" Boring... Do you want to play a game"


    "Game.." Nami looked at him, she felt bored, her mind was distracted by pervert ideas, and anything that kills the time would be good.


    "It''s a simple game, I give you hints and you guess the word I''m thinking of," Lucas said


    "doesn''t sound bad" Nami replied as she glared at his hand.


    "fine, I''m first" Lucas lifted his head "it''s soft at first, most of the time it lowers its head when it is cold, but when it gets some heat, it raises to point to heavens"


    "¡­" Nami heard his description, she thought for a while and couldn''t find the answer, he must think about something pervert, she thought, " I don''t know"


    "Sigh, have you ever see it," Lucas said.


    "HEY.," Nami yelled, she believed that the only thing she didn''t see was¡­


    "Sunflower," Lucas said, why are you thinking like a pervert, have you never see a sunflower.


    "Oh right, sunflower raise when it gets heat by the sun " Nami seemed just to understand how this game works.


    "Your turn" Lucas smiled.


    "It exists between two hills¡­"


    ¡­


    And so time passed quickly until it Reached the night, Lucas made the dinner and repeated the same thing when he invited to the girl to the diner, she took her time to wash her hands then ate. After this, it was time for both of them to sleep. Nami slept in the cabin while Lucas decided to sleep on the deck.


    As Lucas was sleeping, Nami came toward him with silent steps. Lucas could feel something coming toward him, because of his life in the underworld, his mind developed a habit to be alert even when he is sleeping. Lucas activated adrenaline boost to enhance his senses three folds, using his ears and nose he was able to feel it was Nami.


    ''I''ll play along with this cat'' Lucas held his laugh, it seems that she still wants to steal from him, well, just by the news that are in newspapers about him, anyone can do the math and know that he has over 40 millions berry.


    Nami was here to steal from him, she saw that he can throw 2 million just like that without blinking, so he must have a large wealth. Nami didn''t want to harm him, she just wanted to steal almost everything and leave him a million, he can always hunt pirates to gain more money, so why not.


    Using her skills as a thief, Nami let her hand enter his pocket to find money, she saw him take money from there so his money should be inside. But she found nothing, she looked to his other pocket, his shirt ''s pocket, but all were empty, she already looked in some places in the ship, but she found nothing


    ''he doesn''t have a single berry, don''t tell me that those two million were all he had'' Nami thought in herself. Someone like him should have money in him all the time, yet when he had two million berries he threw them. Does he really not care about money, then why is he chasing pirates.


    ''Seems that he is doing it for pea personal grudge '' Nami for that moment, felt sympathy on him, it almost made her consider to leave him ten thousand berries or so.


    "wait.." Nami suddenly noticed the trace of something between his legs and under his pants, it was so big that made her assume that it is the place where he hides his money.


    "hehe, and I thought that he doesn''t have money" Nami smirked, all of the sympathy she had for him vanished, she kneeled down and allowed her hand to touch his pants from above (''giving the size alone, I can assume that there are many stacks attacked to each other''), she gave a soft touch up and down. (Greed can blind people).


    "Ahh" Lucas whose senses now are three times faster and has the adrenaline running through his veins, felt his D getting teased by Nami''s smooth hand, he let a small m.o.a.n out.


    "sleep talking " Nami looked to Lucas as he m.o.a.ned, he still closing his eyes so she thought he was sleeping, Nami is ignorant to the a.d.u.l.ts'' stuff as she lost her adoptive mother when she was young, and she never had someone to teach her.


    "Okay " Nami''s slender hand lifted Lucas''s pants without making noise, she let her hand go inside his boxer and pulled this rounded thing.


    "Wh.." her face suddenly got red, what she pulled was a semi-soft part, it felt like holding meat, it was so long and big that her hand couldn''t even close it, it started getting hotter, harder and bigger.


    "pe..nis" Nami heart beat faster, just now, she seemed to know what was the sunflower Lucas talked about, out of shock and curiosity, she gave his d.i.c.k two squeezes.


    "ahh" Lucas m.o.a.ned softly and his face got red, it was because of the adrenaline his orgasm was out the control, he deactivated that skill, Nami was still checking his D while playing it with her hand, her instinct made her p.u.s.s.y clench and twist, and somehow she understood where it would enter. It was her first time she see such thing and there is no religion in this world that says it is wrong, however, there is consciousness that says it is embarrassing, but it still okay as long as he is sleeping.


    "Mm" Lucas''s eyes showed signs of opening, seeing This Nami turned to see his face, his eyes were open and directly looking to her eyes.


    "I..I...I" Nami''s heart almost stopped, she came to steal his money, but now, they are in this awkward position, he is lying on his back, she is above him and playing with his D, her forehead started streaming with cold sweat, her face became so red. If this was the land then she may dig a hole and bury herself.


    *Zzzz* Lucas closed his eyes again to sleep, he didn''t want to embarrass her so he gave her the freedom to do whatever she likes.


    ''My heart almost stopped'' Nami sighed in relief, but then she felt some warm liquid covering her hand, it came from the top of his d.i.c.k, seeing it and smelling its strong smell, Nami pulled her hand back and put his D back to his pants, then she went back to her cabin.


    "Hahaha.." Lucas closed his eyes, even though he preferred Robin more, he can''t help but find Nami cute as well, "Damn it, if I closed my eyes than this means do whatever you like, not run away"


    The next morning, the ship arrived at the island where the orange town is located, Lucas and Nami woke up. Nami didn''t act like an angry cat this morning, but she acted more like a tamed cat. When she saw Lucas inviting her to breakfast, she just nodded with a very red face and kept glaring at the part between his pants.


    Then, both of them landed on that island.


    But to Nami this time isn''t to play, she still needs some tens of millions to buy her village back and she can''t allow those things to distract her:" I''ll go on my way, I''ll meet you later in this ship"


    "Be careful, pirates are all around" Lucas said patting her shoulder.


    " I know" Nami lowered her head and ran to another direction, it is the time to dig some gold.

 Chapter 33 - 33

    Both Lucas and Nami arrived at the Orange town. Nami was feeling a bit hot from the last night''s events, so she was acting a little embarrassed, however, now wasn''t the time to get distracted by those things, but it is time to dig for some gold, literally.


    She lowered her head and ran to another direction.


    ''Keep your hands clean, they haven''t finished their job''


    Lucas followed her butt with his eyes, he can''t help but to like this cat, she was kind of cute, and hot at the same time. Too bad that she has to work as a slave for that shark guy, well, it doesn''t matter since her boss is the next on his list.


    Lucas then shook his head and walked forward slowly toward the town entrance, now is time to work.


    Lucas walked in the streets of this town and took his time to see the things around. What Lucas noticed in the buildings of this town was the emptiness, here, there is no single soul, even the houses are empty. Lucas looked to a far village and could only see the destruction, to be more exact, the destruction that was caused by a large scale bomb.


    "not a single soul" This island was a lively place full of people, but apparently, one day, the pirates of the red nose, lead by the clown Buggy, came here, killed the people and kicked them, then they took over this island.


    it gives a different feeling about the pirates when you see them as true persons when you see them from a realistic point of view and not from point of view that was made to entertain a child. even if buggy was a funny character at the manga, this is only on the papers, but if you see him as a person, as a living being, he is worse than the terrorists, not only take over the people''s money but blow them and kill them for fun.


    " Sigh, I feel pity for who lived here, they were either killed or forced out of their homes, " Lucas thought, he won''t feel bad if he kills pirates, his consciousness may stop him from killing innocents, but in some cases, it won''t, and he already tasted his first kills.


    in his life, he dealt with many kinds of criminals in the underground world, but only a few of them were lowly as those pirates. You may say that there are few good ones, well, indeed, some of them were forced to take this life, but also, some of them are retarded who don''t know what piracy means. And if Lucas has to see Luffy as a person, then he would say that he is an a.d.u.l.t with a child''s mind, basically, a retarded who doesn''t take things seriously, throw his and his friends lives to danger and they got saved by some plot-armor (except Zoro), and want to be the pirate king because he thinks it is a fun adventure and sounds cool. He needs to go to a clinic for some serious help and his grandfather knows that.


    "but well, Who am I to judge people, it is not like I''m a saint or whatever "


    Lucas is still walking while thinking deeply, behind a building, there was a pirate who saw him and recognized him as the new stripper bounty hunter, that pirate quickly went to his boss and reported that Fernando Lucas is here.


    Ten minutes later.


    *Footsteps*


    Lucas who still walking in this town suddenly stopped as he saw some men surrounding him. They were 24 men and one animal, in the middle, stood a giant Lion that should be 3-4 meters in heights, above it, sat a man with a white hair and beard with animal ears. The pirates held their daggers and guns and glared at Lucas with absolute confidence that says they would beat him with ease.


    The man above the lion started talking:" Fernando, Our captain Buggy would like you to give up your money and come obediently with us"


    Lucas put his hand on his rapier and pulled it from his belt, he looked to those pirates with cold eyes:" And what if I refuse "


    "Then you would still die anyway," the guy on the lion said, his captain wants to kill Lucas personally so he can boost his reputation in the sea.


    "Really" Lucas without giving them a chance to reply stabbed in the air, a compressed air blade like a bullet flew out of his sword and pierced a pirate''s stomach. The pirates weren''t expecting this, they gave their crewmate a look, but Lucas isn''t playing with them, he waved his sword and some compressed air blades flew out of his sword and cut the arms of three pirates that held a gun.


    "bastard " the rest of the pirates reacted quickly and dashed toward Lucas without hesitation.


    ?Itoryu: tornado ? Lucas held his sword and waved it, some air blades left his sword and made a small tornado that flew toward the pirates, as soon it got them, three of them had wounds appeared on their faces and bodies.


    [Ding, killing few weaklings + 100 acc.u.mulated XP]


    On the sides, Two pirates appeared with swords and attacked Lucas at the same time yet from different directions. Lucas focused his force on his legs and jumped four meters high, he successfully dodged that attack, then he waved his sword and it was the end for the two. Lucas landed on the ground away from the blood, then he looked around, there are 15 pirates left, they surrounded him from all of the directions and looked at him with killing intent.


    "you have no way to run to, " The one on the lion said with an angry tone, how dare he kills them, they should be the only ones that allowed to kill.


    "Usually, I don''t like killing, but you aren''t even worthy to be XP cows, " Lucas said as he decided to finish this quickly.


    using ?stealth footwork?, Lucas vanished from sight, and in a mere second, before anyone could react, all of the pirates had cuts appearing on their chests.


    "where, " The one above the lion said, but before he knows, Lucas appeared in the air, only a half-meter away from the lion''s head, Lucas stabbed the animal''s forehead hitting its brain. Then with a quick move, Lucas stabbed the animal''s master to the chest. Both the lion and the master fell to the ground.


    [Ding + 600 acc.u.mulated XP].


    [Swordsmanship level 9 (22500/25000)].


    Lucas looked to the ground, from the 23 and animal, 10 are already dead while 13 are wounded badly, Lucas didn''t feel that bad, it is not because he felt like a self-righteous hero, but it is because he felt like he threw the trash, however, he didn''t finish those 13 who are wounded badly, however, they would die anyway from the blood lose.


    " Not bad, my consciousness is barely tickling me this time" Lucas shook his head and continued to walk in his way toward their boss.


    1200 meters away, standing in high platform. There was a group of pirates. In the middle, stood one pirate with a height of 196 cm, he had the captain hat, red rounded nose, blue hair and some tattoos on his face, he looked like a circus clown, on his back, he had the captain''s cap.


    "Captain Buggy, what happened " asked one of the pirates.


    The buggy was standing and looking through a telescope, his hands were shaking. Originally he wanted to boost his reputation by defeating the bounty hunter, he was someone who had a devil''s fruit ability that allows him to counter the attacks of even the strongest sword user in this world and get out unharmed, he had absolute confidence to defeat Lucas, but he never expected his men to be defeated like that.


    "Damn it, guys, get the Buggy bomb" Buggy ordered his man while keeping his eye on Lucas. Buggy''s man came along with a cannonball which had a clown drawing, he went to a near cannon and put the bomb inside.


    "Shot" Buggy ordered and his man nodded, he lit up the cannon and then the cannonball flew toward the town that Lucas was in. The second the cannonball left the cannon and hit the first building on its way, it made a series of huge large scale explosions that contained its way to Lucas with high speed. This was a buggy ball that can destroy a town


    "What," Lucas noticed a huge explosion coming toward his direction, it was going to swallow him and take his life, but because it happened fast and gave him a sense of danger, the adrenaline boost was activated automatically, it allowed Lucas to react earlier and faster. ?stealth footwork?, Lucas vanished to the thin air before he got hit by the bomb.


    *woosh*


    500 hundred meters away, Lucas appeared from the thin air, he turned his head to see the destruction in the spot where he was, most of that town got destroyed. Lucas looked there with wide-opened eyes, such an explosion would have ended his career if it hit him, this made Lucas clench his fist.


    "Bastards" Lucas got pissed off, his eyes showed a flaming rage if it wasn''t for the fact that his reaction speeds are beyond humanity he may be dead. Lucas is human, and when such a thing happens to him, he gets pissed off.


    *Woosh*


    ¡­.


    From a random building, Nami got out of the door while holding a huge bag that was full of gold. She heard the explosion from earlier and came out to see what happened.


    "HAHAHA, with my devil fruit ability and my bombs, I''ll conquer the grand line " Buggy was laughing, he thought that Lucas was dead.


    "captain, look," a pirate said as he pointed with his finger.


    "What¡­what!" Buggy turned his head to see what is going on, what he saw made him think that it was a ghost, he saw Lucas standing one hundred meters away, that is not right, he clearly saw him getting hit by that explosion.


    "FERNANDO, I DON''T KNOW HOW YOU SURVIVED BUT THIS ONE WILL KILL YOU" Buggy quickly said, then he turned to his man and ordered him to charge another ball.


    "bastard, I almost thought I will meet that supreme being again. " Lucas with an ugly expression on his face activated adrenaline boost making his speed, power, senses and brain speed three times fold.


    Lucas jumped In the air and lifted his sword, with each time Lucas level up his sword, his sub-skills level up as well.


    "wait, That Lucas " Nami saw how things are going and held her breath, luckily she is standing on the sides and not between them.


    ?Itoryu: Dragon cannon? Lucas waved his sword with all of his speed, a huge blue energy left his sword and made a dragon shape, the dragon was five times bigger than the time Lucas used it for the first time, the sword energy flew toward The platform where Buggy is still charging his ball and hit it.


    *BAM* as the energy''s dragon sword hit the platform, it made a strong shockwave that destroyed the platform along with some buildings behind it. The guys with Buggy were all dead and even Buggy''s canon got crushed.


    "Strong..." Nami hide behind a building, she saw it all and her eyes are still shaking.


    .


    [Ding, killing a weaklings crew with only a strong one +1700 XP]


    [Swordsmanship + 400 acc.u.mulated XP]


    "He is alive " Lucas heard the notifications, he now about Buggy''s ability and know that cutting him wouldn''t even kill him.


    From the piles of the destroyed platform, some meat piles started flying in the air and gathering itself, who appeared was Buggy unharmed.


    Buggy''s head left his body and flew in the air "Fool, I have eaten Split-split fruit, You can''t kill me "


    Lucas was stunned, seeing the devil''s fruit power with your own eyes gives a totally different feeling, however, Lucas still looking to Buggy with the same cold eyes " good then, I still have some anger left in me "

 Chapter 34 - 34

    From the piles of the destroyed platform, some meat piles started flying to the air and gathering itself, who appeared was Buggy unharmed. Buggy''s head left his body and flew in the air .


    "Fool, I have eaten Split-split fruit, You can''t kill me "


    Even if Lucas was stunned to see something like this happen in front of his eyes, his face still had that cold expression:" Good then, I still have some anger left in me ".


    "Fool, I will kill you" Buggy was beyond angry, this teen came here, destroyed his base and killed his crew. Even if Buggy killed him, his heart won''t calm down, he will kill him slowly and teach him what pain is. Buggy took six knives from his waist and put them between his fingers, each hand is holding three knives. Buggy''s hands left his body and flew toward Lucas.


    Nami who was watching from this side was really shocked after all, devils fruits aren''t that known in east blue, and this is her first time seeing a devil fruit user, but she could keep her calm when she remembers bizarre creatures such fish men.


    Lucas didn''t show much shock, as the hands came close to him, he held his rapier and waved it multi times. Since Lucas is master level when it comes to swordsmanship, The knives were cut into multi pieces along with Buggy''s hands as they touched the black blade. Lucas wanted to get rid of the knives since he knows that there is a possibility that one of them may catch him off guard later.


    "ASSHOLE, HOW DARE YOU" Buggy yelled in an annoying tone, his hands are fine, but he lost his weapon. without his knives, he can''t do deadly sneaky attacks, he originally wanted to trick Lucas and hide one of his hands so he can use it later to stab him in back.


    Lucas didn''t seem to be affected by the provoking tone of Buggy, he used his stealth footwork to vanish from his place. *Whoosh*. he appeared behind Buggy without him noticing.


    "fast" Buggy eyes went wide, he didn''t believe that Lucas vanished since he knows some people who can move very fast without any technique, he turned his head left and right to look for him.


    ''monsters... One can split himself and the other can move very fast'' Nami saw it all, her jaw almost dropped but it didn''t touch the ground.


    Lucas who was behind Buggy wanted to test a theory, he lifted his sword and waved it few times cutting Buggy''s head to 6 pieces, even his brain didn''t stay one piece. As his head was cut, one of Buggy''s eyes floated and noticed Lucas, then the parts gathered itself and formed the head again.


    "Bastard, I''ll eventually kill you" Buggy''s upper body flew up, he made a fist that it flew toward Lucas.


    ''even when his brain isn''t connected, it can work perfectly as a one unit'' Lucas seemed to understand how Buggy''s ability works, he held the hand that was flying toward him with one hand, then he put his sword back to his belt.


    "Killing you actually is easier than beating you," Lucas said as he applied some pressure on Buggy''s hand.


    "Ayy ayy, Leave my hand " Buggy felt pain from his hand, even though that his flesh and bones can''t be damaged, even if they got shattered and broke, they can split and rejoin again, however, he would still feel the pain.


    *Woosh*


    "Useless " Lucas left the hand then he vanished and appeared next buggy''s upper part, he lifted his fists as he decided to use his strongest boxing skill ?hundred Crack fist: unleash a barrage of fists that hold full body''s strength and mass behind each punch.


    Lucas started punching buggy with all of his might, his fists made tens of afterimages as he was punching his body, in 4 seconds, a hundred punch was landed and the clown''s upper body was split to parts


    "Argh" Buggy felt unmatchable pain, his bones were broken, his internal organs were damaged badly and his flesh was shattered, however, as he landed on the ground, his parts gathered itself slowly:" Hey, this is painful"


    ''Seems that I found a new exercise'' Lucas felt his heartbeat very fast, the boxing skill that he just used took a lot of stamina, after all, it was a hundred punch that holds all of his mass and strength in each punch and it was landed in 4 seconds, his arms felt numb, but this was good news, after all, when it comes to get stronger, the thing to always look for is physical exercises that have effect.


    "Listen, no matter how damage you apply on me, I''ll gather again, " Buggy said, he felt that his body is screaming from pain however he made a cold face, his endurance is limited and he may pass out if he got beaten for long period, but he can''t show it. He lifted his hands, and this time, each part of his body split to pieces and flew in the air. But at that moment he noticed an orange-haired girl holding a huge bag on her back, at that moment, Buggy''s face turned ugly, does this girl think she can steal his treasure and go away.


    Buggy parts flew around Lucas trying to avoid him and went behind him, Lucas turned his head to see where Buggy is going.


    "hey you, give my treasure back, "Buggy said


    *scream* Nami noticed Buggy coming toward her, she didn''t leave the bag despite being scared and ran while yelling "Lucas... Help me


    *Whoosh* Lucas vanished.


    "HEY STO... " Buggy yelled as he flew after her. However, at that moment, his vision turned dark and his parts stopped flying.


    Nami turned her head to see Lucas holding Buggy''s head and using a hand to close on his eyes, she stopped and looked at Lucas with puppy eyes.


    "what is happening " buggy can''t control his body if he doesn''t see anything, he felt something closing on his eyes and it took him a bit of time to understand what is happening "leave me "


    Lucas who was holding buggy''s head took his hand from his eyes and used it to close on his nose.


    "what are you planning to do, " Buggy said with an arrogant expression, but it was bad that he can''t split his head using his will.


    "Usually I would feel pity to kill someone in such way¡­ But in your case, I don''t feel pity at all¡­" Lucas then hugged buggy''s face to his chest and used the other hand to close on his mouth.


    Buggy suddenly found that he can''t breathe, he ordered his other parts to come toward him, but Lucas was so fast and went away before he could connect himself with his body. Lucas earlier discovered that even if buggy can split into multi pieces, his body is still one unit, and it transfers the oxygen the same way it transfers the pain to the brain.


    "jghghjgh" Buggy struggled, even when he tried to play dirty and lick and bit Lucas''s hand, it didn''t work.


    "Just close your eyes, your pain shall end soon," Lucas said to Buggy.


    Buggy''s part started collapsing to the ground and act like he was sinking, he felt his vision getting darker and darker, the strangling feeling was fading and being replaced by a warm feeling, his face turned blue, he closed his eyes as they felt so heavy, his body''s parts stopped moving as he lost consciousness.


    [Ding. Defeating pirate captain Buggy: +5000 acc.u.mulated XP].


    [Ding, the has a fruit that matches Buggy''s devil fruit inside the storage]


    [Do you want to extract the devil fruit (y/n)]


    Lucas let buggy''s head fall to the ground when he heard the notification, he was shocked. The system can take the devil fruits after defeating its owner. This can make him reconsider his plans.


    Buggy''s face started regaining its color slowly since he was only one second away from dying.


    [Ding, Split-split fruit is inside the host''s storage]


    Lucas then noticed a fruit with a weird shape appears inside his storage.


    "Lucas looks," Nami said with a horrified tone as she pointed to Buggy.


    "what!" Lucas turned his head and he almost vomited, he isn''t a serial killer so this picture was so ugly to him. The parts of Buggy that were originally separate started bleeding, on the ground he could see stomach, hearts and other organs. he lowered his head to look down and what he saw buggy''s head bleeding. It seems when he lost his fruit when his part was separated, he lost his ability that keeps him alive when he isn''t one unit.


    "I''ll wait¡­ in the ship " Nami couldn''t hold her self from vomiting, even if she saw some dead people before, it is a different case when you see an ugly corpse. she turned and ran away back to the ship.


    Lucas could keep his calm, he found a stick and used it to touch the head of Buggy and stored it. Then he stored the rest of his crew and left to his ship.

 Chapter 35 - 35

    After this day, the peace will come back to the orange town, and the original survival habitats that ran from the pirates will find their homes waiting for them.


    After storing the pirates, Lucas decided to burry buggy somewhere else, then went to the ship where Nami is, on his way, he found that some pirates have escaped and not in their places, but when he looked around this island he didn''t find them, so he just continued his way to ship.


    Lucas jumped and landed on the ship''s deck where Nami was waiting, his face was a bit gloomy as he saw something that can kill the mood.


    Nami saw Lucas and sighed:" I have already tied the survivors of the pirates, they are in the bas.e.m.e.nt¡­"


    "Oh, where are the pirates'' heads" Nami asked when she saw Lucas coming empty-handed.


    "I called the marines, they would pick them up later," Lucas said with a gloomy tone, he won''t tell her some bullshit like '' I have a storage-storage fruit '' or something else.


    "You really don''t care about money, but you should at least came with Buggy''s head," Nami said with a bit pissed tone if you don''t have money how I''m going to steal you. However, if he doesn''t want the head then she would pick it, why, because she can save her village with it.


    "Don''t worry about his bounty, Just report him and I''ll get a cheque from the navy?" Lucas said, originally he planned to take buggy head after making him unconscious, yet after he got the notification and took his devil fruit when the head was separated from the body, he died in a horrible way, but he should be thankful as he died in his sleep.


    Lucas doesn''t feel pity for buggy or any regret, but it left some bad taste in his mouth. and something like this may provoke his previous crewmate.


    His previous crewmate Shanks is now one of the four emperors of the new world and one of the strongest men in the world if not the strongest. Against someone like Shanks, Lucas doesn''t have a chance with his current power level, and he doesn''t know how much it will take him to have the strength to face someone like him yet.


    But those problems would only happen only if they knew buggy has been killed by him. Since Lucas like to play it safe, he would just hand the crew of Buggy to the navy and say that Buggy somehow managed to escape during that battle. Just handing his crew would be enough to achieve his goal, and buggy head doesn''t worth a lot.


    "fine... But I may go and come back" Nami still thinking about taking Buggy''s head, she is hesitant if she has to pick it or let Lucas get his bounty and steal it, the second choice sounds better.


    Lucas decided to change the topic, he doesn''t want to talk about a dead lowly pirate who got what came for him anymore, so he decided to start by teasing the beauty in front of him. "Oh, I just remembered, last night, I don''t know if it is real, but it looked very realistic "


    "what are you talking about¡­" Nami''s heart started beating fast, last night, she did some researches on the opposite s.e.x and Lucas opened his eyes for a brief. She took a look at his crotch again.


    "I was lying on my back... There was you on top¡­"


    "WHAT ARE YOU SAYING, I WAS SLEEPING, IT MUST BE YOUR IMAGINATION.." Nami face became full red, she looks around and picked a wine bottle and threw it at Lucas.


    Lucas caught the wine bottle, he opened it and took a sip: "then why are you blushing, It is a normal thing, it is not an embarrassing thing. also, I''m the kind of people that don''t remember their dreams, so what I saw must be.."


    Nami felt like she was pushed to the corner, "I..I don''t know what are you talking about"


    Lucas chuckled, she played with his D and act like an innocent tsundere, then she left him on hanging there.


    However, it is not good to push the people to the corner very much:" Maybe it just my imagination... Anyway, go to the nearest marine base"


    "it will cost you two million B " Nami felt relief seeing that he won''t push it, but she was just a bit sensitive now.


    Lucas came close to her and pat her arm using massage hand:" I''ll pay you later, is it Okay"


    "yes..ah." Nami said with a blush, he touched her shoulder again, and this time it moved to her neck and made her feel good, relaxing, and turn on, unconsciously, she let her head close on his hand like a cat and enjoyed the touch, between her legs, there was some liquid dripping '' Just what his hands are made of, they make me feel like this''


    [Massage hands lvl 12 +50 XP (70.000/90.000)


    ''Did my hands became this strong'' Lucas thought, he saw Nami reacting like a tamed cat, well, he already made some girl horny and cured her injury when this skill was level 5, so now at level 12 his hands should be able to do miracles.


    Lucas then took his hands back and Nami looked at him with eyes asking him for more.


    "Humph" ''you are the man, take the initiative'' Nami thought in her self, she is new to those things since she never been in relationsh.i.p.s and no one had taught her, so she couldn''t say it directly, however, is Lucas dump or play dump to make her hanged like that.


    Lucas wanted to do it now, but, Buggy''s blood is over him and having s.e.x and take initiative just like that would leave a bad taste in his mouth, so he decided to wash his body first.


    "I''ll go wash my hands," Lucas said before turning and walking away.


    '' he is hard... He must be teasing me on purpose''


    At that moment, Nami looked to his crotch and noticed his member hard, she looked at his back and snorted, then she took some deep breaths until she calmed down, then she went to the driving wheel and turned it "Let''s see if he can pretend to be ignorant anymore, even though I have to admit it is big "


    Lucas went to the bathroom on the ship, took a quick shower since he doesn''t like to smell like blood. He changed his clothes to a new set. He wore a black tight shirt with a golden jacket and black pants.


    "Nami, what are you thinking of " He turned his head to Nami and thought of a way to tease this cat, but what happened next shocked him


    "Nothing, the weather today, is a bit too hot," Nami said as her cheeks turned red, she put her hands on her shirt and took it off in front of Lucas revealing a n.a.k.e.d smooth white back that was only covered by bikini, then she took off her short jeans revealing a thin underwear that couldn''t cover her plumped ass and beautiful butt cheeks.


    "Oh, my..my goodness" Lucas''s nose didn''t bleed, however, he was shocked as well, he kept looking at that ass with those long legs. If she is trying to tease him with her body then she succeeded.


    "it will take us half day to arrive at the navy base, it is a long period, who knows what may happen during that time," Nami said pretending to be not caring about the way he checks her body.


    "You know, you are right, the weather is hot as hell," Lucas said.


    The girls by their nature like to beat around the bush and never say what they want directly. Nami has been throwing signals and Lucas understood them. He walked and stood next to her, then he took his jacket and shirt off revealing his muscled chest and abs, then he took his pants off, Nami gave him a glance while dropping her jaw a bit, she felt some attraction pulling her to his body.


    Lucas looked to her because she was wearing heels, he didn''t need to lower his head to see her perky big b.r.e.a.s.ts. Lucas''s hands went behind her and grabbed her waist.


    Nami was sensitive, as he grabbed her she didn''t resist, but instead, she put her arms on his shoulders. She looked to his handsome face and let her face getting closer to his. Lucas opened his mouth as her lips felt on his mouth.


    *Kiss*


    Nami and Lucas kissed, Lucas, let his tongue go inside and kissed with more passion.


    "Mm"

 Chapter 36 - 36 (R-18)

    On the surface of the blue water, in a big ship and on its deck. Two persons stood alone, one was a girl wearing a bikini that exposes her s.e.xy body that made a perfect combination with her beautiful face, the other one was a half n.a.k.e.d Blondie.


    Lucas and Nami got taken by the moment and started kissing, Lucas was holding Nami from the curvy waist and pulled her to him, her b.r.e.a.s.ts were crushing on his chest. Nami with slight redness on her cheeks put her arms around his neck and let her tongue connect with his. The kiss sent some tickling electricity signals to the mind, to Lucas it felt so good, but to Nami who got her first kiss, it felt mind-blowing.


    *Kiss*


    As both of their lips got separate, a string of saliva appeared between their tongues, they tried to suck it which ended up with more kiss.


    *Kiss*


    "you stole-my the first kiss, will you take responsibility, " Nami said while clenching her thighs and looking at Lucas''s blue eyes, just now, that kiss took her to another heaven, and it made her even hornier.


    "I will" Lucas as well got horny, last day she played with his D, now he kissed her and it felt so good, it woke up instinct of breeding inside him and his d.i.c.k started getting harder.


    Nami this time, decided to finish what she started last night, she moved her slender hand and put it on Lucas''s crotch, she, then started rubbing it against her hand.


    "Ahh" Lucas m.o.a.ned softly, he moved his hands to her back and took her bra off revealing two hard pink n.i.p.p.l.es. Lucas admired how beautiful her b.o.o.b.s are, he lowered his head and sucked one of them gently.*moah*, Then he moved to the other n.i.p.p.l.e and sucked it. '' I can never get tired of the women ''.


    "Mm... Keep like that " Nami felt good feeling her n.i.p.p.l.e getting licked by his tongue, she used her other hand and pushed his face against her b.r.e.a.s.t. His member got hard enough that his pant couldn''t keep it, Nami still rubbing it and she felt it getting hotter. Lucas got his face up, then he got his d.i.c.k between her thoughts and kissed her again for more five minutes while getting his d.i.c.k squeezed between her soft smooth thighs.


    Both of them stopped kissing and looked to each other, Lucas shot his first load between her thighs, however, his c.o.c.k seems to get even hotter.


    "how about we move to dessert," Lucas said as he grabbed both of Nami''s butt cheeks with his hand and rubbed them.


    "D..dessert. Mm" Nami m.o.a.ned softly as she felt her butt being grabbed, his touches made her enter climax state and her v.a.g.i.n.a getting wetter, some droplets are already falling from her crotch.


    Lucas sat on his knees, he used his hand to move the piece of clothes that covers Nami''s v.a.g.i.n.a. Lucas saw it, it was a juicy p.u.s.s.y with slight orange hair above it. Lucas touched her p.u.s.s.y lips gently, he used two fingers and took them up where the clit is.


    *m.o.a.n* feeling the teasing touches, Nami started m.o.a.ning again. Lucas got his face closer to her v.a.g.i.n.a and kissed her p.u.s.s.y lips. He used his tongue and licked her p.u.s.s.y walls and clit.


    "Yess, your tongue feels good " Nami put her hand on the back of his head and pushed him to her v.a.g.i.n.a, she is in orgasm, Lucas felt her c.u.m.m.i.n.gs and drunk her liquid.


    Lucas then stood up and looked to Nami who is closing her eyes and enjoying the moment. He knew that most of the people in this world have lacking knowledge about s.e.x and relations.


    Lucas held his d.i.c.k and said " try to do the same to me"


    Nami understood and squatted, she held the base of his D with her hand and looked at how it made her hand look small. She looked to the head and opened her mouth wildly. The smell was strong and the taste was (I don''t know, I''m straight ). She felt it was a bit big that she had to let it enter slowly, she kept like that until it hit her throat, she couldn''t take the rest so she took her head back again.


    "Ahh" Nami lifted her eyes to see Lucas lifting his head and m.o.a.ning, she kept looking at his reaction while playing with his D inside her mouth, Lucas felt his orgasm as his D.i.c.k was inside that warm watery mouth. He took his d.i.c.k back, then he squatted and gave her a kiss.


    "Lie on your back," Lucas said, and Nami obediently Lied on her back, Lucas used his hand and spread her legs wide open, he looked to her juicy p.u.s.s.y lips with hungry eyes.


    he came close and aimed his d.i.c.k inside, he slowly started pushing it inside, her p.u.s.s.y felt so tight that it had him to spread her walls slowly, feeling p.u.s.s.y walls pressing his d.i.c.k, Lucas felt heavenly as well.


    "Aah" Nami screamed, the first time would always hurt a bit, but then as her p.u.s.s.y walls were spread, the pain got less, and as the D touched her G spot, things started feeling better.


    *M.o.a.n* Nami m.o.a.ned as loud as she could. Since this was the sea, who cares.


    Lucas moved his D inside and out slowly, he used his hands and held her b.r.e.a.s.ts, at the same time he kissed her. Then he started hitting her w.o.m.b entrance faster.


    "I''m coming "


    "me too"


    Finishing with this pose, Lucas made Nami switch to another pose, she was now on her four limbs, behind her, Lucas was facing her big ass.


    He held her waist, then from behind, he put his d.i.c.k inside, he started hitting it.


    "Mmm" Nami closed her eyes enjoying the orgasm she is getting, it felt even better to be f.u.c.k.i.e.d from behind.


    After one hour.


    Nami and Lucas lied on the deck n.a.k.e.d, Nami was lying on his chest while Lucas was looking to the sky.


    Lucas from nowhere took a cigarette and lit it up, then he put it in this mouth and started smoking " how much do we have before reaching the next base "


    "about two hours" Nami replied.


    "can you stand by then," Lucas asked.


    "I don''t know, my legs feel a bit numb" Nami replied


    .


    ...


    After that, Lucas reached the Marine and handed the pirates along with those he had in the storage, it gained him over 9 million berries, then he gave the check he got from hunting Kuro''s crew and it got him another 40 million berry.


    As Lucas came back to the ship, Nami with her usual face took 2 million and demanded 4 million since he took advantage of her. Lucas just laughed and handed her money since he kee she needs it.

 Chapter 38 - 37

    After taking the girl''s v.i.r.g.i.nity away and handing the pirates to the marines, Nami demanded some extra millions for the fact that Lucas took advantage of her, she wasn''t that serious, she wanted to scare him a bit and see if he will pay the child support. Surprisingly, he just smiled and gave her what she asked for, which explained why she didn''t find money on him despite his job and strength, it seems that he doesn''t care about the money and he is more likely to hunt the pirates for some reason.


    Little did she know that he keeps a large wealth inside his storage where no one in this world but himself can access to it. Besides, he already has a wealthy girl.


    Now, both Lucas and Nami were on the ship. Nami could walk again and her legs got better, her face is still stunning like a girl who had a good night. Nami was looking at the sea and think about something.


    Lucas came and interrupted her thoughts trail " Nami, what are you thinking of"


    "Ah, nothing... " Nami said as she looked at him and smiled gently, just know, for the first time in her life, she felt that she was free from her burden and knew that life still has the pleasure to offer, and that was because of the one in front of her. Maybe after getting her village back, she may get some happy life, doesn''t sound like a bad ending for a girl who suffered since she was a child: "Anyway, where do you want to go next "


    "the blue mark on the map," Lucas said, Nami already had the map next to her.


    When she heard him, her heart couldn''t help but beat loudly. That was the location of the island where her village is, where the fish-men pirates exist.


    In her eyes, the fish-men are terrifying existence, years ago, they invaded her village, they were very strong and the humans weren''t their match. The fish-men enslaved everyone in her village and forced them to pay a fee of 100.000 berries for a.d.u.l.t and 50.000 for a child, this was the amount of money that forced everyone to take out their retirement saves, do extra work stop themselves from eating and spending a few berries. Those who didn''t pay were killed, one of them was her mother.


    Not only so, some years ago, but there was also a village next to her village, one family couldn''t pay the tribute, just because one family didn''t pay, the whole village was annihilated and their propel were killed.


    "a-are y-you sure," Nami asked while her heart is beating so fast, in her head she hoped that he would say no, Upon birth, fish-men are ten times stronger than a regular human, and their leaders have exceptional strength even among their kind. She believed that no human is capable to defeat them, especially their leader Arlong and his minions. Lucas would have no chance against him.


    "yes, Arlong is the next on my list "


    "you know, I heard he is very strong, you shouldn''t risk because of the greed," Nami said trying to convince him.


    "hehe, you know, fishes are meant to be eaten, " Lucas said mockingly, he knows about her past and all, and know that at this point she believes that fishes are invisible, but she needs to relax


    "Do you know how strong they are, especially their leader " Nami yelled.


    "I know how strong I''m," Lucas said, he doesn''t how much Arlong is strong compared to him physically, but he knows that even if Arlong has stronger body (he was op the first time he was introduced) Lucas is a sword master who can cut steel, he has a boost that can boost his physical strength three folds slow the time and multiply his reaction speed and senses by the same numbers. Along with all the skills he has in his arsenal. Let''s not forget that he can do 10,000 push-ups standing on his fingers while having 2,5 tons on his feet and he has super speed that surpasses Kuro''s by folds.


    Basically, Lucas believes in himself, as long as he doesn''t get c.o.c.ky or lower his guard, then victory is his.


    "you are acting a bit strange, Do you know them " Lucas pretended to be suspicious as he asked her.


    "NO. YOU ARE TOO MUCH" Nami suddenly yelled, she turned her back to Lucas so he can''t see her tears, then she walked to the wheel while thinking of a way to not let Lucas throw his life. "I''ll take you there, 10 million berries "


    "whatever, you are acting bit strangely " Lucas shook his head, he knows about her intent and all, he knows how she thinks and how that Nami won''t take him to that place, but he has a plan to make her help him.


    Lucas went to the corner and lied down: "I''ll give you some space". Lucas closed his eyes.


    After two hours, the sunset, the sky turned red along with the sea.


    Lucas saw that Nami calmed down, he went to her and pat her arm: "still angry ".


    "humph " Nami harrumphed, she wanted to smack his head, but she held that desire and said:" you dared to accuse me".


    Lucas sighed, if she is angry, then, in this case, the old trick would do it, he put his hand on her ass and used that massage hand with its true potential.


    "Ahh" Nami started to feel that her v.a.g.i.n.a getting wet, her mind sensed a high pleasure coming from her ass hole and p.u.s.s.y, she m.o.a.ned with a red face as she entered the orgasm.


    "well, it''s not that, you said that you steal from pirates, so, I thought that you may know them," Lucas said while smirking,


    "really... Ahh" Nami said while orgasm, Lucas is evil to use this way, but it made her negative emotions vanishes as the hands were drugs that brings her to another world, she turned her head and put kissed his tongue with the thirst that can never be full.


    "you don''t look angry anymore," Lucas said as he pulled his hand back and took two steps back.


    "Hey, come here," Nami said as she saw him pulling himself back, you can''t do this when you made horny.


    "I don''t have enough money," Lucas said with a teasing tone, he can''t let her demand money each time she sleeps with him.


    "I can give you a discount, " Nami said as she jumped on him, Lucas opened his arm and lied on the ground, Now Nami was on Top and sitting on his D, Lucas used his hands and massaged her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Nami turned and kissed him. For the next hours, both of them had fun, then they went to bed.


    The Late nigh.


    From the cabin, Nami opened her eyes and looked at Lucas who was sleeping, she gave him a silent kiss on the cheek "I''m sorry ".


    Nami used her skill as a thief and walked out slowly, she went to the bas.e.m.e.nt where Lucas threw the berries he got from the marine, she still needs some couple of millions to free her village, so she took them, besides, she can''t stay and guide Lucas to his own grave.


    Nami went where she stored her money and put everything inside a huge bag. She lifted her bag silently and sneaked out of the bas.e.m.e.nt, she controlled her steps to not make any sound.


    " Huh" As Nami wad walking to a near boat, she noticed a shadow crossed her path as if it was waiting for her. It was Lucas standing to cross his arms and looking to Nami''s eyes.


    "it is not what you think" Nami lowered her eyes, she was in an exposed position, the huge bag on her back explains everything. Nami couldn''t even look to his eyes directly


    Lucas didn''t answer, but instead took his sword and waved, the bag on Nami''s back got cut. Stacks of berries'' papers and a lot of gold fell to the deck.


    "I''m sorry," Nami said, she has no explaining to him, she looked like she was about to leave him after stealing from him.


    Lucas put his sword back to his belt, he let a long sigh, he came close to her and gave her a gentle hug. Nami was expecting some harsh words or even a slap, but instead, what she got was a warm embrace and Lucas doesn''t look angry at all. Some tears started dropping from her eyes.


    "you can always ask for money and I wouldn''t refuse, But I understand, you have the reasons that forced you to become a thief " Lucas smiled, he won''t blame her. In the earth, he himself had his own reasons to live on the dark side of the earth.


    "but... I" Nami didn''t find words, she felt more guilty after seeing how warmly he acts.


    "It''s okay, now would you tell me about that " Lucas said, he wanted her to say what in her heart, it would make the burden less.


    Nami dried her tears as she got free from his arms, she believed that if she said her story then he may see her as a lowly pirate, or worse, he would insist more throw his life:" I''m sorry, it''s. It''s just a family matter "


    *Sigh* Lucas patted her head, seeing her acting like this made him pissed off on her boss, it made hunting Arlong becomes a personal thing. Lucas looked at Nami. knowing a person''s story, character and personality would make it very easy to know her thoughts.


    Lucas took a wine bottle from her sleeve, he opened it and drank some. Lucas never believed that he would say this to anyone " let me tell you a story of someone I know, someone who wished to never have family "


    Nami lifted her head as her thoughts trail was cut.


    Lucas continued:" this is a story of a kid. His mother was a s.l.u.t and his father was a drunk gambler.


    The kid was born in a society where people talk about illusion called the high morals, how beautiful life can be, it was something they would say to feel satisfies themselves or to fool some. but the truth, that world ain''t all sunshine and rainbow, but a nasty and dark place that wouldn''t hesitate to step on a child''s neck " Lucas turned to the sea as he was talking, he drunk more.


    Nami felt confused a bit, it was some deep talk, but she believed that she would understand the story if she followed to the end.


    " the kid was born in not so traditional family, their economic state wasn''t good either because the gambling and drinking, at the age of three, his mother left them to marry some rich guy that she met in a stripping club she used to work at and never bothered to visit again"


    "for the rest of the years, he had to live with his father who was a mere drunk with anger issues and only loved to gamble, but, there was his grandma who supported him until she died when he became 10"


    "then things started getting worse, the kid had barely had something to eat, the money he was getting for school fees was taken away so his dad can gamble. Once, he tried to run and talk to his mother, but when she saw him, she pretended not to know him and asked her husband''s guards to throw him away.


    One day, his father became in debt that he can''t pay, do you know what he did"


    Nami didn''t know what to answer, it seems a very sad story, and she didn''t want to answer.


    Lucas broke the bottle in his hands "in order to pay his debt, he agreed to leave his only f.u.c.k.i.n.g son to live with someone who was known by l.u.s.ting after children for a couple of days. Fortunately, he saw it all through the window and ran away to a far place" Lucas stopped.


    "What happened after that" Nami asked, she wanted to know the end of the story, would those who had some kind of past live their lives after their experience, she wanted to know.


    "he was adopted by some mafia boss called Mustafa, then he went back to living for pleasure and desire, then at his 29 years old, he died falling from building " Lucas let a long sigh:" his life could end up worse if he didn''t decide to leave and walk away, The point of the story, no matter how it looks like, and no matter how it will end, you always have the choice to do or to not do"


    "Now you are free to make a choice, say your story if you want, Don''t, leave or lie, scheme, you are free to do whatever you want and also free not to do, "Lucas said as he turned his head and smiled to her.


    Nami felt that she learned something, no matter how forced she feels, she has a choice to make. However. After standing for one minute she took a deep breath:''I Don''t want him to die, even if I had to hurt him and leave away ''


    "you are right, I guess I understand now " Nami smiled and walked to Lucas who was sitting on the edge of the ship.


    "oh really " Lucas smiled and let his back wide open '' I bet she would push me at any moment now''


    And as Lucas expected, Nami with fast hands, pushed Lucas, Lucas pretended to be surprised as he fell to the water.


    "Nami, this is not a joke, what about our relationship, "Lucas said.


    Nami viciously smiled to Lucas said "what relationship, we just slept with each other, fool, Do you think I would always be with teen like you, stupid, grow up" then Nami held some bag that had some millions of berries and threw it to Lucas:" If you swim to that direction, you will find a village in one hour, take this money as a token for our memory "


    Then without giving a second glance, Nami went to the wheel and directed the sail to the real direction where Arlong lives.


    "As I thought, the early direction of the ship was fake all along " on the water, Lucas sighed as he saw Nami change the ship direction.


    Lucas opened the storage of his system and took a wooden platform. on the sea, the platform floated and Lucas stood above it.


    Lucas took few steps back, he looked to the ship and activated his adrenaline boost making him having 300% of his original power and speed. Lucas then used the stealth footwork which was already super speed technique without any boost and vanished. Lucas could successfully walk on the water now after boosting his speed,


    [stealth footwork +300XP (19000/25000)].


    Above the sail of that ship, from thin air, Lucas appeared sitting there, he looked down to see that Nami was somewhere sitting in the corner and crying so badly while repeating ''sorry'' from while to while.


    ''Tsk, well, crying sometimes is a human action, let it be... I wonder if fishmen are eatable, some sushi would make them taste good''


    Lucas went to some blind spot in the bas.e.m.e.nt, he took a bed out his storage, then he lied on his back and closed his eyes to sleep ''as my grandma used to say, before fishing, you have to sleep early''

 Chapter 39 - 38

    East blue. The early morning, There was a ship above the water.


    On the ship''s deck, Nami stood looking to a far shadow of The Conomi island which was her home. Her eyes were very red, she had been crying the last night and didn''t sleep at all, she felt guilty for pushing Lucas off the ship and saying those vicious words to him, but this was for his best.


    Other than grief, Nami had another feeling. After she experienced the pleasure of Lucas''s s.e.x.u.a.l technique, her brain made another connection to Lucas, it was a bond stronger than the bond between a drug addict and the drugs.


    "I wonder if he will forgive me " Nami realized that she can''t imagine her life without him, so even if he hates her, she still needs him. After this is done, she will find him.


    ''I''ve done the right thing, at least there is hope as long as he is alive ''


    Inside the bas.e.m.e.nt, Lucas was on his bed sleeping, Last night he couldn''t fall to sleep easily because he could hear Nami''s tears, it made him feel sorry for her, but, she would laugh at this day in the future, So Lucas didn''t bother to comfort her. Lucas opened his eyes, he turned his head to see through the window.


    "Seems that we still in the sea, Guess more of a couple of hours¡­" Lucas fell to sleep again, he needs more hours or two, besides it would be useless if he stayed awake waiting for the ship to arrive at that island, so he slept again.


    After one hour.


    The ship finally reached the island. Nami would usually stop her ship next to Arlong''s park, but since this ship holds very precious memories, she stops it in a hidden spot next to the beach.


    Nami walked to a huge bag that was full of money and gold. She put it on her bag then she walked to the edge of the ship and landed on the beach like an agile cat.


    Nami started walking, Today would be finally the day that she would set her village free. Crossing some hill, then some rice farm that was full of small lakes, then some village which was a bit of empty since everyone is working to gain to pay money for Arlong.


    Nami finally reached her destination, she stood in front of a huge gate, behind the gates one can see the huge red mansion that was built in the Japanese style.


    In front of the gates, two fish-men saw Nami, both of the fishmen were more than 2.5 meters tall, they had blue light skin, human shape except with some unique fish-type features. Both lowered their head to see the human who came and smirked


    "Oh I see Nami came back"


    "Hahaha, I see you have a huge bag this time"


    "Arlong was wondering when will you come, but it seems you came earlier... How far are you from the 100,000,000"


    The two fish men''s words were annoying, however, Nami just gave them a cold glare and said:" Move away"


    Then she walked between them and entered the park. Inside the park, and before the mansion, there was a large yard with a pool that was connected to the sea, around it, there were tens of Fishmen with different features from shark type to golden fish and so. All of the humanoid fishes were two meters and a half and more. And The weakest among them was stronger ten times than the average human.


    Sitting on the chair, there was a humanoid with dark blue skin, sharp long nose like a sword and his mouth was full of sharp fangs. Obviously, he looked like a human and shark at the same time. He saw Nami and smiled.


    "Nami, I see you are back, how was your hunt," Arlong said with a smirk.


    The fishmen around him smirked as well. They enjoyed the way they slaved and tortured this girl from a young age, it made the hateful part for the humans inside them feel satisfied.


    "Ah, It''s good, I just hope you do your part of the deal" Nami replied with that cold tone.


    "What! Do I understand from this that you have all of 100.000.000 million berries " Arlong said somehow shocked, he didn''t expect things to go this fast?


    To Arlong, Nami is a very important member of his crew. Since she was very young, she had incredible talent when it comes to navigation and drawing maps. After Arlong killed her mother and discovered her talent, he made a deal with her, she would work for him until she collects him one hundred million berries, then she and her village would be free. After that, He locked Nami in a chamber and forced her to draw maps day and night, some times he would allow her to sail so she cam steals the money from the Pirates.


    But to Arlong, Nami talent worth more than a hundred million berries. His plan of conquering the east blue and make a country for fishmen depends mostly on her maps. He never intended to keep his promise to her. What he truly wanted is to keep her as a slave that draws maps until the day she dies.


    "Yes, I have one hundred million berries and they are ready, " Nami said, she wasn''t aware of Arlong''s schemes, after all, she thought that he just wanted the money.


    The fishmen around all made the shocked expression, they know that she is close to that amount of money but they never expected that she would collect it all.


    Arlong calmed down as he looked to the bag next to her, she just came back which will give him time:" I see, Is it all cash because I won''t accept gold"


    Nami looked to him as she expected this:" You can cash it yourself "


    "Well, I promised that as long as you bring me a hundred million berries, and by berries, I meant berries papers and not gold, so our deal isn''t complete, "Arlong said with a smug face that annoyed Nami more.


    "I understand " Nami held her bag and turned to leave, she won''t allow Arlong to have any excuse to use. Nami left the park and walked between the villagers that didn''t talk to her at all.


    As she left, the fish-men turned to Arlong.


    "Mister Arlong, are you really going to allow her to leave, " Someone asked.


    Arlong made a large smiled that showed his shark teeth "Fool, She would be our slave until the day she dies. Now, Call captain Nezumi"


    "Ah, I see. HAHAHA," The fish-men understood and started laughing. Before Nami would have even a chance to cash her money she would lose it and would have to restart over.


    Captain Nezumi was a corrupted marine captain that was working with Arlong for money, he was the one who kept the navy away from chasing Arlong and did his dirty work.


    Arlong took the den Mushi "Captain Nezumi, this is Arlong, I need you to do something for me¡­ "


    (in one piece there is a difference between the elite marines that trained in the headquarter and the marines in the weak seas, even with the same rank the difference in power is huge. mostly elites such T-bone and Smoker who trained in elites camps have terrifying power. Meanwhile, Mizu is a captain as well, but he trained in east blue and his strength isn''t so far from a normal human)


    Meanwhile, next to the beach inside the ship. Lucas was standing in front of a mirror and brushing his teeth, he wore his clothes, black pants, and shirt with a golden jacket. Lucas then used his hand to adjust his hair.


    "Okay, ready to go" Lucas cracked some bones and left the ship, he has some deals with the fishes. Lucas walked on some road and crossed some farms. In his way, he turned his head and saw a village, the village was just a pile of destruction that was made by Arlong.


    '' even in the Pirates of the Caribbean part two, the fishmen weren''t this bold'' Lucas thought. This island is made of 20 villages, yet some fishes pirates slaved the human here.


    Lucas continued his way until he reached a lively village where he can see a palace far from it. Lucas wanted to see how the villagers live here. He stopped by a near restaurant and entered, it was empty since no one would spend like to spend money. He went to a table and knocked on the table.


    A short old lady came here running with fear:" Mister Fishman, I believe that I still have 10 days to pa... Oh young man don''t scare me"


    The old lady thought it was the fishmen at first, but it seems that is was just a young man.


    "Ah, sorry about that, I want to order some milk with coffee," Lucas said.


    "Oh, it will cost you 5000 berries, are you sure" The old lady didn''t mind the money, but she didn''t want him to lack money as well.


    "Yes" Lucas throw her a paper of 5000 berries, then he put his legs on the table. The old lady just sighed and went to the kitchen and prepared what he wants.


    After ten minutes Lucas was drinking his coffee while thinking of the plan and what will he do with Arlong. Meanwhile, two fish-men were passing by and saw Lucas, they immediately knew that he isn''t a villager.


    As Lucas was sitting in peace, he found himself surrounded by two huge humanoids. Since the restaurant door was open, some villagers came to see why the two fishermen are here.


    "human, I see that you are new, so here some rules, first you have to pay a fee for coming here, " a fish-man said as he pats Lucas''s arm. But Lucas spent the last night hearing his girl crying, so as he is now with the reason, he could feel that he has some personal grudge.


    "F.u.c.k off" Lucas slapped the fishman''s hand, Lucas can be considered stronger a bit more than three fishmen, so that slap hurt the Fishman''s hand.


    "Human, You dare" the other Fishman made a fist and hit toward Lucas''s head. Lucas as a high-level boxer could feel his fist approaching, Lucas moved his head back a little allowing that fist to pass, then Lucas quickly took a spoon from the table. He used his other hand to hold the Fishman''s fist and grabbed him closer to the table.


    The Fishman suddenly found his face getting close to the table. As he got close enough, the blond youth grabbed him from the back his head and stabbed his eye with a spoon, and the spoon made its way to the brain.


    [Ding killing a fish-man with a spoon +600 acc.u.mulated XP]


    Lucas seems to realize that he got more XP, but his consciousness is fine since he didn''t kill a human. The people outside held their mouth from the shock, someone killed a Fishman, and with a spoon, it was horrifying but satisfying at the same time.


    The Fishman fall to the ground dead, his friend looked at him with a horrified expression. But to Lucas, it is a huge mistake to get distracted in a fight, even for a brief. Without wasting time, Lucas made a fist and punched the Fishman sending him flying to crush two tables.


    [Ding defeating Fishman +300 XP,


    Boxing +10 XP]


    ''Seems that the XP would be more if I used a spoon'' Lucas took some green papers and put them on the table, then he walked out of the restaurant. The people made him a way to get out.


    "wait, you have to hide" after few steps, Lucas was going to head out, but suddenly someone grabbed his colla

 Chapter 40 - 39

    Inside a restaurant with a couple of broken tables and chairs. There was a fish-man lying down on the ground with a spoon inside his eye, obviously, he was dead. On the other side lied down another unconscious fishman with a couple of broken bones, he was still alive for a purpose that no one but the blondie knows.


    Lucas took some green papers and put them on a table that didn''t get a break, it was the money to fix this restaurant. Then he walked out the door. The people made him a way to get out. All of them gave him a look of shock and admiration, no one knows better than themselves how much they wished this to happens.


    Lucas didn''t bother with the people''s eyes, he already made a plan for his next steps.


    Why plan? It may sound cool to not plan and attack directly as a one-man army. But in Lucas''s life, he learned the only and one lesson.


    '' Wishful thinking would only lead to disappointment ''.


    As Lucas was heading out, someone suddenly grabbed his collar and said with feminine voice " Wait for a second, you must hide"


    Lucas at first was going to slap that hand since he doesn''t like to be grabbed from his collar, but hearing the feminine voice, he turned and didn''t overreact:" excuse me, Do I l know you "


    In front of him, stood a tanned woman with a height of 170 cm, her body was an hourglass type, she had large b.r.e.a.s.ts that have a heart tattoo above them and a curvy waist. Her hair was light blue. For some reason, Lucas can think that he saw her, but at the same time, he didn''t. Well, here, most of the characters don''t look exactly like the manga since the people here are living in 4-dimensional space and don''t look like 2d characters.


    "You don''t, but do you know what have you done," The girl asked Lucas.


    "I killed a fish " Lucas relaxed his shoulders and examined her from head to two. Beautiful face with an elegant nose, dark blue eyes with pink lipstick, and also a s.e.xy hourglass body with large b.r.e.a.s.ts. Too bad, this is the wrong time to make a move.


    The girl glared at him as she saw him checking her body, she didn''t actually mind it, it was only a quick look. She examined him as well, he looked too handsome and so young with good body, 15-16 years old, or a bit older. But this is a serious time: "I guess you think there are only two of them. But I warn you, there is a whole bunch of them here with a giant sea monster. If you don''t hide as soon as possible then they will come for you "


    "Hey-hey, relax, you are talking too much," Lucas said as he put his hand on her shoulders. He already had some drama with Nami and he can''t afford another one this quickly:" What is your name young lady "


    The girl used her hands to take his hands off her shoulders, then she pinched his nose "first I''m older than you so don''t address me by young lady, second, It''s rude to tell someone that she is talking too much when is trying to save your life and third. And third.. My name is Nojiko"


    Lucas took her hand off his nose, by her name, she is supposed to be Nami''s older sister, he took a wanted poster from his pocket " sigh, no wonder you have a hard temper, anyway, thanks for the warning, but I know this all"


    "You are a bounty hunter? " Nojiko said after she saw that he has wanted posters. So her warning is useless since it was obvious that he is here for Arlong himself.


    "Yes, Lucas Fernando by the way "Lucas replied as he took her hand and gave it a kiss. The kiss left a very strange feeling, even though it was on the hand, it made her feel that her whole body becoming sensitive and feeling good. It was a blessing that her skin was tanned and covered her blush.


    Nojiko took a deep breath and sighed, she put her hand on his cheek and looked directly to his blue eyes, this is the last attempt she would try to convince him not to throw his life away "Nice to meet you, but, what a waste, You are just too handsome and young to die"


    Lucas turned to the other side and started waking "Thanks for the compliment "


    "you missed the point " Nojiko sighed, It seems that in order to stop him, she has to hit the back of his head with some bottle.


    "Anyway, Say hi to Nami for me" Lucas turned his head.


    "wait, how do you know my sister " Nojiko heard him and asked.


    "well, let''s say that she dated me and then she threw me to the sea" Lucas sighed and continued walking forward. He is too busy now to start flirting with his girlfriend''s sister.


    Nojiko seemed to be shocked by his statement, Nami shouldn''t know what dating boys is let alone date one than throwing him, maybe not. "Hey, my sister isn''t that type "


    "Whatever, I have advice, Tell her to take the money she buried under the ground as soon as possible because Arlong would send someone to take it" Lucas waved his hand before vanishing to the thin air. He didn''t really care about that money, but he wanted to avoid that scene where the girl takes a bullet in her sister''s place.


    Nojiko heard his warning and got afraid, she didn''t even bother how he vanished. Would Arlong really try to break his promise with her sister and send someone to take the money, well, that sound very much like Arlong? She turned and ran as fast as she can to her sister''s house.


    "Okay, the second part of my plan, let''s kidnap the rest of the fishes "Lucas appeared somewhere else. He was in another village that has some fishmen patrolling.


    Lucas would at first kidnap all of the fishmen around the 20 villages and take them alive.


    this may look like a stupid step, catching the enemy alive while he should kill them all. However, this is only true in the case of an honest man who fights against his enemies using strength and his heart and doesn''t have a mind to use.


    But Lucas is a dishonest man, he likes to reap the benefits to the max, and from a dishonest man, you can expect anything, even the unexpected the things he would do even if they are out of the expected and not understandable, he always keeps looking to the bigger picture.


    And so, Lucas used his stealth footwork and ran around the island. From 20 villages, there are only 19 left since one was annihilated. In those 19 villages, and in two hours Lucas found 15 fishman, he knocked them out then he stored them.


    "Okay, part three" Lucas thought as he cracked some bones. The part three of his plan is where he would disturb the fishmen in the park and take them one by one and take them away from the pool that is connected to the sea, the last thing he wants is the strong fishmen enter that pool.


    Lucas again vanished as he ran to the village where Arlong is located. As he appeared there, he changed his clothes and put a hat that covers his face.


    Inside the restaurant.


    The fishman that was originally knocked out woke up. He stood up with hard and touched his chest that has some broken bones. He suddenly remembered what happened and went directly to his friend that was killed by a spoon." Damn those lowly humans".


    He quickly ran to Arlong park so he can report the incident that happened, as he ran, he didn''t even notice Lucas who was covering his face with a hat.


    The Fishman quickly reached Arlong and reported everything, the fishmen and Arlong were so angry, who the human that dares to do that. But as Arlong thought of his man''s words, blond with blue eyes and he isn''t from the villages.


    "He must be the new bounty hunter, Lucas Fernando, " Arlong thought as he stood up:" FISHMEN, COME, WE SHALL KILL THAT LOWLY HUMAN, HOW DARE HE KILL A HIGH CREATURE SUCH FISHMAN "


    His men nodded and followed Arlong, today, they are going to execute this human. The fishmen got out of the park and walked into the village. In front, Stood Arlong and his three officers that had high power even for fishmen, behind them followed the rest of 30 fishman.


    As they were walking, all the villagers stood in the side fearing those monsters. As Arlong was walking, he found a quite big wooden house in his way. Arlong simply hugged that house and lifted it from the ground then he threw it away like it wasn''t that heavy. The fishmen continued waking behind him and feeling proud of their strength.


    "Mister Arlong. Look" someone pointed with his finger. As the rest of the fishmen saw what their, all of them flew to rage. What was there is a dead fishman with a spoon in his eyes? Next to his chest, there was a letter. Some Fishman went and grabbed that letter to their leader.


    [Arlong, I want to say that your fishes are surely tasted bad, but after using red wine and some salty rice, they make wonderful sushi. Kidding, your race''s ugly look alone makes me lose appetite.


    If you are a man enough, then come to western rice farms, but if you aren''t, then I understand, you are a fish]


    Arlong read the letter and flew to a new level of anger, he would kill him slowly and painfully. Arlong lifted his fist and slammed the ground, it made cracks spread all over.


    "Go, I will kill him personally," Arlong said as he walked forward, some man tried to make him think if this is a trap, but Arlong didn''t listen.


    Behind the fishmen, the blondie with hat smiled:" And the fishes are far from the sea now "


    And so, Arlong and his men with scary faces walked to the rice farms. All of them wanted to kill that human. Their rage made it hard for them to notice that someone is walking with stealth footwork next to them.


    20 minutes later, the huge fishmen finally reached the rice farm. Arlong with his officers saw a blond youth standing alone there, he was blond with blue eyes and having a Black sword hanged on his waist.


    "Hey, you. Are you the one who sent the letter" a Fishman with thick lips said.


    " No " Lucas lifted both of his arms playing innocent.


    Of course, the fishmen didn''t buy it:" Lowly human, you are lying ".


    Lucas made a shocked face:" wow, you are too smart for a fish, this is new"


    The fishmen got triggered again, the one with six arms:" Humans, We will make you pay for what you did to our friends "


    "Oh really, you and what army" Lucas this time made a smug face.


    Arlong and his officers felt something weird, they turned their heads to see that they are alone. Did their friends run away?

 Chapter 41 - 40

    In some land where the small water lakes were everywhere, Lucas was standing in front of four fishmen. The four fishmen looked down at Lucas who was almost as tall as their legs. They gave him killing gaze as all of them had a personal grudge with him, after all, he was the one who killed two of their friends with a spoon.


    The one with light pink skin, six arms octopus features, and six swords hanging on his back, the total weight of his swords was about 2 tons, yet it didn''t affect his speed and didn''t seem to bother him. He stepped forward and said with an angry face:" Human, we shall make you pay for what you did to our friends "


    "Oh really, You and what army" Lucas looked to the octopus man with a smug face, earlier, when he followed the fishmen from behind, he knocked them off silently and stored them inside his system''s storage.


    As for these four who left, Lucas felt that they aren''t simply just simple to be just 10 times stronger than a human and they need extra force to knock them which would expose him. But doesn''t matter, he can fight with more ease now.


    Arlong turned his head along with his officers. Their face''s expressions changed to shock. Earlier, they came with 30 Fishman pirate, yet, now, all of them had vanished like that. It can''t be that they escaped from the battle, this makes no sense.


    "Huh, where did they go," The octopus-like asked as he didn''t saw his friends.


    Arlong turned his head, unlike his octopus friend, he can use his brain "Wait for Hachi, we were together just 15 minutes ago, there is no way they would sneak under our eyes"


    The other fishmen seemed to understand what arlong is trying to say except for the octopus Hachi


    "Oh Oh. Then how they did vanish" Hachi asked curiously.


    "It must be this blondie... " The other one with white shark features and black karate belt said.


    ''they think I would wait'' Lucas frowned, does this fish have the confidence to talk over while he is standing in front of them.


    Lucas lifted his sword and waved in the air casually, small sword energy made an arc shape and flew toward the fishmen center.


    The fishmen had very good senses. Hachi reacted quickly. He jumped to face the compressed air blade, he quickly took his six swords and countered the energy sword. Even though he wasn''t a sword master, his swordsmanship wasn''t that bad, combined with his physical strength, he can be considered very good.


    He used two swords to block the compressed air blade. he got pushed back a step so he used four swords and cut the compressed air blade making a metal clash, however, there was a scratch on the swords.


    Lucas waved his sword multiple times and some wind blades flew toward the octopus. Hachi after tasting the strength of the first blade used six swords to block the energy blades.


    "Seems that human is hasty to die" The Fishman with smooth blond hair, muscled body and thick lips. He put his thick lips on some water lake and sucked it with monstrous speed. He stood up and aimed at Lucas.


    *Pf**Pf*Pf*¡­


    From the mouth, like a garlic gun, water balls flew like bullets toward Lucas, those water bullets were strong as the real bullets and even faster.


    Lucas quickly reacted and used Stealth footwork. He vanished to the thin air and appeared at another point.


    Arlong as a shark who has super speed under the water and a fighter from the grand line found this speed surprising, but his senes should be able to keep with it since he is super fast under the water. It seems that this Lucas isn''t just a pretty face after all. But so what, he is a mere human. The other fishmen had the same reaction as well.


    "Chew, shoot at a large scale, even if he didn''t stop keep shooting, "Arlong said as he looked to Lucas with a sharp gaze.


    [Stealth footwork + 150 XP (19950/25,000)]


    Lucas noticed the notification. Usually, when using this footwork he would gain 5-15 XP, but it seems that when he dodged those water bullets.


    *Pff Pff * Lucas again saw tens of water bullets flying toward him, and again he dodged, but this time he didn''t appear far and allowed Chew to aim at him properly and shoot faster. Lucas would use this as an opportunity to level up his skill. And So chew kept shooting for a few minutes and Lucas was gaining XP.


    "Hachi, shoot your ink in the corners. " arlong said.


    Hachi nodded and opened his mouth widely, like an octopus, he has the ability to release a huge amount of ink. Hatchi opened his mouth and shoot a black ink that covered the surrounding. If Lucas walked on the ink, then he would fall miserably.


    Lucas appeared in the air above the ink as he jumped and landed near a group of rocks. He was 20 meters away from them.


    [Stealth footwork +200 XP (25.000/25.000]


    [Stealth footwork up to level 10 (0/30.000)]


    [Stealth footwork level 10


    + The ability to run above the water


    + 20% speed]


    Lucas didn''t bother with the notification now. He saw chew absorbing a huge amount of water, it seems that he is going to shoot a huge bullet. But would Lucas allow the fishmen to control the battle? Hell no.


    Lucas picked up a rock from the ground, then the rock was big as his fist "Rock bullets are more potent than the water".


    Lucas aimed well at chew he still absorbing the water, he threw it at Chew. The rock flew very fast and the moment chew lifted his head, Chew''s face got broken and he fell to the ground.


    [Defeating Chew +2000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    "CHEEW" Hachi yelled.


    "Hahaha " Lucas laughed as the thought of something. CHEWW. This yell made him remember the fist of the north star, good reference:" It made me look I''m Souther "


    The fishmen looked at chew with shock, he was now at a state between life and death and it was caused by a human.


    Lucas threw another rock, it was aimed at the one who had huge elbows, light white skin and shark eyes, he was wearing kimono and black belt, he was known.


    "Kuroobi, be careful "


    Kuroobi made a fist and punched that rock turned it to dust. He looked to Lucas with his shark eyes and jumped a big jump. He landed in front of Lucas and took a karate pose.


    "Kuroobi, let him alive, I have things to do with him " Arlong crossed his arms.


    "Don''t worry Arlong, I''ll kick him using Fishman karate? " Kuroobi said as he glared at Lucas.


    "Fishman Karate... Mm," Lucas made a face that day he heard of it somewhere.


    Kuroobi pointed to himself proudly "I have the black belt, the 40th level, are you afraid"


    "Mmm. I heard of it. I heard that a human girl is using it, Did a mermaid invent this art" Lucas put his sword back in his belt, then he took a boxing pose.


    Kuroobi got provoked, Lucas words are clear, your Fishman karate isn''t manly at all. It was a racist insult. Ant martial artists can handle an insult direct to oneself but not to his art.


    Kuroobi squatted and took his pose, he put his fist close to his waist while he put his other hand next to his eyes aiming at Lucas.


    "Float like a butterfly" the usual pose where his left foot was in lead along with his left fist. Lucas stood straight and let his fists fall down, if anyone saw this they would think it a defenseless stand. But in the earth, it is quite famous. Lucas started jumping slightly.


    Kuroobi suddenly dashed with amazing speed and appeared in instant next Lucas. Kuroobi sent his fist toward Lucas''s head, but Lucas jumped back slightly and bent his back avoiding that punch, then using some ring footwork, he was able to turn around Kuroobi.


    Kuroobi felt frustrated, he yelled ''fishmen karate'' and kicked again, but Lucas kept bending his back and moving his head while floating back. Kuroobi couldn''t touch him at all, be it kick or a punch. Even Lucas was taking a defenseless pose, his footwork helped him to avoid all the attacks.


    Kuroobi got more close to Lucas and punched, but this time, Lucas was able to dodge it without moving back. Before Kuroobi could take his fist back.


    Lucas got closer to him and punched with his left arm using ?Bullet jab?. His fist vanished and his hand hit Kuroobi stomach. "Sting like a bee "


    Since Bullet Jab was a technique that concert all of Lucas''s mass and strength in one point which was his hand, his jab was heavier than a cannonball and faster than a bullet.


    Kuroobi despite having a strong body, when he got that punch on his stomach, he felt all of his internal organs and bones being broken. Kuroobi vomited and knelt down on his knee. His body was itching in pain. If it wasn''t for the fact that he is a strong Fishman, he would''ve been already dead.


    When Kuroobi who was 2,5 meters tall knelt down, Lucas used this as a chance to knock him off with his right hand, Kuroobi face got broke and he fell down.


    [Defeating Kuroobi +7000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Boxing +5000 XP (9000/25000)]


    [Ding, Dripping Manual of Karate fishmen: Part one of four]


    Lucas saw the notification. But he didn''t really care about Fishman karate. His boxing is at a high level and he would prefer to level it up since it seems at a higher level than Kuroobi''s


    He doesn''t want to waste time and XP to lean a new martial art from the start while he has already a strong fighting style.


    Maybe he would learn a few useful techniques and try to fuse it with boxing. As for the rest of the manual, maybe he would give it to his girls after unlocking some potential.


    Arlong, after seeing Kuroobi fall, got angry, yet he was very calm, he analyzed Lucas''s strength and fighting style so he should be able to deal with him easily.


    "KUROOBI " Hachi on the other side couldn''t keep calm when he saw his friend like this. He held his six swords and dashed toward Lucas.


    Lucas saw him and quickly withdrew his sword.


    Even though Hachi was slightly stronger when it comes to the physical body he wasn''t a master. Lucas was in the realm of master and had all of his techniques taught with the system, so he was in advantage.


    Hachi jumped in high in the air and lifted his six swords, then he headed toward Lucas. Lucas put his left hand behind his back and lifted his sword with right pointing to heaven.


    When Hachi got close enough to Lucas. Lucas''s face suddenly showed a stunned expression as he saw something scary, he slowly turned his head to the right.


    Seeing this Look on Lucas, Hachi couldn''t hold his curiously and turned his face as well to see what stunned Lucas, at the moment he turned his face, Lucas jumped in the air and appeared a half meter next Hachi. Lucas rapier moved and stabbed him in the chest.


    *Spshh*


    Hachi didn''t see anything as he turned his head, but he felt huge pain coming from his chest. As his feet touched the ground, he saw Lucas rapier inside his chest and blood was flowing out of it. In the next second. Lucas took his rapier and stabbed him more five times.


    "and this why men surpass fishes," Lucas said before Hachi fall to the ground. He could defeat him in some moves if he wanted, but why would he bother to lose energy when he simply could end it in one move.


    [Ding defeating Hachan +10.000 acc.u.mulated XP


    Swordsmanship +300 Xp (24.999/25.000)]


    Arlong started walking toward Lucas Calmly, his shark teeth shone as he revealed his killing intent. He wasn''t worried about Hachi since he had three hearts as any octopus.


    "The fool Octopus fell down, the fish with thick lips that only know to sit fell as well. the same for that karate kid "as well Lucas lifted his head and smirked, then he looked to Arlong:" You are next, Arlong "


    "Bastard Lowly human " Arlong said as his eyes turned red.


    Lucas chuckled "Heh, apparently there is a heaven, then earth, then sea down, Logically you are only a Lowly fish that grew some legs and came to east blue because she was scared from humans there"


    Arlong rage reached a whole another level:" I will beat you, No, I will cook you alive than I will throw you to the dogs to eat"


    Hearing the insults from Arlong, Lucas didn''t react and just shook his head:" I seem that only your race has this low level of insults. Huh. guess it is pointless to argue with a fish"

 Chapter 42 - 41

    Arlong was walking slowly toward Lucas, his steps were strong and sturdy, as for his shark eyes, it showed a flaming rage.


    Lucas was still standing there with a provoking smirk. The bodies of the fishmen around him and along with his smile, it gave Arlong a strong urge to kill him.


    Lucas wasn''t worried about the fact that Arlong has a huge physical strength even compared to him, also, he still knows that he isn''t made of rubber and any hit can be deadly to him. He is confident about the victory the moment he withdraws his sword. After all, according to the show, anyone in the level of swordmaster has high power in the first half of the grand line.


    "Come, let me see what a fish can do," Lucas said provoking Arlong who was approaching him. As soon as Arlong got close to Lucas, he bent down and opened his huge mouth trying to bite him.


    Lucas kicked the ground, using feather footwork, Lucas was able to create an afterimage when he dodges. Arlong mouth bit an empty air. As soon he realized that he saw a fist flying toward his chest. Arlong took the jab in his chest and took some steps back, however, it seems that this isn''t going to take him down as he still standing. But Lucas could see that Arlong took some damage in the area that got hit, it just not enough to take him down.


    [Boxing +500 XP]


    "with such amount of strength and you dare to act c.o.c.ky " Arlong calmed down a bit and glared at Lucas. His face didn''t show any hint of pain since he has a high tolerance, strong physique even among his kind, and as any shark, he has an armor under his skin that is made of teeth that can bend the steel easily.


    "You only took one punch and on the chest, yet you think it is amazing to do that " Lucas replied to Arlong.


    Arlong squatted down on his four limbs, then he aimed with his sword nose to Lucas. The next second he flew toward him like a spear. Lucas quickly reacted and used Stealth footwork dodging Arlong''s nose. As soon he appeared somewhere else, Arlong dashed toward him again and started slamming to his head with his fists. Lucas''s feet were moving none stop as he was avoiding the bites and the punches while creating afterimages.


    *Argh*


    Arlong like a mad dog bite toward Lucas''s head. One bite is all that he needs to kill this human. Lucas saw this as an opening. He quickly used his left hand to punch Arlong''s ribs with bullet Jab, Arlong closed one eye in pain, however, his head still moving toward Lucas. Lucas then took his left fist back and prepared to KO Arlong with the last jab on the face.


    ''Wait '' As Lucas was about to hit Arlong''s head, Arlong lowered his sword nose. If Lucas punched his nose, then his fist would get cut. Luckily Lucas''s feet were fast, before his jab lands, he used Stealth footwork to appear ten meters behind.


    [Boxing +600 XP]


    [Stealth footwork +500 XP]


    As Lucas appeared, he looked to Arlong with a deadly gaze.


    Arlong looked at Lucas with a mocking smirk, he didn''t forget to satisfy his own ego by talking how his race is mighty " fool, you are lucky because your legs are fast, other,wise you would lose a hand. you are just Lowly creature, upon birth we are already ten times stronger than you and when we are in the water our strength double while yours halt to half "


    "Let me tell you a short story" Lucas inhaled a large amount of air, he got pissed off seeing Arlong mocking him. he put his hand on a sword and didn''t know if he should beat him badly or slice him to pieces. If it wasn''t for the fact that he has some plans for Arlong and his crew, he would kill them from the start and his consciousness wouldn''t stop him since killing is only bad for the first time.


    Lucas took his rapier and pointed to heaven with it. At that moment, Arlong stopped as his instinct gave him a sense of danger, the moment Lucas took his rapier, his aura changed. '' I must be careful, his sword mastery seems to be high ''


    Lucas started telling his story. He decided he won''t miss anymore, first drive him crazy which would make him full of flaws, then destroy him:" a year ago I visited the fishmen Island where the mermaids and your kind lives "


    Arlong seemed to get shocked after hearing that he knows about his hometown. Seems that this teen is from the grand line, no wonder he is strong.


    "in that island, I saw your kind, but I kept just moving and didn''t do anything since I only minded my business, then I entered some coffee shop, I guess, it was a coffee shop ran by a huge mermaid " Lucas continued telling his story


    " she was a fortune teller, she was a beautiful mermaid with short black hair and blue eyes, she was extra large but still beautiful. The moment I entered, she glared at her crystal "


    Arlong eyes got tight, no one knows, but that big mermaid is his sister. This proved that Lucas actually visited Arlong''s country.


    "After she finished reading the future, she came to me and begged me not to kill some shark, in price, she offered her body, even though she was quite big, we made it " Lucas was provoking Arlong to the heart content, he made a smirk and said:" Since she was good, I will give you a choice to run away "


    Arlong was mind blown, he was already in a bad mood and angry. But hearing that guy saying that he slept with his sister after she begged not to kill him made him blow with anger.


    "AAAAA"


    *Roar*


    Arlong roared as his eyes turned red from rage, he lost his sanity. Arlong quickly dashed toward Lucas as a spear. Lucas used feather footwork and left an afterimage and went one meter to the side. As soon as Arlong hit his afterimage, Lucas quickly waved his sword and slashed with his rapier.


    *Spshh* Blood sprayed out of Arlong''s left ribs, even though that his skin is hard as armor, the sword tip cut him like tofu.


    [Ding, swordsmanship up to level 10 (0/100.000)]


    [Ding, entering a high-level sword Master.


    + subskills.]


    [Ding, sword aura unlocked in the next level.


    Sword aura: After choosing a path, the host can use his soul to create an illusion that can affect reality.


    (similar to Zoro''s demon aura: Ashura, But it different from a sword user to another )]


    Lucas didn''t read the notification since he is focused on the battle, however, he felt his swordsmanship has been improved.


    As soon as Arlong he stopped and stood with hard. Lucas didn''t give him a chance to catch his breaths and appeared next Arlong and standing on a small lake.


    Arlong was caught by surprise seeing Lucas in front of him this quickly before his mind come with reaction. Lucas starts waving his rapier.


    *Spsh* *Spsh*...


    Cuts were appearing none stop on Arlong''s skin, the lake they were standing above started to turn red from blood. Arlong punched as his instinct told him to do so. But soon as his fist got closer to Lucas''s face, Lucas jumped back slightly and changed his sword direction to Arlong''s arm.


    "Damn it," Arlong said seeing his hand flying out. The blood started to get out of his body at a faster rate. Damn it, if they fought in his park, things wouldn''t go this bad, now, even if he wanted to escape, there is no near sea.


    Finally, Arlong fell down after losing so much blood.


    [Ding, defeating Arlong +30.000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Swordsmanship +5000 XP (5000/100.000)]


    Somewhere else, not so far away from the Village where Arlong park is.


    A blue-haired tanned girl entered a wooden house next to an orange farm. As soon she entered, she saw the stuff of the house broken and thrown to the ground.


    next to the table, Nami was sitting, her head was on the table, her mood didn''t seems to be good and seems she is daydreaming. Nojiko didn''t find this weird as Nami would do this some times.


    "Nami, Hurry up and bring the shovel" this was an emergency.


    "Huh" Nami woke up from her daydream where she was remembering the good days. She looked to her sister and gave her a weird gaze.


    "It''s not a time for daze, Arlong is sending the marines to take your money away," Nojiko said in hurry. Obviously, Arlong would just pretend to be innocent and force Nami to work for him again and again.


    "When and how " Nami eyes widened, it seems Arlong is up to no good. She just realized Arlong''s intent and knew why he refused uncashed gold.


    "Just hurry up," Nojiko said as she brought two shovels, this situation was urgent that she forgot to tell her about the blondie.


    Nami reacted quickly as well, she won''t allow Arlong to have his way, she quickly took the shovel and started to take the money she buried under the orange farm.


    Soon, after an hour or so, all of the money was moved to somewhere else. Nami suddenly thought of something and made a fire next to the orange farm, then she threw some berries inside mixed with papers.


    "Look" Nojiko next her pointed to the sea, there a marine ship that was approaching their location.


    "True" Nami looked at Nojiko, how did she know what Arlong was planning to do " how did you know about the marines "


    Nojiko seemed to remember now: "some blond bounty hunter who said that you threw him to the sea... Oy Nami why is your face pale "


    Nami''s face became pale as her jaw dropped a bit "Pinch me"


    "¡­ "Nojiko.


    Back to the rice farm.


    Lucas looked coldly at the unconscious Arlong, then he went and put his hand on the wounds. According to Lucas''s memory, when massage hands were level 4 or 5, he could heal Lilia''s injury. Massage hands were a medical skill in the first place since it is level 13 now, his hand can make the impossible possible.


    Using his hands on Arlong''s wound, the wounds and the skin started closing as the wounds were healed. Lucas just did what necessary to stop him from dying but he didn''t heal him completely, after all, he had to make him do one more thing for him.


    Lucas then took the rest of the fishmen and hanged them on pillars after closing their wounds.


    After some time, Lucas throws some water from the water bucket om Arlong''s face making him wake up.


    As soon as Arlong opened his eyes, he felt a huge pain from his wounds. He looked in front of him to see all of his crew hanged and injured. Behind them, Lucas stood up.


    Lucas started talking "Arlong, Since our fight is over, I have a deal with you to complete. Before you say anything and bluff, I want you to know that I''m an honest person and a man of my word. If I say I will kill a fish, I will do"


    Then without hesitating, Lucas waved his sword to a Fishman next to him and killed him on the spot.


    Arlong got shocked. Then he got angry and was about to dash, however, he was slow because of his injuries.


    "Don''t think about what you just lost, think about what has left and if you want to lose it or not" Lucas stabbed the air with his blade making a compressed sharp blade like a bullet fly out of his sword, and Arlong got a wound on his stomach which made him stop.


    "What do you want, " Arlong asked as he found it hard to stand up, he may hate human and treat them badly, however, Lucas now is holding his crew member as a hostage, his crew members are his friends that he grew up together.


    He may be a racist, but there is no way he would be the same with his own kind as he did to the humans.


    " Just two things, if you do them for me then I won''t kill your crew" Lucas lifted two fingers in the air. Arlong kept glaring at Lucas, if it is not for the fact that he is injured and the other party was stronger, he would dash and fight again.


    Now, Arlong found that he has no choice but to play along if he wants to keep his crew alive.


    "first thing, I want you to kill the rat marine that is working with you" Lucas demanded, he simply want to appear as a hero who captured a marine killer. He is doing this to collect some reputation for himself, killing a marine then taking the glory of his heroic death would only benefit Lucas. Even if it is not true, who cares, dead men tell no tales.


    The first demand seems to be tolerable. Arlong nodded.


    "Second, You always say that every Fishman is valuable and worth more than ten times than human, I agree with that. Here I have 3 officers and about 45 fishmen. So I will be honest. I want 50 billion berries for them to live, see, If they were humans I would only demand 100 million for each " In fact, Lucas would be lying if he said that he went after Arlong for Nami''s sake. From the start, he was going to do this for himself and only himself whether he met that girl or not.


    "I don''t have that much "Arlong almost cough his internal organs out, 50 billion, this is a wealth that he has yet to gather from all of the Villagers those years. Let alone the fact that he used a lot of money to bribe the marines. He only has a bit more or less than 40 billion.


    "you are a fish, go down the sea, I believe there is a lot of treasure down there, and if you don''t bring me my money in two days, your crew would be killed. Each day you take, two fishmen would die. And remember, If you bluff or brag, someone will die " Lucas said as he pointed his rapier to Hachi''s neck, some blood started dripping making arlong shack from anger.


    " Do I need to make my self clear?" Lucas asked.


    "No need" Arlong stood up slowly while covering his stomach.


    "three days Arlong, and all of them will die " Lucas reminded Arlong.


    As soon as Arlong left, Lucas took a cigarette and lit it up. He took a Den Den Mushi and called someone.


    Hi, Calorina, Long time... Yes Yes, I will come back the next week... anyway, Do you know the closest Marine base to this Island¡­ so it is smoker''s base, I need you to do me a favor and tell him to come in a max of one day, some fishmen pirates are here"

 Chapter 42

    Arlong left the rice farms with some injuries. His crew''s life is in the hand of that teen until he does what Lucas demanded from him.


    After Arlong left, Lucas turned and looked to the fishmen on the pillars, some of them already started waking up. Lucas quickly knocked them out and moved them to his storage.


    "Time to level up some skills " Lucas sighed and cracked his back, then he took the road that leads to a forest. He wanted to be in an isolated place where no one would annoy him.


    Lucas took the fishmen out along with the pillars and put them on the ground. A total of 48 fishmen with 3 officers which made it a good XP farm. First, Lucas decided to level up his Massage hands. Lucas wanted to make sure they are in good condition when he levels up his combat skills. Since he used it to heal their bones and his wounds, let''s not forget they are strong, Lucas gained a lot of XP for these actions.


    After treating 10 fishmen.


    [Massage hands +500 XP]


    [Massage hands up to level 14 (0/150.000)]


    But they''re still more than 30 fishmen here need treatment. In order to make sure he would get more XP, he caused them to get more wounds, and no one was an exception. Lucas then continued healing them. With the new level up, the XP he gains got less and the wounds would heal faster and better.


    [massage hands up to level 15 (0/200.000)]


    The fishmen started waking up, surprisingly, their bodies didn''t feel painful at all. They felt like they were floating above the clouds, feeling so good. However, seeing the cold look on the human''s face and how they were hanged on the pillars, all of them felt a chill down their backs.


    Lucas walked to the first Fishman and took a fighting pose. He started punching him since the fishmen had a physique that was at least ten times stronger than humans''. They could handle some torture. Lucas didn''t use any sub-skills but just regular punches, but for an average Fishman, those regular punches were like hell. Most of them could only handle 2-4 punches.


    [Boxing + 19 XP]


    [Boxing +¡­]


    .


    .


    [Ding Boxing level up to level 10 (0/50.000)].


    [Ding + 1 sub skill : Prince straight ]


    [Prince straight: Charge the momentum of three punches in one punch unleashing three folds strength at once.


    Note, this skill focus the mass, strength, and energy in each punch of the three]


    Lucas saw the notification and nodded, It seems that the prince straight is a deadly skill that fuses three punches in one punch. If Lucas fused this skill with the Adrenaline boost, then he would be able to use 9 times fold strength.


    Also, Lucas noticed one more thing, after level 10, each skill would require a different amount of XP to level up, for example, in order to level up the swordsmanship from level 10 to 11, he needs 100.000 XP, but to level up his boxing from 10 to 11, he needs 50.000 XP. Some other skills would only require 30.000 at that level. It seems that the system is balanced when it comes to leveling up, the stronger the skills, the more he needs to level them up.


    Now, Only the officers of Arlong still conscious. Chew, Kuroobi and Hachi.


    "What are you doing "


    "Where is Arlong "


    "Let us down"


    Their voices brought Lucas out from his though trails. Lucas looked at the three of them, surely, those three can handle the punches more than the regular fishmen.


    Lucas didn''t bother with their voices and let out a long sigh, " all I need is good workout music, Damn it, I miss the modern life," then without wasting more time, Lucas punched the rest of the fishmen until he leveled up his boxing to level 11


    [Boxing up to level 11 (0/120.000]


    [+ Sub 2 skills]


    [ 200 crack fists: an upgraded version of 100 Crack fist, but this version double the speed of the punches]


    [Feather footwork upgraded: create three false after images while dodging or dashing].


    Next Nami''s house.


    Captain Nezumi with some marine soldiers arrived at the orange farm. Captain Nezumi was wearing a marine hat with some mice ears next to his head, the marines that he brought up with him all held shovels ready to dig.


    Nami and Nojiko went out to receive them. It was also shocking to know that Lucas was right. After seeing the shovels in the hands of the marine, they were convinced that Arlong wasn''t really going to do his part of the deal he made with Nami. Nezumi asked with a high tone about the whereabouts of the money that Nami stole.


    "Oh, you are talking about that Money. Since it belonged to the Pirates that I hate and since Arlong sent you to take it away, I will tell you the truth " Facing Nezumi, Nami made an innocent face.


    "The truth " Nezumi and the marines looked to the ground and saw holes everywhere. Arlong already told him where Nami hiding her money, so seeing this hole, he already assumed that she moved the money away.


    "since I rather die than Arlong takes that money, I burned it all, well, there is some gold, but it was meld with the fire, look there," Nami said as she pointed to the fire that she made some moments ago.


    Nezumi heard her, saw the fire and his cheeks streamed with tears, he could see many berries papers around it getting burned. No one knows how much it is painful for a corrupt marine to see his money getting burned.


    "Liar, It''s not the real money " Nezumi took his gun and pointed at Nami. His hands were shaking from sadness and anger.


    Nami acted calm: "If you don''t believe then don''t believe me, but to remind you, I''m important to Arlong, so, if you want to troubles, please pull the trigger "


    "Damn you " Nezumi cursed and put his gun down. No matter how he hates her, the fact that Arlong still needs her. If he killed her, his business with the fishmen would come to its end and he would lose and important income source. However, he won''t allow things to pass like that, he smirked at Nami "But I can injure you and say that you resisted "


    "Curse you " Nojiko was going to interfere, but then she stopped and looked At Nezumi with a scarred expression, Nami glared at him and made the same face as Nojiko.


    "Why did you suddenly turned afraid "


    Behind Nezumi, a huge shadow with a height of 260 cm appeared. His expressions were really scary, but his body was wounded a bit and he was missing an arm.


    "Nezumi " Arlong said with a chilly voice. As he was walking to this place, he thought a lot about Lucas''s demands. Demanding that amount of money was acceptable since Lucas was a bounty hunter who only cares about money. But why would he ask about killing Nezumi? As Arlong thought about it, he reached one conclusion.


    Nezumi and the villagers were the only ones who know about how much wealth is Arlong, Arlong doesn''t allow the villagers to leave, so the only possibility was that Nezumi called Lucas to take the fishmen down and take his wealth then they would split it among them. However, Lucas changed his mind and became greedy, so he took his crew as a hostage and asked for both of the money and the death of his partner Nezumi.


    Nezumi turned to see Arlong: "Mister Arlong as you can see... "


    Arlong didn''t bother to listen to him, Arlong simply stretched his hand and lifted Nezumi from his head, then he applied some pressure and the skull of Nezumi exploded. The marines and both of the girls were shocked and scared to see such a scene. Before the marines can even react, Arlong ran between them and waved his sword nose, in a few seconds all of them were dead.


    Nami saw Arlong''s state and action and was stunned, he was badly wounded and missing a hand. She knew that Lucas is here and somewhere they must fight, but Arlong is standing and Lucas is nowhere to appear. She quickly ran out of her home. Arlong gave her a glance and didn''t do anything. He already decided what to do, he has only one last trick on his sleeves. Arlong would give the money to Lucas with an extra prize, once he takes his crew away, he would restart his deeds, he would take over other towns and villages and make more money, but first, he must get his crew back


    After this, Arlong went to his park, he jumped to the pool that is connected to the sea, then he called a giant sea monster and ordered him to take him somewhere.


    After Arlong stopped, he went down and made a hole in the sea, after making the hole, he took a giant chest out. That chest was where Arlong hides his treasures. inside that chest, there was a huge bomb that would explode if someone doesn''t deactivate a few minutes after opening the chest.


    Meanwhile.


    Lucas was standing on the beach and looking to a huge marine warship coming to his direction, above that ship, stood a man with a white coat, Grey hair and two cigars in his mouth.


    "So this how smoker looks like, " Lucas thought in himself.

 Chapter 43 - 43

    On the beach, a huge marine warship landed. Many marine soldiers started to get out and land on the ground. The man who was standing above the sail suddenly turned to light smoke and landed on the beach.


    "I believe you are smoker, " Lucas said while being amazed seeing how he turned to smoke in front of him. After all, who wouldn''t daze after seeing someone turn into smoke for the first time. Surely, devil fruit powers would always amaze him.


    Smoker was a tall man with a height of 209 cm, he was wearing an opened shirt that showed his muscled body. On his back, there is a sword that doesn''t have a blade yet it was made from sea stone.


    (sea stone: a matter or stone, very hard stone that unleashes the same energy as the seawater. Basically, it can cancel the devil fruit users'' power and make them weak)


    "And you should be Lucas Fernando," Smoker replied while examining him. Lucas was quite famous in the east blue after taking three pirates crews down. Smoker was actually called by another captain and asked him to come to this island, so he was a bit curious about him.


    "Yes," Lucas replied.


    "are you and Captain Calorina relatives, " Smoker asked since both had the same surname, and he has been annoyed by her to come here.


    "well, you can say we are cousins, anyway, to the main topic, I believe you know about the fishmen pirates," Lucas said.


    "mm, where are they " Smoker nodded, fishmen pirates are a huge danger, they are too strong for east blue''s people since they came from the grand line. But to an elite like Smoker, those pirates would be so easy to capture by him alone.


    "Don''t bother about their places, you can stay in the mansion of that village and I will send them to you on a plate?" Lucas said. Smoker and the marines looked at him with questioning faces, how are you planning to do that, you are not their captain, and why are you saying it anyway.


    "earlier when I fought with them, both of me and their group end up with major injuries, they escaped to rest in the sea and I had agreed to fight them later, " Lucas said while patting his ribs.


    The marines around nodded and found his story logical and acceptable. But also amazing to know he fought them alone. Well, he is a famous bounty hunter after all so he should be skilled.


    "There is a doctor in the ship, he can look to your injuries " next Smoker, a slender girl with short dark blue hair said.


    Lucas just now noticed her and rubbed his chin, she has an hourglass figure, 170 cm tall, slender, not flat chest but average b.r.e.a.s.t size, brown eyes, healthy skin, big brown eyes, and cute glasses.


    '' Maybe, I can spare two minutes of my time to have some fun '' Lucas thought in himself and smiled. This is one of his habits.


    "Tashigi is right, you should see a doctor" Smoker said, it would be shameful if they let him do the rest while they only capture the fishes.


    Lucas acknowledged smoker by nodding and focused on the girl:" Just seeing you made me forget my pain ".


    The marines heard him and coughed, is he flirting in the middle of a serious matter.


    "Cough, What do you mean, I''m no doctor " Tashigi replied innocently while holding a green sword. She doesn''t get it.


    "Come on, a pretty girl like you shouldn''t be this ignorant, seeing your cute face made me feel some relief, " Lucas said as he approached her stretched his hand to shack hers.


    Tashigi was caught off guard and blushed slightly, she didn''t expect that he was flirting with her. But she didn''t want to be rude and hesitantly stretched her hands while trying to get it back " be serious, injuries are no game ".


    Lucas didn''t let her hesitate any longer and shacked her hand:" It''s okay, I just want to talk"


    " Why..me... It''s not the proper time. There are pirates they''re " looking to his handsome face, Tashigi blushed and felt her heart beating faster, she was embarrassed as she has never been in such a situation. If he wasn''t hat handsome she may push him and call him to pervert. But this time, her feminine side stopped her from acting rashly. But soon Lucas let her hands: " Sure, I saw that your sword and as any sword user I want to exchange some notes "


    Tashigi face slowly regained its color, she is a huge fan of swords. When it comes to swords, she is like the pervert that can tell the girl''s bra size by seeing her chest in one glance. But her ability works with the swords'' grads. She actually knows all of the famous swords and the high grades one.


    "Oh you are a fan of swordsmanship as well," Tashigi said and looked to the black rapier hanging on his waist, her eyes shone seeing it as she could feel it was at a high level of craftsmanship.


    *Cough*


    " let''s leave it to later, Smoker, You can go to the park, it''s the Pirates place, I will send them to you later" Lucas turned serious again.


    Smoker frowned at him, however, he held his laugh seeing Tashigi blushing suddenly "Ah, I will wait there " Smoker said. Next, Lucas vanished in the air making some marines daze. But this proved that he is powerful.


    ¡­


    Lucas went to some forest, he went to a tree and lied down on a branch. He opened his storage and took some food to eat, after all, he has been busy all day and consumed a lot of his energy.


    The time was 18:05. Only a few minutes before the sunset. As Lucas was enjoying his dinner, he started to hear some faint yell calling him, it was so faint that he almost thought it was his imagination. Lucas turned his head to see. Since he was sitting on a high tree, his vision range was quite wide.


    What he saw is a small silhouette with orange hair running here and there looking for him. Lucas was able to recognize it since he knows only one person with orange hair.


    "LUCAS" Nami was yelling while walking, after she saw Arlong some hours ago, she couldn''t rest in ease, it is obvious he fought with Lucas and things end up like that. She knew that both of Arlong and Lucas are strong, so when she saw Arlong''s state, she couldn''t imagine how Lucas''s state is. She is now running of hope she was wrong and he may escape or something.


    Walking between the trees, Nami suddenly stopped upon seeing the back of some blond man "Lu..cas". She smiled and tried to get close, yet her feet stopped. Oh, I remember, I threw him off the ship, he must hate me.


    Lucas turned to face her, he didn''t show too many emotions on his face, just to mess with her a bit. Nami saw his expression and didn''t know from where to start neither what to talk about, after all, she said some really harsh words to him at that time.


    "I¡­ " Nami was at a loss of words when Lucas was approaching her with light steps.


    "You took so long to arrive, " Lucas said as he stopped. He didn''t want to push her to the corner so much.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Nami said as she made a sad face


    "No need to apologize " Lucas stopped her from apologizing, he put his hands on her shoulders:" Are you hurt, did the marine do anything to you "


    "but... I pushed you and even said" Nami felt more guilt seeing that he didn''t borough that thing up, he even wanted to know if she is fine. Her eyes started to turn wet from the warmth.


    "It''s okay, I knew that you were trying to get me away from Arlong, " Lucas said with a sigh, it doesn''t matter, he planed for this all along.


    "What! " Nami seemed to daze, wait, how did he know. Lucas quickly answered "Remember, I saw your tattoo when we had s.e.x"


    Nami opened her mouth a bit. Suddenly she thought of something, Lucas just arrived here the same she did, and without a ship, so he must be prepared before¡­, she cut that idea as soon it appeared, things are going well and she didn''t want to ruin it. Otherwise, she can forget about his s.e.x.u.a.l techniques that are like a drug. She remembered something and asked: "Wait, does this mean you beat Arlong, I saw him miserable and his crew was nowhere around "


    "Yes, Let''s not talk about the fishes " the next thing Lucas did, he put his hand on the blue tattoo on Nami''s shoulder and massaged it a bit. Nami instantly m.o.a.ned in relief and turned sensitive. As Lucas took his hand back, there was some blue ink on his hand. Massage hand is medical skill before it becomes a s.e.x.u.a.l one, so Lucas was able to remove Arlong''s tattoo by massaging it.


    Nami noticed her tattoo vanish and was amazed and happy at the same time. Lucas didn''t let her think more and grabbed her from her waist and pushed her to himself. Nami chest fell on him, and her crotch area fell on his D since she was already sensitive, she became more turned on and blushed slightly. Lucas also was taken by the moment as he felt her soft body, the orange scent, the b.o.o.b.s crushing on his chest and the heat from her p.u.s.s.y. Lucas closed his eyes and kissed her om the mouth. Because of the tongue Skill, Nami kissed him with more passion as she was getting orgasm from feeling his tongue.


    Nami put her hand on his jacket and started to take his clothes off, Lucas did the same and helped her to strip. Now, the sunset down and the girl and the boy were enjoying their time in the forest alone.


    In the middle of the night, Lucas and Nami stopped, Nami who was riding on Lucas D loo at him with wet satisfied eyes as she was looking for more. She was satisfied yet the pleasure was huge. Lucas wanted also to spend more time, but he has a business to do now. So, he came for the last time inside her and decided to call it a day.


    "Mmm, So I''ll wait for you to come to my house " Nami got up letting his hard D appears from her V.a.g.i.n.a, there were some white drops getting out of her p.u.s.s.y. Lucas was feeling a high pleasure and orgasm as well. He got up and kissed Nami on her mouth the last kiss:" Yes, I have to do the last thing, after this I''ll visit you"


    "Okay "Nami wore her clothes.


    "Ahem, you forget something, " Lucas said as he didn''t wear his clothes yet, his D is still covered by the s.e.m.e.n and her juices.


    "You need clean up " Nami understood and kneeled down, she knelt down and held his D with one hand, she let her mouth getting close and started to lick it with her small tongue until it became clean and he shoots another shot out.


    After everything became clean. Lucas sent her away and went to the rice farms. Where he agreed to meet Arlong. As Lucas predicted, Arlong wouldn''t come in a short time, but he won''t take that long either. He would try the last trick, but Lucas isn''t worried since he is also more dishonest than Arlong is.


    At the downtime, Lucas could see Arlong coming while dragging a huge chest with him. As he saw Lucas, his eyes showed a bloodthirst, but he kept calm.


    "Where is my crew," Arlong asked Lucas who look like a kid compared to him.


    "Hand the money first, and remember, I can kill you so don''t bluff, "Lucas said while having his hands on his sword.


    Arlong pretended to admit defeat and threw the huge chest to Lucas, then he threw a key to him. Once Lucas opens the chest and starts to count the money, a bomb will explode a few minutes later, if the bomb was to explode instantly, then Arlong would give him an empty chest. But Lucas is already very fast when it comes to running. So Arlong gave him a huge amount of money to keep him busy.


    "Good " Lucas touched the chest and moved it to his storage. Arlong saw the chest vanishes and he was dazed. Devil fruit power.


    "I have eaten Storage-Storage fruit, I can store anything I touch, " Lucas said as he waved his hand and Arlong''s crew appeared from the thin air. Arlong was shocked to see his last attempt fail, but Then his first priority is his crew. If he can''t save his crew


    Lucas smirked as he saw the bomb, the money in the chest " Arlong you bastard, I said 50 billion berries yet you only gave me 30 billion berries. You shameless fish, how would I feed my kids with such amount of money, there is a bomb too "


    Lucas said this ignoring the fact that one billion is enough for him and his family to live the rest of their lives without worrying about anything.


    Arlong opened his eyes widely, he is exposed


    Surprisingly Lucas just smiled at him and said with an honest tone:" You have until tomorrow to bring me the rest 15 billion. Otherwise, I will hunt your crew "


    Lucas just wanted to troll him. He is bored and like any bad guy, he would mess with things around.


    Arlong came out of his thoughts, however, he didn''t doubt Lucas because he believed that greed can blind people and make them even believe the illusion. "Sure, please, I will give you the rest in less than a day ". Arlong was like, Sure, I''ll take my stuff, go down the sea, and the moment you go out there, I will sink you down since fishmen have the absolute advantage in the water.


    Arlong took his crew and headed to the park.


    Lucas looked to Arlong''s back and made a smirk, slowly, he started to laugh. " I don''t make promises because it meant to be broken"

 Chapter 44 - 44

    By the time the sun rose. Arlong managed to wake up his crew. Now all of them are walking to Arlong''s park with slow steps, they still have to pick up their stuff and the maps that Nami drew before leaving .


    Arlong and the rest of the fishmen were gloomy as there are holding many negative emotions in their hearts. The humiliation that they suffered by that one small human shall be repaid. As they were walking, all of the villagers were watching through the windows of their houses. It was a real wonder to those monsters injured and in the measurable state.


    All of them thought that it was the deed of the one who killed two fishmen with a spoon.


    "Mister Arlong, we have arrived, " a Fishman said looking to the gates of the park. Arlong nodded with a dark expression. The fishmen opened the gates and entered.


    As they entered, they saw something that almost made their fishy hearts jump. In front of them were 50 marines with swords and guns, in the middle of them stood smoker with two cigars in his mouth. All of the marines had a gloomy face, earlier when they arrived, they found about the corpses of the marines and all of them got triggered.


    The fishmen all were caught off guard and surprised.


    "Arlong, a former pirate of the sun pirates " Smoker said slowly as he walked forward, he waved his hand to the marines behind:" arrest them, kill them if it is necessary "


    "Yes " The marines started walking forward with their guns, to them, fishing those injured Fishman was easy.


    Arlong got triggered and dashed forward, now, some pity marines think they can do whatever they like. Arlong decided to attack the smoker first, he went forward like a spear and opened his huge mouth to bite Smoker''s head. Smoker didn''t move and looked to Arlong with relaxed face. As Arlong bite his head, Smoker''s head turned to a white smoker.


    "You are.. The white hunter "Arlong opened his eyes widely as he saw the smoke gather and form Smoker''s head.


    To Arlong It''s too late to escape. Smoker fist turned to a cloud of smoke and pushed Arlong flying to the wall, as Arlong fell, Smoker appeared above him and tied his arm suppressing him with brute force alone. Smoker looked around to see some three fishmen were troublesome even after being injured. His free hand turned to smoke and flew to the three fishmen. The smoke wrapped them and lifted them from the ground.


    As those three were captured, the rest of the marines had an easy time to capture the rest of the fishmen. After being captured, those fishmen would have a trail and they would be punished according to their crimes. Murdering, killing marine, slavering humans, piracy..ect. In East blue. Public execution would be the smallest punishment.


    The marines quickly caught the pirates and put some hard metallic shackles on them. The fishmen didn''t even have the chance to jump to the pool and were gathered all on the ground.


    "Good job captain smoker " Lucas entered the gates and stretched his back, he didn''t forget to give Arlong a pitying look.


    "Ah, thanks to you we got easy time, " Smoker said, it was really hard to believe that Lucas made all of these fishmen injured alone, even their leaders. It was hopeful as it slowed the fishmen and made their escape hard. Smoker took a check from his pocket and was about to give Lucas the bounty of the fishmen.


    Yet Lucas refused to take it and said in rightful tone " I refuse to take a bounty for doing my duty as a human and stopping those evil creatures from slaving my race"


    His statement was shocking to everyone who heard him, the amount of the money he would take from those fishmen should be more than 50 million berries, it is enough for anyone to live without working for the rest of his life with his family, he can even open a business and rest with a beautiful wife.


    Lucas appeared very rightful in the eyes of the marines. Yet Arlong almost exploded from the shamelessness, Lucas gained an amount of money that is more than the bounty of 4 sea emperors, it was his money that he wanted to use to build a country. It is no wonder that Lucas is looking down on his bounty.


    "YOU LOWLY CREATURE, YOU TOOK THE VILLAGERS MONEY AND ACT RIGHTEOUSLY, TENS OF BILLIONS YOO TOOK " Arlong wanted to expose Lucas in front of everyone.


    The marines looked to Lucas with doubtful eyes, there still the possibility of Arlong lying


    "Oh really, where is the money then" Lucas said.


    Arlong looked to Smoker "He has devil fruit that allows him to store it"


    "Is this right " Smoker asked Lucas with a calm tone, all Lucas has to do is to say no.


    Lucas smirked as he walked to the pool :" That''s right, I have a devil fruit power, I was the one who told him to kill the marine and I was the one who made the revolution army "


    Everyone was shocked by his statement, even Arlong, it was so shocking to be true.


    Some marine in the corner asked his friend:" Do you think he is telling the truth "


    "If it was the truth then he wouldn''t say it " replied his friend.


    "But what if he said this because he knew that we won''t think it''s the truth, so he is covering the truth by saying the truth which would make us think it is a lie"


    "huh?, you think too much " the other marine rolled his eyes and looked at Lucas.


    Lucas without hesitation jumped to the water and started swimming between everyone''s eyes.


    "Hahaha "


    Some started laughing, seems that Lucas has some good sense of humor, it was known that devil fruits users can''t swim. This proved that Arlong is just a liar and his words was his desperate attempt towereke Lucas down with him. No one believed Arlong.


    Arlong was shocked, this shouldn''t happen, he saw Lucas''s ability with his own eyes. He tried to say something else, however, his words hold no truth value.


    "Take them away, " Smoker said and the rest of the marines took the fishmen to the ship.


    Lucas thought of something, it is the time. His heroic deeds in the east blue should be enough. and he has been in this world for more than a half year. It is time to take the next step.


    Lucas pretended to put his hand in his pocket and took something out of his storage. It was a recommendation letter that he made Calorina write. He called Smoker and hand it to him "I would like to apply for joining the navy "


    Smoker held the recommendation and frowned, he would have to do more paper works, however, he felt it was good since this is someone who is strong enough to hold a group of fishmen alone, he can become an elite with his talent and age. "Usually I wouldn''t accept it because the family name, but your case is special, Do you want to work directly or join the elite camp".


    What Calorina wrote in the letter that Lucas has a high talent and should be trained in elite camp before starting, but Lucas fame can make him able to join directly in the east blue''s brunch.


    "Can you explain to me the difference between the two" Lucas asked.


    "If you choose to join directly, you would pass some investigation and at best you would start as a petty officer in the east blue. As for the second one, I believe you heard about the grand line? right "


    "Yes"


    "Well, In the elite camp you would be able to train by elite marines, you can access to the best resources of training, be it martial arts, swordsmanship or even medicine, any thing, and you can get your own devil fruit if you can get enough contribution points " Smoker explained. the conurbation points system was something for the marine to exchange for resources, one can get those points by hunting pirates, retrieving devil fruits, treasures, and it can be exchanged for money with other marines. Some of the trainers in the camp are actually marines from the weak seas, so they can use it to exchange for resources.


    "Anyway, you can apply for graduation whenever you like, but I advise you to take your time since the test isn''t easy, especially for non-devil fruit users like yourself. Anyway, at very low, you can become an officer. Captain, or even commander, depending on your performance " Smoker said as he rubbed his head while remembering his training days . It was a pity that Z is no longer the teacher there other wise the navy wouldn''t get weaker.


    Lucas was left in deep thoughts, if he took the first choice then he would take a lot of time to promote, but if he chose the second, then, not only he would start as high officer or a captain giving his swordsmanship, but he would be able to increase his strength to a higher level. And let''s not forget that he has the strongest system to assist him.


    Lucas asked to be taken to the elite camp, anyway, the smoker said that he can graduate any time he likes, so Lucas didn''t think that he would spend a long time there anyway. Smoker said that paperwork would take time and after everything is done, he can pass by his base to take the token and transfer to the grand line. Lucas decided to go there after a month since he has some girls to spend time with.

 Chapter 45

    After everything was done, Lucas cracked his back and yawned. He had done many things and more things are waiting for him to do. But first, he needs a good break.


    As the marines left, Lucas crossed his path with Tashigi, he gently smiled and waved his hand.


    Tashigi adjusted her glasses and came close to him, to her, all that she wanted was a pure conversation about swords. To the swordswoman, it is hard to find someone to talk about the same passion. She was also curious about the black rapier he is holding. It is obviously doesn''t belong to any supreme grade sword or high-grade sword or anything. It looked so mysterious which made her curious.


    "Excuse me, I saw that sword, Can I know where you got it from " Tashigi bent down until her head was in the same level with his waist. Lucas felt her hot breaths hitting his crotch.


    "I got it when I was born "Lucas purely thought of blowjob seeing her in that position, but soon Tashigi took her head to the right to see his rapier. Lucas frowned but didn''t make a fuss about it since it was just an innocent thought.


    " Oh, but from all of the series of the famous swords...." Tashigi started to talk no stop about some swords. Lucas didn''t really pay attention and showed a bored expression, however, he let her speak since most of the women like the man to hear more than to listen. As long as they believed you are listening, it won''t matter if it is true or not.


    "Anyway, tell me how do you work out," Lucas asked Tashigi, he Let both of his move to hold her arms and gave her few soft pinches, "Your muscles are soft yet hold strength at the same time" he didn''t use any massage skill since it is too early to use. He didn''t want to forget the basics of picking up a girl. Maybe he just used the 7th level and not the 15th to not make it the game so easy. The 15th level is just too overpowered and would be used to make the girls meet each other.


    "Just...waving my sword¡­ running and so" Tashigi said as she tried to keep calm, after all, physical contact would always leave that feeling. She felt a lot of relief. Lucas''s hands kept checking other parts of her body, and eventually, she blushed, she glared at him but all Lucas had on his face was an innocent pure expression that showed just curiosity.


    "for a woman like you, intense training can hurt," Lucas said as he took his hand back making Tashigi giving him a weird gaze, why did he stop. But soon she regained her calm:" Don''t care about that "


    "You know.. I know a whole set of good workouts that can help you without buffing... Actually, I was a personal trainer once " Lucas took a step forward and said. This was a classical move to use in the gym. Work very well with married women. (Don''t ask me why).


    Tashigi frowned and then she exploded on Lucas with an angry face" hey, Don''t mock me, you men are born stronger while women like me have to work hard to catch up, Don''t throw me your set of exercises or something "


    Lucas frowned, cool, another feminist here, he put his hands on her shoulders and said:" You are taking the wrong idea, being man or woman has nothing to do with training "


    Tashigi was going to say something. She is one of the people who like to make up excuses to skip the gym.


    "Do you know why there are men and women?" Lucas asked with a serious tone.


    Tashigi blushed a bit seeing his eyes directly on hers, she moved her head not knowing the answer:" No, why.."


    Lucas let his head get close to her ears and whispered:" to make more men and women".


    Tashigi face turned red like a tomato, Lucas''s answer was out of the expected. But soon she remembered that he is only 15 years old in a world where there is no p.o.r.n and the people don''t care that much about s.e.x. Even pirates are saints when it comes to men and women matters. " Hey, it''s not a proper thing to say"


    "But it''s true"


    And like any woman, Tashigi has the innate ability to change the topic:" anyway, your sword look kind of weird, I believe its fighting style would be different "


    And so, the conversation turned to the topic of swordsmanship. And eventually, Tashigi wanted to have a spare with him, but as soon she asked for it, Smoker yelled at her to leave, and so, they promised to have a sword fight another day.


    Lucas just waved his hand:" Sure, one day I will hold my sword and pierce your defenses "


    .....


    As Tashigi left. Lucas decided to make his way through the village. As he got out he looked to the street and the land, he looked to the villagers who didn''t lift their eyes on the ship that took the fishmen away. It was a scene that they wanted to carve in their memory forever.


    Lucas looked at them, their shattered clothes and their poor built houses. This brought some memories back and Lucas frowned, he remembered his biological family, the money he lost and the road he had to take. Lucas''s face turned gloomy and let a long sigh.


    " *Sigh* Guess there is a limit for how lowly one can be "


    Lucas threw 10 billion berries in the center when no one was watching, he didn''t want anyone to take the wrong idea and left quickly. As for the villagers, when many would notice the money, no one would think to keep it for himself since many eyes saw it and eventually they would split it.


    ''The rest is my fee for saving them and giving them a chance to see public execution of their enemies If they have a problem, they can ask for Luffy''s services '' for Lucas, 20 billion is enough for him to spend without thinking and, and if his main plan succeed, he would have everything in this world let alone some billions of berries.


    "This is the last time I do something good like this, maybe I left too much for them," Lucas said in a gloomy tone. he was walking to Nami''s house since she said she will wait for him in that house.


    Lucas saw the orange''s farm and went there, he could smell some faint bloody scent. but the corpses of the dead corrupted marine isn''t there, it seems that Smoker picked them up.


    Lucas went to the house and knocked on the door. He didn''t have to wait for long before Nami opens the door for him.


    *Kiss*


    Nami gave him a quick kiss before asking him: "what happened to the fishmen"


    "The marines took them, according to their crimes, they would either be executed publicly or tortured to make an example " Lucas held her from her waist and grabbed her closer to him.


    Hearing his answer, Nami had complex feelings. Arlong was the one who killed her mother, forced her to work as a slave for him and even tried to break his promise with her, in the end, she kept that money, Arlong got captured and he would be executed with his crew. Just the end was just too good to be real. Nami cleaned a tear that dropped from her eye and said with a lovely tone:" Thank you, anyway, did you get their bounty ".


    Lucas smiled: "No, I handed them for free".


    "Lucas, I love you, but I don''t like such jokes " Nami put her palm on his cheek and smiled weirdly. She already had the impression that Lucas doesn''t care about money, but he can''t be this careless.


    "Who said I''m joking," Lucas said with a serious face.


    Nami cheeks streamed with tears, she slammed Lucas chest with her head repeatedly while repeating, "Do you want us to die poor, tell me, tell me why ".


    "Haha, Don''t worry, there is plenty of money out there, I''m already dating some rich girl " Lucas was laughing while patting her head. It''s time to make her accept his reality. Lucas has a rule, the girls he wants to keep around him has to accept his nature.


    Nami opened her eyes widely and looked directly to his eyes, if glare can kill, Lucas would be dead: "What, Who"


    "why the anger. It''s a natural thing for a male to have multi females, you can see that most of the animals live like that, even the nobles aren''t different " Lucas used massage skill on her head and the 15 levels.


    Since Nami got her head massaged, the brain was directly affected which made Lucas''s current words are the absolute truth and the feeling she was getting made it hard for her to refuse. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, even the trace of the anger she had earlier vanished to nothingness.


    ''Seems massage hands have different effects depending on the area that gets touched, Seems that later I would have to study the human body ''


    As Nami m.o.a.ned softly, Lucas hand moved down to her neck and treated her like a kitten, he even pressed her vital point which made her m.o.a.n softly. : "But if you don''t like it, I won''t force you "


    Nami found herself in a situation, take it or leave it, it wasn''t too hard to think when she was being touched by his hands and experiencing relief and a unique orgasm. what was done is done, she can Ignore the other girl and still happy. She has only to stop him from getting new ones.


    "Fine " Nami pushed Lucas to the ground and kissed him.


    "Mm, don''t worry, you will like them "Lucas smiled and took this as yes.

 Chapter 46 - 46 R-18

    (If anyone forgot that this story mainly about Lemon and action, reread the tags, then reread the whole thing to refresh your memories.


    Also, you are all +17 right? Because there are some people complaining about something they knew from the beginning. And I don''t want to explain why it''s a stupid thing since it will make me read the whole bible.


    how many girls the Mc will bang: Yes ).


    ...


    Later that day, as the sunlight was slowly being replaced by the moonlight. A light-blue-haired girl was walking to the orange farm with a huge sack full of money.


    Earlier that day.


    As the inhabitants of this island heard about the fishmen pirates'' fall. All of the people from the 19 villages across this island came to witness with their eyes.


    After the Marine''s warship left, everyone turned to see the money pile with a mark of 10 billion berries. Everyone felt like being stroke with lightning. Some started to develop some ideas. However, everyone was a family here and aware that freedom and life are worth more than money. For many years they paid a huge amount of money just to stay alive. So the money now to them doesn''t look the same as the past.


    (There was a social experiment in real-life: one was lost and hungry. But no one helped him in the wealthy streets, In the country, a homeless man shared the only few foods he has with him.


    The experiment was repeated many times in different cultures yet the results are the same. Basically, the conclusion, people with the same experiments would have some kind of connection between them.)


    And to those villagers, after suffering for more than ten years, what they wanted is some peace. The money won''t bring the people that Arlong killed neither their lost youth. Otherwise, everyone would try to steal the money that Nami tried to collect from her childhood and wouldn''t pretend to hate her so she can escape with no regrets.


    "Keep calm everyone "The Mayor of the current village stepped inside and yelled.


    The mayor of this village was a respected person who everyone in the 20 villages listens to him and respect. All of them regarded him as a leader since ever he started to buy weapons to strike back against the fishmen. Just because of the low budget things were going slow. So, he held a leadership position in their heart.


    The mayor of this village decided to split the money equally to the families. In the end, all of them agreed. However, after thinking for a moment, they realized it is not the marines that gave the money back, but some new stranger who killed some fishmen with a spoon and obviously he was the one who brought the marines.


    Everyone agreed to give him a tribute, and since Nojiko knew where he is staying, they gave her a one billion berry to carry to him, after that the villagers got 3-4 million berries back. Everyone wanted to see Lucas but maybe he is tired or injured from his fight and needs some rest. Maybe this why he didn''t show himself.


    "Sigh. Nami probably would suck him dry " Nojiko thought in herself while holding the money bag. She opened the door house and entered, then she put the money in the middle.


    "Nami and her lover, come here, there is money waiting for you" Nojiko yelled, but no response. She crossed her arms wrapping her chest ''if Nami was here she would teleport as soon as she hears the word money ''


    *M.o.a.n**M.o.a.n*


    Suddenly she heard loud m.o.a.ns coming from the next room. That was Nami''s voice, why is she screaming.


    Nojiko got worried, she looked around and picked a drink bottle that was on the table. She walked like a silent cat toward the room where the noises are coming from. She patted her hand on the door and started pushing it slowly ready to attack.


    "Ahh, Yesss"


    On the floor, Lucas was lying on his back while Nami was above him in the cowgirl position. Lucas''s hands were holding her waist while his h.i.p.s were moving. As for Nami, she moving up and down while his c.o.c.k was sliding in and out.


    *Pa* * Pa*


    Nami had a satisfied face feeling his D deep inside. whenever Lucas gets Deep balls, her ass would make a slapping sound.


    "I''m C.u.m.m.i.n.g " Nami yelled as she bent down and kissed Lucas on the lips.


    Nojiko saw this and dazed, for a moment, the picture of Lucas''s ball and d.i.c.k entering and getting out of Nami''s p.u.s.s.y has been carved in her mind.


    ''what the heck did I see '' Nojiko took a step back and turned her head, she breathed heavily and blushed. That Nami had grown up to such a degree. And how dare she to lose her v.i.r.g.i.nity before her. And why does that teen has such a big tool, she wondered how could Nami take it inside.


    "I should get angry at them, they should watch themselves " Nojiko was going to step inside and yell at them, but she stopped upon seeing the next.


    Lucas lifted Nami and switched the positions, she was on her four, and Lucas was from behind. He used his hands and teased her rounded ass while squeezing it some times and Nami was m.o.a.ning while having an orgasm, Lucas then stopped, placed both of his hands on her h.i.p.s, then he put his c.o.c.k inside and started pushing.


    All of Lucas wanted was to achieve a calm mind before going to the grand line.


    Nojiko, seeing the process, and how her sister is enjoying the process, she felt her p.u.s.s.y getting wet already from the heat of the scene. She slowly put her hand inside her v.a.g.i.n.a and softly started rubbing.


    While looking at the natural process, on finger was teasing her clit and the other two fingers entered inside.


    Things started to get wet and unusual feelings of pleasure hit her like electricity. Her consciousness wanted to stop her but it was too weak against the flames of the pleasure that has awake. She started m.o.a.ning softly. After a few minutes, she put three fingers and kept rubbing until she came.


    As soon she finished, she turned her head and went away leaving Lucas and Nami finishing what they are doing.


    The morning. About 11:00.


    Lucas and Nami woke up, dressed, then they went to the main room in the house.


    "Lucas, I''m hungry, " Nami said as her eyes lit up, Lucas has the best skills of cooking and his food is always good. When they were on the ship, she always looked for the food''s time.


    "Is there anything particular you want for the lunch " Lucas checked his storage. Most of the food he has there is the meat of a sea monster. As for the rest of the ingredients are lacking. Seems he need to shop again.


    "anything would be good, " Nami said.


    "I''ll use the kitchen then," Lucas said as he walked to the kitchen. As he left, Nami saw a bag of money in the center so she went to check it since it has a smell that she knows very well.


    Lucas entered the kitchen and saw that he wasn''t the only one here.


    Lucas saw Nojiko cutting some fruits with the orange trying to make something sweet. While her mind was in a daze, he gave her big ass a quick glance, it was a glance to admire the beauty, before walking:" Ahem, Sister in law, can I use the kitchen"


    Nojiko''s heart almost jumped from surprise, she didn''t expect that someone would enter on her while she is trying to clear her thoughts. Luckily her skin is tanned so her blush didn''t appear. "*Cough*... NO¡­ You should go back... Hey are you listening "


    "yes, can you bring me those plates, they''re next to you" Lucas didn''t know what she said and kept looking for the ingredients in the kitchen and the tools.


    "Mm," Nojiko didn''t expect that she would lower her head and pass the plates to him.


    She took a deep breath and decided in her thoughts that she will ignore the last night''s events and act like there was nothing happened.


    Lucas then ignored her and went to the other side to prepare a thing. His heart at this moment is pure and calm since he found a way to reach inner peace. All of what he wanted is to prepare some food with the system, but since she was here he had to use the traditional way.


    *Silence *

 Chapter 47 - 47 R-18

    Not so far away from some village. In a house that was next to the orange farm.


    Sitting on a chair, Nami was holding a big sack that holds a very familiar smell, berries. Using her experience, Nami was able to determine the approximate amount of money from the weight alone. One billion berries. At first, she was shocked, but when she opened the sack, the money was falling to the ground like how the stream''s waterfall to the sea.


    Nami felt that she was dreaming, a very good dream that she doesn''t to wake waterfall, she jumped on the money and started hugging it: "First, I''ll buy some expensive papers. I''ll rebuild this house to a mansion with three flours¡­"


    She even forgot about the topic of Lucas who will sail tomorrow. Lucas decided to sail to Babarogi kingdom tomorrow so he can train before Smoker arranges him in the elites camps.


    While Nami was dreaming about what she can do with all of that money. She didn''t know that her future husband is currently in the kitchen with her older sister, alone.


    In the kitchen.


    *Knife hitting the table *


    Lucas is cutting the vegetable with high speed and skill. It is at the same level as high leveled grandmaster chef. Leveling up the skill of cooking was really an easy task, especially when he had two sea monsters in the storage. All he has to do is to put the ingredients in their slots, let the systems craft meals and gain XP. The sea monsters we''re very big relatively which made it easy to create thousands of meals, and boom, all of them equal XP.


    Nojiko was trying to focus on making fruit salad. Being alone with a man-made her humanly mind catch ideas all around, especially with a handsome man that she saw n.a.k.e.d and masturbated to.


    ''Damn it. Why I am feeling that heat again, it''s annoying '' Nojiko thought in her self while stealing some glances to his crotch, and since he isn''t wearing up some tight pajama, his D trace could be seen. And Lucas''s look made it harder to resist her urges.


    Lucas somehow noticed her glances, to make sure, he activated his Adrenaline boost to enhance his senses three folds. ''She is staring at my d.i.c.k¡­.'', Lucas turned his face to look at her. But then, Nojiko quickly turned her face to look somewhere else so he won''t know that she was staring at him.


    Lucas took another look and noticed her very well her hourglass figure, long legs, cute face, her rounded butt, and her b.o.o.b.s that were bigger than her sister. Lucas could feel that his instincts are moving.


    To a human, when it comes to following their instincts and desires, there is no stop. and the feeling that follows during and after is what people live for.


    The businessmen would never stop making money, even after making hundreds of millions, they will try to get more. It''s not because they need it, but because of the feeling, they get during and after passing through a battle to get what they want. The same goes for the powerful leaders and conquerors that are moved by their desire and instinct, no matter how much power they have, they always look for more. Even after achieving the final goal. Ambition, entertainment, dreams, and desires are all in the same direction. Most people think that it is enough to get what satisfies. But all of them change their minds after getting it.


    Lucas wants three things. Becoming a Supreme being, Ruling this world and some beauties to give colors to his journey.


    Lucas already finished preparing some vegetable soup and steak with wine, some salad and something sweet, the speed of his hands was really impressive, even the fire didn''t take a long time to finish everything. Obviously, he used the system when the girl wasn''t looking at him.


    Nojiko smelled the fragrance of the food and her mind has been taken by it, she kept glaring at the plates with her eyes and ignored the thoughts from earlier. However, This time she didn''t turn her head when Lucas looked to her direction.


    "Do you want to have a taste " Lucas saw her eyes fixed on the plates. This girl must be hungry.


    "Yes please " Nojiko didn''t refuse, excellent food isn''t something that comes every day, especially to the people that were controlled by Arlong.


    Nojiko walked three steps and stood next Lucas, the distance between them wasn''t that big. Nojiko picked up a spoon and decided to taste the soup. The taste was mind-blowing and otherworldly, she took more sips with more speed. "Delicious. I didn''t know that you can cook this well".


    Lucas rubbed his head and said humbly:" You can say it''s a hobby. But I''m still a newbie"


    Nojiko licked her pink lips and looked to the desert Lucas made, it was something made out a mix of fruits and a liquid, after tasting it, her clothes almost blew up from the rich flavor, it was tickling sweet, bit salty and light, but delicious that it vanished instantly.


    "You know, Nami is lucky for having you"


    "Haha, Well, I guess if she has a beautiful sister like you than she is lucky" Lucas laughed.


    Nojiko blushed, she wanted to give him a light punch on the chest. However, she lost her balance and accidentally took one more step forward, her b.r.e.a.s.ts fell on his chest and her crotch fell on his. Lucas''s breaths stopped for a brief as he felt her p.u.s.s.y. Meanwhile, Nojiko felt his d.i.c.k on her v.a.g.i.n.a.


    *heartbeat *


    Nojiko felt her heartbeat accelerate, things were just too sudden. As for Lucas, he felt his dragon waking up from her soft body and a nice look.


    " do you want to do that, here and now, " Lucas asked. Some times it good to beat around the bush and some it is not good. In some cultures, if you dated a girl for a week and didn''t sleep with her, she may think that you are gay.


    hearing his tricky question, Nojiko blushed, but this is wrong, he is Nami''s, even if she is feeling her p.u.s.s.y getting wet, she considered her poor sister who already suffered a lot. She took a step back, as she did that, he feet betrayed her and she fell backward. "Aaa" Luckily, Lucas was able to react fast, he put a hand on her back and an arm down her legs and lifted her before she falls to the ground.


    "Are you okay? " Lucas asked with concern in his face.


    Nojiko kept looking to his handsome face. Finding her self between his arm, and remembering that he was the hero of this island. She felt safe and comfortable. When she stared at his blue eyes. she felt like she was taken by them, and he smells nice as well.


    Nojiko was taken by the moment not thinking about anything else. Lucas was the same as well taken by her fragrance and pink lips. In that position, Lucas let his head go down while Nojiko pushed her head up. Their lips were getting closer and closer.


    *Kiss*


    Their lips connected, Lucas felt her soft lips and kissed with more passion and let his tongue enter inside, the kiss left a good feeling for him. As for Nojiko, expression the tongue level 13 left a fluffy numbness, it was heavenly that it was the same as a drug. She closed her eyes, but both of her hands on Lucas''s cheeks and kissed with more passion, the mental pleasure made her already enter an orgasm, as for Lucas, he started to become semi-hard.


    As their lips separated, there was a string of saliva in the air connecting their mouths.


    Nojiko was horny now, after all, she is in her 20 and wants some freedom. However, despite this, she was thinking about her sister.


    Lucas seemed to understood her worries and wanted to free her, so while his hand on her back massaging it:" Don''t worry about your sister. She doesn''t mind it and she is okay with the idea of multi girls "


    Nojiko shock didn''t appear in her face, the feeling and desire over her now made her believe it is the truth, drugs can be shared as the clothes. Nojiko stood on her feet and looked to Lucas, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply.


    Lucas started undressing her. Nojiko was only wearing a jean that reaches her knee and a green vest that was lifted up by her big b.r.e.a.s.ts showing her waist. Lucas slowly took them while kissing her.


    Nojiko stopped as she had only her bikini covering her. She looked to him with her face slightly turning red.


    Lucas looked to her tanned flawless skin and curvy body, he felt some flames rising inside, his hands took her b.r.e.a.s.ts and started massaging them, they were big and soft making Lucas wanting to play with them.


    "Ahh" Nojiko let out a soft m.o.a.n, she was getting another climax and enjoying the touches. Her p.u.s.s.y was tickling her and producing some liquid, she couldn''t help but to want something to fill it.


    Lucas kneeled on his knee, he put his hands on her underwear and put it down revealing p.u.s.s.y lips with a faint light blue triangle of hair above, Lucas put his hand on the clit, then he put his mouth on the p.u.s.s.y lips and started licking her wet v.a.g.i.n.a.


    "Yess" Nojiko started to c.u.m. She put her hands on the back of Lucas''s head and yelled in pleasure. Lucas licked the liquid and drank it. "Put it inside me"


    "First, you have to repay the favor Lucas stood up, he looked to her pink lips and pointed to his d.i.c.k.


    Nojiko understood if licking her cave made her feel so good then licking he would consider repaying the favor. She kneeled down, using her slender hand, she held his d.i.c.k and aimed it to her face.


    She opened her watery mouth widely and put the D inside until it hit her throat, she took her head back a bit then she moved it forward so she could put more inside, she did this move repeatedly


    "Ohh" Lucas let out a soft m.o.a.n feeling his half of his member enter the warm cave. He put his hand behind her head, controlling his strength he pulled her head making his d.i.c.k reaching a deeper part of her throat. After a minute, he took it back allowing Nojiko to breathe again and appreciate the air.


    Lucas helped Nojiko to stand up, Lucas put his hand on her tight and lifted it so her knee makes 90 degrees angle. Lucas got his body closer to her and aimed his member to the entrance of her p.u.s.s.y.


    Nojiko bit her lips looking to his member with some l.u.s.t and worry about being hurt. However, Lucas put his hand on her chin and looked to her eyes "it only hurt a bit for the first time"


    He kissed her and used the tongue skill so she can ignore the pain of being broke for the first time. Lucas slowly put the head on the p.u.s.s.y lips, then he started to push inside slowly and carefully expanding her p.u.s.s.y walls. Nojiko let a soft m.o.a.n not feeling so much pain, soon, the head reached the G spot and pleasure feeling started to acc.u.mulate.


    "Mm, yes " Nojiko yelled in pleasure, she didn''t expect that druggy kiss would make her first time this ease. After both of them c.u.m. Lucas took his d.i.c.k outside wrapped by juices.


    Nojiko followed Lucas''s instructions lied down on her back while spreading her leg on M shape. Lucas looked deeply at her beautiful body. It''s hard to resist a girl with hourglass shape when she is in that pose, especially when she is mature and has large b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Lucas kneeled down and put his member inside, this time it got in with much ease. And Lucas started to move faster.


    "Ahh, yes " and so.


    After one hour, Nojiko had a hard time to stand on her feet and walk properly. Both of her and Lucas dressed up and took the food that got cold.


    Lucas took the plates and placed them on the table which was next Nami, she was lying down on the sack while daydreaming.


    Nami opened her eyes and looked to Lucas, then she looked to Nojiko with some annoyed glare:" You two had a good time to m.o.a.n loudly in my presence "


    Nojiko''s heart almost jumped, however seeing that Nami isn''t angry at Lucas, she remembered his words. It seems that she won''t mind sharing, but a bit jealous. She smiled back at Nami:" Shame on you. I couldn''t sleep last night because of your m.o.a.n. Beside you should share it with your sister ".


    Lucas smiled and prepared his hands to interfere at any moment.


    Nami rolled her eyes. The money she was lying on is what kept her calm. Besides, she knows it''s not Nojiko fault, But Lucas''s, however, he already convinced her using the natural system as an excuse.


    She decided to keep calm since she gets otherworldly pleasure from him. As long he makes her happy, it''s okay. Even her sister decides the same. Who wouldn''t sacrifice a little for those hands and mouth: "Tsk. I never expect that from you".


    "Okay girls, Come to eat before it gets cold " Lucas sat and started to eat first, the girls sighed, and each one took a side next to him.

 Chapter 48

    The night passed smoothly and Lucas was able to bring peace between the two sisters again.


    At night, Lucas managed to convince the two to have a threesome. After that, Lucas got a new skill.


    [Skill: The D.


    The ability so simulates various parts of the body bringing joy and increase the orgasm to both parties, The doer and the receiver. The higher the level, the better.


    once the partner gets stimulated by the skill, she would be attached to that D alone and won''t think about others.


    This skill isn''t bound by s.e.x (An: lame joke ) .]


    "Oh. seems that if I had one more nightstand with a married woman, then she won''t give her husband any action" Lucas was talking with the good part inside him, and the good part inside him said it is okay if she was happy with her husband she wouldn''t cheat anyway so you are helping her.


    In the morning, Lucas decided to sail back to his home, his cousin has a good gym so he would stay there. Since he isn''t going on an adventure or a fight, he didn''t mind if any girl decided to come with him or not.


    Nami decided to follow him, she wanted to experience the life of the sea without being a thief. And to follow her childhood dream which was to draw a map for the world. She may as well join the navy since her adoptive mother was a soldier. As for Nojiko, she decided to stay since the fishmen public trial is soon and she has to witness it.


    Lucas didn''t care that much. And decided that he would unlock Nami''s potential and teach her something after checking her potential. Lucas doubted that there are some skills that can''t be used by others even if he taught them. He needs to meet Kaya to make sure.


    As for Nojiko, he decided to see that later if he has the time. After all, he knew her for one day and they slept only twice. Lucas would be lying if he said that she is the same as the other women. Long term relationsh.i.p.s must be built slowly.


    "Are you leaving now "


    Nojiko was standing on the door looking to Lucas and Nami who won''t attend the trial. She wanted to come along, but her hatred for the fishmen is just too strong and she won''t waste the chance to see them executed or she will regret her whole life.


    "Yes... I have some people that are waiting for my home" Lucas said while looking to the sky.


    Nojiko and Nami looked to each other eyes and nodded behind Lucas''s back. Who knows what this pair of sisters is thinking of. Maybe, Lucas is just a teen so it should be easy to keep him on aside. Besides he has a good temper as it seems.


    Before Lucas leaves, Nojiko took five minutes of his time to kiss him passionately.


    "Lucas let''s go" Nami lifted a small sack of money that holds 20 million, as for the rest it was buried under her house. She was ready to leave wondering who is that rich girl and the other girls that Lucas is with. Maybe he would leave her after having a billion now, right. Lucas then took a hidden route since he wanted to avoid the villagers, Then he took his way to the sea.


    "Aren''t we going to take a ship?" Nami asked as they were alone on the beach.


    Lucas just nodded, in his last battle against the fishmen, his stealth footwork has been upgraded, his speed increased by 20% and he gained the ability to run above the water. and Lucas is confident about his stamina that he should be able to reach the other village. So this is the fastest way to travel for him. Kuro was already able to cross 50-100 meters in one second using the flawed version of Stealth footwork, maybe more in his peak. But to Lucas who is in level 10 and already had a strong physique. He can cross 350-450 meters in one second and without making a sound. And his speed will increase when he increases his legs'' strength, or if he used adrenaline boost.


    "Then how are we going" Nami couldn''t help but to ask.


    "I''ll hold you and run, this way we will not take a long time"


    "You are kidding? Right" she looked at him in the face waiting to say ''I''m joking''


    "no, Anyway, how is the weather today"


    Said as he lifted her between his arms.


    Nami blushed a bit and said, "Actually, it is good and the sea is calm".


    "Okay, hold on" Lucas took a deep breath. Then he activated the Stealth footwork and vanished in the thin air. Above the water, from a brief to a brief, a foot mark would appear and vanish. A faint screaming sound could be heard. To Lucas, he could see well as his senses already got used to this footwork. But to Nami it was different case everything was blurry and the winds were strong. She could only see Lucas but not other things. And after a few minutes, she put her head on Lucas''s chest.


    " I wonder what will happens if I used Adrenaline boost," Lucas thought in himself and activated adrenalin boost and eventually Nami lost consciousness and slept. Whenever Lucas finds an island, he would take a small break and eat something sweet before continuing his journey.


    Finally, after some hours. Lucas reached his first destination. He stood on the beach, climbed the cliff then he crossed a small forest, and eventually he reached a village that was built on a hill. " Okay Nami, you can open your eyes". Nami who is still hugging Lucas with her head buried in his chest finally opened her eyes and woke up, she took some deep breaths, then she stood on her feet that felt somehow weak.


    Nami saw the Village that had a big sign in the entrance "Syrup village". Above the hill, there was a luxurious and big Mansion. So there where that girl is living. ''humph, she must be a spoiled brat''.


    Lucas was a bit tired from traveling, so he took Nami to some tavern and ordered some sugary drinks to recover his energy. After that, he got out and walked to that mansion and Nami followed from behind.


    Lucas reached the gates and some guards saw him and exchanged few words with him. After all, all of them drunk once in the bar so their relationship is good. They noticed Nami behind him but didn''t say much as they thought that she is just a friend.


    "Shall I inform young mistress?" a guard said.


    "No need" Lucas walked forward two steps, took a deep breath and yelled. "KAYA"


    One minute later.


    From the gates of the mansion. A slender girl with a height of 169 cm could be seen running out. She had pale white jade flawless skin, brown big eyes. She was wearing some light blue Rob that covered her legs, however, her running speed was quite fast.


    "Lucas". Kaya reached Lucas and jumped on Him. Lucas opened his arms and hugged her:" Kaya, I missed you".


    "I missed you more" Kaya buried her head on his chest. Lucas pats the back of her head and kissed her forehead.


    Nami on the side, after seeing Kaya felt some jealousy rising inside her head. It was her possessive instinct that is telling her that. But she kept calm. '' Lucas wouldn''t forget me because of her right''.


    While having her hands holding Lucas''s. Kaya turned her head and saw Nami. She looked at her with her big eyes, smiled and didn''t have many ideas:" Lucas, who is your guest".


    Lucas smiled: "Let''s say another girlfriend, you can call it sister".


    Kaya, hearing his answer, looked to his face with an opened jaw, some feelings roused in her heart, she felt her legs were shaking. "you don''t love me do you". Tears were about to fall


    Lucas saw her reaction. Unlike the other girls, she is more sensitive and kindhearted. Lucas has a soft spot for her so he couldn''t handle seeing her act like that. He put his hand on the back of her head and tried to calm her emotions with his skill. He didn''t want to use l.u.s.t on her yet


    "Of course I love you, but In nature¡­." And so, Lucas kept bullshiting here and used the nature excuse. Besides, she has to focus on her relationship with him and not them. And since the natural thing is true, it was very convincing.


    Kaya looked at him trying to progress his words, luckily, being calm helped her to understand and listen. And his that his hands are keeping her from exploding emotionally. Lucas let his mouth go near her ear:" I love you most. Just don''t think about the other girls. You are the queen" then Lucas let his hand back.


    After taking his hands back, Kaya clenched her little fists and took a deep breath. It took her some minutes to keep calm. Fine, he is dumb but I still love him, he is two years younger so I can blame who raised him. Kaya remembered the days they spent together and the pleasure from the touches and s.e.x.u.a.l techniques, and of course, his cooking is enough to keep shut. I will just ignore. I''m with him not them. Besides, in her life, other than the Village kids, Kuro, Usopp, she didn''t have another friend so it doesn''t sound bad.


    Kaya closed her eyes and smiled at Lucas:" Fine. But if you are thinking you will get easy


    "I can massage you, my touches can make you relax "


    "my meals too "


    "haha, fine. Whatever you like me to do. I will dot you " Lucas put his hand on her hair and kept patting her which made Kaya close her eyes to enjoy the petting.


    Nami rolled her eyed seeing all that drama "Spare me please ".


    Lucas put his hands on her waist and grabbed her closer: "Anyway, tell me how was your training."


    "It''s¡­my fault "Hearing him Kaya looked to him: "I could do that footwork with hard to second, but that boost thing I couldn''t do it. However, I can manage my papers now"


    From the day Lucas left, Kaya kept training on what he taught her, and she couldn''t master that one skill. But for that footwork, she could do it with hard. It was really exhausting at first. But using the recipes Lucas left, she was able to recover faster and her physique could improve very much in a short time. But too bad, even those meals were tasty. They weren''t at the same level that Lucas''s cooking.


    when he unlocked her potential. She could understand things faster. Her management improved at a good rate since Lucas taught her that. As for medicine, her original field, she found that she started to understand everything she read and remember it after once from reading it.


    ''As I expected ''Lucas thought. In order to use adrenaline boost, Lucas would have to remember the feeling he got the day he died at. Apparently, there are skills that can only be used by himself and some can be shared. Also, what he can teach is limited, guess that he should give his wives things that work with them better" it''s okay, you are made me proud "


    "Someone shoot me please" Nami commented as her lips twisted. But other than the guards, no one paid attention.


    "Lucas, you have massage my legs, they are numb from running " Kaya tried to act spoiled while giving him a hidden letter.


    "Sure " Lucas smiled and pat her head.


    Kaya went to Nami, she forced a smile and tried to act friendly " You could come in, I hope we can get along "


    "Just do your business and I''ll do mine, spoiled brat that "Nami''s eyes were bit sleepy, she didn''t shake her hands and walked few steps forward. She didn''t want to be friendly with a competitor that has wealth, beauty, and even get dot by her man. She felt more jealous of her.


    "Kaya... " Lucas knows that Kaya is a bit too kindhearted, and her feelings are bit soft.


    Kaya just smiled and turned to Lucas after hearing his concerning tone, she forced a laugh " hahaha, it''s okay, I love jokes " Kaya kept laughing weirdly. "She said I''m a spoiled brat. hahaha," and tears began to flow. For years she has been sick om the bed, lost her parents, her BFF sailed to the sea. and even someone who she considered a family was a pirate after her wealth. Now, when everything started to become better, she is being treated this way.


    "I just tried to act friendly. Sniff " Kaya was trying to hold her tears, but she couldn''t keep her self calm started to cry with tears streaming down.


    "Don''t take her words seriously, it''s just she is not in good mood" Lucas went to Kaya and held her in his embrace, he was a bit pissed at Nami and glared at her, maybe brining you was a mistake. Nami was fazed by the glare, this is the first time she sees him angry. Even after Arlong events, she didn''t see such a look. She thought that he is the careless type that doesn''t take things to the heart.


    She lowered her head as she realized that she may really piss him off. Okay, she isn''t the only one so she may do something that harms her relation. And who knows what her life would be after that. Damn that girl and her crocodile tears: "Lucas, wait. It''s my fault I''m¡­ "


    "It''s not me who you should apologize for to.. "Lucas kept keeping massaging the back Kaya''s neck. She slowly calmed her self down as she felt the negative emotions leave.


    Nami opened her eyes widely. No way, but Lucas''s glare didn''t change which made her heart accelerating. '' Damn it '', she closed her eyes and took a deep breath "I''m. S... Ss. Ssss. Ssssso" the word simply couldn''t leave her mouth


    "It''s only four letters," Lucas said, he doesn''t like it when someone acts this way.


    "Sorry. I was just in a bad mood"


    Lucas then nodded whish made Nami sigh in relief.


    Hearing the apology. Kaya cleared her eyes, but she still sad, and she has a bad impression on Nami. : "Humph. Let''s go inside " She turned to Lucas and grabbed his hand.


    "Same room, "Lucas said.


    "Yes, hun" Kaya replied.


    "where am I staying " Nami was walking on Lucas''s other side. Kaya is still sad how she was treated and said with a calm tone: "the mansion if full, there is only one room in the bas.e.m.e.nt. And no I won''t share my room "


    It''s obviously a lie. She is rich, has many properties and lives alone with some butlers and guards insides. Anyone can tell that the mansion is very vast and has enough space...


    "See Lucas, she is bullying me" Nami turned to Lucas.


    But Lucas started to frown. Things aren''t going to end.


    "I''m not bullying you, there is a very big room in the bas.e.m.e.nt and I''m gentle enough to offer it to you. if you don''t like it, sleep outside, if not for Lucas, I would ask the guards to throw you out" Kaya said as she turned her head holding Lucas'' arm.


    the guards didn''t know what to do, obviously, their young mistress doesn''t want them to do their job because of that lucky bastard.


    " You what! " Nami and Kaya kept glaring at each other...


    ..


    " I''m going to take a shower, Inform me when you are done, and please, no violence " Lucas frowned, even after taming the kitties, the kitties fight won''t stop, even after massaging them they would fight again.


    Lucas couldn''t help but massage his own forehead.


    ''Calm down. It''s better to the middle between them later. '', and eventually Lucas calmed down and almost slept in heaven from massaging his own head.

 Chapter 49 - 49

    (next chapter contain time skip )


    " I''ve learned my lesson " Lucas sighed deeply within his heart. The day was difficult with two girls hating each other. But he already has the experience that allowed him to make a swordswoman and navy captain live together in peace.


    Diplomacy.


    Kaya was always timid, kind-hearted and friendly, on the other hand, Nami also was kindhearted, but she was furious like the tigress and sometimes go far. But still lovable.


    Lucas at first decided to make it between them by telling each other about the sad backstory of the other girl. And so, things got better. They are talking now while having some pity on each other.


    Lucas believed that if this kept going on, then, one day, he will become a great diplomatic.


    At night, to make sure that things shall be easier for him here, he called them to a room with a big bed. He stood between them, putting a hand on each one''s beautiful butt. Eventually, they turned on, Kaya started to kiss him while Nami, who is having her second threesome, started undressing Lucas. Both of the girls were in a mindset that didn''t allow them to care about each other''s existence but cared about the moment itself and the happiness they are getting. This was Lucas''s way to make diplomacy between the two.


    *M.o.a.ns *


    "Ohh" "Yess" " Inside "


    After some foreplay with the girls and kissing them, the room''s heat rose from the l.u.s.t fire.


    Now Lucas was lying on his back, Nami was sitting above his face and m.o.a.ning from the licks she is getting from the tongue. As for Kaya, she was sitting on his d.i.c.k and moving her h.i.p.s up and down. She didn''t know why, but his d.i.c.k suddenly gave more pleasure than it used to be, and eventually her mind made an attached link to it.


    While they were in this position, Lucas moved his head up a bit, the same goes for his legs. Both Nami and Kaya moved suddenly to each other and they kissed.


    *Kiss*.


    Nami and Kaya both opened their eyes widely realizing what is happening, even it felt fluffy and good, compared to Lucas''s kisses, it wasn''t that good. But it does a good job.


    Their current mental state and the orgasm made them kiss each other deeply while Lucas is playing down with his face and d.i.c.k covered by the juices. ''Now I won''t have to worry about them, they are the best friends now''.


    Finally, the two girls had enjoyed the Bi side. Lucas at the end managed to convince Nami to lick Kaya''s p.u.s.s.y while he is f.u.c.k.i.n.g her from behind and exchange positions after that.


    And so, from now and on when they meet, there won''t be anything such fight, and they may help each other when Lucas isn''t here.


    The dawn.


    Lucas woke up as he really couldn''t sleep. He was focusing on his future. He lit up an oil lamb that he had in his storage. The light was faint and shouldn''t bother the sleeping girls.


    Lucas took a book from his storage, a manual. He lit up a cigarette and started reading while being hugged by two beautiful girls.


    What he was reading '' part one of four '' of the fishmen karate manual. He was looking for that technique that controls the water and gathers it. But unfortunately, Kuroobi was only a black belt and not a master in the Dan level, so the manual held only the moves of the fishmen Karate and how to block and attack. It made Lucas sigh deeply in disappointment, there is no useful technique for him here in this manual.


    Well, he can continue to improve his boxing which is currently can allow him to create three after images while dodging and dashing, let''s not forget the powerful punches he has now.


    It''s not like this incomplete manual was useless, he can give it to the girls that don''t know how to fight well.


    Kaya opened her eyes faintly and saw Lucas smoking, as a talented doctor, she reached her hand to Lucas''s mouth, then took the cigarette and throw it. " no smoking. It''s bad "


    "Kaya, Do you have any medical books about the human body, things like vital points or meridians locations "Lucas was thinking of a way to use his hands effectively. It may be used to paralyze his enemies if he massaged their nerves.


    " I remember there is a book or two that talk about healing by needles "


    ¡­


    In the morning, after Lucas unlocked the potentials of Nami, he handed her the manual so she can train with Kaya, he also updated Kaya''s training of the Stealth footwork to level 7 (3 levels lower than him) and gave it as well to Nami. Nami was surprised by Lucas''s technique that opened her mind to new heights. She was also surprised how fast she learned the Stealth footwork and Fishman karate from reading that manual. All she has to do is training.


    When Lucas left the previous island, he could feel a shadow of a monster under the sea following him.


    Lucas remembered that Arlong has a pet and he thought about an Idea, if his hands can tame the kitties, then he can tame sea monsters.


    Also, Animals in one piece world have the ability to understands all of the languages, be it a human language or other animal kinds Languages, this should make his task easier to complete.


    Lucas ran above the wanted and reached a series of rocks above the sea, he took some food out of his storage that was rich in flavor and smell. Then he moved it in the air.


    Lucas wanted a fast mount, he can''t always run in the water, even though it is faster, it is exhausting and conformable. Even if Arlong''s pet didn''t appear. Lucas wanted to tame a sea monster, even a small one is big enough.


    Lucas was sure that his food can get the attention of the sea monsters, but they are just rare and he has to be patient. Lucas started to throw the meat pieces into different spots in the water.


    After waiting for an hour. Weird things started to appear during this time. The fish gathered around the food, then the sharks and the big sea animals came to eat. And eventually, a huge shadow appeared from the water and ate the food with the sharks.


    It was a sea monster that had its a huge body covered under the water, the body was like the fish body with a tail down. Above the water, only a cow head that was big as an average ship appeared. It opened its huge mouth and ate everything including sharks and food. After tasting the food, the sea monster had a few tears of joy were dropping from its eyes.


    "come to my mount "Lucas smiled and invited the beast by waved his hand. The giant cow saw Lucas who is standing on the surface of a rock that was 8 meters high. It came to Lucas and extended its neck to match his level. The cow got her face closer to smell. "Are you hungry "


    The cow monster nodded in agreement, amazing, an animal that understands, even if it is bizarre, Lucas didn''t care how or why.


    *Roar * The cow suddenly decided to bully Lucas. Why would it talk to a small human over a food?


    '' surely, everything is big in this world, but size doesn''t mean strength'' Lucas thought, but, because of the sizes and lack of agility. those monsters were easy to defeat by strong fighters such as the fishmen, or anyone on Sanji''s level at the beginning of one piece.


    Lucas activated Adrenaline boost and quickly appeared above the cow, he gave her a strong punch that was so heavy which made the beast yell. The cow roared, But Lucas gave it another punch which made her dizzy a bit. Of course, Lucas was holding back, if he applied a bullet Jab on the skull then the cow would be dead. "If you want to eat then listen closely"


    The cow heard him and stopped. Lucas then moved and stood on its nose.


    He started to massage the area between the eyes. The cow suddenly felt so relaxed, almost flying to heaving. a feeling a warmth that she doesn''t want to forget, her animal instincts told her to become pet:" Okay, Let''s make a deal. Become my ride, and I will feed you from time to time "


    With its lower IQ, the cow nodded as it all wanted to joy was enjoying his pets.


    "I forgot your name so I will call you¡­How about Lucci "


    The cow nodded in agreement and officially accepted to become a pet for Lucas, Lucas threw the food to the cow then he went to Kaya''s Mansion to spend one more night before returning to his first home.


    Nami and Kaya started to become friends after they had kissed and licked each other cave while being f.u.c.k.i.e.d. And thus Lucas won''t worry about them even if he was at the camp since they can take care of each other now.


    Lucas took an average boat that was given by Kaya and went to the beach. He tied the boat with long strings, Lucci came and held the strings with her mouth with her head above the water. He was lying inside a small cabin in the boat Lucas held a map and a compass, this time, even if a storm hit, he won''t lose directions with a sea monster sailing to one direction.


    "Okay Lucci go to this direction "


    "MOOO" Lucci nodded and went to Babarogi kingdom direction, the speed of the boat was so high, it was fast as the fishmen or even faster.

 Chapter 50

    (this chapter contain time skip).


    Babarogi kingdom, the navy''s base.


    In the captain''s office, a marine soldier came inside running to report something. "Captain. Emergency, we have spotted a sea monster with weird behavior coming to this country, what should we do"


    In the office, Lucas''s cousin was sitting on the chair while putting her legs above the table. She looked like she was in a bad mood, next to her there is a huge pile of papers, no wonder she is not happy.


    Calorina lit a cigarette:" Just beat it or cut it, don''t we have some swordsman "


    "Captain, we are preparing weapons and cannons, but it will take a lot of effort so it would be better if you can just kill it" The marine soldier forced a smile. They weren''t the marines from the headquarters or the grand line, their job is just to deal with some human pirates.


    "Lazy asses, I''ll see it, " Calorina threw something at that soldier making him fall unconscious, she stood up slowly and walked out her office, she didn''t forget to give the window a look so she can see the training field.


    There was a pretty blonde girl in training clothes running with no stop, she has been running for a whole day while lifting some heavy bags ''Lilia, seems that she can even keep with all of the training, sometimes better than the soldiers. Even if she is tired, Guess I will play with her at night as always''.


    " I miss Lucas, I wish he come back soon " Calorina made a sad face and got out to meet that sea monster.


    ...


    Above the sea.


    Lucas got out of the cabin and looked to the shadow of the land, to Lucas, this place was the starting point and first home in this world. "Okay Lucci, you can slow down "


    "Moo" Lucci nodded and slowed down. The boat started to move at the regular speed.


    When Lucas looked closer to the beach, his facial expression started to change. What he saw was tens of marine soldiers, all of them were aiming their weapons in his direction. Also, he saw a huge rock that had the size of five houses being lifted by some girl and ready to be thrown at Lucci and him. That rock made him think of one person.


    "HEY... STOP... IT''S ME" Lucas stood on Lucci''s head and waved his hands.


    Some marine that had a good vision saw him and yelled:" Hey, weird, Captain''s, I think that your cousin is standing on that beast."


    The soldiers around looked with disbelief, why the heck the previous cleaner and secretary is riding a sea monster.


    "Lucas? HEY. put your weapons down " Calorina was dazed at first, then she got scared and asked the people to put their weapons down. What really scared her was the fact that Lucas is standing on that beast. He just looked small and easy to get killed.


    Calorina vanished from her place quickly and took a sneaky root to Lucas. Most of the high-grade none-devil-fruit-users marines know at least two skills or three from the six powers.


    Lucas calmed down seeing the soldiers putting their weapon down and that rock touched the ground. Lucas was about to run to the beach.


    However, Some hands closed on his eyes, two huge soft melons started crushing on his back and a voice.


    "Calorina " Lucas turned his head and saw his cousin, Calorina smiling to him. Lucas smiled back. She hugged him and give him a quick kiss on the lips. Then she started patting his head " where have you been, You know I was a worry when I read reports about you. You know if anything happened to you I would kill you right.


    "Yes, yes, me too"


    "Oh, you got a bit taller "


    "yes, thank you " Lucas smiled weirdly seeing that he is being treated like a kid.


    " Anyway let''s go back to my office, by the way, there are some papers works I need your help with first " Calorina put her arm around his waist. She lifted him and jumped back to the beach, the soldiers around pretended not to see anything. Lucas turned to his pet and told it to wait in the sea.


    After having a good reunion with his cousin, Lucas went to the marine base. He saw his cousin was desperate with the papers, so he quickly solved the problem with his management subskills. Also, there was her neck which was healed by his hands, and eventually, they had quick s.e.x for one hour. And so, Calorina after expressing the skill of D, she felt better orgasms and felt she became more addict to the only D.


    Later, Lilia came to see Lucas in the office. She didn''t want to meet him the moment he arrived because she wanted to take a shower. The funny thing that they had their first s.e.x when they left the sword dojo with all that training sweat.


    "Lilia, How are you, " Lucas now was looking to her, she was wearing a green dress that matches her green eyes, with blonde hair that reaches her back and white face with rosy cheeks.


    "Fine, so, tell me about your adventures outside " Lilia came close to Lucas and sat on his lap. Lucas took his time to talk with her.


    time passed fast. His cousin was present as well and the three of them exchanged words.


    " I wonder how the two of you got along when I wasn''t here," Lucas asked. Yes, some times he would call with the Den Den Mushi, and he would ask about them, but they just seemed too peaceful.


    Calorina and Lilia coughed a bit. Calorina said:" It''s your responsibility. Because of you, we have seen each other body n.a.k.e.d many times and accidentally touched each other while m.o.a.ning, so that line was crossed"


    Lucas understood, but he preferred to take advantage of being teen and pretended to be ignorant.


    Lilia blushed and decided to explain further:" when you left, emptiness took over us and our urges took over, so, we eventually decided to make a temporary peace until you come here "


    "So we just played with each other, even if it wasn''t good, it helped to calm down "


    Calorina and Lilia lowered their head. Even though the s.e.x between them was good, it was nothing compared when Lucas was here. They agreed to help each other until he comes here.


    " And you didn''t invite me," Lucas said pretending to be disappointed, well, they are humans and have needs, so it''s okay if they helped each other, well, as long his D is the only thing to enter that fine. Huh. Funny, The D skill makes anyone he sleeps with attached only to his D for the rest of the life.


    "Sorry ''bout that "


    "me too, But I told you to come many times "


    Calorina and Lilia jumped at him at once. Both of them started to touch him in different spots and kissing. Well, they can turn him on as well. Lucas sighed and decided to take his responsibility as their man.


    After having fun. Lucas went to his cousin''s training room and spent his time training. Whenever he wants to travel to the other girls, he would call his Lucci and go between islands.


    ....Time skip: one week...


    One week later, Lucas picked Nami to her Island. The court decided to do public execution for the fishmen in a city next to The villagers'' island. Many people came to witness the death of the fishmen that did many horrible crimes against humanity.


    The court decision, to make an example from those criminals, for Arlong''s crew execution, the slow poison would be used. As for Arlong himself, his crimes we''re bigger than just to be killed. So he was sent to the Impel Down where he would be tortured and live a life worse than death. The people all agreed that Arlong shouldn''t get away with an easy death.


    East blue rules are different from the grand line where criminals would always be tortured in jail under the sea. A jail named impel down that every criminal fear to enter.


    And so, the fishmen execution has been published in the newspapers.


    In the newspapers, no one mentioned Lucas, but Lucas gained a very good impression in the main HQ, especially when he refused the money and the credit. And since they knew he would join, they decided to watch him closely, his path there would be smooth there.


    ....time skip¡­


    23 days later


    Babarogi Kingdom.


    Inside a mansion of four floors that was bought by Lucas for 200 million berries with all of its expenses. Lucas, the whole time was living in two mansions, one belonged to Kaya, where Nojiko and Nami lived, and once belonged to him here.


    Calorina had moved here and put her training stuff here. She was wondering how Lucas was able to buy this mansion. And Lucas just lied and said he found a treasure by luck.


    Lucas was standing in the middle of the room while his cousin was training in the corner. And Lilia was standing somewhere else.


    During this month, Lucas unlocked Calorina and Lilia''s deep potentials. When they wondered what happened Lucas explained, some devil fruit users named Kami Guru gave him his blessing and he gained this ability. that made things not weird and easy to believe.


    ( Kami Guru from Dragon ball: The kami of Namek planet that has the power to unlock deeps potentials by touching people in the head)


    After knowing about this, Calorina made Lucas swear not to tell anyone. If people knew this, even in the marine he won''t be safe. And Lucas replied that this ability work with the women he slept with. And eventually, her concern turned into a threat not to tell anyone. Especially the marine. The world government won''t hesitate to do harm to him, they may even force him to sleep with their whole forces be it, men or women.


    Anyway, after unlocking the potentials


    Lilia''s swordsmanship improved by leaps, in just 15 days, Lucas spared with her and she reached sword master level even when Lucas didn''t teach her any swordsmanship. It was her natural talent after all. And for the rest of the days, she kept improving but at a slower rate. To Lucas, she was a good source for swordsmanship training.


    Calorina became stronger after doing this and her skills and even Haki start to improve faster. Even though she had done nothing in the last years other than training peacefully. This period was the fastest in the growth rate.


    As for Nami and Kaya, they are doing very well with the karate fishmen and footwork. They are teaching the newest member Nojiko to join the Cobra Kai (karate kid reference )


    In the training room.


    Lucas was only wearing his pants, as for the other parts it was exposed. With one hand, he was holding one giant dumbbell hat which has a tag of 5 tons. He was lifting it repeatedly while sweat was falling from his body.


    After his adventure in the east blue. Lucas''s body got a good rest and was ready to train again and increase its strength.


    "8897.8898...8900"


    As soon Lucas felt his muscles hurt, he activated adrenaline boost level 15.


    And he started training faster. As for his pain, it went away. After hitting 10.000th marks, Lucas switched to the other arm and repeated the same process for more ten sets. Then Lucas threw the weights to the corner.


    Lucas went to a mirror to see himself. During this time, Lucas''s muscles didn''t buff that much, It grew a bit larger, but it became more ripped off. Also, Lucas grew a few centimeters becoming 178 centimeters.


    He opened the system to see his state.


    [ Name: Lucas Fernando.


    Age: 15


    Acc.u.mulated XP: 150.000


    Skills:


    Massage hands: level 15 (90.000/200.000)


    The Tongue: level 14 (10/150.000)


    Stealth footwork: level 11 (50.000/60.000)


    The D: Level 5.


    Adrenaline boost: level 15 ( boost the strength, mind speed, senses, strength, and speed by +220%.).


    Specialties:


    Swordsmanship level 10 (20,000./100,000).


    Boxing level 11 ( 2000/150.000).


    Management level 9 (10.000/30.000).


    Chef level 14 ( half step Supreme grandmaster ) ( 10.000/150.000) ( system cooking function is a glitch. Glitches are to take advantage at )


    Teacher (no levels).


    Titles :


    Bounty hunter: passive skill- bounty eyes ( allow him to see pirates, their crimes, names, and bounty ).


    The Imperial will: one-time use title.


    ]


    "Lucas, Smoker said that everything is done " Calorina came closer and said with a tone that holds a bit sad. Today Lucas would leave to join the marines officially. However, it is a good thing as well. For Lucas''s talent, going to the elite camp is the same when a fish go to the sea.


    In the marine, those young kids with high potential would be regarded with care, especially those who aren''t reliant on devil fruit, and they would get Haki while learning some superhuman martial arts from the best teachers. And that''s why Calorina never told Lucas she know those things because it would be better to get them from good teachers.


    "My time has come," Lucas said as he picked his T-shirt and wore it.

 Chapter 51 - 51

    Today Lucas would sail to Logue town where Captain Smoker''s base is . then from there, he would be taken to the grand line and from there to the marine HQ, Then he would register and enroll in the elite camp.


    Lucas had bid farewell to his girls, starting from Syrup village, the three girls, Kaya, Nami and Nojiko.


    This time, before leaving, Lucas wasn''t worried at all from anything to happens between the girls when he isn''t around, maybe at worse some argument.


    Apparently, because of Lucas diplomacy. They are very close to sharing many things, their relationship is more than just friendship. Now they can help each other with their emptiness when Lucas isn''t here.


    Lucas had a good foursome with all of them before bidding farewell. After hearing he would be joining the Marines, all of them were sad that he won''t be around, after all, they are addicted to his touches, mouth, and D.


    they decided to join the navy when they have the chance, especially Nami and Nojiko since their mother was in the navy and their lover is there, maybe work under him one day. Well, after training with karate things and super speed footwork, they can be considered very strong in east blue and can have a very bright future in front of them. Nami and Kaya already finished the first part of Karate and they are now helping Nojiko who trying to catch up.


    After that, Lucas went to the Babarogi Kingdom to bid farewell to Lilia and Calorina with the last wild night.


    When Leaving this time. Lilia didn''t cry like the last time but could endure it.


    After this month, she became a marine petty officer, she promoted quickly after Lucas increased and unlocked her potentials.


    As a swordmaster. She can become an officer in the first half grand line and even a captain if she has enough achievements, after all, swordmasters were very strong existence that can cut steel.


    With sword master level, she could join the camps in the grand line, however, Calorina refused to help her with recommendation letters making all of the excuses. She can''t stay here alone protecting her family. Especially after she tasted the pleasure.


    The sunset time.


    Standing on the beach, Both of the girls were waving their hands at Lucas while hugging each other. Some hidden tears could be seen falling from their eyes.


    "Don''t take long "


    " Graduate quickly "


    " Bye".


    Lucas was lying down inside the cabin, he felt warmth during this time with them. It was a very comfortable life to live with them.


    But now, it is the time to get serious, his Holiday is over.


    Lucas asked Lucci to slow down a bit so he can sleep. The cow sea monster nodded happily, whenever swimming, the smile didn''t leave her big mouth.


    being Lucas''s pet was a hundred times better than being with Arlong. At least she can get pats on her nose that were beyond imagination, the same goes for food. Lucas was the best master.


    Lucas slept. Even though It was hard a bit, especially without a woman. The dancing waves of the sea helped him to sleep.


    And so, the night passed and the morning came.


    Lucas woke up, the got out of the cabin. Sat above the sail and observed the endless blue water surrounding him. " Lucci, can you hurry up a bit"


    "Moo" The giant 300 meters cow nodded and started to move faster.


    After some hours.


    "Lucci, stop" Lucas''s eyes spotted something on one of the islands he saw in his way, Lucci''s speed didn''t affect his vision so he got a good image of what he saw.


    He got stunned, but before he could confirm what his eyes saw, Lucci passed by that island.


    "Lucci goes back slowly," Lucas asked and the sea monster did as he told her. When he was 59 meters away from that island, he said: "Stop here".


    Lucas jumped and ran above the water. He quickly reached that island''s beach.


    The island was small, only between 1-2 kilometers in diameter, surrounding the island was a small beach, as for the center, it was a flat land with trees and a big inactive volcano in the center.


    Not so far from Lucas, only about 30 meters, there were 3 persons sitting on the beach, two men and one woman.


    The woman was someone Lucas can tell that he doesn''t know her. She looked tall with short brown hair, with a beautiful face and big b.r.e.a.s.ts. She was wearing only a short skirt that shown some tall perfect s.e.xy legs and thighs. And a vest that showed her belly and some of her rounded ass.


    But Lucas''s eyes weren''t on her, but what really attracted his eyes were the two men, to be exact, a black haired teen and a green-haired man with three swords with him.


    The teen was a black-haired man with a scar down his eye. He was wearing a red shirt, short pants. He was thin, with a height of 172 cm (he isn''t tiny as we think), the most notable thing about him was his straw hat that was tied to his neck. Obviously, he was the main manga of one piece.


    The other was the swordsman with a white shirt, black pants, green short hair, three swords hanging on his waist. One of the main characters of this show as well. Zoro.


    ( Do you know that Zoro was inspired from Zorro)


    " Luffy and Zoro and some woman" Lucas eyes swept across them. Those two found themselves, also, there was an additional member that didn''t appear in the show.


    Usopp doesn''t seem to be their friend anymore after Lucas helped him to sail to the sea.


    Obviously, Lucas''s actions have made many changes to this timeline. And obviously, the straw hats aren''t the same.


    But does Lucas care about the show, their story, and fates? No, he doesn''t care. He only cares about himself and his goals.


    It was fun when it was fiction, but when this world is a place where he can have a tomb. Things are taken from a more realistic point of view.


    To him, Luffy was good when he was a fictional character that was meant for comedy and thrilling fight scenes, Even though he was too stupid some times. Stupid to the degree that some people kidnap a girl in front of him, he could save her all of the time if he just used his second gear or his Haki to knock his enemies in the way, yet, he just dashed with his normal form making the show lasts for many chapters and the girl gets kidnapped.


    If Lucas ever had a friend like Luffy, then he would do what any person with enough common sense would do, which is to take him to a clinic where he would get some help.


    " I wonder where is Usopp and what is he doing"


    Lucas looked to the three, eating and laughing, his eye of the bounty didn''t show any bounty on them. So obviously they just started their journey and didn''t officially become pirates.


    Lucas thought of something and smiled '' Monkey D Luffy. Dreaming of becoming the king of the pirates. Even though he doesn''t know what pirate is, neither what the pirate king means.


    Even with his growth rate, there is no way he would match me even if he trained for two years. But he may become very troublesome. But he doesn''t even worth XP now.


    Since he is at the start of his journey. I should help him. And I may gain his grandfather''s good side''


    Lucas''s smile became wider. He decided to do what anyone that read one piece only to enjoy the fight scenes, which is to help Luffy, by not letting him be misguided.


    Lucas took a snail out of his storage and called someone. Obviously, he has to call someone with enough power to do the thing he needs. And that one was obviously Calorina, a marine captain.


    In the Babarogi Kingdom, while Calorina and Lilia were kissing in the office, the snail on the office started to ring.


    Lucas''s voice sounded. "Calorina, emergency, don''t waste any time".


    Hearing Lucas sound, Calorina felt fear and thought that he may be in deep troubles, the same for Lilia, it hasn''t been even a full day when he left.


    "Lucas what happened. Tell me where you are and I''ll come right now "


    The girls held their hearts and started to panic. The thought of something happens to him made them unable to control themselves.


    "I''m not in trouble, I''m but it is an emergency, a real one "


    "Phew, as long as you are fine is what I care about. Anyway What is your emergency "


    Calorina and Lilia calmed down.


    "I need you to call to the vice-admiral Garp now, it can''t be delayed "


    "Why do you need me to call uncle Garp" Calorina frowned, Garp is very important to man in the marine and he can''t be disturbed.


    "Tell him that I saw his grandson, and he is about to become a pirate "


    "What, but how can his grandson be like this, I mean, because of him I became a marine. Are really serious" Calorina, when she was 12 years old and Lucas was 6 years old. Calorina got kidnapped by some pirates, Luckily, Garp was near at that time and saved her. And from then, she decided to join the navy.


    "I''m dead serious, his grand so is a good person, but he has some mental issues and slow head so he didn''t get his grandpa teachings.


    We should try to save the reputation of the marine, what would people think when the marine hero has some pirate grandson "


    "Okay, mm, you are right, this can''t be delayed" Calorina sighed, If Lucas is saying the truth, then this is no small deal.


    "By the way, say Hi to Lilia for me "


    "I LOVE YOU LUCAS" Lilia who was next Calorina said.


    "I Love you too, I''ll call you later, I have things to do "


    "Okay, Don''t take long to call me"...


    ...


    Lucas put the snail back to his storage and made a large smirk. " I''ve always wanted to see what would happen if Garp met Luffy in east blue before becoming pirate "


    Garp couldn''t do anything about Luffy when he got his bounty and became a famous pirate. But if Luffy has yet to get his bounty, then Garp won''t hesitate to everything he can to stop his grandson.


    .....


    Somewhere in the grand line. In a warship.


    An Old man in white clothes, with a height of 2.8 meters, grey short hair and beard, wearing a dog mask, was currently shaking while holding a snail in his hand.


    People know him as a legendary hero. The one marine who could fight toe to toe with the pirate king himself.


    "Luffy, You brat, after all, what I have done to train and you still want to become a pirate"


    "Mister Garp is there anything," a marine soldier said.


    "Damn it, sail to the east blue as fast as I can, I will push the ship my self, " Garp said, he needs to reach east blue as fast as possible. Luckily the marines have a way to the fastest route through the Calm belt.


    "Luffy, I won''t allow you to be a pirate, you will join the marine either you like it or not, Gwahahaha"


    (A direct way to the grand line, but most of the pirates avoid it because it is the nest of sea kings


    According to the wiki. Sea kings are monsters with an average length of 5000 meters, sometimes smaller or bigger).


    ....


    Back to Lucas, Lucas put the snail down and was preparing to leave.


    However, obviously, the people on the island noticed him. And the one with the green hair gave him a special gaze. "HEY YOU, I know who you are"


    "who is that," the brown-haired woman asked, her b.r.e.a.s.ts jumped up. Obviously, Luffy''s luck with women is still the same. picking up hot girls for his crew as always.


    "Ooh, Look, there is a cow there, sure it has a lot of meat" Luffy gave a glance to Lucas, then he looked to Lucci and he started drooling.


    Zoro was known by the strongest bounty hunter in the east blue. But because of Lucas''s actions. The title was taken away from him, and some rumors said that Lucas may be a better swordsman then Zoro.


    Zoro''s dream is to be the strongest swordsman. And when he heard about Lucas, he had the urge to challenge him, after all, swordsmen instincts always guide them to cross their swords.


    Lucas frowned, he just did his job and wanted to leave, why Zoro is stopping him, even though the guy was cool and manly. He didn''t want to interact with him starting from now. Currently, Lucas is too strong that Zoro now can''t give him a decent XP. Lucas turned to Zoro who was approaching by:" You are thinking about the wrong person"


    "No, you are Fernando Lucas "


    Zoro''s eyes were full of fighting spirit, his hand was on his sword and his gaze was fixed on Lucas who was a bit shorter than him. " I challenge you to swords fight"


    "I''m busy, so maybe later," Lucas said as he waved his hand.


    Zoro frowned, he can''t be the only excited one. If he wants a fight then he would get it. Zoro took his bandana that was hanging on his arm, then he put it around his head:" It won''t take a minute of your time. I will just finish you off before you even feel it"


    Lucas now frowned and turned to Zoro, this guy has always some cool thing to say:" Right. It won''t take even one minute"

 Chapter 52

    "I''m busy, so maybe later "


    Lucas was now standing on some island in the east blue. Facing him, Zoro who was putting his bandana on his head.


    "It won''t take a minute of your time, I will finish you off before you can even feel it" Zoro'' eyes showed exciting flames. His desire to be the swordsman in the world is now giving him a strong spirit to challenge this man in front of him.


    "Right, It won''t take a minute "Lucas''s eyes turned cold. the current Lucas is far stronger than the time he fought with Arlong, and more skilled as well.


    So because of the power difference between him and Zoro, he won''t get much XP if he defeats him now.


    "Go Zoro" Luffy supported Zoro from the corner along with that woman who is apparently in their crew.


    Zoro smirked and took his three swords from their sheath, he put a sword in each hand and a sword in his mouth. Today he would prove that he is the best swordsman in the east blue, after that he would find the hawk''s eye, defeat him and become the best swordsman in the world.


    "Okay, just move " Lucas somehow felt Zoro''s fighting spirit, but he didn''t take his sword off, instead, he relaxed his hands.


    "Take your sword "


    "I will take it when I need it"


    "Don''t regret it when you get cut " Zoro got triggered seeing that Lucas isn''t taking him seriously.


    Zoro who was only 3 meters away from Lucas. He crossed his arms making the two swords in his hand drawing X shape: " Santoryu (three swords style) ".


    Zoro charged with high speed toward Lucas, as soon he was close enough, his swords turned to a streak of light and hit Lucas. Lucas used his feather footwork and created three afterimages before using Stealth footwork and move somewhere else.


    Zoro sword''s hit an afterimage, as he looked around and saw two afterimages. By Logic, Lucas would be one of the two images. Now Zoro can wait for a second so the afterimage vanishes before attack, however, waiting would make his defense open.


    Zoro quickly reacted, he opened his arms and twisted his body spinning 360 degrees. as Zoro stopped after he hit the after images and looked around, but Lucas was nowhere to appear. But then, from thin, Lucas appeared on Zoro''s side.


    The two on the side we''re stunned from Lucas''s speed. Only Luffy''s face still normal.


    Zoro saw the shadow of Lucas on the ground. Zoro was about to wave his sword but before he even has the chance to act, Lucas took a boxing pose and gave Zoro an uppercut on his chin.


    Zoro got a very heavy blow. After Lucas reached level 12 in boxing, his basic boxing skills improved as well to a high degree, Also, now Lucas can claim that he has a physical body stronger than Arlong''s.


    Zoro flew in the air and fell to the ground unconscious.


    [Ding, defeating Zoro


    +100 acc.u.mulated XP


    Boxing +10 XP]


    "K.O," Lucas said looking to Zoro who fell down. He felt some pity for him since Zoro was a good character. But well. Maybe Lucas had helped Zoro by giving him a motivation to train and making him realize that he has yet to become the strongest swordsman.


    Lucas was about to move forward, but suddenly, few knives hit the ground in front of him, it was warning to not hit Zoro anymore, Lucas looked around and saw that it was thrown by that woman. She had some wariness in her eyes.


    "You need to relax your tits beauty, " Lucas said looking at that woman and winked.


    "HEYY. Watch your tongue." The girl blushed and yelled at Lucas


    "Katya, It''s fine " Luffy extended his hand and stopped his crewmate from acting harshly. "Zoro challenged him and lost"


    "But captain "


    "No need to worry. Beside, Zoro would not like it if we fight someone he wants to challenge " Luffy said as he walked forward and lifted the unconscious Zoro. Zoro looks like he is having a good sleep now but he isn''t that hurt.


    "not worth that much " Lucas said as he looked to the XP he got. Apparently, he needs to move to the grand line if he wants to become stronger. Lucas turned to leave.


    Luffy than looked to Lucas:" Oy, One day, Zoro would become the best swordsman and defeat you. And I will become the pirate king "


    "I didn''t ask you about your dreams though " Lucas turned his head to Luffy and wanted to laugh. He found it funny how Luffy is saying this to anyone without regarding anyone.


    Saying that he will become the pirate king in this world is the same when a person from the earth that he will become the terrorist king publicly.


    "I just wanted to tell you, chechehce" Luffy grinned and laughed. And the atmosphere suddenly changed. "Anyway, you have a delicious looking cow from behind "


    Lucas frowned: "It''s not for eating " but then he thought of something and smiled: "But I have some food if you want "


    "Oh really "


    "Luffy, we shouldn''t trust him" Katia, next Luffy said, it''s not good to trust strangers, especially handsome ones.


    "It''s okay"


    It''s not like Lucas would have poisonous food with him all of the time to give to strangers right.


    "I have no ill intention, if I want to kill you than it is easy for me to use my hand "


    His words convinced them. After all, he could defeat Zoro easily and obviously he has confidence that he can do that, so he won''t use tricks.


    Lucas ran above the water and the two on the island dazed from his speed. Then he brought some food with him.


    What Lucas wanted to do is to buy some time for Garp to come here. So Lucas made some delicious food that would make them sleep for two-three days. Lucas gave them the food and then he left.


    After tasting the food, Luffy, Katia, and even Zoro woke up stunned from how delicious it is. Luffy wanted to make Lucas his cook, but then, Lucas already left. Before leaving, Lucas saw their boat and stored it in his storage. Now, they would stay on this island until Garp comes here.


    "Too bad that I won''t be here to see this new parody " Lucas now was lying down on his cabin.


    ¡­.


    After a half-day, Lucas finally arrived at Logue town. Now, he is sending his sea monster away.


    "Okay Lucci, take this with you "


    Lucas held a huge sack of food, near as big as a ship, but to Lucci, it wasn''t even big as half of her head, but it was more than enough.


    "From today and onward, I won''t be around "


    "Moo" Lucci frowned seeing that they will depart from here. What would she do without Lucas petting her forehead?


    "No, I can''t take you with me, If sea kings saw you, they will eat you "


    "Moo" The cow showed a cute sad face as her eyes became wet.


    Normally, Lucas likes to eat sea monsters, but Lucci has been his mount for a month, so he can''t just ignore her, but can''t take her either. Sea monsters would eat her alive.


    Lucas jumped and stood on her nose, then he started massaging it. :" I''ll be gone for a short trip, it would be only some months okay until then wait for me here and be a good girl "


    "MOO" Even though his hand was keeping her calm a bit. Lucci couldn''t stop her tears, but eventually, she had to understand. Lucas left the food sack and entered Logue town. Eventually, the cow took the food sack and went down the sea with some sad look.


    ¡­..


    walking on the streets of Logue town, which was like any town with many houses and stores around, and obviously, a marine base in the center.


    Lucas checked his storage and found that he is lacking some cigarettes. So he decided to shop before leaving. Lucas now is rich now, so why not.


    Lucas went through the market of Logue town and bought everything he thought that it may be a handful one day.


    After that, Lucas went to some smoking shop that sells anything related to smoking be it cigars and cigarettes with all of its kind.


    "you are here "


    Lucas turned when he saw someone patting his arm. It was Smoker who was her to buy some cigars


    "Mister smoker, we meet again," Lucas said.


    "I didn''t expect that you would arrive today "


    "Well, I''m finally going to join "


    Smoker nodded, he put two cigars in his mouth and lit them up "Good, I can prepare you a ship to the headquarter, if you don''t have a place to stay, you can stay in the base"


    "No thanks, I will sleep at the hotel and tomorrow I will pass by you"


    "Do as you like " Smoker left the shop leaving Lucas buying almost everything here.


    (the first volume is over )

 Chapter 53

    (volume 2)


    East blue. Logue Town.


    After spending a peaceful night in the hotel. Lucas woke up in the early morning. He lifted his back and touched his head, he was felt light and his body was so relaxed. " Right, marine thing is today ". Lucas got up from his bed, he was n.a.k.e.d so he wore his clothes, a tight black shirt that showed his arms and traces of his abs, and golden pants. And of course, Lucas wore sunglasses.


    Behind Lucas, on the bed, there was a crimson-haired woman with white pale made skin, beautiful face with red lips and a long curly falling hair, she had a curvy body with middle-sized b.r.e.a.s.ts and large thighs. She looked to be in her 35-40 years old. While sleeping, she had a large smile on her beautiful face. Apparently, she is working here and was the wife of the owner. One of her hobbies is to go after handsome young boys, and Last night, she was after the new handsome young boy who visited this hotel who is famous in east blue. She had her eyes on him and unexpectedly, last night s.e.x was the best thing she had, she even became linked to his D and decided not to give her husband any action anymore.


    Lucas seemed to remember something, she didn''t eat any pill and he didn''t wear a condom. Lucas took some stacks of berries, near 7 million and put it on the table. "Just in case if she got pregnant. I''ll check her if I came back. But she is good, maybe one day I''ll do it again with her ".


    Lucas then left the hotel and headed toward the marine base in the center of the town. Lucas met smoker and exchanged a few words. Smoker gave him a token and said that Lucas would need it in the main HQ. After that Smoker arranged his ship for Lucas to cross the calm belt. And from there Lucas would be taken to the headquarter, Marin ford. After some hour, Lucas went to Smoker''s warship and lied down on his back. The trip would take a long time.


    "Hey, Long time no see" some girl with hourglass body, the height of 170 cm. short dark blue hair and hourglass body approached Lucas.


    Fortunately, to Lucas, it won''t be a boring trip. Apparently. There is a promise he has to fulfill. One month ago, when he talked about swordsmanship with a woman, he promised her to spar with her. "Hey Tashigi "


    Like any normal people, they exchanged a few words, Tashigi was excited to talk about swords and swordsmanship. To Lucas, even though he didn''t pay attention to the details about the history of swordsmanship she is talking about, he kept looking at her and thought she is cute, especially when they have direct eye contact and she blushes and looks away.


    Finally, Tashigi kept checking Lucas''s two sharp-edged swords and asked to have a spar with him like they agreed one day.


    Unlike when he was with Zoro, Lucas agreed with a smile and took his sword with a stance. Tashigi also took her stance and took her katana from the green sheath. And so they had their spar, Lucas messed with her a bit while Tashigi fought with all of she can.


    Lucas occasionally would dodge her attacks and pock her slightly with the back of his sword. Eventually, Tashigi became frustrated, he would give her pointers while messing with her which would calm her down and take notes.


    "Your pose is wrong here " While giving pointers, Lucas would become more daring When he stop Tashigi to correct her pose. His hands would hold her waist, adjust her legs pose while touching her ass and arms. And Tashigi would blush so hard, but Lucas is actually helping her so she can''t help but to endure and m.o.a.n softly when a wave hit. And so Lucas kept messing with her until she got tired, and spent the rest of the time just occasionally chatting.


    However, Smoker somehow would order the soldiers to attack the Pirates he finds in the way so the trip wasn''t just romantic.


    Finally, after two days. Lucas passed by the calm belt and landed on another marine base.


    Smoker explained the situation to the new base and Lucas showed his token, and so, after an hour Lucas would take a ship that would go to the marine HQ. Marine ford.


    When Lucas was about to go to the other ship, Tashigi came to say goodbye to him.


    Standing next to the ship. Tashigi called Lucas " Lucas, thank you, I will become stronger and win you one day "


    "Sure, I believe in you " Lucas looked to her eyes and smiled. Tashigi blushed a bit, she got her face closer to Lucas ''s side, and she kissed him on the cheek. Tashigi blushed harder and turned away and ran.


    Lucas put his hand on his cheek as he didn''t expect this "*Sigh*, one the cheek, TASHIGI. NEXT TIME, LIPS " Lucas chuckled then he jumped to the other warship ready to go. Tashigi heard his voice and pretended that she didn''t hear him, but the redness on the face became stronger.


    And so, the second trip to Marine Ford has officially started.


    In his mind, Lucas never thought that he would arrive at the grand line this easy (after crossing the calm belt, one is officially in the grand line). During the days of his travel, Lucas noticed that the grand line is quite bizarre, the weather isn''t stable. From time to time, he can see some huge sea monsters pop out of the water, even in the land there are some big beasts. Also, normal compasses here are useless, in order to travel, one must have a custom made compass that points to islands or a specific island.


    Lucas continued to see all of this during his trip which made those days non-boring for him.


    On the fifth day, Lucas finally arrived at his destination. Marine Ford.


    Lucas was standing on the sail of the warship looking to the island in front of him. Marineford, the main base of all the Navy headquarters and bases across the world of one piece.


    Marineford is a crescent moon-shaped island that is composed completely of bricks and steel, with cannons on the edge. Surrounding it there are tens of huge warsh.i.p.s. On this island, all of the marines here are elite.


    And here, live the admirals, the fleet admirals and the low officers that have yet to work on other bases.


    The island was full of buildings and houses, mostly, it was the city that the families of the marines here live at.


    At the back of the island, standing large, tall and proud is the Marine Headquarters building. The building is a large multistory ancient Japanese-stylized palace, with the base bearing the word "Marines".


    ''It''s more amazing than I thought '' Lucas''s eyes behind the dark sunglass kept scanning the surrounding. The ship he was at finally parked somewhere and Lucas landed with some officer.


    Lucas went to the gates and handed the token he got from smoker.


    "I see, newbie " the one who got the token was some petty officer with a height of 2.9 meters. Lucas kept just looking up to get a clear look, then he ignored the man:" Just hurry up "


    "fine, follow me" The petty officer didn''t look happy, but he has to do his job and have to take Lucas to register.


    For Lucas, this is the first time he makes his steps in the grand line. Lucas was passing by the city. Occasionally he could see some marines around.


    ''Why everybody is huge, like way huge '' Lucas thought while looking, most of the people around were like very huge. It was common to see people taller than 2 meters, even for women. Some times, more than three meters. Lucas could see some masked swordsman who was bigger than 4 meters. But there were some people who could be good normal for the earth''s standard.


    "Brother, One question " Lucas turned to the petty officer who was huge as well.


    "Why everyone is big here, " Lucas asked. He could understand in the manga and in the anime that the animators are lazy, but they overdo it. He could see some giant people from far that were above 15 meters, but those can be an exception since they belong to the giants'' race.


    "I don''t know, things are just like that "The marine guy shook his head not knowing the answer. People from the surrounding seas are normal but in the grand line, things change.


    "Whatever, guess it''s on Oda" Lucas shook his head.


    "who is Oda"


    " Nothing "


    Then Lucas entered the recruits'' office and he registered his name to join the camp. But surprisingly, Lucas found that he was marked on the waiting list, so he didn''t need to take some tests other than confirming his identity.

 Chapter 54 - 54

    In Marineford.


    Lucas registered officially in the navy and he was going to be taken to the elite camp. Lucas had found himself passing a few tests such measurement and he had to fill some papers about his specialty which Lucas answered swordsmanship.


    The elite camp exists in a near island to the headquarter. The camp was the place where all of the elites such as the three admirals, the captains, and some elite officers trained.


    Most of the people training there are people who could pass some standard physical test or devil fruit users, also, some marines that came from the weaker seas that have some talent.


    Lucas officially became an elite, and after graduating, he would get his grade. He hoped he would be at least a captain or commander. After that, it would be so easy to promote. After all, he is the only one with the bounty eyes, he can simply go to any island and pick up some hidden pirates with ease. Then become a famous marine who can hunt any pirate even in the land.


    Anyway, Lucas got his official identity and his official uniform which was a set of a white shirt with blue navy symbol, white pants and of course the navy casket. After wearing his training clothes, Lucas went to a small ship that would transform him into the camp.


    Lucas found that he wasn''t the only one going to join, there were two other persons as well who are going to join. They were strong, however, they weren''t impressive anyway.


    During this small trip, some officers explained to the group how things are going to be. In the camp, they would train under the care of elite teachers who are some old marines. They are allowed to ask their teachers for guidance and pointers. They would be taught the basics of fighting against pirates, how to use a sword and train their bodies..etc


    Some teachers may be gentle enough to teach some older seniors some tricks which are known as the superhuman martial arts. But it is not easy as it seems as most of the recruits would need to train their physical body and take a long time to master them.


    Also, with enough contribution points, they can ask for things like devil fruits, training materials, swords, customized weapons, secret training manuals that were written by some high-rank marines.


    To get those contribution points, the soldiers would need to catch pirates, retrieve treasures, or exchange it for devil fruits. To the newbies, they can only wait to graduate and then work to get those points and then exchange them.


    In the camp, every morning, there would be some extreme running and physical training while being watched by the teachers. Next, there would be a demonstration of the basics of fighting and some, and for the rest of the day, the members are free to train as they like. The navy already providing them with a huge gym, some Dojos, and some training grounds that are full of monsters to train with.


    They can stay in the camp and ask to graduate at any time. those with top results would start high and get some advantages to learning something from a rear admiral when they finish their stage. Especially those who don''t rely on devil fruit would learn something called Haki.


    Lucas already got it, so he can learn some skills by asking those teachers for guides if they had time, or get some training manuals for contribution points.


    Lucas won''t take long-staying here, even when learning skills he would level up easily. He already has a lot of acc.u.mulated XP so he can skip mastery training. Also, Lucas can ask for those training manuals. Especially, the six powers, they are already superhuman techniques that surpass humanity, even the seventh technique, the six king gun that can be mastered after getting all of the powers can harm even Logia devil fruit users.


    With the help of the system, all of those superhuman martial arts can evolve by him and reach a whole new level. He can also ask for some grandmaster Swordsmanship manual and get some free XP.


    You may ask, if he is new and still with no points, then how would he get the points in the first place to exchange them.


    Well, Lucas can use the devil fruit that he got after killing the Clown buggy. Giving this one fruit, he can ask for what he wants.


    (An: The system has the ability to take the devil fruit when defeating the devil fruit users or Killing them)


    Finally, the ship that he was on stopped and landed in front of an average-sized island. Part of the island was a jungle, as for the other part, it was like a huge having many buildings next to it. Those should be training and studying places. As for the rest, It should be where the recruits sleep.


    "Hope things go well" Next Lucas, a man, or to be exact, a humanoid panda who wore the customs said.


    "Ah" Lucas shook his head while looking to the panda weirdly. A speaking humanoid panda, but he isn''t shocked as he already saw humanoid speaking fish.


    Whatever later he would pick up his stuff and trade the devil fruit. ''RIP Buggy''.


    As Lucas was about to descend, his eyes from far spotted an of a group of women passing by them, they were all pretty, however, the one that attracted his eyes was on the one in the middle. Lucas could feel his heart beating accelerate, as for the panda and some women with them had their eyes made a heart shape.


    She was very beautiful that even women can be charmed by her, her skin was so white and smooth, the smoothest thing that can be seen, as for her face, it was very well shaped with elegant nose, green eyes and red lips, its beauty level was something in another level . she was 2 meters tall (Oda), her body was slender and so curvy, her b.r.e.a.s.ts were big along with her butt and thighs. On her back, she was lifting some huge iron rod with spikes that should weigh some hundreds of kilograms. She was wearing some training outfit with a white cowboy hat on her smooth falling hair.


    "Sigh, Never seen someone this pretty " Lucas just sighed, surely she was charming, but Lucas had been with five beautiful girls for one month plus one, so he wasn''t overreacting. " That weapon, I should have seen it somewhere, but I can''t remember where ".


    Lucas sighed, he wasn''t here to pick up girls and he isn''t in the mood today. He is one more step closer to his goals so his heart isn''t on his instincts at this moment.


    he got off the ship and walked with the other new recruits.


    "We have some newbies here " As Lucas was walking, one of the girls that were walking pointed to the three who came off the ship.


    "Mm, panda mink, a man and a blond teen"


    another girl commented. For girls, it was an innate hobbit to talk about every topic to spend time.


    "Hey, Alvida what''s wrong " a girl suddenly tried to pinch the woman in the middle but her fingers just slide because how smooth the skin of her was.


    "wait " the girl that attracted Lucas''s eyes earlier opened her eyes widely. Her cheeks turned red a bit. A shock could be seen in her face like she had seen something she never expected to see.


    "Alvida, I guess you never see a panda before "


    "No mistake, it''s him just bit taller " Alvida saw the blond spiky hair that is falling down and the black sword that she can''t forget.


    "Are you talking about that handsome blond ".


    No one knows that this otherworldly charming girl has crossed the sea, came to the grand line, refused anyone who came close to her and hit it with her rod and joined the marine for one reason.


    ¡­ Flashback¡­


    A long time ago, Alvida was a very fat woman and a scarier pirate that made the sh.i.p.s in East blue shake from hearing her name. Her look was alone enough to scare any man to death.


    She couldn''t accept the looks that people are giving her, after all, she is a woman and deserve a nice treating, so, she made her crew worship her as a beauty and call her the most beautiful woman in all of the seas. Anyone who insults her would be beaten. She even kidnapped a boy named Coby and made him praise her as much as he can.


    But inside she could see all of that looks, however she ignored them.


    One day, when she was riding a commercial ship. She didn''t expect to cross with a bounty hunter, a very strong one and a very handsome one. He could defeat her crew with his sword skills alone, even when she fought with him, he was very superior, but by logic, he should slice her and take her to get bounty.


    This what happened that day


    Lucas used his mastery of the sword and cut Alvida''s weapon in half. However, Alvida even though she felt powerless, didn''t want to give up and charged another strike with a half weapon.


    "Stop, I don''t want to hurt a beautiful lady" Lucas suddenly said, she stopped as she felt a shock. This is the very first time she is hearing this from someone isn''t forced, and compared to those ugly crewmates, his glance was very gentle as he is looking to a true lady.


    "huh, can you repeat that," Alvida said, hearing this handsome boy calling her a beauty without being forced made her feel different.


    Lucas looked to Alvida''s eyes directly and smiled warmly, he put his sword back to his belt, then he stretched his hands and held Alvida''s hands, he rubbed it for a brief which made the girl feel heavens run through her body.


    Alvida felt a new feeling invading her for the first time, her heart just kept beating faster.


    :" you are surely one of the most beautiful women I would date"


    Seeing that smile on his handsome face, feeling that touch, Alvida felt her emotions in chaos, she thought it''s too good to be real, maybe a dream, her eyes even turned red as she was about to cry. She wondered if this was love.


    "you want to date me," Alvida said with a large smile as tears dropped from her eyes.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t, we are walking in a different path," Lucas said with a sad face: "I''m a person who is going to be a marine, while you are pirate if you only looked different than I wouldn''t hesitate to be with you"


    Alvida was suddenly heartbroken, why the fate became cruel when she finds her dream''s prince, but unfortunately, marines can''t have relations with pirates, no she can''t give up:" no, wait, we can do it in secret"


    The pink-haired kid lost his consciousness after hearing this, there is no way someone like him who fall for Alvida become a marine, he must be jailed for the shitty taste alone.


    " I can leave you this time, please don''t tell anyone " Lucas with a sad tone. Then Lucas lifted her with ease.


    Alvida understood this, he doesn''t want to capture her for the thing they have between them.


    "wait, Don''t leave me," Alvida said as she opened her eyes widely.


    "Goodbye Alvida " Lucas threw Alvida high to the Sky making her fly like a cannonball.


    While flying, Alvida understood that he did that to keep his reputation, after all, if he wants to join the marines then he can''t leave a pirate. So Lucas saved her at that time.


    From that day, Alvida kept looking for Lucas after eating devil fruit, but he never stayed in one place and it was hard to find him.


    He can''t play with her heart and vanish like that. Even after she became pretty, she didn''t want fake feelings from those people who gave her fear looks once. Who didn''t want her in chapter 22 doesn''t deserve her now.


    When she joined the marines who didn''t recognize her, she found that Lucas has yet to join. And because of her physical strength, she decided to come to this camp.


    She wanted by the time Lucas join, she would be already in a higher grade and his superior, then she would punish him for playing with her heart by making him entering her jail.


    ¡­.


    "Alvida, grand line to Alvida, can you hear me, " the other marine girl asked.


    "Ah. What " Alvida woke up from her thoughts trail, and Lucas already left.


    ¡­.


    Lucas went to some office of the manager of the camp, then he handed the devil fruit, the devil fruit worth so much that it made Lucas gain many points. Then he made a request to the headquarter to get some training manuals and Swordsmanship.


    Even though Lucas can ask some teachers, but simply, they would make him wait more time before the lesson time comes and he still newbie so they would ask him to be patient, besides, mastering what Lucas wants would take recruits usually to train several months to years, and all of that would be useless with


    So Lucas chose the fastest route, now he has to wait.


    Lucas went to his room, placed his things and slept


    .

 Chapter 55

    04:00 morning.


    Elite marines camp.


    Lucas who was lying down on his bed opened his eyes upon hearing the footsteps of the other recruits from the other rooms. It seems that this is a time when everyone wakes up. Even the panda who is happened to be his roommate was trying to fight the urge to sleep again.


    ''I was just having a good wet dream with that woman '' Lucas frowned as he was half sleepy. He woke up in a bad mood since he isn''t in a womanly embrace. Not only so, How he also had to endure the snoring of this roommate. It doesn''t matter, it is just a temporary thing. After that, Lucas would have an easy life again.


    *Zzz*


    Lucas got off his bed, he looked to his roommate, the humanoid panda who went back to sleep, still snoring loudly as always. ''Because of this panda I didn''t have good sleep, this is for the last night''


    "Wake up lazy ass " Lucas came close to Panda with half sleepy eyes and kicked him flying to the wall, then Lucas yawned and went out of this room. The panda woke up from pain and finally started to wear his costume.


    In the camp, the girls and the boys live in separate buildings, also the men and the women''s training timing is different. The men would always start earlier.


    In a running yard.


    Lucas stood half sleepy with another 50-80 recruits, all of them were from different shapes, heights. Some were abnormal like approaching three meters, some were just like normal huge humans above two meters, and of course, there were humans that are normal by the standards of the normal seas.


    " Okay, you have to run one thousand laps " In the middle, a training instructor was holding some watch.


    Soon, everyone started to run, their speed was kind fast, only those new ones are kept behind, except for Lucas.


    "Hey, Blondie, can''t you keep up"


    "Just stay back short ass, " someone said to Lucas, it was a hobby for those older recruits to mess with the new members, after all, all of them were training in abnormal rate and the new ones would be exhausted if they overestimate themselves, so it was fun to provoke them to keep up with the rest.


    ''I''m not allowed to hit them I guess, whatever, treat them as children'' Lucas found it annoying to talk with those people. So, he just increased his speed. Lucas was still running with half sleepy eyes yet soon, he started to surpass everyone.


    "Hey, Look, someone doesn''t know what good for him" Someone laughed seeing Lucas was really provoked, he doesn''t know what good for him. However, Lucas''s speed kept increasing and increasing. At some point, when Lucas woke up fully, he decided to train seriously, so he ran quicker and started to laps over the people who have yet to finish their laps. [Adrenaline boost]. And so, Lucas was running leaving only his shadow behind him, he could do Stealth footwork, but he feared that the instructor won''t be able to count so he decided to so normal running.


    "Oy, look, he already passed us 10," the one who was running in front said, but then from behind, a yellow blurry figure passed by him" "11 times"


    " is he using shave ".


    "no, shave is too linear" Everyone tried to increase their speed but it was useless, some tried to cheat and use some technique called shave but they stopped since they have to do more hellish training.


    By the time almost finished tenth of their laps, Lucas finished running one thousand laps, as he stopped, Lucas breathed the fresh air and swept few sweat drops from his forehead. "I''m done "


    The instructor looked to Lucas like he is a monster, but this world is full of monsters anyway so it wasn''t that shocking. "Are you newbie"


    "Yes "


    "have you been a marine before coming here," the instructor wanted to know more about his abilities.


    "no" Lucas replied cracking his bones "Bounty hunter actually "


    "I see, you can do the rest of the exercises, 10.000 push up on two fingers, 10.000 squat and jumping¡­. "


    The training instructor said, what Lucas was supposed to do is some 300 push up and not 10.000 push up or those huge numbers, at least not yet.


    What the training instructor wanted to do is to check the physical strength of Lucas.


    In the training camp, if everyone had a high physical strength from the start or achieved it before the end of their training, then they would be regarded specially and learn Haki.


    To learn Haki, physical strength is a must. Learning Haki without enough physical strength is just a waste. Also, Haki training is really painful and requires stamina and pain tolerance which is a feature that achieved by those who have strong physiques. If everyone in the marine had enough physical strength from the start then the headquarter wouldn''t hesitate to teach them all.


    Lucas here, maybe has what it take to learn it. This way the instructor wants to check before making a report.


    And so Lucas did the hellish training sets easily. Well, since Lucas arrived in this world, he started doing extreme training. And given his ironic will,(Adrenaline boost), he was able to break his limits over and over ignoring the pain, and along with the meat from the sea monsters and the secret recipes from the system. His physical body is now even superior to Arlong.


    "Okay, recruit, you can go and eat your breakfast then you can attend the classes, " the instructor said. It''s not uncommon to see strong people from time to time, the navy would regard them as geniuses and teach them what it can.


    And so, the instructor went to make his report. Maybe someone would teach him very soon, they are in no hurry anyway.


    "yes instructor " Lucas nodded then he turned to leave, however, this time, the girls were running now.


    "She is pretty for sure "Lucas''s eyes scanned the girls who were running and his eyes were fixed on Alvida, she was so charming that his heart would beat faster looking at her. He didn''t look at her with l.u.s.t or v.i.r.g.i.n eyes, but to appreciate beauty, her skin alone was the smoothest thing he ever saw and yet to touch.


    Alvida changed so much that the bounty eyes couldn''t relate her to her older version, it didn''t even dare to.


    ''How can someone be this pretty, I''ll try to flirt with her later. thinking about charming girls, I wonder how is James''s wife, the Supreme being said because I made her pregnant I gained many karma points.. Even though I know the last part is just bullshit¡­. ''


    Alvida along with the other girls while running, saw Lucas checking their direction. Alvida had some blush in her cheeks as she saw him looking at her '' aw, Can''t resist his eyes, would he hold my hands again, he must, he can''t forget his promise¡­. No no, I shouldn''t go this easy on him¡­ But he is cute ''. Lucas''s heart beat faster when there was some direct eye contact however, some huge fat woman with afro hair ran across them and covered the view.


    The other girl with the afro hair saw Lucas looking at her, she smiled back and waved her hand since he looked handsome. Lucas sighed and turned to continue his journey.


    After finishing the morning''s physicals training, Lucas ate his breakfast, surprisingly, the food of the marines is actually prepared by professional cookers and the taste was good and healthy. Still good, but it is nothing compared to the recipes of the system when it comes to strength the body or the taste.


    "Time to go to the class " Lucas then went to study under some retired commander, he has to attend this class once each three days, what he is learning here is some combat moves that are used with pirates or how to attack the sh.i.p.s of pirates and how to make reports and deal with papers..etc.


    After that for the rest of the half of the day, Lucas was free to train as he like, he can go to the teachers and ask them for some help if he wants to learn something.


    Lucas spent some time in the gym that has giant weights, then after that, he went to a swordsmanship Dojo that was run by a swords master, Lucas decided to train here and get XP for his swordsmanship before using acc.u.mulated XP to level up.


    "teacher, Can I spare with you for a bit, " Lucas said when he entered the dojo.


    ¡­..


    Three Days later.


    After Lucas finished the usual training routine, he went to the office of the manager since they send him a summoning order to him.


    Apparently, the request that Lucas made to get some training manuals about the human martial arts and some advanced Swordsmanship has been accepted, The devil fruit he paid as the price was more precious so he still has some points to spare later.


    Lucas got the manuals with a warning not to disturb it outside. There were two manuals he got. One was a middle-sized book called the six powers of the superhuman martial arts. the other was a thick book about Swordsmanship that was written by a marine sword grandmaster 120 years ago.


    Lucas smirked, he held the two manuals. He went to a training ground that was a forest with few beasts living here.


    Lucas went to a hidden corner and picked up the manuals.


    He held the first manual, it was the advanced swordsmanship book that was written by a grandmaster more than a hundred years ago. Lucas opened the book and started to read. Because of the system, Lucas had unlimited potentials, when he read, he was able to remember the content easily while reading fast.


    After two hours, Lucas finished reading the book, the content was rather interesting.


    [Ding, Swordsmanship +60.000 XP (85000/100.000)]


    .


    Next Lucas held the other manual. The one about the six powers that are very famous in the navy and word government.


    Holding the manual, Lucas started reading.


    [Ding, + skill Shave]


    [Ding, +skill moon walk]


    [Ding, + skill Iron mass]


    [Ding, skill Kami-E]


    [Ding.... Finger gun]


    [Ding...¡­ Storm legs ]

 Chapter 56 - 56

    "Okay, the six powers " Lucas nodded after hearing the notification. Most of the people who learn this would need days and nights, maybe years to master the six powers, and of course. more years of experience to develop those techniques and make better use on the battlefield.


    The six techniques are :


    Shave, by kicking the ground several times in an instant, one would be able to use the momentum to move at super speed.


    Moonwalk, one would be able to kick the air to fly, float, or walk in the air.


    Iron mass, Harden the body muscle to the level of the iron and increase the defense. But the user can''t move while using it. However, at an advanced level, it can be used while attacking.


    Storm legs, kicking the air with speed and strength allowing to creating projectile of compressed air blades that can be used to slice objects and harm the human body.


    Kami-e, allow the body to go limp in order to dodge the attacks. (Possible self-movement)


    Finger gun, obviously, as its name, you use your finger to stab at high speed in the soft vital points in the human body.


    Standing in a hidden spot, Lucas held the manual to compare the techniques. The first one shaved, the principal of this technique is to hit the ground several times to achieve a momentum that would boost the user speed.


    By kicking the ground ten times one can say that he mastered this technique. In the manual, there was a total of three levels, the first level is where he kicked the ground three times, then the second level is where he kicks the ground six times and the tenth level is where he kicks it ten times. And of course, the rest of the levels can be discovered by the system.


    [Ding, using 600 acc.u.mulated XP.


    Shave up to level 3 (0/600)]


    Lucas''s body made a woosh sound as he kicked the ground and appeared ten meters away.


    [Shave +300 XP]


    "This technique is good, mainly for dodging, very fast, however, it has a fatal weakness when used to attack. since it depends on momentum and explosive to increase the speed. The movement would be so linear which makes it easy to predict. and It requires a small pause to change the direction or before the attack."


    Shave, a very fast technique can catch the opponent off guard when it used against him for the first time. However, it requires the user to stop before making an attack. When attacking, Shave is a sword with a double edge, If Shave is used against anyone with good reaction speed or with enough battle experience, then the movements can become predictable since it''s linear. So, it''s better to use it for dodging.


    (Luffy could count how many times CP9 can kick the ground, and all of us know that Luffy needs to use his fingers to count, and he used all of his fingers. )


    Luckily, Lucas has Stealth footwork which is a silent assassination technique that can be used for both dodging and attacking, since it doesn''t need to use momentum to move, it allows him to move in any shape, he can also change his direction even 180 degree and he doesn''t need to stop before attacking. And all of the flaws that Kuro displayed has been solved by the system. Lucas wondered if Kuro didn''t stay three years without fighting, would his senses be able to keep up with his footwork speed.


    Lucas looked to the manual again. Most of the six skills have 3 levels of training, after that anyone can develop the technique as he or she likes. After all, those six powers can turn into martial arts and be developed.


    Lucas used his acc.u.mulated XP and upgraded all of the rest of the skills to level three.


    "Let''s test it" Lucas looked to a near tree, then he jumped and kicked the air, then a blue energy compressed blade flew out of his leg and hit the tree in the middle.


    [Storm legs +180 XP].


    *Bam* the tree made a bam sound, then it got sliced and the upper part fell to the ground. "Mm, it can get sharper if I train it more, besides it should be possible to manipulate the shape of the kicks.".


    Lucas then had an excited look on his face, there one thing that he always wanted to do. Lucas jumped high, then he kicked in the air below him. *Pff*. Lucas found himself floating higher when he kicked the air, he kicked again to advance forward and he actually jumped in the air, even though it was a bit slow, Lucas knows that his moonwalk can get faster over the time with the XP he is gaining. He wanted to know what will happens when this skill surpasses the level it is supposed to be.


    [moon walk lvl3 -? lvl 4]


    Lucas found that his movement in the air, even though it is fast, it was slow compared to running in the ground, "What if I used a footwork with it", Lucas decided to use a Stealth footwork with it, however, since he isn''t used to walking in the air, Lucas suddenly fell without mixing the two techniques.


    "Again " again, and again, Lucas found that he can''t mix the two. Maybe because the moonwalk depends more on explosive power to walk in the air and it is not at a very high level to be mixed with his footwork. Lucas this time decided to use the shave with the moonwalk. It should work since both of them depend on explosive power to achieve speed or to kick the air.


    "I believe I can fly " Lucas jumped in the air again until he was ten meters high, then in instant, he kicked the air ten times in an instant, he found that he was moving in high speed to one direction, then Lucas started to kick the air so he can change his direction. After five minutes, Lucas went back to the ground.


    ''Seems that I need to get used to those techniques, even if mastered them, I need to master the use, especially shave and moonwalk. ''


    Lucas wanted to compare the last technique with what he has. So he searched for two rocks that were in the size of a small house.


    The first rock, Lucas decided to use Shigan or finger gun, Lucas lifted his finger, then with a swift move, he stabbed the first rock. His finger passed easily, when Lucas took his hand back, he could see a small hole in the rock with some cracks around it.


    Then Lucas went to the second one and took a boxing stance. ?Bullet Jab: This technique allows Lucas to focus the strength, mass, and energy from all of his body on his jab?. Lucas left hand vanished and hit the second rock, his hand''s speed was so fast that it was so hard to see it. The rock, not only it was pierced, but actually, it explodes to many small pieces and flew back.


    [Ding, combing all of the six powers to get the six king gun. The host has to pay 10.000 XP to get it (y/n)]


    "Yes, Finally " Lucas nodded, this is the skill that can allow him to unleash a strong shockwave that can do internal damage to devil fruit users and surpass the defenses.


    [Ding, + Six king gun lvl 1 (0/300)]


    "Finally " Lucas smiled, according to Cp9 leader, this is the strongest secret technique he gets after mastering the six powers. Lucas went to another tree, then he extended both of his hands and made two fists. His hand was only 30 centimeters away from the tree.


    ?Six King gun? Lucas didn''t move his fists, however, between them and around them, a Shockwave was formed.


    *Bam* the strong Shockwave was unleashed and made a hole in the tree, around Lucas''s fists, smoke could be seen.


    then again, another tree fell. Lucas gained some XP on this skill which actually requires three times the usual XP to level up.


    Lucas took some steps back and aimed at another tree and unleashed another Shockwave. However, the damage he did was less and the tree took some damage yet it didn''t fall.


    [ using 9000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Six king gun up to level 6 (0/6400)]


    [Ding, the six powers has gained a buff: double XP when practicing ]


    The new level got carved in Lucas''s soul, Lucas felt like this time, he could do this technique with more speed and unleash more powerful attacks.


    Lucas looked to another tree (Poor forest) that was five meters away from him, he extended his fists, and *Bam*, this time a bigger and stronger Shockwave left his fists in instant and destroyed the far tree, not only so, but three trees behind it fell as well.


    Lucas felt, with the new level, he can do this technique with other parts of his body. Lucas made on a fist and punched in the air while using the six king gun at the same time, and a huge shockwave flew. Lucas then used his leg and found that he can kick as well.


    Now, even without Haki, devil fruit users would still get damage from him.


    "Okay, this one is a bit risky " Since he knew the principal of this technique, this should work, Lucas squatted, took a deep breath, then around his body, a sphere of shockwave formed.


    "Haa" Lucas exhaled, then from his body, a very strong shockwave was unleashed. The calm air suddenly turned into raging winds. From his body, the shockwave was destroying the things around him.


    *BAM*


    The winds affect the far trees and made them dance, as everything stopped. Lucas looked around him. He was standing in the middle of a hole with a diameter of 7 meters, the land that was trees, and grass has been destroyed. There were some damaged trees


    *breathing heavy *


    ''Seems that I took a bit of damage, it''s not that serious but I shouldn''t take it lightly. guess this technique would be perfect once I level it up, or once get haki or I level up my iron mass ''


    "They aren''t called superhuman martial arts for nothing"


    "Luckily I didn''t use my middle half , otherwise my d.i.c.k would be done for, " Lucas thought as felt some tired, his body was unleashing smoke. seems that using his whole body to unleash a strong shockwave is truly exhausting. Lucas decided that he would train his skills later so he can put them in use in a battle.


    "And my shirt is gone " Lucas decided to call it a day and go to ask for more training clothes. , also he decided to keep his mastery of those skills a secret, for now, he didn''t want to make the people he is a monster to master them in the day he got them, not only so, but he has high mastery over them, who knows what the world government would do. Lucas would train them in secret and reveal them later to appear as a genius and not a monster


    Lucas then left the destroyed spot before anyone comes. He walked between the recruits with the upper part n.a.k.e.d, some green-haired girl saw how well-formed is his body and said some lines to tease him, Lucas just laughed a bit and went to the office and requested a new uniform, then he took a small rest. And it happened to be the time of the dinning, so Lucas decided to taste the food and eat to recover his lost energy.


    Walking in the dining hall, Lucas went to pick up his plate, here the recruits can eat as much as they can. Lucas took what worth five men to eat then he turned to find a place to sit on.


    As Lucas was walking, he was a mind absent a bit. He was thinking about the last attack he used today and how to fly in the air effectively. While he was walking, his head suddenly hit some soft melon, woman''s b.r.e.a.s.t, and his body hit something soft and smooth, smoother than the best pillow.


    Usually, this wouldn''t happen, but Lucas actually flew back despite his physical strength, That shocked Lucas as he didn''t expect he would be this weak ''Impossible''. The food flew out of his plate, as the food was about to fall, Lucas quickly reacted and placed his plate to catch the falling food.


    Lucas lifted his head to see a tall lady looking at him with a slight daze and blush on her cheeks. Seeing her charming, Lucas''s heart started to beat faster. "Sorry, my bad, Didn''t see you "


    Alvida, earlier saw Lucas entering the dining hall for the first time, didn''t expect him to mind absent and come to hit on her, it was her body self-defense system that made him fly back. if it was another person then Alvida would hold a hammer and jump at him.


    Alvida took a deep breath, she can''t act like a shy little girl, after all, she was a leader of a pirate crew, so she has a lot of self-confidence. Alvida bent down and extended her hand to help Lucas, she made a charming smile "do you need some help"


    "Ah, sorry " Lucas with his usual expression extended his hand and held hers. The moment he touched her hand, Lucas felt a tickling thing like electricity, it was just because how smooth her skin was, Lucas couldn''t help but to give it more touches.


    "It''s okay "Alvida''s cheeks made a slight redness as she held his hand as well, they are actually giving a better feeling than the last time she touched them, it was more relaxing and send a very good feeling to the heart (lvl 15 this time). After a minute of feeling the hands of each other, Alvida pulled Lucas up and he stood up.


    "Thanks for your help" Lucas lifted his head to get a better look to her face, green eyes, beautiful white smooth face with perfect shape, red lips, elegant nose, beautiful smooth black falling down.


    Suddenly, his eyes of bounty scanned Alvida, Lucas could see some dots appear above her head. But then his eyes showed the next.


    [Can''t compare the results to the data of the criminals and pirates]. The bounty eyes couldn''t link this Alvida to the older Alvida, or, it didn''t even dare to.


    [Ding, System is doing analyses to upgrade bounty eyes. Using 10.000 XP]


    ''what the heck is with the system, never seen this before ''


    Alvida smiled a bit, to her this moment seems to be a dream after crossing all of that distance.


    "You have a beautiful smile for sure," Lucas said, he found it very charming to see such a smile.


    "Thanks " Alvida blushed a bit.


    "OY, Smelly brat, I have been waiting to see you"


    Lucas and Alvida suddenly turned their head to see who had come toward them. It was a huge man 2.8 meters, with grey hair and beard, he was wearing some kind of dog mask and white uniform.


    Alvida seemed to know who he is and took a step back, this is the vice-admiral, Garp.


    "What did you just call me " Lucas saw the huge man, didn''t even bother to look up to his face, but hearing, smelly brat word


    "Smelly brat " Garp replied looking down with a smile.


    Lucas took a deep breath, he isn''t allowed to fight here , but that doesn''t mean he can''t create some troubles for him.


    "You have a good nose to be able to tell my smell, Did you eat Dog dog fruit" Lucas replied.


    Everyone in the dining hall couldn''t swallow their fruit. Alvida and everyone had their jaw almost dropped.


    Lucas lifted his eyes to make eye contact, but then seeing the dog mask, he knew who the guy was. Lucas''s face turned ugly. So ugly. Maybe this is a chance to level up iron mass.


    In Lucas''s current level, he has no chance against this old man.


    "Hehehe" Garp lifted his fist and kissed it:" I heard your name was Lucas, so Lucas, kiss my fist "

 Chapter 57 - 57

    Elite camp, dining hall. Diner''s time.


    When Lucas found a chance to flirt with Alvida, an old man with a dog mask came here to see him personally, he was large and full of muscles and his face had a big grin.


    Alvida who got a chance to have some romance was annoyed as well, However, after seeing who came here, she took a step back and didn''t dare to say anything. This is the legendary marine and hero, Garp.


    "Hey smelly brat, I have been waiting to see you " Garp approached Lucas, he was in a very good mood, because of the call he got from the east blue, he was able to stop his grandson from acting without using his mind.


    After capturing Luffy and his crew, Garp until today is giving his grandson a lot of love fists starting from the time he captured him. Even though Luffy is almost hopeless and still yelling of becoming the pirate king, Garp won''t give up and he would give his grandson a lot of love until he changes his mind.


    After Garp threw Luffy to his warship in a jail that was made from sea stone. Garp went to Calorina who called him, Garp was wondering how did they know that Luffy was his grandson. However, this is east blue and some people already know this fact, besides, there would be some rumors. After a chat with Calorina, Garp found out that her cousin was the one who recognized Luffy and suggested the emergency call.


    Garp felt he owe Lucas one favor because he managed to stop his grandson from taking a path where he would get himself killed sooner or later.


    "You have a good nose, Did you eat Dog-Dog fruit "


    The people in the dining hall couldn''t swallow their food from the shock, their jaws we''re opened to the max and some food was leaking outside. Some recruits with fast reaction-speed ran immediately and jumped out the hall through the windows.


    Even Alvida was so shocked that her heart almost froze. Surely, Lucas is like she expected, he is the brave knight of her dreams, but being too brave is no good.


    Feeling everyone''s reaction, Lucas lifted his head to make eye contact. The people in one piece world are usually are very huge and tall, so it was logical that Lucas won''t look to everyone''s face.


    But seeing who was here, Lucas frowned so hard. He knew that Garp would only call the people he likes by ''Brat'', and also he gives them a lot of love fists. That reminded him by the time when he slept with some drug boss''s daughter and he was caught in the act. Truly hard situation.


    "hehe, I heard your name is Lucas, So Lucas kisses my fist " Garp kissed his fist and looked to Lucas not minding teaching this 15 years old teen a lesson using the tough love.


    "If you were only a girl then I would kiss you, so no thanks "Lucas forced a smile. He found himself in a weird situation.


    He may bite harder than a dog if he was forced to the corner when there is nothing to lose. But when there is a lot to lose, he can''t allow himself to act rashly and make the situation even worse and get himself kicked out of the navy and ruin all of his plans all along.


    this is the only vice-admiral whose word is worth more than admiral himself in the navy. And he called him a dog


    Lucas has yet to take the benefits he wants from the navy, he doesn''t want to make trouble with superiors without having enough foundation. He doesn''t even have an official rank. Let''s not forget that he doesn''t have that much strength.


    Lucas found that he has three techniques in his arsenal. Joseph Joestar''s secret technique, Iron mass which would gain him a lot of XP, which is a very good thing. And diplomacy.


    "Vice-admiral, please don''t take his words seriously, it hasn''t been days since he joined so can you treat him as just a young brat" Alvida took a step forward and covered Lucas using her back.


    Lucas''s brows frowned a bit as Alvida covered the view from him. Even though he felt some warmth in his heart, she doesn''t know his name and he doesn''t know hers yet, so why is she standing up for him, he barely had few words with her and they have yet to be in a relationship.


    Lucas felt he was somehow pissed off on himself. No matter what the situation he is in, there is no way he would allow a woman to stand in the danger in front of him while he is behind.


    "Thanks, but you can move away" Lucas grabbed Alvida back from her clothes and she was easily pulled to back, however, Lucas was gentle and didn''t use much strength when he grabbed her, that made her insides feel he is somehow s.e.xy, but also more worry.


    "Wait, Do you understand the situation you are in" Alvida grabbed Lucas from his arms and bent down until her head was at this same level of his. Her a face full of wariness as she was trying to stop him for doing a thing that may get him kicked out the Navy. Also while they were in this pose, she found Lucas looked cute just like the last time. She wanted to try to steal a kiss.


    "I am aware of my situation so let us talk later " Lucas frowned and resisted the urge to steal a kiss, seeing the pose he is in and the way she is looking to him, he felt like he is being treated like a kid. So he gently pulled himself back and stood in front Garp.


    The situation in the dining hall was so intense, most of the people left their plates and jumped, while some still hide in the corners and under the tables to watch everything with focus.


    "Brat, it seems you have some gut, I like it " Garp laughed weirdly. His intention to meet Lucas was to thank him at first, then after hearing some words from his Smelly mouth. He was just about to give Lucas some tough love. But then Lucas spoke.


    "How is Luffy doing, I haven''t seen him since that day"


    Garp stopped his fist before it hits Lucas''s head " Luffy? You really know my grandson, were you the one behind that call".


    Lucas started to lie and spoke with a low voice that would make it hard for everyone in the hall to listen "Well yes, As for how I know Luffy, there is a story behind it, once when I was after some pirates, I saw a young teen with a straw hat sinking in the sea and it seemed that he didn''t know how to swim, so I saved him. After a while he started to breathe again and, he was sleep talking"


    "Sleep talking " Garp may not be too smart to see through Lucas''s poker face.


    Lucas was a member of the underground world as a delivery, he worked with the mafia, weapons companies, and anything that has illegal transfers. And also a womanizer.


    And as anyone with such job, Lucas mastered the art of lying, whenever police shows up, some times police interrogate him and sometimes the court would summon him to witness against some of his clients, but he wasn''t a rat, and he was a good liar that he can even fake his own body language.


    "Yes, Yes, he said something like, Grandpa Garp why does your fist hurt and if you have a dog nose, I didn''t want to wake him up so I just placed him in some safe place and left, after that, I learned from my cousin that Garp was the name of the Legendary hero, that''s why when he asked me to join and become a part of his pirate crew I decided to call you, " Lucas said with more relaxed tone, things are getting better for him.


    '' Heh. Guess that bullshiting is my strongest innate skill after all''


    Garp suddenly felt like he owns Lucas more for saving his grandson, however when he heard that Luffy was the one who spread the idea of Dog Dog fruit. He decided to make sure that Luffy would get a lot of punches.


    "Gwahahaha, He is a troublesome young man, thanks for saving him, and this to express my love " Garp laughed with a happy face, then suddenly, his huge fist descended on Lucas''s head from happiness.


    Lucas''s body reacted quickly and he activated ? Iron mass?. Garp seeing Lucas''s reaction, he increased his strength a bit to surpass the defenses.


    *Sound of a metal clash *


    [Iron mass +20.000 XP (double XP) ]


    [Ding, Iron mass up to level 8.]


    [Ding, Iron mass skill can be used now while moving]


    Iron mass usually would require the user to take a fixed pose to harden the muscles, but at the same time, it can''t be used when moving or attacking.


    But with that sudden level up, not only Lucas''s iron mass became harder and more solid, but also, Lucas would be able to use it when moving.


    Compared to Haki that usually would be used on a few parts of the body for more effects and dense. Iron shell could be used on the whole body, which can make Lucas''s defenses now very strong.


    Seeing Garp''s action. The recruits all went out of the restaurant while giving Lucas a pitying look.


    "Ouch "Lucas felt his head hurt and couldn''t help but put his hand on his head. he didn''t expect that Garp''s fist of love surely is painful.


    "sure, If this is your definition of love " Feeling such pain, Lucas was a bit angry, and like any human, he would need to venter this feeling. And since Garp thing he owes him, Lucas was sure that he won''t get kicked out of the navy.


    "Gwahaha seems that you started to master the iron mass, Calorina didn''t lie about your talent " Garp laughed. He was treating Lucas as a kid. Well, both of his grandsons always wanted to become pirates so Garp always wished to see young promising marine.


    Lucas jumped slightly in the air until his head was on Garp''s chest level. Since things came this far, then Time to XP. Lucas''s fists turned to tents of fists'' images. ?Two hundred crack fist?. For each second, Lucas is able to punch 70 times in a second. and each punch has the strength of a bullet Jab.


    Garp saw this and smiled, he opened his chest and took some punches, Garp found that he could feel some pain from each punch, even if the damage was a little, but with so many punches, the damage would grow '' Each punch actually can kill do a serious damage to anyone in captain level if it was aimed properly to the head, hehe, I will train him later ''


    [Ding Boxing up to level 13 (0/300.000)]


    [Boxing, + Sub Skill :


    Upgraded feather footwork: the ability to make five afterimages while dodging.


    +Prince uppercut: uppercut that acc.u.mulates the force from three mass and energy focused uppercut. Unleashing threefold strength


    +Prince hook: the same as the prince straight and uppercut, but it''s hook ]


    [Boxing +10.000 XP]


    [ Boxing +10.000 XP]


    .


    Boxing skills gained more than 200.000 XP. Lucas wasn''t that serious either as he didn''t grab his sword or boost his strength three times or use some secrete skills, he just wanted to punch this old man so he can sleep well, besides he knows that Garp won''t take this personally.


    "BRAT, your love is lacking" while Lucas is still punching, Garp lifted his fist and punched Lucas on the forehead sanding him to the ground.


    [Ding, Iron mass up to level 10 (10.000/50.000)]


    [Iron mass can be used now as a passive ability without concentration so much]


    [Ding, Auto Cultivation function is opened for skill: Iron mass]


    Lucas read the notification while he found himself being buried in the ground. The words from the screen were mixed up in his view since he got dizzy.


    Deep inside, he wondered how the original wielder of the system could take all of the torture to level up his body with a smile and actually enjoy it. Lucas only got two punches and he doesn''t want to take the third one.


    "Hehe, you have a good physical body, guess while I''m here I can be responsible for your training Smelly brat" Garp grinned before turning to leave.


    Lucas''s mind became clear again and he got off from the ground, he wanted to jump again on Garp, but hearing the training thing, Lucas stopped. This man is someone who is in the peak in one piece world when it comes to power levels. Some say that his strength is close enough to the strength of the previous pirate king but he never showed his strength in the show for family matters. And he can get Haki from him.


    But what Lucas saw was, [ Golden premium XP Farm].


    Being able to train with Garp is the same when you play an RPG game and convince someone with lvl 200 to bring you to high leveled map and help you level up.


    "Sure, but do I have to wake up at 04:00," Lucas said as he was hitting the dust out of his body. He can suppress his fighting spirit for such a good XP farm and Haki expert.


    "as expected from young marine, but no. I''ll pass by you later, and don''t stall in your training " Garp turned to leave and started to walk "Now I have to give my grandson a lesson about Love "


    "Are you okay " Alvida quickly approached Lucas, she wrapped her hand around his head and grabbed it to her chest. Then she used her hand to rub against his head, she wanted to make use of her devil fruit power and ease his pain. (Smooth-Smooth fruit, or slide-slide fruit in other translation)


    "Ah" Lucas m.o.a.ned softly as the pain from his own forehead was vanishing and being replaced by some good feeling. Alvida''s hand is the smoothest thing he got in touch with it, it was so smooth that it made him forget the pain.


    Lucas thought since her hand alone is this smooth, then how about the rest


    "Thanks, but why are you acting like this around someone you don''t know, " Lucas said, he wanted to get to enjoy her touch more, but he wanted to know. After all, giving her beauty, she would be covered by men all the time, so, it''s weird that she is giving him such special care.


    "Don''t you¡­ do that as well" Alvida''s cheeks turned a bit red as she remembered the time she fought with him and how he treated her in a very gentle way. Her heart would feel warm and a bit of anger each time she remembers that.


    "Heh, but since when I have done that " Lucas chuckled, it wasn''t a long time since he arrived here, and since he was only focused on his training, He didn''t get the chance to flirt with anyone yet.


    In this camp, there are some pretty female soldiers, some of them already threw some signals to him and some girl already teased him when she saw his chest n.a.k.e.d. So Lucas was thinking about relaxing at the weekend, but he didn''t take the imitative on anyone yet, so why is this angle saying that.


    "Well. Try to remember " Alvida pulled her hand back as her eyebrows bent down.


    Lucas started to remember, as long as he remembers, he only did that before coming to the camp, the girls he did that within order were, Lilia, Calorina. And.


    Suddenly, an image of a huge BBW with a very big body flashed in his mind, she was holding the same weapon as the woman in front of him.


    ''Oh my Supreme Being, I totally forgot about Alvida '' Lucas''s face almost turned yellow. Then green, then blue. Thinking about Alvida made his face''s colors change like a rainbow.

 Chapter 58 - 58

    "Try to remember"


    Standing in front of Alvida. Lucas was recalling the past where he was gentle to some people without a reason other than seeing to the future. The people he did that within order were Lilia, Calorina and...


    Suddenly, the image of a huge BBW with a very big fat body flashed within his mind.


    ''Oh, my Supreme being. I totally forgot about Alvida '' Lucas''s face color started to change like a rainbow when he remembers the old version Alvida. From the day he flirted with her and threw her, he never thought about her again.


    That day, Lucas let Alvida in hope that she finds her fated devil fruit. Lucas wasn''t sure where that fruit was or which direction he must throw her.


    However, he knew. In order to find a place that doesn''t exist on the map, you must be lost in the first place. Lucas threw her without thinking about any direction, and from that time he never thought about that incident again and hoped that his investment of 5 million berries would payback.


    He was never worried that he won''t recognize her in the future because of the passive skill he has "eyes of the bounty ", So he never expected that to be this woman would be her.


    ''The bounty eyes showed a weird behavior from earlier and it is evolving after getting closer to her ''


    ''Of course, No wonder the eye skill didn''t believe it, I don''t believe it as well'' Lucas''s eyes were opened wide and shack along with his jaw.


    ''She must be Alvida, that huge chubby girl from east blue, even though the manga said it, Looking at her again. UNBELIEVABLE'' Lucas felt like being struck by lightning.


    Again, the people from his point of view are different from how they look in the anime since they look like a real human. And this Alvida in front of him looks like a version that can''t be drawn properly in 2d version, after all, her look was enough to even to charm women. (One piece TV and manga: Logue town arc).


    Seeing the facial expression on Lucas''s face, Alvida knew it is not proper for him to remember a pirate in a public place, so she held his hand and grabbed him while he made a stunning face.


    Lucas''s heart started to beat faster while feeling her hand, it was so smooth to be real, the smoothest skin he ever felt. Like it was something caused by devil fruit.


    As Alvida was bringing Lucas with her, the recruits who stood outside saw them together, it was their crush with that blondie. At first, all of them felt sorry for Lucas since he clashed with Garp, except for his roommate the humanoid panda, he was so happy since Lucas who is kicking him each morning would get a taste of his own medicine.


    However, after seeing that his hands were with Alvida''s, all of the guys and some girls gave Lucas a death stare.


    Alvida continued grabbing Lucas to a hidden spot behind a group of trees, they are now in a place surrounded by trees with a ground full of grass.


    With each step, Lucas''s heart would beat faster, he didn''t believe that he actually fell for Alvida, from all of the people. He gave her another glance and he regretted that he didn''t treat her in a more gentle way that day. Maybe if he kissed her things would be easier.


    "What did you remember " Alvida stopped her steps and looked down at Lucas''s face. Her eyebrows went down a bit as she was waiting for an answer.


    Lucas didn''t reply, he wanted to make sure things are real since it is too good to be true. He put his hand inside his shirt, then he opened the system and grabbed something that was thrown in the corner and was forgotten for a long time.


    Alvida frowned seeing that Lucas put his hand inside his shirt, what kind of answer is that. But The next second was shocking for her. Lucas grabbed a wanted poster while his hand was shaking and his eyes were trying to avoid looking at the poster.


    Alvida gave it a good look and was stunned. That poster was her older poster when she was a pirate. ''Wait, Lucas grabbed this from his shirt, was he having my poster inside all along, it can''t be¡­ '' Alvida''s heart was beating faster, it can''t be that Lucas was keeping her poster all along. Does this mean he would look to it when he misses her? Does this mean he didn''t forget about her after all? All of the romantic possible questions were running in her head.


    She blushed slightly, but outside, she acted with confidence:" You still remember. Humph, and you used marine-pirate-can''t excuse thing"


    "Hehe, It''s not hard to know it was you, some things still the same ". Lucas lifted his head to Alvida who was two meters already and wearing some heels.


    " You still have the same height, the same hat, and the same weapon, I can know it''s you from thousands of people "


    ''Holy crap, I can''t believe I said this''


    Lucas forced a smile, compared to the older version of her, she looks many times smaller. And way beautiful, his heart is still beating whenever he sees her, even until now.


    "I thought you forget me after what you have done "


    "Well, you lost some weight, but you are still beautiful as I left you "


    Alvida looked to Lucas with dropped jaw, she had some urge to jump on him especially when she heard that he sees her now as he saw her then, and when he said she lost weight, she felt so happy.


    "mm... So. You were keeping my poster with you all along... What were you doing with it"


    "Ay... This is a private thing"


    "were you doing something pervert with it" Alvida blushed as she thought what a man would do with a picture of a s.e.xy woman. However, she acted like she is questioning him.


    Lucas smiled weirdly trying to hold his laugh back. What a good joke, he isn''t a masturbator and he deals with his needs through s.e.x with women. Then Lucas pretended to be shy.


    "Hey, this is a private matter "


    "I won''t mind though. But you will take responsibility " Alvida turned her head while feeling happy, her heartbeat rate increased when she got his answer.


    "Responsibility? I''m responsible though " Lucas checked Alvida''s curves, her long leg, big b.r.e.a.s.ts and the smoothest skin available, and Along with her beautiful scent, Lucas was ready to take the responsibility to be it biological or physical.


    Alvida remembered what girls say, you should never show that you are easy-get, otherwise, men would be bored from you. Also teasing the work as well. Humans are always after what they can''t get and appreciate what they get with hardship.


    Alvida wanted to play being hard." Huh... Did you forget your promise "


    "Sorry, can you repeat that "


    "Your Promise " Alvida felt a bit shock, Did Lucas forget that he promised to date her.


    Lucas had a bit understanding of Alvida now. She tries to act to be hard to get while she was already in his yard.


    ''really. I Don''t make promises because it meant to be broken '' Lucas thought.


    "You are such a bad boy, you played with my heart, threw me in the cruel sea, and now you won''t keep your promise. Tell me, is it your habit to play with girl''s heart" Alvida covered her eyes with her hand trying to look sad because of Lucas''s behavior.


    Lucas quickly reacted and grabbed her hand with hard since they can slide easily. After a brief of thinking. He used a massage hand on her hands slightly while trying his best not to let his hand slide. And somehow, Lucas was the one who had the urge to m.o.a.n this time. Her devil fruit power isn''t to underestimate.


    " I remember my words, that time you were pirate so I didn''t have a choice, but since fate decided to give us a second chance I won''t let it go".


    Alvida was heart touched and felt his hands again, she had that feeling again, a better feeling which is a mix of warmth and relaxation. " Mmm*soft m.o.a.n* I''ll wait for you then to fulfill your promise"


    Alvida put her hands on Lucas''s cheeks which made him feel something like relaxing electricity through his face, then Alvida bent down and kissed him on his neck. Smooth ¨C Smooth fruit didn''t only affect Alvida''s weight, skin, and beauty, but also it made her lips and tongue very smooth as well.


    Lucas felt shocked at how good that small kiss felt good. Her lips were so soft and made his whole body shack from how good it makes him feel. Lucas''s neck was one of his sensitive spots so the kiss there made him enter a climax state. In instant, he had an instant boner. As he was going to kiss her back.


    Alvida turned to cover her face and ran back to her place while yelling "I will wait for our date "


    After she left, Lucas let a long sight. Seems that this camp isn''t boring as he thought it would be. "Damn it, if it fell on my lips than everything would be done "

 Chapter 59 - 59

    Since it was the night Lucas decided to go back to his room and sleep. Lucas entered the hostel where the males live. It was a big rounded building with white walls.


    [Ding, bounty eyes have been upgraded.


    + the ability to see through disguise ]


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw his roommate, the humanoid panda, Pandalo looking so happy, as he saw Lucas, he jumped immediately at him. "This is for kicking me, taste my Iron paw". He wanted to strike Lucas when he is in the worst situation in his life. After all, revenge must be taken at the right moment when your enemy is in his worse situation.


    "Go back to your bed, Don''t say I didn''t warn you" Lucas didn''t move from his place and looked to his roommate who was in the air. Pandalo got close to Lucas and slammed with his paw. However, the next moment, the Panda yelled and held his hand in pain.


    "Waaa, Is your body made of metals " The Panda never felt something this hard.


    "Sigh, this is the last time I let this pass" Lucas''s body now was harder than steel. After reaching level 10 on iron mass. Lucas now is able to use it as a passive skill and ability to use it to attack. With this level, Lucas''s muscles are harder than steel itself since that was supposed to be the third level of skill. That means Lucas''s body is a weapon now.


    With the new iron mass, Lucas kick was like a hammer, when he kicked the Panda, he flew back to a wall and make it crack. "Now don''t snore loudly or I''ll kick you out."


    "HEY, I''M TRYING TO SLEEP" the neighbor who got his wall crushed yelled.


    "Ouch, you have the heart to kick a Panda, how can you be this cruel " Pandalo said while making a cute panda face.


    Lucas ignored him and grabbed a gun that was under his bed, the gun was an old-style gun from the old times. every recruit has one even though most of them don''t depend on guns.


    Seeing the gun Pandalo was full of fear "Wait, wait. I won''t snore I won''t "


    Lucas wanted to test his new skill that was the result of love, from the show, Cp9 members can bullets and break swords with the iron shell which at best is a level three or four. Now, at level ten, he should at least be close to the level of armament Haki.


    Lucas wanted to feel some adrenaline rush and gain some XP, so he aimed the gun to his own chest.


    "Don''t, If you want to kill your self do it outside. I don''t want to take responsibility "


    Lucas ignored him and opened fire on himself.


    *Bam*


    *Womanly scream*


    The bullet hit Lucas''s body and only pierced his clothes, then it fell to the ground.


    [Iron mass +500 XP]


    "No way " the Panda yelled and looked at Lucas as he is a monster.


    Lucas breathed heavily, his instincts were yelling when he shot, after all, gun''s impression would still the same.


    Then Lucas aimed to his own forehead, he thought that would give him more XP.


    "NOO, STOP PLEASE " Pandalo yelled. He feared that the headquarter would make him take responsibility. Mate, if you want to kill yourself, do it outside.


    Lucas closed his eyes '' For XP''


    *Bang * * Bang *


    [Iron mass +900 XP]


    [Iron.....]


    And Lucas kept doing this until his bullets were over and the panda passed out from shock. Lucas thought that since Iron shell hardens the muscles, then it should somehow put pressure on the body so it should raise its strength with time. For this conclusion, Lucas took a lot of food from his storage and filled his stomach. To hasten your training results, good food is a must.


    [Auto cultivation function Activated for 2 skills: Adrenaline boost, Iron mass]


    "I wonder when.. Garp would pass by me "


    ''each day I''m close enough to reach that place, ruling over this world '' Lucas closed his eyes and slept.


    ¡­.


    Lucas, since Garp told him that he would be responsible for his training, he decided not to wake up at 04:00 and take his time when sleeping.


    When Lucas woke up, at 07:15, he was a bit of excitement, his Golden XP farm should arrive today. However, when he got out and walked into the camp. Garp was nowhere to see. "he must be in the headquarter ", Lucas looked to the shadow of the headquarter that wasn''t so far from here and assumed that Garp would be there.


    Lucas looked to the notification of the system. It seems that adrenaline boost leveled up to level 16 while Iron mass also leveled up as well to level 11.


    Lucas felt his body got harder and more solid, even if he fought someone with a sword, as long as he isn''t a high leveled swordsman, things would be fine. He also thought that once he learns Haki, then with high leveled Iron mass skill, his defenses would be at a high level and at some point. He should reach the big mom level. Or even surpass her since he has the strongest system.


    ''What a nice refreshing sleep'' Lucas then went to hide somewhere and train as well. He trained his skills, moonwalk and shave so he would be able to combine with them perfectly.


    During the process of the training, Moonwalk leveled up to level 5 while Shave reached level 4.


    When Lucas attained the 4th level of Shave, he found something interesting. Shave that usually require to kick the ground 10 times in instant is now only require him to kick the ground 8 times in an instant, and it gave him the same result as ten times, which gives him a faster execution for the skill.


    Lucas decided to level it up one more time to level 5, and Shave now is only require 7 steps to achieve the same results. It may not sound much, but in a battle against fast opponents, a millisecond can be the line between losing and winning. The less you kick the ground, the faster your action, and reaction, and the faster you execute the technique which will give you higher chances to dodge and attack.


    Lucas assumed that when his Shave reaches level 10, then he would be able to use Shave by kicking the ground only once and he would get the results of kicking it ten times.


    Now it may seem not very much improvement when it gives the same results at level ten. But In comparison, let us say there is another Shave user with the same level as Lucas. By the time the Shave user kick the ground ten times in instant and move, Lucas would be already used Shave ten times before the other user had moved. And if they two had a race, Lucas would be able to use Shave ten times at the same time when the other use it once. This means simply, Lucas would cross ten times distance as the other and that before his opponent can move.


    With such a thing. Moonwalk and Shave would make the perfect combination. Lucas would name that technique, one step Shave.


    Then he spent his time training his six king gun and with time, he was able to make better attacks with shockwave. While destroying other innocent trees, Lucas learned how to control the shockwaves and the range, he also managed to level it up one level. After that level up, Lucas was able to use it more easily.


    When Lucas finished practicing the six techniques. He decided to use his acc.u.mulated XP to level up his swordsmanship.


    [Ding, Do you confirm using XP to level up swordsmanship.]


    [Ding swordsmanship up to level 11]


    [Swordsmanship level: Beginner swords grandmaster ]


    [All current subskills upgraded to the grandmaster level.


    [+ new Grandmaster sub-skills:¡­..]


    [ Ding, Sword Aura Unlocked: Host is required to choose a path to use his aura]


    [Sword Aura: Using the fighting spirit, the sword user is able to create an illusionary image using his soul and fighting spirit that can affect the reality: It can be Ice, Fire (brook can use his soul to make those), Demonic aura¡­]


    Reading the notification Lucas remembered Zoro from the show, when he finally took a demon path and suddenly, from nowhere, six arms and two more heads appeared and he was able to use nine swords.


    " I wonder what my power would be like. Thing Like this should be chosen carefully " Lucas thought in himself. As he leveled up, the system carves that information in his soul and mind. Lucas knows that he is required to have a clear image and idea in his mind. He has an idea, but he has yet to build an image.


    "I wonder if I can make multi mods for sword aura, ?? Let''s try to have one at least first¡­ Now I wonder where is that damn Garp"


    ''Guess, I will tease Alvida now''


    ''It was more than three weeks since I had s.e.x, my balls are quite full, sigh. women and cigarettes would still my bad habit. Well, it''s who I am '' After finishing training, Lucas took a shower. Then he went to look for Alvida who was training in some physical class that''s teacher was a previous rear admiral.


    When Alvida saw Lucas looking through the door of the training hall, She decided to sneak and leave. When she got out she found Lucas waiting for her. She smiled and sat down with him in a place not far from the hall she was in. And as usual, both of them started to talk about something. Lucas made the conversation asking about her and how she lived in east blue, and how the heck did she lost weight even though he knows how. Alvida just replied with a happy tone since she felt he was caring about her and treating her like a princess. She even forgets to act as a hard-get girl.


    After some time passed, Lucas pretended to be bored and asked Alvida if she wants to do something fun. Alvida asked what it can be, then Lucas with no warning put his hands on her shoulders and let his face getting closer to her face. Alvida was taken by the moment as well and understood that she should kiss on the lips and not the neck. She let her face getting closer to Lucas''s. And her lips fell on his.


    *Mwah* * Mwah*


    Feeling how soft her lips were, Lucas let his tongue to feel her tongue as well and used the tongue skills. Even though it slides in, it made it good. The more he kissed her the more passionate he would be. As for Alvida, she felt numbness and fluffy from the kiss she is getting. Lucas''s tongue made her feel numbness in her mind and good as well, she put her hand behind his head and kissed as well. Slowly she started to feel a mental orgasm. If anyone looked to Alvida''s pants in the middle then, they can see they are turning wet. As for Lucas, there is a huge down there.


    After they finished kissing. Both of them looked at each other. Alvida who used originally thought of playing hard gets and waits until she gets her date, though it may not be a bad idea to have it now.


    However, their kissing thing brought the attention of the other recruits, the guys were giving Lucas a death glare and a jealousy one after they looked to the tent in between his legs. As for the girls, it was a mix of l.u.s.t and hatred.


    Because of the atmosphere, Alvida woke up from her orgasm state, however, she was still horny " I will wait for our date, don''t forget "


    "Okay," Lucas said with a bit annoyed tone but he kept himself calm. He looked to the people and gave them a death glare. Is this some old-style culture, haven''t they see someone kiss someone before.


    Alvida left to her room as she can''t complete her training today. She had to use her fingers to calm down.


    As for Lucas, he slowly stood up and glared at the audience:" Why are you staring at my d.i.c.k".


    All of them clenched their teeth until a red-haired girl spoke:" Is it real, Can I have a touch"


    ".." everyone.


    ...


    03:44 the morning.


    Lucas was on his bed, he thought about his Golden XP farm and couldn''t sleep at all. After Garp gave him his love and word, Lucas didn''t see him at all "Damn that Old man "


    "WHO ARE YOU CURSING, SMELLY BRAT"


    Lucas who was lying on his back bent his head back a little to see Garp, without the dog mask squatting before his bd.


    [Adrenaline boost +2000 XP]


    Lucas''s heart almost jumped out of his chest, he was so shocked when he saw Garp squatting next to him. since when he was there??? "I was cursing some pirate in my dream "


    "You are dreaming at this late time when you are supposed to train, " Garp said while pressing his eyebrows, just the look on his face told Lucas he would get a lot of love.


    His training is supposed to start 15 minutes later thought.


    Lucas found the situation assumed, put his palm on his own chest, he turned his blue eyes while looking up with a straight face. "I, Lucas Fernando, have a dream"


    "What are you talking about," Garp said while he punched Lucas''s forehead head slightly.


    [Iron mass + 2000 XP lvl 11 (13.000/100.000)]


    Lucas didn''t feel much pain as Garp was controlling his strength perfectly.


    "wait, your body is harder than I thought, Iron mass in the bed I see" Garp felt something, then he punched again with more strength.


    [ Iron mass + 9000 XP (22.000/100.000) ]


    The bed that Lucas was above was crushed by the strength of the punch.


    "Ouch" Lucas held his head with both of his hands, then he got up.


    "Let''s Go, today I will take you to a special place and teach something new. And Oh, there is no need for many clothes, just summer outfit" Garp got up and walked out.


    Lucas yawned, then he wore his clothes and then he got out. But before getting out, he didn''t forget to give that panda one more kick.

 Chapter 60 - 60

    In the morning, Lucas wore some casual clothes since Garp asked him not to wear light things, Lucas wore normal black pants with a T-shirt that has a navy symbol on it. Lucas got out and went to the beach on this island. He found Garp''s warship ready to sail at any moment.


    As soon as Garp saw him he yelled at him to come. Lucas jumped and landed on the deck. He looked around to see many soldiers who looked quite strong.


    "I see Brat, you didn''t take many clothes, good " Garp said.


    "Ahh. Are we going to a hot place"


    "bwahaha, If we got there, you would want to take off the shirt you are wearing off " Garp made a slight laugh. Lucas is going to suffer more than his two grandsons.


    ''Sigh, Good old days''


    "Mm" Lucas nodded at Garp''s answer, well, it doesn''t matter for him, as long there is XP he would go.


    While being on the ship, Lucas turned his head to see the people. There were some marine captains and commander along with many officers. Most of the soldiers here seem to be super strong. Lucas then turned his head to the edge of the warship, what he saw was a man with a straw hat that was tied to the ship with some shackles that were made of sea stone.


    "Luffy? " Lucas was puzzled at first, then he held his laugh back. Luffy currently is struggling to get out of his Grandpa''s chains. And looking to Luffy''s forehead, Lucas saw some blue marks that were left by Garp.


    "Gramps. Take those shackles off me" Luffy yelled looking at Garp. He was feeling so weak from the sea stone and all of he could do was yelling.


    "Say you will become a marine " Garp replied.


    "No. I''ll BECOME THE PIR¡­ " Before Luffy continues his words, Garp held some stick and threw it at Luffy which made him immediately shut his mouth. "I call this, the flying stick of love "


    "Ouch¡­ Gramps that hurt " Luffy glared at his grandfather with a determination. No matter what his grandfather is doing, Luffy believes that he will become the pirate king and find the one piece. Luffy glared at everyone at the ship as they were the enemies, then his eyes fell on someone specific with a well-built body, perfect face, blond spiky hair that was falling down and clear blue eyes.


    How can Luffy forget this man? He had tasted his food once and he never forgot the taste. Also because of this man, when Luffy and his crew woke up from their long sleep, their small boat mysteriously vanished and they were trapped in that island. So Luffy''s crew, Zoro and Katya had been forced to use the trees and work on making a new boat. But unfortunately, by the time they finished making their boat, Garp''s ship from the HQ came to the see so the due of the grandfather and the grandson would have their reunion after God knows how many years.


    "Hey, Lu¡­ Ludas" Luffy called while trying to remember his name.


    "Lufas"


    "Bobas"


    Lucas looked to Luffy. Luffy''s facial expression told that he isn''t aware of his situation, and trying hard to tell the incorrect version of Lucas ''names made the latter frown " It''s Lucas "


    "Doesn''t matter, Lucas, I need your help " Luffy had a good impression of Lucas since the best food he ate was made by the blondie. Lucas quickly approached Luffy, from far, Garp saw this and tightened his eyes.


    "Why should I help you again, "Lucas said as he squared.


    "What do you mean, since when did you help me " a question mark appeared on Luffy''s face.


    "Do you remember, the time you were inside a barrel that was lost in the sea?" Lucas thought about this a lot. In the show, Luffy, who was trapped inside a barrel in the east blue, was supposed to make his first appearance on Alvida''s ship. But Lucas appeared before that was supposed to happen by a long period, and he took Alvida''s crew down after throwing the pink-haired kid to the other ship.


    Lucas thought that Luffy somehow used his divine luck to survive, he must somewhere appear safe (Luffy was literally invincible in Casino)


    "Barrel¡­ " Mmmm. Apples. Luffy was hardly trying to remember:" Aaa, the apple barrel, I remember, at some point, the apple was over and I passed out at some point, when I wake up J found my self in some ship with a doctor next to me"


    "And how do you think you reached that ship, " Lucas said while feeling someone''s gaze.


    "Mmm. Just like that " Luffy replied as he shook his head. "Anyway, how did you know about the barrel. "Forget it, help me to find the key of my shackles, those weird stones


    ''I should''ve expected this, sometimes, stupidity is the strongest shield against manipulative people '' Lucas smacked his own face. Luffy''s answer is something. Lucas let a long sigh then he stood up:" Anyway, I hope you are happy with Grandpa. "


    "Help me, we shared food once, you are going to be my cook so we are friends and friends shouldn''t abandon each other "


    " Do I look like a joke to you "


    Lucas was like, really, we saw each other for once and we exchanged a few words, you can''t even remember my name properly yet you say we''re friends. say this after when you spend a good amount of time or at least when you share death and life with him or her.


    "I''m a marine now, anyway, it was good to see you, Luffy "


    "HEY, BUBAS... Ahem Lucas, Don''t listen to grandfather "


    Luffy yelled he hoped that Lucas secretly would help him to escape from his lovable grandfather and then, he will become the Pirate King.


    Lucas looked to his hands and suddenly, an Idea descended on him like lightning. Lucas thought about something from modern earth.


    He remembered that his hands can make anyone relax and penetrate the mental defenses when he massages the head. He remembers when he convinced Nami about the multi girls and one guy idea after he massaged her head and made her super relaxed, Then he told her things and she started slowly to accept the idea, even though she was at first refused this idea. With time, she started to accept it.


    When a human hears something repeatedly or when he enters some mental state where the awareness isn''t presented in the real world. everything he hears is it good or bad would become suggestions that would directly be accepted by the brain and slowly those suggestions would act like inner voice and slowly it would affect


    On earth, there is a new field of science, people can actually overcome their fears, bad habits, bad childhood experiments, laziness and change all of that through many ways that reprogram the subconscious mind through nerves.


    There are other methods that aren''t extreme and actually are used in medical treatment. Some people wish to stop smoking, get rid of their laziness and change some bad aspects of their lives. With the help of the new psychological science. Those things are possible.


    Lucas''s hand can actually be considered a very good tool when it comes to hypnotizing and programing the brain through the nerves, he doesn''t need to make the person relax and imagining rivers then using some countdown to make them enter the relaxation point. if he used his massage hands on anyone''s head, then with the high level he would be able to make them super relaxed in instant and then he would be able to use his voice to see if he can change Luffy. Some ideas maybe be solid, but even when changing it is hard, there are a lot of techniques to deal with it since changing an event in the past through making the patient imagining the event but with different results, and with repeating this many times, the events can change and naturally their effect on the patient would change.


    Lucas turned his head to Luffy and smirked, seems he found something to make an experiment with ''Maybe. But Luffy has one of the hardest heads. However, this worth experiment''


    "Later, if I find the time I''ll help you," Lucas said. Luffy was puzzled at first then he grinned to Lucas who actually meant psychological help.


    After that Lucas talked a bit with Garp and said that he may have an Idea to convince Luffy to become a marine or at least he would give up on being a pirate. Garp just smiled and sighed, he didn''t hold much hope on Lucas''s words. What Garp really wanted is some devil fruit that helps him since Luffy is hopeless. If Luffy wanted to be revolutionary then he wouldn''t mind if he was serious. But to become a pirate and take a death and life mater as a game, hell no.


    After some hours, Garp arrived on a sunny island with a jungle that is full of monsters.


    Lucas, since he saw the sunny island he thought that he would be training with Garp here.


    "Are we going to stay here? " Lucas asked.


    "No"


    "but it''s a hot place ".


    "who said we are going to a hot place "


    "You told me to wear a summer outfit "


    " Hehe,"


    Lucas wasn''t lifting his head too much to see the large grin on 2.89 meters Garp''s face, otherwise, he would feel chill.


    After more hours, The warship arrived at an average-sized island, but it didn''t come close to the island since the freezing water didn''t allow them to come closer. Lucas saw it and frowned.


    The island was white, pure white. The sky was covered by snowy clouds. The atmosphere was so cold that most of the marines here could feel it from far. There are some frozen lakes, some small hills. The Island had some frozen trees that were always like this.


    In the grand line, each island has unique weather. Some islands have one a season, some are always hot or cold, and some islands have two seasons or even more.


    *Roar * a scary roar of a monster came from the middle of the island


    " and here where we are going to train," Garp said as he pats Lucas.


    "I should''ve seen this coming "


    "If you train in a comfortable environment then you won''t improve " Garp smiled. On this island, there are beasts that can be considered stronger than most of the pirates in the first half of the grand line.


    "I know, but did you really have to tell me to wear light outfit " Lucas was keeping his body hot through using adrenalin boost to hasten the blood flow.


    "Gwahahaha..the snow stopped temporarily, let''s go "


    "What are you going to do," Lucas said not trusting Garp.


    "Have you heard about Haki " Garp jumped to the island''s surface.


    "I''m coming " Lucas jumped and walked in the air to reach Garp. Haki, finally.

 Chapter 61 - 61

    Somewhere in the grand line.


    In a cold island that was full of snow, coldness, a very strong monster, but no humans other than Garp and Lucas.


    Garp took Lucas to a walk to the in this island. Today the lesson is about Haki. Mastering Haki is a necessity for anyone to say he is strong in this world for both devil fruit users and no users.


    Garp took Lucas to stand above a frozen lake before stopping. Lucas stood in his place trying his best not to get affected by the environment. Every breath he exhales would make a thick smoky cloud to show how it''s cold here.


    "As I can see, you heard about the term of Haki, well, it''s not that uncommon in the headquarter. Anyway, Haki has three types. Two are easy to unlock through training or awakening through some experience.


    While the third type, the conqueror Haki is only accessible by one in million of the people...¡­ "


    Garp was explaining the three types of power that were called Haki. Haki is a power that comes from the will and the soul of the user, of course, the physical strength plays an important role.


    Through the strong will, the Haki user would be able to access to the other two types.


    The observation Haki where the user would be able to see and fight without needing the eyes, feel the enemy''s locations and number, expect the attacks of the opponent even before they can do it. And at some high point of training this type. One may be able to see the near future for a short while.


    The second type, Armament Haki, is an invisible energy, or armor to be more exact that can be wrapped weapon, the body or part. It made the covered part harder than metals and give the user the ability to hurt the devil fruit users.


    Armament Haki can be used around the whole body. But the wider are you use it on the harder it is to control, so it''s the best to use it around specific parts to assure more effect and control.


    When the Haki is dense enough in a certain area, It would turn ink-black which means it''s at the most solid form, of course, if the Haki isn''t dense enough then the color won''t change but the effect on the devil fruit users would remain. Garp showed this by lifting his fist then it suddenly turned to black ink.


    As for the third type, which is the conqueror Haki, then it is so rare and can''t be awakened by training alone.


    It is some power that forces the will of the conqueror. Those who are exposed to it would feel their own will being crushed, those with weak will would lose consciousness and fall down.


    Lucas knew about all of this. However, he pretended not to know and decided to listen more to Garp.


    The knowledge from the manga is limited and he may forget some details. Besides, during reading the manga, Lucas had a habit of skipping the dialogues and drama pages, so it is better to listen to a true expert from this world.


    Then Garp started to explain to Lucas how to use them. And the method of training the two. Once he unlocks them, then his training would be as smooth as Alvida''s skin.


    [Ding, Analyzing the armament Haki and observation Haki¡­.


    ¡­..]


    As Lucas was focusing on the sudden notification, Garp was recalling some even from some weeks ago.


    In east blue, after visiting his grandson, Garp went to Calorina''s office to acquire some information.


    There he found about Lucas''s who has very frightening potentials. At first, when he heard that he reached swords master level at 15 years old and in east blue, he felt it was amazing a bit, even if it''s rare, things like this happen after training for many years, and most people start learning swordsmanship from young ages. But when he heard that he started to learn at age 15 and in a local Dojo. That was a bit frightening talent.


    Not only so, but during a workout at her gym, he never complains about how hard is the training or show a hit of being pained even when his physical limits are broken but simply he would take a rest so his body recuperates then he trains again, he improved very fast due to that.


    Hearing things about Lucas, Garp saw a talent. However, he thought that he has more potential which wasn''t unlocked yet because he grew up in the safe east blue.


    To unlock those potentials, he decided to put him on this island, where not only the monsters are more dangerous than +100 million bounty pirates. But also with inhuman weather.


    After making sure that Lucas knew all of what he needs to know about Haki, Garp put his finger inside his nose:" Lucas, no matter what, don''t go to the center of the island, there is a scary monster there which is beyond your level"


    "Huh? Are you talking about yourself" Lucas was waiting for the system at any moment to unlock his Haki.


    "Anyway, I''m going to take a piss, "


    Garp turned and walked away.


    Lucas frowned, this is the last thing he wants to hear.


    After a half-hour.


    [Ding, + Skill: Armament Haki lvl 1]


    Ding + Skill: Observation Haki lvl 1 ]


    [Ding, Auto cultivation function is unlocked for the two skills]


    Feeling the first level, Lucas smiled. He felt like he gained some sixth sense that was still faint since he was in the first level. Lucas somehow felt some wind would hit hair the next second. And it did, except that he didn''t feel the wind that hit his nose. Lucas wasn''t disappointed since this is the first level.


    After some time. Lucas lifted his arms with armament Haki. His arms didn''t turn black, maybe since he just started and his control isn''t enough to make is dense in a certain area.


    [Armament Haki +90XP]


    .


    While training Lucas was gaining XP on Haki, and both of the types leveled up to level two. By focusing on the snow or the wind Lucas was able to gain more XP on observation while focusing on control the armament on a different area, Lucas was able to level it up. Now Lucas can control the Haki better a bit. But he didn''t make his arm black yet.


    Good news, after some time, as he focused on his fingertip, it started to change the color to ink-black for few seconds before it vanishes.


    "My current level is low " After one hour, the snow started to fall down and the winds started to rage But Garp didn''t return yet. Lucas smelled something fishy and his eyes were opened widely upon realizing something. Lucas jumped and started kicking the air bellow him so he can get up. When he reached enough height, he looked to the warship he came from.


    It wasn''t there. Instead, there was a letter on the ice that was written with the fists.


    ?Survive, Have some control over Haki, I''ll Come back to pick you up a week later. Ah, and don''t go to the center no matter what. Survive."


    Lucas''s face started to twist, Now he knew why both Ace and Luffy never wanted to become marines. It''s because of their damn grandfather. Lucas yelled in some random direction "GARP, YOU BASTARD" he hoped Garp would hear him.


    Lucas then descended to the ground, Luckily he has storage that has everything he needs to be it food, clothes, beds, and even a small house.


    "Ghwaaa" Suddenly, a monstrous sound came not far away from Lucas. Lucas saw the creature that appeared, it was a rabbit-like creature with a length of three meters. It had long white ears with three horns, and a fat huge body that was full of fur and muscles. It had short legs yet big arms with long claws.


    Lucas yell attracted this creature who is currently looking at Lucas as he is a new kind of food.


    *Woosh* Suddenly the horned rabbit vanished and appeared next Lucas. It was really amazing speed, But Lucas was able to react in time and used five steps shave to appear twenty meters behind. However, The rabbit vanished again and appeared above Lucas, the rabbit slammed with his sharp claws, the beast was as fast as Lucas when using Shave.


    Lucas felt this move with His Haki, and only this one. He used his arm that was covered by iron mass to block it. [Iron mass + 2000XP], It didn''t do much damage, but he could feel some itchy on his skin when the claws made contact. Lucas took three steps back and quickly put his hand on his black sword that was hanging on his waist, but before he takes it, the rabbit vanished again to the back, but Lucas could clearly see it moving.


    Taking this as a chance, Lucas used the assassination footwork [Stealth footwork] and vanished without making any sound.


    "Gwahhh" The rabbit looked to the spot where Lucas originally was, but before he could turn his head, Lucas appeared behind the rabbit while his sword already pierced the skull.


    "I''ve to admit, this rabbit is the strongest I fought so far


    [+13.000 Acc.u.mulated XP]


    [swordsmanship +5000 XP]


    [Ding Observation Haki up to level 3]


    *Gwaaah* *Roar*


    Suddenly, around Lucas, many red eyes started to appear, there were many rabbits and one huge wolf.


    All of them were growling and roaring. Lucas''s hand clenched the sword and looked to the surrounding.


    "Good XP"


    *Roar* *Woosh* *Woosh*


    The beasts vanished and appeared in the air surrounding Lucas, Lucas vanished as well while trying to keep track with them, it was a good exercise to his Observation Haki. Lucas no longer felt the coldness or the snow.

 Chapter 62

    On an island that no human dares to live in cause the extreme cold weather and the strength of the beasts that live in. Currently, The winds were moving violently almost pulling the frozen trees from the ground. As for the snow, It was endlessly falling from the sky.


    *Ghwaa* *Awoo* * Roar*


    The surface of the island wasn''t calm, Lucas with a black rapier in the hand was moving at extreme speed among tens of big-horned rabbits and one giant wolf, and apparently, the beasts had super speed as well.


    For every few moments, a new beast would join.


    Lucas was at a disadvantage giving the weather and the number which worked against him, and unlike humans and humanoid creatures, the beasts depend completely on their instincts in fighting which gives them high reaction speed and perfect timing and perfect choice of attacks.


    [Observation Haki +¡­XP]. The system was gaining XP on Haki as Lucas was trying his best to keep track of all of those fast beasts which can''t be done by depending on his eyes alone.


    Lucas wasn''t hearing the notifications either feeling coldness as he was focusing on dodging those annoying rabbits, especially that wolf which had large fangs that seem to be able to bend the steel.


    *Woosh* * Woosh*


    Standing in the middle, Lucas waved his sword while spinning his body ?Itoryu: Tornado?. From the sword, some compressed air blade spun around Lucas and made a tornado that surrounded him and attacked the bests in the air, the snow flew with the winds making a white veil that blocked Lucas from the view.


    Some rabbits got injured yet this wasn''t enough to stop them, those who got with light injuries and those who dodged stepped back and started running on their four limbs in a circle shape around the storm.


    Using the few second time. Lucas quickly opened the system and put some XP in Observation Haki. But he didn''t have time to level up his Armament Haki through acc.u.mulated XP as the tornado came to end and the monsters attacked again. Unlike games, there is no pause option in this battle.


    But it was Ok, Lucas can level it up through battling.


    [Observation Haki up to level 5]


    As soon the tornado calmed down and the snow surrounding it fell, Lucas was attacked from every direction. Since he leveled up his Haki he could predict some attacks from blind spots, Lucas used his boxing footwork and created five after images that confused the beasts to attack. Following their instinct, they jumped on the afterimages.


    meanwhile, Lucas was high in the air, he focused his Armament Haki on his sword and waved ?Itoryu: Dragon cannon?, from his sword. And blue sword energy made a shape of a dragon and flew to the ground.


    *BAM*


    [Ding, Killing wild triple horned rabbit x4]


    [Swordsmanship +15.000XP]


    [Armament Haki +8.000 XP]


    [Armament Haki up to lvl 6 (0/7000)]


    [+48.000 Acc.u.mulated XP]


    Lucas didn''t have the time to overjoy with his XP, Instead, he was focusing on the remaining beasts, while he was descending. Lucas, legs turned ink-black. When he leveled up his Haki, his control over it became good enough. Lucas started to kick in the air sending sharp compressed air blades using the skill ?leg storm?.


    *Bam*Bam* the beasts started to lose their positions.


    Lucas used moonwalk and flew down with high speed toward one of the beasts. As soon he got close enough, he made a fist and used six king guns to shot a shockwave to the head that blew its head.


    *Bite* but then the wolf bite Lucas''s hand. "Dog" Lucas was about to use his free hand but then another wolf that came lately bite it and stopped him from using it, Lucas looked at both of them with a serious face. Despite having iron mass, those wolves fangs hurt him.


    *Roar*. The remaining beasts used this as a chance and jumped on Lucas from every direction. Lucas let them jump on him. Now there was 23 that fell on him at the same time.


    Lucas squatted and clenched his teeth. Then a shockwave was forming around his body. Using his whole body, Lucas unleashed the ultimate skill of the six powers ?Six King Gun?. *Bam* around Lucas, a shockwave was unleashed in every direction and it destroyed everything on its way in 10 meters radius.


    The beasts that had direct contact with Lucas either died or defeated and lost consciousness, only those who were above their comrades survived with dangerous internal damage.


    [Defeating 15 Beasts, 13 triple horned rabbit and 2 grey blue-eyed wolves]


    [180.000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    [ Six king gun up to level 10]


    [Storm legs up to level 5]


    [Shave up to level 8 (3 steps )]


    [Stealth footwork up to level 13]


    [Adrenaline boost activated +240%, power, speed, reaction speed, senses, brain speed]


    The time around Lucas became slower before the rest of the beasts realize what happened, Lucas appeared above them with his palm on their forehead while using the six king gun, the next second, they died and some lucky beasts survived but with an eternal brain Damage.


    Lucas let them live on purpose since they can become a good XP cow in the future.


    [Six king gun up to lvl 11]


    [Six powers : + buff : triple XP]


    [Ding defeating 8 beasts¡­.


    +96.000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    "That Brat isn''t bad " Hidden in a high hill of this island and inside a warm cave, covered by the snow, Garp was eating some snacks while watching the fight of Lucas.


    "He unlocked his Haki and both types, I''m amazed, that Calorina brat was saying the truth. His training now should be smooth since the hardest stage is to awaken the Haki''


    Obviously, somehow, during the fight, Lucas managed to unlock some of his potentials and increased his skills to match the numbers of the beasts. Garp rubbed his nose while thinking. Lucas has more to unlock, he needs a dangerous life and death challenge. '' Should I do it... Should I''


    ''Oy, since when did he cook that wolf, was I thinking for too long ''


    Garp saw Lucas eating a giant wolf''s steak. Since when did he cook it. It can''t be that Lucas cook it when he turned his eyes, truly suspicious.


    "How rude that smelly brat to eat while I''m trying to keep an eye on him"


    Garp lifted a rock next to him, then, instead of aiming at Lucas, he aimed to the center of this island and threw the rock. The rock flew faster than a bullet and it hit something.


    ¡­.


    Lucas was enjoying his small meal which was a giant steak that made of the wolf he killed. He was eating fast as he never ate. The recipe he used was something to make the recuperation and using nutrition faster also to regain his energy.


    *Earthquake*


    *Roar*


    The ground beneath Lucas started to shake violently. He heard many footsteps. Many of Rabbits and wolves started to appear in front of the blondie, Lucas looked in front and was ready to round two.


    However, by the Haki, Lucas knew the beasts here weren''t going to attack him, instead, they avoided him and continued to run. Seems they are escaping from something.


    Lucas felt something amiss before the unknown thing come, Lucas used this as a chance to open the system and level up some skills.


    [Observation Haki up to level 11 (0/100.000)]


    [Armament Haki up to level 11 (0/100.000)]


    [Shave up to level 10 (0/30.000) (one-step)]


    Lucas didn''t have more time to upgrade more skills neither he had the time to think wisely.


    As the observation Haki was upgraded, Lucas felt like it should be good at the same level of the admirals or better a bit since it comes with the system. Lucas could feel now more things, like how many snowdrops are falling and where falling around him. As he focused further in front.


    He could feel the existence that was coming toward him. It should be frightening since even the beasts that Lucas struggled with are running without thinking of fighting.


    Lucas quickly activated adrenaline boost to enhance his abilities more than three folds.


    "GHRRRRRR"


    A polar bear-like is shown in front of Lucas with three 3-meters-sized rabbits in its mouth. It was an 8 meters giant bear with white snow thick fur. Its eyes were red as the crimson blood, as for its mouth it was full of long sharp fangs.


    "Somehow, you remind me of an annoying Panda"


    Lucas was reminded by Garp''s words, never go to the center no matter what. Seems this is the final boss of this island.


    "JwaghJwagh" The polar bear squeezed the two animals in his mouth and swallowed them. The blood was coloring his own chin. Hearing the human calling him annoying panda, the bear roared making a winds surge from his momentum.


    Lucas''s hair floated with the winds, even if he felt this bear is dangerous, even when his instincts told him to back off, he decided to stay. He has the wits and the system. Along with his collection of skills, as long as he is able to survive for long, then he would eventually win.


    Well, if he has no chance to win, then, he always can use stealth footwork and leave the chat.


    *Woosh* The bear charged at Lucas with high speed and slammed with its giant claws toward Lucas.


    *Woosh* Lucas appeared in the air with his sword and hand being covered by the Haki, Lucas waved his ink-black hand at the bear, he was super fast and stronger with the adrenaline mode so this attack was super deadly for anyone that Lucas fought so far.


    The bear felt the attack with his predator instincts and bent down a bit avoiding the attack, then it waved its giant claw at Lucas''s hand with high speed.


    Lucas tried quickly to react and jumped up, but as his sword clashed with the claws, it made a spark, metal clash sound, and a shockwave. The claw was cut as for the sword, the force made it fly back and was about to pull Lucas with him, so Lucas let it go.


    In the air. He clenched his right fist, he was using Iron mass technique which made his fist stronger and harder than steel, above that Lucas cover it with Haki which made it black. Lucas used the moonwalk with a shave and kicked the air to appear in instant in front of the bear''s stomach. he punched and unleashed his straight. ?Prince straight: unleash three folds a punch with all of the body and strength focused on the right ?.


    As the bear took the punch, strong winds surged behind him and pulled the snow from the ground, the bear went five meters back, however, his soft fur and belly reacted as wave and shook for some time before stopping. Seems that the skin of the bear was soft enough to absorb the hit. Lucas opened his eyes as he realized that, but then the bear was in front of him with his leg kicking toward Lucas, Lucas quickly reacted and used moonwalk to down and avoid the kick, but then, the leg change its direction in the air and hit Lucas.


    Lucas covered his right arm with Haki and used it blocks while his left arm was extended with his fist pointed at the bear''s nose, at the moment he was kicked a shock wave left his left hand.


    *Bam*


    [Six King gun +2000 XP]


    [Iron mass +14.000 XP]


    [Armenant Haki +4000 XP]


    Lucas hit the ground violently and all of the snow flew up, as for the bear, it took some steps back while covering its nose.


    "This is painful"


    Lucas''s right arm was pulled off while a wound appeared. While being buried in the ground, Lucas put his left hand on his right arm and used massage hand lvl15 and started rubbing in hope that he fix it, soon the wound was closed and the bones were rejoining again.


    *Roar* Lucas saw something falling at him from high, it was the bear''s butt, Lucas frowned, he quickly reacted and avoided the butt that was going to crush him by jumping back.


    Lucas used stealth footwork and started running at a crazy speed, he was moving in a circle shape around the bear trying to confuse him and his sense. The bear was following closely, he felt dizzy as his eyes couldn''t keep with the blur that was running around him. He slammed with his paw, but it missed and Lucas shot a small shockwave from his hand at his nose. The bear jumped up high and decided to hit the ground to make the ground shake, Lucas could see this with his Haki and jumped at the right moment...


    And so, a full day and night passed while the two were fighting.


    ''The Brat didn''t run. Well, he is braver then I think. I wonder if he is aware that his skill is increasing, the same for his Haki control at an amazing rate. In my whole life, I never saw a marine like this, expect my self bwahaha.


    I have to be careful, he has been fighting for long so his body is tired ''


    "Should I eat my snacks" Garp didn''t smile and kept watching. He must be careful while watching Lucas interfere at any moment, any delay from him could lead to Lucas''s death.

 Chapter 63 - 63

    In a frozen island, Lucas was fighting a giant polar bear.


    Lucas was chest n.a.k.e.d, there are some blood traces on his body and his face.


    The bear wasn''t in a better state either, he took many of the high leveled six king gun that surpassed his defenses and harmed him from both inside and outside. The bear had blood traces all over his fur, this fast human was the most annoying thing he fought in his life. also, it had a body harder than steel, he felt that the body become harder and harder when it gets hit.


    Lucas was tired, really tired, he had been using Adrenaline boost for a long time and fighting with a strength that surpasses his usual power for too long had put a huge burden on him. Even with all of his inhuman stamina, his body would give up at some point if this went any longer.


    Luckily, during this battle, Lucas managed to level up some skills. Six king gun leveled up two levels in the row since Lucas used it most. Now he can create a larger and stronger Shockwave, he can control the shockwave better now. The rest of the six powers leveled up the fastest since they have a triple XP buff. As for the rest, then it would be his footwork. Adrenaline boost has leveled up two levels as well making his power go higher and higher.


    "This battle is about to end" Garp from far was observing carefully with his eyes tight. Things are about to end. Lucas did his best and even surpassed the expectations. But sometimes, humans should accept their limits and not push too far beyond.


    On the white battlefield, where the snow is still descending.


    The bear appeared next Lucas and kicked with its feet. Lucas took the hit with his chest and went back some meters. Lucas took some light damage yet his body seems to be fine and hard. During this day, his Iron body leveled up once more, now it only needs a few amounts of XP to level up.


    [Ding, observation Haki up to level 12 (0/300.000)


    Extending the range of Haki


    + the ability to see the near future for a short while.


    Cooldown 20 seconds ( can be reduced with leveling up)]


    Lucas suddenly felt his Haki suddenly became stronger, for a second, he felt some actions would happen for the few next seconds, it was blurry images, how the bear would move, where he would aim and how will both of them react.


    But they had yet to move. It was something that would happen in the near future. Too bad that he needs 20 seconds to use it again.


    ''I have to end this now'' Lucas Dashed and jumped, the beast reacted as Lucas expected.


    The bear slammed with his paw again, Lucas kicked the air bellow him avoiding the hit, then he landed on the arm of bear and ran few steps. The bear used his other hand and stroke the human-like a bug. Lucas already knew this, he jumped and landed on the bear''s head.


    That second. A Shockwave formed around Lucas''s left leg, it took a shape of a faint sphere that was visible a bit before unleashing, then in a part of a second, six king gun was used and the shockwave stroke the bear on the head. Lucas used the momentum to jump to a specific spot.


    The shockwave was very strong compared to the last day attacks, this was the result of leveling up. The bear fell down on the ground with his stomach.


    A wide and deep hole appeared as it was the mark left by Six King Gun. The giant bear was small compared to the hole he was buried in. He held his head with both of his hands in pain and yelled. One of the bear''s eyes exploded while he started to bleed from his nose, eyes, and ears. He never expected that the human would finally step on its head.


    The bear roared more and went berserk mod. Currently, his brain''s cell was destroyed, however, he still alive and moving based on his instincts.


    *Woosh*


    Lucas appeared in not so far spot, it was where his sword was buried. Lucas lifted his sword and held it tightly. He turned his head and looked to the hole where the bear climbing out when it was done climbing, it adjusted itself on his four limbs, it seems like the beast went berserk.


    Lucas''s eyes started to get tight, his fighting spirit was rising. His fighting spirit started to materialize. Lucas held the sword with both of his hands. The snow around him got pushed off as an invisible aura covered him.


    Lucas opened his arms widely while holding one sword. As his hands were separated, two swords appeared in each hand. The snow started to melt around him and turn into water that started to boil and vaporize. From the two swords, a small fire crawled on the blades and flew to his back. Then the fire extended and made two large wings made of yellow flames. Lucas''s sword aura appeared finally after his fighting spirit rose.


    Garp saw this and opened his eyes widely, in this world, there are few swords user who can make their fighting spirit materialize , one of them was a commander of a sea emperor that could make petals to attacks¡­


    ?Imperial Aura: Holy Phoenix ? apparently, those flames wings and the additional sword was an illusion made by his soul and fighting spirit. However, the effect of those is real.


    *Roar* The bear dashed this time with stronger momentum than ever, since it went berserk it became faster and stronger.


    Lucas squatted and crossed his arms, as the bear got close enough, he opened his arms and waved the two swords ?Two sword style (Nitoryu): Flaming tornado?. Compressed air blades flew out the swords and made a big tornado, as the winds clashed with the air and got covered by flames.


    The fire tornado flew forward and hit the beast. It was huge that it made the bear look small, the bear''s body was getting burned and cut. "JGHWAA" The bear glide back 40 meters while trying his best to push back. Big wounds started to appear on the chest that got cut by the wind, then the wounds along with the fur got burned by the fire.


    "WAAAA" when the tornado stopped, the bear let a shriek of pain, his fur was on fire, so he quickly started to roll on the ground trying to make use of the ice .


    Lucas didn''t waste a second, he jumped high while the wings behind him flapped to increase his speed up. When Lucas got 30 meters up in the air, he lifted both of the swords and waved with all of his strength ?Two swords style: Phoenix mod ¨C Dragon Cannon ?. Huge sword energy left Lucas''s sword and made a huge Dragon shape, it was the biggest Dragon sword energy that Lucas shot so far. When the sword energy made contact with air, yellow flames raged on the dragon sword energy and made a yellow flames Eastern Dragon with 30 meters length.


    The bear whose fur turned black from the flames of the tornado looked to the coming flames-dragon with eyes full of fear. As soon it got close, The bear got cut in half, soon the fire wrapped itself around him and burned it


    *BANG*


    The collusion of the Dragon sword energy with the ground made a Big Impact that destroyed hundreds of meters around. A big explosion occurred and flames covered the landscape. But since the snow melts and turned to water, the flames started to turn off.


    *Breathing heavy *


    As the flames calmed, Lucas landed on the ground while trying to breathe slow. The snow started to fall again on him.


    The sword in his left hand vanished into thin air, the same for the wings, they vanished.


    [Swordsmanship up to level 12 (200.000/500.000) (half-step middle stage swords grandmaster)]


    [Ding, Killing frost island king, Polar bear]


    [+ 1.000.000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Armament Haki up to level 12]


    Hearing the notifications, the chest n.a.k.e.d Lucas finally made a smile. ''Good amount, I wonder where the island where Luffy trained for two years, there should be some strong beasts as well''


    Lucas deactivated the Adrenaline boost. But then, suddenly, a huge amount of blood got out of his mouth. He has been fighting for too long using a power that surpasses his level, so there would be some price. Lucas fell down with his back on the cold ground. In Lucas''s hand, a bottle of water appeared, Lucas struggled and used a bit of the strength that left and put it in his mouth. As he drank a few droplets, the bottle fell from his hand


    ''Cold, So cold ''


    ''Things would be warm If Nami was here... Sigh, with her long legs, I would feel warm again. Or at least Kaya''s soft body or¡­. '' Lucas closed his eyes while thinking about good things.


    "Let''s go back "


    Lucas opened his eyes slightly to see Calorina standing over him.


    He smiled and decided not to think too much, this is a dream so yeah: "Maybe, one kiss and I''ll get up"


    Calorina made a frown:" Oy, Smelly brat, Do you want to kiss my fist to get up "


    "Huh? " Lucas''s face made a question mark. Why is she talking like Garp


    Garp was standing next Lucas. Because Lucas was very tired, he thought Garp was his cousin. Lucas said with a faint voice " even... If you act that way... I still like you... Zzz"


    Lucas said those words to what he imagined his cousin, but who heard it was Garp. Garp was heart touched. Seems that Lucas actually didn''t hate him for leaving him to death on this island, yet he said he liked him. Seems that Lucas appreciates his good intentions for training him.


    Garp lifted the sleeping Lucas who was only 15 years old in his eyes with a proud expression. Garp was trying to hold back his tears of happiness.


    "Bwahaha, finally, someone understands. This how good marine should be " Garp lifted Lucas back to the ship while thinking about his son and grandsons who didn''t understand his ways.


    ...


    A day and a half later.


    MarineForde. Inside the headquarters'' hospital.


    On a bed, Lucas was sleeping with his upper part exposed, it was covered with some bandages. His body was connected to some medical kit that was providing him with nutrients.


    Earlier Doctor said that Lucas was exhausted to the extreme with some internal injuries. But his condition isn''t serious and he would be able to heal soon.


    The doctor was amazed at how hard the youth''s body, he tried to use needles on Lucas''s body but it broke, apparently, this is the first time someone uses iron mass while sleeping. They waited until some swords master came to help.


    Lucas opened his eyes, he bent his body up and stood straight. He stood with his body sore. Around him, there were some medical kits and some tubs attached to him. Seems they put some drug to make him sleep. Lucas took the tubes off with his hands.


    Just what happened. He put his palm on his head, soon he remembered the crazy death fight he took on that island. Lucas''s hands started to shake from anger. "Damn you, Garp "


    "Oy, Smelly brat, is this how you thank me. By the way, you could have an advantage at the beginning if you didn''t aim that punch on its belly since it is too soft. But well, We can always repeat that. " Garp had a large grin on his face.


    ''Repeat your ass'' Lucas frowned, then he closed his eyes and lied down on his back. There is nothing he wants more to kick Garp.


    ''But that wasn''t bad. Many skills leveled up, let''s test this one ''


    Lucas''s hand turned ink-Black as he pointed to Garp. He was about to use six king gun, maybe he should aim at the balls for more pain, but then a sound interrupted.


    "Lucas are you Okay, I was too worry"


    Lucas turned his head to see Garp sitting next to him, Lucas showed a deadly gaze. Next Garp, Alvida was there as well with an anxious expression on her face, then Lucas''s expression calmed down.


    "No need to worry, when I see you, I turn fine " Lucas smiled. Then his stomach started to shack.


    "Brat. She has been staying here from the last night " Garp said. Alvida lowered her head, she had been here since the last night, at first, she was angry that Lucas didn''t show up for more than two days. But then she heard Lucas was in the hospital, her anger became wariness and she stealthy took a ship to come here.


    "Hey" Lucas ignored Garp.

 Chapter 64 - 64

    The HQ. The hospital.


    In some bed, Lucas was lying down with bandages covering his upperparts. Next to him, sat the vice-admiral Garp and Alvida with an anxious expression on her pretty face.


    "Hey" Lucas didn''t look to Garp and greeted Alvida.


    "Hey" seeing Lucas looking fine and talking as he is healthy, Alvida''s red lips made a smile which was charming.


    "You have a nice smile " Lucas tried to get up from the bed.


    "Thanks, again " Alvida blushed a bit after hearing his compliment and smiled more. But seeing Lucas going to leave his bed she hurriedly said. "You shouldn''t leave your bed"


    Garp in the corner smiled. " are done flirting. If you are able to stand up you should be able to train again, shall we go"


    Lucas looked to Garp while hiding his intent to beat this old man.


    Garp had an excited look on his face. Lucas frowned. Even though he felt a bit gratitude for getting all of that XP. He thought, and felt somehow, Garp was on that island and he was the one who provoked that bear to attack him. If Garp gave him a warning at first, then Lucas would be able to use his acc.u.mulated XP wisely to level up his skills properly and thus he would have an easier fight.


    " Just leave me the islands'' location, I''ll go alone"


    "Oh, so you don''t want to train with this old man, and why do you think it''s an island anyway " Garp narrowed his eyes and rubbed his own chin. Well Garp has a high position and he is busy, so he doesn''t have time to watch over Lucas on every island, besides, he saw that he unlocked his deep potential which was Garp''s goal all along.


    He just wanted to mess with Lucas and see his reaction, but Lucas said he wants the location and didn''t beg to go. Just as he expected, this kid knows how to train.


    Lucas doesn''t mind if he trains with Garp, Even though he is cursing him inside his heart. Garp is still an excellent premium XP farm. Even with the fact that he was thrown to that cold island, Lucas is happy with the results he got. But he needs a break from this crazy old man.


    Lucas felt he should progress more in his plans and staying in the camp here became meaningless. He already got the six powers and developed them to a level beyond any one''s level in one piece history. He got a Swordsmanship manual and already fought an extremely strong beast. Also, he nearly has 2 million Acc.u.mulated XP that was ready to use. Basically, he is ready to go outside.


    Lucas forced a smile "Of course, I want to train with you, and if there is a chance we should spare some time. However, I''m going to apply to my graduation, I feel like I can become marine now"


    Lucas''s Haki alerted him, he felt some fist going toward him however, he decided to take it to get some XP.


    [ Iron mass lvl 13 +10.000 XP (40.000/300.000)]


    *Metal clash*


    Lucas didn''t feel hurt at all, this was the result of getting his body hit mercilessly by the beast.


    "Brat, before thinking of graduation, can you use Haki at will, Or can you control it at least," Garp said. Even though Lucas managed to use Haki in that fight. Garp thought that was because of the battle. Even if Lucas awaken his Haki, does he remember how to use it?


    He thought that Lucas should be feeling annoyed because of the observation Haki, he should be able to feel the presence of almost everyone in the headquarter. That''s why he should learn how to control it.


    Lucas smiled. He can control his Haki perfectly, when he woke up on the bed, he felt the presence of many people in the headquarter, but since he leveled his Haki to level 12, he could control to feel more comfortable. Also, even if he isn''t focusing his Haki, if he got attacked, his Haki would alert him.


    Lucas didn''t answer Garp and lifted his hand, suddenly his middle finger turned black-ink. Garp rubbed his eyes, as he opened them, all of his hand turned ink black before it regains its normal color.


    "I still remember every detail from that battle. Nothing is forgotten"


    Alvida blinked several times, why did Lucas''s hand change color, did he eat a devil fruit, she didn''t know what Haki or what those two are talking about.


    At the same time, Garp was about to start talking, Lucas said: "your next line. Good, but how about your observation Haki, Can you control it or use it"


    At the same time, Garp "Good, but how about your observation..." Garp stopped talking as he opened his eyes widely.


    Did Lucas see the future just now "Oy, brat, did you hear that in advance".


    "Well, I felt that your lips would move that way," Lucas said. Even though he gained the ability to see the near future. With his current level, he can use it once every 20 seconds. It''s not that impressive now. And he didn''t want to show it until it was perfect.


    "I see, good" Garp smiled, since Lucas was able to focus on his lips'' movement, how they will move in the next few seconds and even be able to read them, this meant that his observation Haki has reached a high point. If he trained it for some year or two, then he would reach the level to see the future.


    Garp stood up while thinking ''Maybe the Calm belt would make a nice choice for him to improve more. It shouldn''t be bad since he doesn''t use devil fruit. As long as he stays with some sea-kings''


    ''Or, since he would become an official marine, then fighting pirates in the new world¡­ tsk, it''s hard to choose a good location ''


    "Anyway, take your time to heal before taking the graduation exam, it will determinate your starting rank, even though it doesn''t matter as long as you do your job properly you will promote," Garp said.


    "Okay," Lucas said casually. He looked to Alvida, she seems to be confused hearing their conversation.


    "Anyway, I have some work to do. I will not be around, but If there is a time, I''ll come to see your progress"


    "hope you do so, " Lucas said with a fake smiling face.


    Garp walked out of the hospital, then he went to the fleet Admiral office, Sengoku who said that he had an idea to deal with his grandson. Sengoku was someone with high intelligence and an old friend of Garp.


    Now, Lucas was left with Alvida alone.


    Lucas took a deep breath, he put his hands on the spots that hurt on his body.


    Lucas then started to use massage-hands on himself making his bones produce a cracking sound. His flesh started to get better and the pain started to vanish and the acc.u.mulated blood started to circle again.


    Lucas felt too good from his own hand, however, he stopped when it was necessary, he didn''t want to get addicted to touching himself. '' I guess the internal damage could be healed with food. The system gave me quite a lot of medical recipes when I leveled up. But I guess I need to find some ingredients, HQ should have them''.


    Alvida was looking to Lucas''s n.a.k.e.d upper part, seeing the muscle lines and abs. She felt it was s.e.xy, especially when she saw Lucas touching himself, she was checking it out with some redness on her cheeks, she licked her lips quickly before returning to her usual face.


    She took something from under the chair then extended her hands. "I have brought you some clothes with me"


    "Thanks, I don''t know what I would do without you " Lucas smiled as he accepted the clothes from her, then he wore them in front of her without trying to cover himself or his underwear. Alvida pretends to be shy and turned her face, however she was throwing some sneaky glances to his underwear.


    Alvida put her arm around Lucas to help him get up, Lucas didn''t tell her that he can do it himself and allowed her to help. As she did, he got an indirect hug where his head touched her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He could say that it was the softest thing he ever felt. After he stood up, Lucas said " Thanks, But I can walk on my own"


    "Are you sure," Alvida said.


    "Yes, my body is quite strong " Lucas replied. Walking and jumping are no problem for him now.


    "hehe, I know" Alvida lifted her head remembering that Lucas was strong from the day they fought. Ah, she loved to remember that, that day, for the first time, someone treated her as a lady and confessed to her.


    Lucas extended his Haki and he could feel the surrounding, so he assumed that he was in the headquarter " Anyway since we are here, do you want to go on a date "


    "Date" Alvida looked at him, she totally forgot what she was waiting for, then she happily said "sure".


    The two left the hospital. The doctor didn''t try to stop Lucas but he advises him to take rest for two weeks, unfortunately, the doctor didn''t make a good judgment since he didn''t know about Lucas''s secret massage technique.


    Both Lucas and Alvida went to the city in the Marinforde. The City had many houses and some stores. It was the place where the high ups marine and some officers'' families live.


    Since it was a city, it was logical for a commerce center to exist. There some restaurants and stores in the streets so people can buy what they need, however, the prices were very high compared to the prices that Lucas used to in east blue.


    Alvida and Lucas went to some restaurant and ordered some food, they exchanged some words while talking. As the food was served, Lucas and Alvida found something in common, both of them eat a large amount, Lucas ate a larger amount then he used to eat. It had been three days since he ate anything, so he ate to his heart content and ate what 6 a.d.u.l.ts can eat.


    But when it came to the amount of the food, he lost to Alvida.


    Lucas didn''t know that Alvida held back since she didn''t want to show him her real appetite yet, even though her fruit made her lose weight, but it affected her appetite neither her strength or other factors. After everything was done, Alvida paid the bills, yeah, Lucas can''t pay since he just got out of the hospital with an empty pocket, and he can''t bring money from thin air. Right?


    It got quite late as the sun was setting.


    They walked around until they reached the walls of the MarineForde that had some cannons in the middle. They went up and, both of them looked to the near small island where they are currently training. Alvida suggested that they should wait for some ship to take them back there. Then Lucas smiled and said " No need, we will go on our own"


    "How" Alvida''s face made a question mark.


    "hold into me " Alvida didn''t understand, yet she put her arm around his neck while flushing, Lucas put some Haki on his arms so she doesn''t slide away, then he let his arms between her leg and on her back. He lifted her which made her face turn red, this is the first time someone lifts her. However, the next second turned from romantic feelings into a horror.


    Lucas suddenly jumped high in the air. Alvida saw this, then she looked to see the blue water. For any devil fruit eater, the sea was the scariest thing, if they fall down, they would sink and die. Alvida panicked and clenched her arm around his neck


    "Hey, don''t be afraid, I''m holding you well" Lucas smiled a bit, be kicked the air bellow him, and both of them raised in the air. Alvida regained her breathing rate and stared at Lucas with an annoyed expression, why he didn''t tell her that he is going to use the moonwalk. she almost wet herself. But she kept holding him strongly since she was afraid of the water.


    Lucas took his time and reached back to that island, he didn''t go to the camp, but he chose to go to a forest where they can have some privacy.


    Lucas landed and put Alvida down. She stared at his smiling face with an angry expression, her slender hand reached his waist and pinched him "You scared me. Do you find it funny "?


    Lucas faked a sorry and pained expression, of course, he did it on purpose. feeling her softness on him when she hugged him strongly was just beyond dreaming. He wants to taste it again " Sorry, I just wanted to see more expressions on your pretty face ".


    Alvida''s anger was being replaced with warmth, he was just cute, she sighed and said:" Humph. Don''t do it again. just ask me and I will show you any expression you want "


    "I want to see your face when we are doing something fun"


    "Something fun"


    "Yes, Like that day before the others interrupt us"


    "You mean.." Alvida''s eyes opened widely, she remembered that kiss, it was so good and gives a that she would remember before sleeping. The last day she looked for Lucas so they have a chance to kiss, but unfortunately, he was with Garp training, then he was in the hospital.


    However, now he is here, and they are alone.


    "Yes," Lucas said as he wrapped his arms around her waist and hugged her, he lifted his head and let his lips get closer. Alvida put her hands on his cheeks and let her face get closer. Soon her red lips connected with his.


    *Kiss*

 Chapter 65 - 65 R-18

    Lucas and Alvida were inside a small forest, they stood above the grass as they were surrounded by trees. This territory has few beasts, but since it was the usual spot where Lucas practice, no beast dared to come hereafter smelling his scent.


    Alvida''s back was on the tree, Lucas stood in front of her while his eyes showed a deep passion when he looked to her pretty face.


    *Kiss*


    Alvida''s red lips fell on Lucas''s lips, her hands were behind his head while his arms were around her waist. She closed her eyes and let her tongue inside. She felt some numbness as her tongue was connecting with his tongue like a druggy touch. Such a thing was the result of how his tongue moving skillfully.


    Lucas opened his eyes widely feeling fluffy and numb at the same time. Alvida''s lips were so soft, his tongue was sliding on her tongue and giving him some unique feeling that was turning him on. Tasting such a delicious mouth made Lucas''s hands moved to the back of Alvida''s head, he grabbed her closer and kissed with more passion.


    "Mmm. Mmm¡­. "


    The two closed their eyes and enjoyed the exchanged mental orgasm, they didn''t even care about the air and kept kissing passionately.


    Soon, their lips separate. Alvida had some redness on her flawless skin, her green eyes shown calm temper yet a desire when looking down to Lucas''s face. That was something too fun. Lucas looked back to her face, her lips were holding an endless temptation.


    Lucas and Alvida took one breath before going back to the kissing. It was a deeper and a long kiss that moved the breeding instincts in then both. they kissed for more couple of minutes until it was necessary to breathe. As they pulled their faces back, they looked to each other''s eyes.


    "That was, fun, " Alvida said while breathing fast.


    "Yes it was fun " Lucas replied.


    The physical contact made them both reach the climax even without having s.e.x yet. It only leads to a desire to raise.


    *a moment of weird silence*


    "Alvida " Lucas looked deeply into her eyes.


    "Yes.." Alvida''s face blushed, her heart beat faster when she heard him calling her name.


    Lucas held her hands and said softly "I want to make you my woman". Lucas used the system function and the bandages under his shirt vanished.


    Alvida understood what he wanted, she was a bit nervous, but she was horny as well. She reached her navy shirt and started to take it off. The shirt slides off on her skin revealing her upper part n.a.k.e.d expect with a bra. Alvida had a flawless and very smooth white skin that would make any woman jealous, her waist was curvy and thin that made her have an hourglass shape, and her b.r.e.a.s.ts were very big and soft.


    Lucas was taken by how beautiful her body is, his hands moved to her back, and slowly made their way to the bra, Lucas pulled off the bra and let it fall down revealing one of the most beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts with pink hard n.i.p.p.l.es.


    Lucas''s moved his hands and held her big b.r.e.a.s.ts which his hands couldn''t cover, he started slowly to massage them. Touching the smoothest skin, Lucas felt some tickling feeling and it was good that made him wants to play with them more


    "Ahhh" Alvida started to m.o.a.n, his hands were so relaxing and give a sense of pleasure, it made her p.u.s.s.y clench while turning wet. Alvida bent down a bit and held Lucas''s shirt from down. Lucas lifted his hands high and Alvida pulled his shirt off, it revealed his ripped off body with a big chest and abs.


    Alvida''s smooth hands moved unconsciously and started to slide on Lucas''s skin started from his neck, then his chest and slowly moved to his back. *Mm * Lucas m.o.a.ned softly while his eyes still fixed on her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    He opened his mouth slightly and let his face get close to her chest, as he was close enough, he lifted her b.r.e.a.s.t with one hand and put his mouth on the pink n.i.p.p.l.e. The scent was nice as always, he gently started to suck.


    *Muah*


    Lucas started to suck and lick. "AHH" Alvida lifted her head and opened her eyes widely, she felt like an orgasm as her n.i.p.p.l.es were licked and sucked, she put her hand behind his head and pulled him closer to her b.o.o.b.s.


    As he was done, Lucas''s hand went to Alvida''s pants, before he put any force, the pants slide down revealing her long legs, rounded butt, full thighs, and h.i.p.s. Lucas was amazed how pretty her legs were, he took his pants off as well and revealed his d.i.c.k which was already semi-hard.


    "We do it on the grass? " Alvida felt her p.u.s.s.y was so wet after the orgasms she had from the touching earlier. She put her hand on her underwear and took off, her p.u.s.s.y was revealed, it was pink with no strand of hair around it.


    Lucas nodded, then he approached Alvida and put his hand on her p.u.s.s.y, he let some fingers rubbing the wall, and his thumb on her clit. As Lucas expected, it was too smooth and doesn''t show any resistance.


    *load m.o.a.n *


    Feeling her p.u.s.s.y rubbed, Alvida felt a high sense of pleasure invade her whole body, she let a loud scream and m.o.a.ned, soon, some liquids started to drip on Lucas''s hand.


    Alvida lied down on her back since it was on the grass, it was comfortable to lie down.


    Lucas from the top reached his hands to Alvida''s knees, then he lifted them slowly which made them make M shape with her p.u.s.s.y in the middle.


    Lucas sat on his knee in front of her, he held his D with his hand and aimed at her p.u.s.s.y.


    Alvida''s turned her head as her legs wrapped Lucas. Slowly he started to push his D inside her pink v.a.g.i.n.a.


    To his surprise. It simply slides in without much resistance. Lucas felt more than Half of his D enter at once while touching her smooth p.u.s.s.y''s walls. It was tight, very smooth which sent a huge sense of pleasure to Lucas. "Ohh", he softly m.o.a.ned and pushed his D in more until he hit her w.o.m.b.


    Lucas used the D skill and his d.i.c.k started to stimulate her p.u.s.s.y.


    "YES" Alvida yelled, there was no pain of stretching because of her devil fruit. A sense of pleasure invaded her, she started to have a strong orgasm, his D skill made it a better and made her mind create a link to his D making her attached to it.


    *Pa**Pa*


    Lucas pulled his D back and forth. When he gets balls deep, her p.u.s.s.y would make a slapping sound. As for her b.r.e.a.s.ts, they were dancing up and down. Lucas closed his eyes and enjoyed the orgasm he is having. It has been a month since he had any action in the bed.


    "I''m C.u.m.m.i.n.g " Alvida yelled as some liquids started to rush.


    "me too" Lucas was feeling a unique orgasm since he didn''t have s.e.x a month, it was hard to control himself in a moment of pleasure. And he let his hot seamen in.


    "Alvida? ".


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­. Mm," Alvida nodded waiting for what Lucas has to do.


    "If anything happened, I will support you. Okay. You just take care of it" Lucas replied as he pulled his D back. He doesn''t mind if she became pregnant since he already has done that on the earth. But he has to make things clear to the women he is keeping around him.


    Alvida focused a bit, she took some breaths and remembered what would happen. "Oh. That, but let''s leave it for later. I want to have more fun before having a family "


    the seamen magically had slid out of her w.o.m.b p.u.s.s.y, not a single drop had remained, that was her devil fruit power, no pills, just sliding. She wrapped her legs around his back and pulled him closer again making his D hit on her p.u.s.s.y lips.


    "you would make a good mother "


    "Yes. Now put it again "


    "round two".


    ****


    03:00 morning.


    After everything was done. Lucas and Alvida helped each other to wear their clothes. Then Lucas sneakily took Alvida to her room since she is supposed to weak up at 06:00.

 Chapter 66 - 66

    After Lucas sent Alvida to her room and promised to meet later. Lucas didn''t go to train. Today he would request his graduation and get his official rank.


    But first, Lucas has something to do. On the ice island. Other than the bear he killed and the few ten rabbits. There still tens and tens of beasts left alive, each can give an amount of XP that exceeds ten thousand. Lucas decided to clear and capture all of the beasts alive, good XP cows are rare nowadays.


    The stronger Lucas becomes, the higher the quality of XP cows he needs.


    Lucas went to the beach where no one was present, he jumped and started to kick the air. Since his moonwalk reached level 8, kicking the air became less exhausting, faster and smoother. When he reached enough height, Lucas used Shave with Moonwalk and his figure became blurry.


    He still remembers the direction Garp''s warship took so Lucas was confident in his sense of direction.


    Lucas could run on the water and reach his destination faster, but he chose to fly. This is the grand line where the water holds unexpected things. So it''s better to play safe.


    While flying in the air, Lucas remembered some cow. " if only Lucci was here, I would have a comfortable trip". But sea kings were around which made it a dangerous trip for her.


    Suddenly Lucas thought of something, " Maybe, I can use my skills as a teacher to teach Haki, and maybe even the six powers " Lucas thought about it, with the gigantic size of sea monsters, if she really learned that, then she may become an unstoppable force.


    *Pff* *Pff*


    After a couple of hours.


    Lucas was under snowy clouds, the cold weather and the shadow of the white land made him know that this was the island, then he descended to the ground and landed on one frozen lake.


    Lucas was alone, he closed his eyes and unleashed his Haki to scan the place. Within his mind, everything was dark, the snow started to feel as it became red, as for alive creatures, they looked like white shadows. Lucas was feeling every presence in his Haki''s range. Lucas started to get the location of rabbits and wolves den. Even when some of them were hiding, Lucas could feel their location.


    "More than 100 giant rabbits. 10 on the surface and the rest are under the ground, and 20 wolves hiding inside a cave, seems they are still afraid of that bear, wait, those rabbits are farming?? "


    *swiish*


    Lucas used stealth footwork and vanished in thin air.


    Two hours later. Lucas had all of the beasts inside his storage. Also, he gained a huge amount of XP, even though each beast could offer a decent amount, even though it was less compared to the last time, due to their number, the amount he got was crazy.


    Lucas checked his XP and found that he has 2.78 million Acc.u.mulated XP.


    But what best thing is, the many Monsters inside his storage. Once he is done milking them, he would train them, after they become stronger, some would be kept as training cows and others would into his subordinates.


    In the future, if he can''t find good XP cows, then he would make them.


    Lucas kicked the air and flew back to the training camp. Then he went to his usual training spot where no one would bother him and sat down.


    Now, he chose to use his acc.u.mulated XP points. Lucas thought that it would be better to use these points on the skills that are hard to level up, and basics skills such as Haki itself.


    Lucas opened the states and looked to the skills section.


    [


    . Armament Haki level 13


    . Observation Haki level 14


    . Massage hands level 15


    . The Tongue level 15


    . Stealth footwork level 13


    . Adrenaline boost level 17 + 240% boost


    . The D level 6


    . Six king gun 13(100.000/360.000)


    . Storm legs level 6


    . Iron body level 13


    . shave level 11


    . Moonwalk level 8


    . Kami-E level 4


    . Finger gun level 3


    Any XP would be added to the six powers would multiply by 3 until it reaches the six king gun''s level.


    Specialties :


    . Swordsmanship lvl 12


    . Boxing lvl 13


    . Management lvl 9


    . Chef lvl 14


    . Teacher fixed level.


    ]


    Lucas looked to the skills and thought which ones would be hard to level up even with the existence of the XP cows.


    Lucas decided to start with Haki. Leveling up armament Haki would make his control over it stronger, basically, Armament Haki would become easier to concentrate and would put less burden on the body, that would give it the potential to become stronger.


    And along with Lucas''s iron mass, The combination with Haki would raise his defense to an imaginable degree.


    [using 300.000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Armament Haki up to level 13 (0/500.000)]


    [Using 800.000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Observation Haki up to level 14 (0/700.000)]


    Extending the rang. The ability to see the future for more few seconds: cool down 5 seconds].


    ''Not bad, but I still have 1.55 million XP'' Lucas looked to the things that are hard to level up, or things that require few XP such the six powers.


    [Using 50.000 XP]


    [ Storm Legs up to level 10


    + The ability to manipulate the shape of the compressed air blades.


    + raising the sharpness and the range +260%]


    [Kame-E. Up to level ten.


    + The ability to run and move freely while the body goes limp. (level 6)


    + The ability to apply force while dodging, and possibly some helpful techniques in unusual poses (level 10 ).]


    [Finger gun up to level 10


    + The ability to shot compressed air bullets (level 7)


    + The ability to use two fingers at the same time (level 10) ]


    Lucas nodded and then he looked to what was really hard to level up, his Swordsmanship''s level, which is currently on par with half-step middle stage grandmaster.


    [Ding, Swordsmanship up to level 13 (0/1.200.000) ( middle stage swords grandmaster) ]


    [Combination of the sword aura.


    + Imperial swordsmanship: Phoenix swordsmanship. : can use the flames in the attacks]


    [Ding, a reward for reaching level 13 in swordsmanship.]


    [+ two scimitars: Persian ¨C Scimitar type, silver, and black blades. The craftsmanship of the two surpasses the level of this world]


    Lucas opened his storage and looked to what the system gave him, two scimitars, one is black and one is silver, the blades looked to be 1-meter tall with, the tip of the scimitar looked to be large, very sharp and deadly, the tip was like the half-moon, the tip made it impossible to have a proper sheath for the two.


    "Not bad" Lucas smiled as the two swords appeared in his hands, they were quite heavy, but they felt weightless in his hand, the scimitars'' shape gave a strong sense of battle.


    Lucas waved them and started to do some swordsmanship dances to get used to the new swords. After some time, he nodded and decided to use the rest of his XP on the swordsmanship. He only has 1.2 million which is exactly what he needs.


    [Ding, swordsmanship up to level 14 (0/3.000.000]


    [Reaching level half-step advanced swords Grandmaster ]


    [+ new subskills]


    [+ upgrading all of the current subskills to the new level ]


    After Lucas was done from everything. He decided to go to the management office and request to take his graduation test.


    Lucas entered the administrator and was greeted by an ex rear admiral. He was an old man with long straight snow-white hair, he had a sword, a muscular body, and one arm.


    "I''m here to request to take my exam".


    The old man looked to his office, then he pulled some files with Name ''Fernando Lucas ''


    [ Name: Lucas


    Age:...


    Date of joining xx/yy/zzzz


    ¡­.


    Notes :


    Previous bounty hunter. Aid the marine with capturing Arlong and his crew. Saving a village. Saving a town from Buggy the clown. Exposing a supposed-dead dangerous pirate¡­.


    High sword mastery. High physical strength.


    Qualified to start Haki training ]


    "it''s too early for you to start working as you have yet to learn everything. Go back then wait until the HQ send you someone not busy to teach you. Now get out of my sight " The old man waved his hand at Lucas with an annoyed expression on his face.


    "But I have the right to request at any time I like," Lucas said firmly.


    "You think it''s game, don''t you. You have to learn some patient, young man." The old man replied.


    "It''s pointless to stay, I learned all of what I have to learn," Lucas said.


    "Ho.." The rear admiral smirked.


    Before his lips move, Lucas said:" Then, brat, how about Haki, I bet you don''t know what it is"


    The old man confidently said "Then, brat, how about Haki. I Bet¡­." His lips stopped moving and he looked at Lucas with a scarred face, did he just tell him what he is going to say. "What!".


    Lucas continued:" Did. Did you just see the future" with the level up in his Haki, Lucas can see the near future for a short while for every 5 seconds.


    The rear admiral, with some cold sweat on his forehead. "Did. Did you just.." Then he opened his eyes widely. That must be Haki.


    ''No, I didn''t see the future, last one line was predicted ''


    "No, I just could read your lips"


    "My lips. " even he can do Haki to predict lips movement, however, he won''t be able to read them. This convinced the manager of the camp that Lucas must have high mastery of his Haki. Well. Unlike Garp who takes things easily, this was so frightening. 15 years old kid already mastered Haki.


    "I would like if you don''t ask many questions, I can do armament as well, but If you have some questions, then ask Vice-admiral Garp, he is the one who taught me" Lucas''s hand turned ink black


    " I see, so it''s vice-admiral Garp. Fine, you can prepare your self, tomorrow you will pass the test. I advise you to rest well so you would be in the best physical condition. You are dismissed " the old man calmed down a bit after hearing Garp''s name, then he sent Lucas off.


    Lucas left the office. The old man used his one arm to look to Lucas''s profile. He added something to the paper.


    '' Hot youth. Impatient. Already has mastery over Haki,''


    ''Qualified to start as a captain at least in the new world, but lack experience''


    ¡­..


    Lucas was walking outside. From nowhere, a cigarette appeared in his hand. Lucas put it in his mouth and lit it up.


    After walking a bit and smoking half of the cigarette, Lucas sighed as his face showed a very serious expression.


    "any rank I get doesn''t matter, As long as I get these two down and appear as a hero, reaching the admiral should be smooth " Lucas took two wanted posters from his storage and smirked. Those are his cards to reach that rank.


    "After that, I''ll take over the rank of the fleet admiral. Then after that¡­." Lucas smirk became wider, getting close to his goal made him feel a bit of excitement, however, he managed to calm himself. A big goal can''t be rushed, thinking wishfully would only lead to disappointment. He must take each step carefully, the failing line is too thin.


    "Lucas" From behind, A familiar voice called and interrupt Lucas''s thoughts. A very smooth hand touched him. The smoothness of her hand told him who " Alvida"


    "what are you up to"


    "Nothing much "


    "Mm, but I saw your smirk, you are up for something."


    "Hehe can you really tell"


    "Hey, it''s not fair, you can''t hide secrets from me".


    "Let''s go to the dining hall, I''m hungry "


    "Sure "

 Chapter 67 - 67

    The next day. 05:00 the morning. Lucas woke up upon hearing some knocks on the door. he got off his bed and opened the door. Standing next to the door was someone with seaman''s outfit and doing military salute after the soldier saw Lucas, he handed a letter to him.


    Lucas closed the door then he started to read the letter.


    "Lucas Fernando. Your test of the elites recruits would start at 9:00, the location would be on the other side of this island,


    You are allowed to bring your best weapon with you.


    be there at 8:00 with this letter an....."


    Lucas rubbed his eyes and yawned, he put his hand on his body and massaged it again, apparently, the internal damage is healing very fast with the help of his massage hands and the food made by the system.


    "I have till 08:00. I should go there at 07:55, it''s a commitment test " Lucas yawned, his eyes were a bit heavy. he activated his adrenaline boost and he felt totally awoke after the hormones rushed in his veins and the blood circled faster.


    Unlike the other days where he used to wake up, kick the panda and then starting to run outside. Lucas today decided to spend his morning in a more traditional way. He took a shower, brushed his teeth, then took a healthy breakfast which was some rabbit meat steak. To fill time, he did push-ups and sit-ups while looking to the clock. After that, he wore his official uniform and walked to the door.


    While holding the door and before getting out, Lucas turned his head to the left and looked to the spot where usually Pandalo, the humanoid Panda sleeping. Lucas had some itchy feeling in his leg, but the Panda was outside so Lucas didn''t have the chance to (kick) wake up his roommate. Lucas sighed deeply '' I wanted to give him one last strong kick before I leave''


    07:30.


    Lucas already left the usual training spot and arrived at the other side of the Island. After crossing some common training grounds with some average-strength beasts, he finally reached his destination, where he is supposed to have his test.


    Lucas stood in front of a three-stories tower, the walls were made of a silver stone, Lucas knew this as the famous matter, sea stone.


    " Recruit, you arrived earlier " in front of the door, stood a quite tall blond middle aged-man with a cap of a commander, the seventh-highest rank. The middle-aged man took a note, arriving earlier it was a sign of commitment. Obviously, this was the first thing to take note of.


    "Yes, commander " Lucas formed the military salute with a serious face, however, Lucas inside was laughing at his performance.


    "Good, now follow me " the commander turned and entered the gates, Lucas followed and stopped in front of a wooden door ''.


    "Recruit. There is an optimal test, you have the right to take it or refuse it"


    " What kind of tests"


    "Written-test, " the commander said with an ugly face.


    The written test is one of the toughest challenges for any elite.


    Since this world has a very low education level, where there are no high schools or colleges, it wasn''t rare for some people to show disdain toward writing tests, especially in such a world. The only way to get a good education here is through self-teaching or finding someone to teach you.


    "I guess I can take it " Lucas replied.


    The commander swallowed his saliva, then he said with a tone that has some pettiness: "Don''t let it take your morals down, it''s not important to know everything, strength is actually what matters"


    "Yes, yes" Lucas yawned as he was guided to a locked room with one table and one chair.


    Lucas took his place, he remembered the attitude that the commander made upon mentioning the written test, it made him believe it was hard to make someone show such a scared expression.


    Lucas held the paper and started to read:" you have two units that must be divided into five teams, and you have 800 apples... What the fu**"


    Lucas frowned, he used a pencil and filled everything in 5 minutes before getting out. After he finished the written test, he was taken to a large room, it was rounded and big. Lucas walked a few steps before finding the manager of the elites camp standing in front of him. It was the same old man with one arm.


    Lucas knew what the old man would say as he saw the near future. So he knew what was coming.


    "Welcome to your real test, now, here is a paper, you will find various ways to test yourself. All of them are equally dangerous and the final rank you get would be different, but there would be some high-rank elite to watch over you, which is me"


    The rear Admiral handed a paper to Lucas with a pen. Lucas looked to the paper and he saw a list of a way to test his combat ability.


    ..... Fighting a group of beasts continuously.


    ... Catching a group of wanted criminals in the grand line.


    ..... Investigating various towns that are suspected to be under the rule of gangsters.


    ..etc...


    There were many ways for Lucas to chose from, some would take a long time, even some months.


    "Which one is the fastest," Lucas asked.


    "Such an impatient youth " The rear admiral sighed deeply.


    "Then I''ll choose a group of beasts," Lucas said.


    The rear Admiral''s eyes became tight. " this way of testing is quite dangerous, as it will happen In the bas.e.m.e.nt. You will fight a group of beasts starting from the weakest to the strongest. The weakest of them would even make a hard challenge to an elite officer, and each beast is very aggressive. Are you sure"?


    "Yes," Lucas nodded.


    If this rear admiral knew what Garp had done to Lucas, and what kind of beasts he fought, and which weather, then this old man would apologize for being ignorant.


    ***


    Lucas was moved to the bas.e.m.e.nt. Under the ground, he could see a large rounded yard, more like an arena.


    *Grrr*


    On the rounded walls of the bas.e.m.e.nt. Lucas could hear beasts'' voice. When he observed with more attention, Lucas could see some beasts from different kinds in cages, those cages were on the walls.


    "Okay. I''ll interfere when there is a need to. But don''t count on me, there is a chance that you would... " The rear admiral said.


    "die, lose a limb, serious injury, I know" Lucas walked forward. The ground beneath him was made of soil instead of any building matter, Lucas could smell the nature here while looking to the lambs above him, it wasn''t bright but it didn''t affect his vision.


    Lucas stood in the middle of the arena. his weapon, the two scimitars were hanging on his back, one was black and the other was silver in color, Lucas''s hand reached behind and grabbed the silver one.


    The rear admiral saw that Lucas was ready. He took his sword from the sheath, then he waved it to a direction of some cage, as he did that, a compressed air blade crossed 50 meters and cut the lock of that cage.


    *Roar*


    As the cage was opened, a lion with red fur and blue eyes, 4 meters height, got out and stared at Lucas as he was a delicious meal. The animal was tortured and kept locked by the humans, so it held a grudge against anyone of their kind.


    ''Let''s see how he deal with it, well, the beast isn''t strong but he can''t take lightly '' The rear admiral closed his eyes and thought deeply, then he frowned at the same moment he started to think when his Haki alerted him.


    "Next" Lucas waved only his right hand, and the beast was cut in half. Lucas had an expressionless face, compared to Garp''s beasts, this is nothing.


    *Cough*


    "Not bad swordsmanship, guess you are in master level " The rear admiral coughed few times before opening the second cage using his sword. He thought that this beast should pose a challenge, or at least take some time, even if Lucas is swordmaster, this shouldn''t end fast and take 15 minutes at least.


    The beast was a huge ape, 4 meters in height, full of muscles and seems to have a very agile body.


    However, before even Lucas says it, his Haki told him.


    "Next"


    Lucas said as he was standing next to the corpses of the ape, Lucas apparently, used storm legs to cut the throat of this ape.


    The rear admiral sighed while trying to cover his shock, the recruit didn''t even use Haki in this fight.


    After some seconds, someone came and lifted the two corpses, then he got out leaving Lucas in the arena alone.


    "This is the strongest one here" The rear admiral decided to skip other five beasts and cut another cage, it wasn''t very big, just two meters with the head of a monkey, next to the cage, there were two swords, the monkey picked them up and looked at Lucas. The animal was trying to detect any fighting intent before fighting.


    "Oh really, don''t you have stronger " Compared to Garp''s standards of beasts, those beasts look like timid kittens


    "This monkey in front of you was a pet of a fallen pirate crew, it took two commodores to capture it and bring it here, also it has the level high swords master, so prepare yourself "


    The monkey looked at Lucas and waved the two swords at once, a compressed air blade flew toward Lucas. But as the swords energy hit Lucas, it made a sound that was similar to metals clashing.


    [Iron mass +500 XP]


    ''I felt that one, not bad'' Lucas turned his head to the old man, he felt his interest was up a bit when he heard about the two commanders. "Tell me more about it"


    "Shouldn''t you focus on your fight "


    "Don''t worry about that, at worse, you can use your Haki to know anything, now tell me "


    Lucas activated Kami-E, his body became limp, but it didn''t appear on his face, Lucas looks like he was taking a relaxing stance.


    The old man saw this as a sign of arrogance and ignorance, but he began to explain anyway. "Well, to begin with, 40 years ago...."


    While Lucas was listening and looking to the old man, the monkey with swords got closer and attacked him, for sword users, direct contact with blade is ten times deadlier than compressed air blades.


    Lucas''s body was limp, it reacted the same way the paper would react to the winds since Kame-E is level 10 now, Lucas reactions seemed more natural and Lucas is able to use his muscle memory to make better reactions and use some techniques to dodge. The swords in the monkey''s hands turned into streaks of light as it headed toward the blonde, but Lucas took a step back and bent his body, the monkey attacked again but Lucas''s reactions were fast and he unconsciously used moonwalk to jump up and flip.


    ".... As you can see, this monkey required two commanders to capture it, so we kept it here to have it for the test, but you are the first one who fought it since most of the recruits would choose more traditional ways or fight weaker ones" The rear admiral seemed to be impressed while observing Lucas''s moves. seems he can use Observation Haki perfectly while keeping talking with him.


    Lucas nodded while the monkey jumped on him. The sword passed through Lucas as he used feather footwork to leave an after image, Lucas appeared behind the monkey " I see, so it would be waste if it died ". Lucas pointed with his finger to the back of the monkey and used a finger-gun a bullet made of compressed air hit the monkey from the back and made a deep wound. The monkey turned with painful expression to hit Lucas, but then, Lucas took his sword and slashed the monkey.


    [finger gun +400 XP]


    [Swordsmanship +10 XP]


    [+3000 XP].


    The test was officially over, and Lucas was called out the tower by a rear admiral.


    " let''s go"


    "Where," Lucas said looking to the ship.


    "To the HQ, your results are exceptional, and I don''t have enough authority to give you your rank. to get your rank, the HQ would observe you personally, "

 Chapter 68

    Lucas was one of the few that took fighting beasts as a graduation test.


    And he proved his strength by clearing the test in a time that will become a historical record. He also got a perfect score on the written test, which is something amazing.


    Lucas is considered a rare genius, He is fruitless, too young, and already has Haki. He would be nos considered as an elite among elites.


    To get his rank, he has to go to the headquarter. Only those with vice admiral rank and above has the authority to give him a proper rank.


    When Lucas arrived at the HQ, he found himself guided to a room with some chairs and tables. On one of the sides of the table, there is one chair, while the opposite side had more chairs.


    Lucas thought that someone would question him, otherwise, there would be no need for him to come here personally. He assumed that he should sit in the side with one chair and those who will question would seat on the opposite side.


    After waiting for an hour, a full hour, three persons with doctor''s outfit, two old men and one granny came inside the chamber with the purpose of finding Lucas''s mental state.


    The mental test was necessary after finding out that he was a bounty hunter.


    Nowadays, there are a lot of strong people who join the marines, but from those strong people, there are some lunatics who enjoy killing for sake of killing, the marine doesn''t want to nurture someone who may be a serial killer that will kill his mates one day.


    Outside the doors. Stood a man with the coat of vice admiral, as anyone from the grand line, he was too tall, 251 cm, well built, with a flashy purple and white suit,


    Hanging on his waist, there is a long sword, his gaze was sharp as any swords grandmaster, He had a thick black mustache and a shaved head with a ponytail.


    *footsteps *


    Another person was walking and passed by that chamber, seeing a vice-admiral standing, he stopped to see what happened.


    The new man was 303 cm tall, with black hair that was covered by admiral''s cape, he wore a red shirt that was full of flowers. his face was tanned, the special thing about his it, was the facial expression, it can ever rival James brown''s facial expressions.


    "Admiral Akainu" the man stood strafing looking to who came here.


    "Momonga, what is going, " Akainu asked with a frown (best frown).


    "We have an elite graduate recently, because the exceptional results he got, he already has high Swordsmanship and mastered the Haki at the age of 15, so I was informed to observe him carefully," Momonga said. Something like this rarely happened. Most of the recruits get their ranks directly after graduation, only a few were an exception, such as the current admirals and some vice admirals.


    "Hmmm" Akainu made the second frown on his frowning face "Seems he is ready to fight out there, and here you are making some mental test "


    "He is a previous bounty hunter with some pirate kills records, who joined recently, I have to make sure he isn''t lunatic," Momonga said.


    Akainu felt interesting after hearing pirates kill "bounty hunter, let''s see him".


    **


    Back to Lucas.


    The doctors sat down. All of them held some pens with some notebook to mark notes.


    "I see you familiarized your self here, mister Lucas," the one in the middle said after seeing Lucas already sat down and took a relaxing sit.


    Lucas nodded and didn''t reply since it wasn''t necessary.


    "I''ll be asking some questions, I hope you cooperate with us," the oldest one of them said.


    "Then, please, go ahead," Lucas replied.


    "During your childhood, you lost your parent in pirates attack, how did you feel then"


    "is this relative to what we are doing now," Lucas asked back while looking to their faces with a crown, even though he doesn''t know his biological parent, in this world, neither it affects him. He wondered what kind of person that ask such personal questions in an interview.


    The doctors wrote some notes "The next one, how do you feel when you see a pirate flag or hear the word, pirate"


    "Why would I bother to feel something about mentioning lowly sc.u.ms" Lucas replied with a relaxed face.


    He could feel someone outside the door, and he was pretty much strong, at least, Vice-admiral, or admiral.


    Lucas closed his eyes, used future observation.


    In Lucas''s future vision, he stood up from his chair, then used Shave to appear in front of those standing out.


    Future observation is over. Lucas opened his eyes, his body didn''t move an inch either he walked to the door. He knew who are these people from their unique features, one with special hair cut, and one with the deepest frown in history.


    "Good... Now, I heard you were a pirate hunter"


    "yes"


    "according to our reports, you have killed a quite number of pirates, even some of them were killed by¡­" the one reading the papers made a questioning face " a spoon? Do you confirm that "


    "those were fishes"


    "after killing, would you feel some s.e.x.u.a.l pleasure or any kind of tickling feeling "


    "hell No. Do I look like a serial killer to you " Lucas said. Even though he killed, tortured what he think a sc.u.m among sc.u.m for XP without blinking, he still has consciousness.


    "Hmm. You killed only pirates, do you see nightmares about those who you killed"


    "No," Lucas thought and honestly, he doesn''t


    "Do you remember how much you killed"


    "no," Lucas said.


    The answer was a bit shocking, even the old people in the navy would remember their first kills, even if it was a lowly pirate.


    Also, their reports showed that Lucas killed less than 7, 3 of them were fish-men, how much weak is his memory to forget those.


    "Why don''t you remember "


    Lucas replied with a relaxed tone " why would I remember hyperbolic garbage that does all the kind of crimes under the name of the self-claimed-freedom, honestly, If I killed only a one I wouldn''t bother to remember him " believing Piracy is freedom, it''s the same as a serial killer who believes that killing everyone he feels like to kill is okay since it is a form of freedom.


    "Can''t disagree with that" the two outside nodded.


    And so the interrogation continued, Lucas kept getting more personal questions. Lucas answered them showing that he is like anyone with experience in this field.


    After everything was done, Momonoga was hesitating about Lucas''s case, but Akainu approved, he eas stamped the paper that contains Lucas''s approval of joining the navy.


    After some hour, Lucas got a contact to sign. The contact contained terms and laws that he must follow, and the duties he has to do.


    Once he signs he would officially get his rank as a commodore which is 5th highest rank.


    Lucas observed the contract carefully, it wasn''t bad, he has to do his job, leading, capturing pirates and obeying the public rules such as avoiding killing the innocents and affecting the public order.


    Lucas signed the contract, and from that moment he became commodore_Lucas.


    Lucas got a group of a new set of clothes, a cap of the navy and a white long cape that has justice word on it. Other than the cape, Lucas was free to wear as he wants.


    In the marine, anyone with the rank of officer and above isn''t required to wear the formal. Lucas put the coat as a cape and nodded, it looked good on him, as for the cap, he put it in his storage since he didn''t want it to cover his hair, maybe save it for a sunny day.


    After that, Lucas was taken back to the camp so he can pick up his stuff and wait before he gets his official duties. As Lucas was going back on the ship, he looked to the mirror while thinking of someone


    ''I wonder what Calorina''s reaction would be when she finds out that I''m one rank above her''.

 Chapter 69 - 69

    ''I wonder what Calorina''s reaction would be when she finds out that I''m one rank above her'' Lucas thought while wearing his new clothes as a commodore, even though this rank is just his stepping stone, he thought it would be nice to see some captain''s reaction.


    When Lucas reached the camp, he went to the communication center and requested a line to use Den Den Mushi to communicate to East blue, well, he wanted to share the news with the girls he left.


    In East blue, in some navy base, in a lonely office, a black-haired woman with blue eyes and buxom body, pants, and underwear down, is closing her eyes, her hand was on her v.a.g.i.n.a, a finger was rubbing her clit while two fingers walked across the wet p.u.s.s.y lips. she was m.o.a.ning softly, some large amount of liquids started to flow outside her red cave as she had an orgasm. "Lucas... Mmmm. ".


    Suddenly, on the table, the snail started to ring. She took her time until the masturbating season was over, while seating, she bent down and picked up her underwear and pants back. then she picked up the call, from the snail''s expressions, she immediately knew who and smiled.


    "Boy, it has been a long time since you called, I almost forgot about your existence " the snail in Lucas''s hand showed a frown with a hidden smile.


    "Yeah, you know, training and stuff " Lucas''s lips went up a bit.


    "Yeah, I''ve been there too," Calorina said.


    "So, how have you been"


    .


    ..


    Lucas and Calorina had some chat, they asked about each other and how their days passed, and some random topic.


    "Anyway, are you alone, where is Lilia "


    "She is on a mission outside to catch some pirates. Apparently, she is about to promote to commander (below captain) since her swordsmanship allow her, but she is lacking one achievement "


    "Yeah, I bet it''s hard to promote," Lucas said.


    "Only if you know, "


    "really "


    "don''t take rank very seriously, unless you need money, the most important thing is strength, in your case, you need to improve your physical body before getting out" Calorina was advising him as someone who was in this job for a long while.


    Lucas replied. "well, I already become an official marine"


    "WAIT, WHAT THE HECK" Calorina yelled, this answer angered her, Lucas was only there for 15 days, the things that he can learn this period wouldn''t be much, and his rank wouldn''t be high, the ranking system is different between the grand line and the east blue.


    Well, he still 15 years old and he doesn''t know what best for him, she calmed down a bit and massaged her head " Do you think marine and pirate thing is a game, pirates in East blue aren''t the same as the grand line''s pirates, stop your decision and go back to the camp, if you don''t, then I''ll personally come to find you and punch your head until you change your decision "


    "Calm down captain, given your rank, you shouldn''t yell at a Commodore "


    *moment of silence*


    "Hahaha.."Calorina paused for a brief, then she laughed "Hehe, you think I would believe you "


    "Sigh, make a call at least to confirm what I said"


    Hearing Lucas''s tone, it doesn''t seem that he was lying, however, the news is just too unrealistic to believe, maybe captain, but commodore, that''s a bit unrealistic, ''I mean, it can''t be that he learned Haki already and can use it, he may be very fast and skillful with swords, but his physical body isn''t that strong ''.


    "If this true, I will send you some papers to sign," Calorina said, even if Lucas isn''t commodore yet, she would move to the grand line and ask for a promotion.


    "What kind of papers"


    "I would like to go back to the grand line "


    Lucas paused for a brief, she shouldn''t arrive very soon, even with the exclusive sea route that the marines have, the trip would at least take a week to arrive from that kingdom to the calm belt, and so. Otherwise, he would have to reconsider his plans "Sure, send them"


    "Are you sure, if you are lying, you can admit now".


    " If you don''t want then I won''t force you "


    " I will send them to you "


    After having a chat with his cousin, Lucas talked with his other girls. Apparently, he couldn''t reach Lilia, but she can hear the news from Calorina.


    Lucas, then, called the girls who he left in Syrup village, Kaya, Nami, and Nojiko who are practicing fishmen karate.


    Lucas had a warm chat with them, they were happy that he called, and some orange-haired girl threatened him to come back, she was just kidding. Lucas got some interesting news, apparently, all of them got their bodies stronger with the recipes he left, and more mature.


    Also, they mastered the Fishman karate manual already with Stealth footwork, along with their potential being unlocked, they were able to learn additional techniques, basically developing the karate after training with each other for long, and they reached things such water controlling technique and shockwaves that attacks. well, Lucas thought that this technique may come to use, but thinking he has six king gun and developed already, he didn''t bother with it.


    After hearing the news that Lucas became commodore, they were happy and not shocked, unlike his cousin.


    The last interesting news is that they were accepted in the navy in east blue, and all of them are planning to move to the grand line after having some achievements, Lucas didn''t mind if they came later, but not now, he is busy to make his way to promote.


    After some blabla talk and some s.e.xy words which didn''t fit with the snail making seductive glances to Lucas, Lucas hanged the call and went to make the last walk in the camp.


    ***


    That day, the news about Lucas''s graduation has spread in the camp


    Since he was the first to graduate this year, and first on his class, with the historical record, Lucas''s name was on everyone''s tongue today.


    Some were curious about the rank that Lucas has got, some said he got lucky, and some said life is unfair to be handsome and successful. Some girls were a bit annoyed from the news since a couple of them developed a crush on him, they wanted to confess to him, but unfortunately, Alvida has threatened them not to get close to him and he is already taken.


    "Hey, Lucas, let''s talk somewhere alone " Alvida, as soon she found Lucas, she lifted him and ran to some forest, things like that happen when people have humanly weight and inhumanly strength.


    Alvida was happy yet a bit sad that she would be left alone in the camp. So she wanted to spend a good time before she graduates as well.


    Lucas exchanged some kisses with her, he also was sad that she won''t be around him all the time, after all, she was too charming, soft, and very pretty. So Lucas wanted her to graduate fast as well.


    After having quick s.e.x. After making sure that she will keep everything secret by telling her this ability work with the people he slept with, Lucas used his skills as a teacher, unlocked her deep potentials, then he used the other skill, where he can teach some skills 3 levels under his, and so, she got a method to train both of Haki''s type until level 10 for armament and 11 for observation, and the six powers until level 7, and the level 3 was something took experts years to learn and understand. This is something, the world government would kill for.


    "I''ll reach you fast, and work on the same ship" Alvida didn''t care about those skills more than she cared about Lucas and treasures as any previous pirate.


    "Sure, now, let''s have round three" Lucas reached the n.a.k.e.d Alvida and started to kiss her again on her red soft lips. Alvida wrapped her arms around him.....


    After some hours of having fun, the two returned to the camp, Lucas discovered that the happiness one with news, wasn''t him or his girls, but Pandalo, his roommate.


    Today the Panda celebrated since Lucas is going away. He even made a party and used his bedsheets to make a big sign that was held up on the hostel so everyone can see it. The words that it held were '' Lucas, the best thing about you is that you left, I''m happy that I will have to see your face neither bother my self with your existence''


    Standing with Lucas and seeing all of that, Alvida looked to Lucas who had an evil smirk on his face "Lucas don''t let it bother you, he is just an animal" to be honest, she was the angriest on this behavior


    "Hmhmhh" Lucas let a little laugh, he was just waiting for a reason to kick him, he said " Finally, a worthy opponent, our battle will be legendary "


    *Whoosh*


    *Bang* *Bang*


    *Womanly scream*.


    And so, the night passed and ended quickly.


    the morning arrived, Lucas officially started working.

 Chapter 70 - 70

    Lucas was assigned to work in the first half of the grand line, temporarily, before moving to the second part of the grand line. This decision was made by a vice-admiral since Lucas is still young and needs to have experience before playing with the big shots of this world. The HQ wanted to teach him leading before moving him to the new world.


    Lucas was satisfied since he would work in the first half of the grand line. First, it went along with his plan which he has yet to finish making. Second, if he started in the second half of the grand line, then Lucas would have to work under a rear or vice admiral which would bind his freedom and authority, and he would have to do a lot and get a little credit, even though he won''t mind if it was a pretty vice admiral. But, here, in the first half, paradise, he is the master of his sail


    As a commodore, Lucas was allowed to have two warsh.i.p.s under him with one captain as his second assistant.


    After bidding a small goodbye with Alvida and awakening her potentials, Alvida started to train harder to master Haki as fast as she can before coming to join Lucas, but he said that she doesn''t need to rush as he would visit her during the holidays.


    After that, he called his cousin in East blue and asked her, in her way to pass by Logue Town, where he left his pet and tell it to come here, and it can help her to move, It may sound bizarre, but in one piece world, somehow, all the animals understand the languages of the human and other animal tribes.


    *Pff* *Pff*


    Lucas now was kicking the air while flying toward a specific direction. He held a unique compass that wad guiding him to his new workplace.


    His new outfit was a simple black pant, white shirt an opened black jacket, on his back, there was his marine cape that proves his position as a commodore.


    "and this should be my ship" Lucas, from the sky, looked down to see two warsh.i.p.s above the water, they were close to the land which should be the base, above the ship, many are standing, seems they are waiting for him here.


    Down there, on one of the sh.i.p.s. Many soldiers with the usual marine outfit were waiting while standing. Today, they would be working under a commodore that came from the HQ. All of them know about it since all of the soldiers here are considered part of the elite units.


    While waiting, they started to talk to pass a few times.


    "I wonder how does he look like"


    "my mom work in the HQ, she told me he got commodore rank straight after passing his test"


    "Wait, commodore isn''t that the 5th highest rank. Just how can he get it directly after graduation"


    "I heard he is a scary-looking man with a height of 4 meters, also have strong devil fruit...."


    And so, rumors started to spread, most of the people were making up the rumors despite not hearing it in the first place. After a small period, someone pointed to the sky, there was a silhouette flying toward them.


    most of them were calm and not shocked. The moonwalk wasn''t unknown technique between, beside, any bizarre thing can be explained by Devil fruit sentence, this isn''t the east blue.


    The silhouette blurred as it headed to their ship, the next second, on the surface of the ship, appeared a blond man with a height of 180 cm, sky blue eyes, well-shaped face well-built body but not buffed, his outfit was black and white with a cape that confirms his identity as commodore, but he looked too young, at best he can be 17 years old, how can he be the new rumored commodore.


    Everyone looked at him with weird gazes trying to process what is going here, they can''t relate him to the rumors, but his coat which is his cape is presenting the 5th highest rank in the navy.


    Lucas found himself in a weird situation, this is the first time he is leading a bunch of soldiers and they are giving him an unexpected atmosphere. Lucas''s eyes became sharp as he gazed at everyone around. This is a total disrespect, where is their military salute.


    *footsteps * Lucas walked forward while having his arms behind him, he continued walking until he stopped in front the one with the laziest stance. Lucas let his eyes get close to his, the other man avoided eye-contact and turned his head. then Lucas looked to the rest.


    "What kind of discipline is this" Lucas started to walk, he always wanted to feel what is it like to scold the soldiers.


    The marines clenched their teeth. Lucas continued: "And you call yourself elites, you aren''t even qualified to babysit kids let alone catching pirates and protecting citizen. Someone tell me, am I on the wrong ship".


    "Commodore." someone who believed that Lucas is just too young to speak let his mouth move


    "Did I allow you to talk?" Lucas said as he glared at him.


    " Sir, you should treat your soldiers with more.."


    *pew*.


    Lucas pointed his finger at him and shot a compressed wind bullet that cut his cheek. Seeing that, the soldier was full of fear, the others were scared as well seeing the faint smoke leaving Lucas''s index. Lucas then vanished and appeared in front of him "Tell me, Do you think your self in a position that allows you to talk, do you believe that I won''t kick you out the ship"


    The soldier was caught off guard, it seems this new leader isn''t amicable and he wouldn''t hesitate to use violence to deal with them. "No".


    "No what?" Lucas''s gaze became sharper.


    "No sir".


    Lucas turned to the rest who shown an ugly expression on their faces, but they kept shut since they had to obey their superiors, which happened to have the 5th highest rank in the navy.


    Lucas put one arm behind his back and extended his left hand. "If you think that you are worthy, then you can try to attack me, anyone who can force me to use my right hand than he would get a promotion"


    "Don''t worry, no one would get punished, and you can attack at once if you like "


    Hearing his declaration, the other soldiers looked to each other, they know that he should be strong, but not to the degree that allows him to fight with one hand. As long they make him use his other hand then they would get promoted and break their commodore arrogance, some of the marines here were officers and commanders for a long time, so promotion promise, would be always be considered.


    Lucas see the hesitation in their eyes, he closed his eyes "Are you afraid, here, I closed my eyes"


    And so, they dashed at him.


    Five minutes later.


    All of the crew on this ship were standing in straight lines, all of them were doing the formal salute while trying their best to avoid a direct eye-contact with Lucas. all of them had a red mark on their cheeks that were the result of them trying to attack him. When they thought themselves capable and dashed, all of what they got was one hell painful slap.


    "Now since we made everything clear, I''ll introduce my self for once, I''m your commodore, Lucas, and I don''t like your earlier attitude," Lucas went to some chair and sat while crossing his leg, he took a cigarette and lit it up.


    "Yes sir," all of the 30 marines said with one voice.


    "Now do three thousand push-ups, anyone who gets lazy, then you understand what I can do"


    "Yes, sir".


    All of them said and went down to do push-ups. After some time, Lucas felt bored seeing his soldiers sweaty, so he stood up and turned to leave to see the other ship. As a commodore, Lucas is responsible for two sh.i.p.s with one captain under him. Lucas has to see his captain before going to his cabin.


    the two sh.i.p.s were linked, as Lucas was going there, a woman came from the other ship, she was wearing Captain''s coat which made it obvious that she is the second of leading this unit. She saw Lucas and walked toward him with a cold expression on her face.


    Lucas saw her and narrowed his eyebrow, for an earthling, those colors were rare and extremely beautiful.


    she was tall and slim, around 181 cm, her skin was snow white, her face was pretty and in perfect shape with red lips and thin eyebrows, she had a couple of Dark purple eyes with straight waist-length light-pink hair. Those colors of her gave her a unique kind of beauty. Her body was s.e.xy and her curves gave a unique charm, her waist was thin that made her body hourglass type, as for her thighs, they were full but covered by long pants. She wore a burgundy-purple two-piece suit over a white blouse.


    Her suit was opened up a bit forcefully as it couldn''t contain her perky b.r.e.a.s.ts, maybe 38 G-cup, Lucas wondered. Her pale chest was the biggest Lucas saw so far, with each step she takes, her b.r.e.a.s.ts would make motion where they go up and down. Any straight man would have his heart jump seeing those two.


    "are you the commodore" Hina approached Lucas and asked. It was kind of hard to believe that he is the new commodore that came from the HQ but seeing a bunch of men behind him doing push-ups as their life in the line, she was convinced a bit.


    "Yes, and you are?" since she was tall and wearing heels already, Lucas found it easier to look down to her chest than looking to her face. Even the guys behind him stopped doing push-ups, their faces showed some slight redness.


    "Hina is the Captain who would work with you," Hina said while looking to the men behind him, she felt some gaze on her chest so she turned to look at him, but then, he was making direct eye contact.


    "Hina?" Lucas thought, he gave her a closer look, well, she looks better than he expected, but her eyes shown coldness.


    "Hina is me" Hina likes to address her self by her name.


    "Lucas feels nice to meet you, Lucas would work with you from now and on" Lucas turned and looked to the guys who stopped doing push-ups, after seeing his gaze they continued doing push-ups.


    "Hina doesn''t like someone to make fun of her" Hina frowned seeing Lucas copying her way of talking, Hina doesn''t like the fact that someone this young is this daring.


    ''Looking too nice but acting too cold''


    Lucas continued to walk while trying to hold his laugh "you don''t have the copyrights for that, anyway, tell me what I have here" Lucas looked around his sh.i.p.s. He needs to get a clear report to know what he is supposed to do.


    Hina went to a near table and brought a map, then she opened it and started to touch some locations with her finger. "those locations are our territory, our job is to get reports from here and protect this area from pirates"


    "I see" Lucas nodded, the area he got under his responsibly is quite wide, there are few countries and some islands, he wasn''t only responsible for the lands, but mainly the sea, then he looked carefully to the map and smirked.


    ''Perfect, this country is in my domain would make things easier''


    Hina looked to his smirk and didn''t know what he is thinking of, not only her but everyone saw it, he must be up to no good


    "Anyway, I''ll be in my office, pass me a copy of the World government laws and the reports we get. Oh, and don''t bother me unless there is something important " Lucas cracked his back and took another cigarette and put it in his mouth.


    "Hina was about to say the same" She also didn''t want to be bothered.


    "Hope things go well" Lucas was about to extend his hand to shake Hina''s hand, but then his observation Haki showed him the near future, the moment he tried to squeeze her hand, his hand suddenly got caged which was a little bit painful. Lucas decided not to touch her hand, it seems she has self-defense ability.


    After seeing Lucas left, the men who were doing push-ups stopped and breathed in relief.


    ...


    The night, Lucas was sitting in his office while holding a book that contains the laws of world governments, which are meant for the marines to obey.


    Lucas was trying to make a plan for his promotion. He was flipping the pages while reading the part that talks about ''Warlords''.

 Chapter 71 - 71

    Inside a warship that belongs to the navy.


    Inside his cabin, Lucas was reading the law of the world government, the part that talks about the warlords. He needs to collect enough knowledge so he can make a proper plan before he gets promoted.


    What Lucas needed was a major achievement, something to make him appear as a hero who preserves the face of justice and the world government. Lucas can use his other option which is simply, dong his job until the HQ see that he has enough experience to promote. But to Lucas, as he didn''t want to wait a couple of years, the second option wasn''t choice.


    Lucas''s ticket to promote is to take a warlord down. Since the beginning of his journey, Lucas believed that his actions would change the timeline too much, so it was kind useless to know what kind of adventure the straw hats had and trying to keep the timeline the same because Lucas would gain nothing, and as someone who watched the flash, knew it is useless.


    But knowing wasn''t useless, things such the world itself and what is happening in secret, and what some characters have done and what are their goals, that knowledge is more precious than gold.


    It was the night, and Lucas was bare-chested, Lucas was sitting on a chair with his legs on the table, his right hand was holding the law book while his left held a knife. From time to time, Lucas would throw a knife and hit an old wanted poster, which was stuck to his cabin''s wooden walls.


    The poster contained a face that was very famous and known in this world and the earth. The face''s in the poster belongs to a man who is a previous pirate, and now he is someone who can do piracy with the protection of the law.


    Currently, people know him as the leader of Baroque works, his code name is Mister Zero, and his name is Crocodile, a black-haired man with a long scar on his face. Lucas is one of the few that knows what crocodile is doing, maybe the only one besides his assistance Nicco Robin.


    Crocodile is planning to cause an inner war and take a country down causing a bloody shower and killing millions of innocents. Crocodile acts are abusing his position as a warlord, once his actions of causing such bloody stream are exposed, Crocodile would lose his seat as a warlord and get arrested by laws.


    "What shitty rules" Lucas stood up and throw the law book. The law doesn''t allow him to strike crocodile based on his instincts, once he did that without clear proof or permission from a higher authority, then he would be punished for acting on his own, and if his actions didn''t lead to proof, then he may get degraded to a captain. However, if he appears right, and as a hero, they would get a major achievement of saving a country and its people.


    Warlords are very strong individuals in this world, most of them were pirates and previous criminals, or bounty hunters before the world government offers them to join their side for benefits. Their existence is necessary for the balance between the powers as the other side has very powerhouses that can destroy the world.


    Warlords are obligated to answer the word government''s calls, and they are allowed to do piracy under the name of the law and minor crimes such as illegal commerce, and marines are not allowed to stop them either fight them at first. Every marine in the navy is against this system, every admiral vice admiral and bellow has shown their refusal, but they were a necessary military force. However, some things are forbidden on the warlords, for an example, they can''t ally with other pirates, also, they are not allowed to use their position to take a country down, causing inner wars and doing extreme crimes. Any warlord who abuse using his


    But Crocodile isn''t to be underestimated, once Lucas makes move, Crocodile would hide every evidence and destroy it, after all, Lucas is a marine and not a pirate.


    Lucas started to walk around the room; he shot another knife at Crocodile''s poster.


    ''Even if I raise my suspicions to the HQ, it would be ignored, and Crocodile would be more careful in his schemes, and eventually. I would just earn nothing.''


    "And even if I took Crocodile down in secret and saved that country, If I do it, then crocodile would fall without confirmation of his actions, he wouldn''t lose his Warlord seat, and I would just have done a public service in secret without getting any credit"


    "There is nothing for me in that case, tsk"


    Lucas threw another knife on Crocodile''s old poster, his authority as a commodore is limited, and he isn''t allowed to pick up a fight with a warlord neither attacking them without clear evidence.


    "Somehow, I have to make crocodile hasten with his plans, and catch the evidence on him before I make my own move" Lucas was walking in the cabin back and forth trying to think of a solution.


    "And no matter what, Crocodile has a whole network and eyes everywhere, and I stand alone"


    Lucas stopped and almost massaged his head. That was a dangerous move that may send him to a heavenly world of relaxation numbness.


    He thought back at the time when he was reading the manga. Alabasta arc, after Monkey D Luffy, with a miracle defeated Crocodile and ruined his plans, which exposed his schemes. Captain Smoker, who arrested the members of the baroque works with Hina''s help, was forced by the world government to take the credit and got a promotion.


    Lucas stopped as he felt inspired.


    ''This reminded me, of the story, some noble and peerless swordsman, who couldn''t face the Spanish government with his face,


    Don Diego De La Vega. The original Zorro''


    ''naturally, if I can''t go against the laws with my face, I have to cover it, Do whatever I can to cause chaos to Crocodile and the World Government '' Lucas opened his mouth slightly as he turned his head and looked to a mirror. Lucas kept looking to his reflection for five minutes straight with his jaw opened a bit, he reached another idea.


    "This is either madness or a complete brilliance"


    Lucas then smirked. Becoming two faces for the same coin, this is the solution he had reached. This idea is very dangerous, Lucas needs to be cautious not to be caught. Lucas quickly opened his storage and took a bunch of clothes and he started to wear them. Lucas could think in his previous life about one person who did that.


    Since Lucas got a lot of money from Arlong, he bought many things and put them inside his storage, one of those things was a clothes shop and a cigarette store.


    Lucas put a black suit, He put a belt around his waist, and then he took a pair of black boots and a pair of black gloves and wore them. After that, he put took a bandana and made two holes for his eyes, Lucas wrapped the bandana around his head, it covered half of his upper face, and then Lucas took the last piece, a black hat.


    Lucas looked to his reflection in the mirror while thinking he has gone mad. But with this clothing style, no one should recognize him.


    A black rapier appeared in his hand, and then Lucas waved in the mirror. *Slash*x3. A large Z mark appeared in the mirror.


    (Z, the sign of ''Zorro''. I believe the old generation knows the difference between Zorro and Zoro, and who is the parody)


    Suddenly, Lucas''s Haki alerted him that someone is going to enter. Lucas quickly used the system''s functions and moved his clothes to the store along with the mirror that holds Z''s mark, then with amazing speed, he wore his pants, casual shirt and the navy cape.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Come in" Lucas yelled as he sat next to his table.


    "Commodore" a soldier entered and made the military salute, in his hand, there was a lot of papers and files. "Captain Hina sent you the reports that you asked for"


    Then he went to the table and put the papers, Lucas looked at the files with an unusual look. She did send her reports as well. Heck, this paper pile is four times bigger than what he used to handle in his cousin''s office.


    "You can go" Lucas sighed and went to sit next to the table. With his Management level 9, this pile would end in a matter of seconds. Besides, paper works aren''t to underestimate, any smart person can find that these papers would hold important strings that would lead to important things, such as the pirates'' location, where they appeared, what they are doing and so.


    That was something Lucas learned while doing paper works for his cousin.


    The soldier turned while holding his cheek, even though this commodore is bit tough, he is doing his job while everyone else is sleeping, it is shown that he takes things seriously, unlike them who are sleeping now.


    After he left, Lucas was alone again. Lucas''s hands become blurry as he was organizing the papers, in a few tens minutes, everything was done. in his office, the files were organized into categories, and from A to Z.


    Lucas then picked up a file from the category that shows the tracks pirates and illegal commerce during the last six months, he started to read.


    ''Okay, now I need to need to pretend to do my job for a while before taking a small vacation''

 Chapter 72

    The next morning, Lucas had finished thinking of the next steps he will take. Lucas didn''t sleep the night at all. He kept reading the reports, looking through the map and using the logic. He reached a few important conclusions.


    Lucas got up not feeling tired, but refreshed, apparently, in one piece world, strong people can fight for a long period without stopping, days and nights aren''t a problem, some can even fight for more than a week, so skipping a night of sleep wasn''t a problem for the current Lucas.


    It may seem that Lucas wasn''t training, because it would be weird if beasts appeared in the ship from nowhere and yelling, which would raise suspicions


    But, when he is sitting in his office, he would activate auto cultivation function to 4 skills. Iron mass, Adrenaline boost, Observation Haki and Armament Haki. In fact. Adrenaline boost leveled up to level 18 and the rest of the skills aren''t far from leveling up.


    Lucas cracked his back. He decided today he would work. He got out of the cabin. He looked to see the soldiers are in their positions, holding their weapons and waiting for orders. As Lucas was observing his soldiers, someone with a chef''s clothes came and prepared a table for him, then he placed some plates.


    "Commodore, your breakfast is ready," the Chef said. Apparently, after Lucas''s entrance yesterday and the lesson he taught his soldiers, the people in the ship are more discipline, there is a rumor that the commodore is extremely taught and doesn''t allow anyone to mess with him, the chef here is trying to avoid Lucas''s bad side by acting to warmly. Lucas who never used to find someone prepares food for him went to the table and sat to eat. The food quality was good, but it can''t match his cooking or recipes, but it was acceptable and Lucas ate his food slowly, some sea monster meat, salads, and sea fruits juice.


    While eating, Lucas called some petty officer. As the soldier approached, Lucas ordered him. "Call the second ship, today, we shall sail to the commercial center known by code xx3".


    Xx3 was a code used by the marines to refer to a commercial island. What Lucas mentioned was an average-sized island between three counties. Lucas, yesterday, while reading the papers, he found that many reports stated that many pirates were spotted in near islands, most of the reports came from the bounty hunters and the small marine bases.


    what pirates needs from land, commerce, buying supplies and exchange treasures, some times, robbing some shops. To satisfy their supplies, the commercial center is where they should head to.


    However, only a few pirates were caught in xx3, which were the trouble makers. Lucas assumed that most of the pirates when going to xx3, they would replace their flags temporarily, and do their job before continuing their journey. To the marines, finding the pirates is like looking for a specific piece of dust in the dirt. But to Lucas, who has the passive skill, bounty eyes, pirates can''t hide.


    " Yes commodore," The soldier said before jumping to Hina''s ship. After some time, the two warsh.i.p.s moved.


    Lucas lazily placed his chair to face the sun. He sat down then he lit up a cigarette.


    After some time, before the warsh.i.p.s reach their destination. Lucas, who was smoking while thinking of his life as a commodore.


    Suddenly, he saw a purple silhouette jumping from the other warship and landing on his ship. Lucas looked and knew she was Hina, her face didn''t show a good expression as she was walking toward him. Her huge perky snow-white b.r.e.a.s.ts were jiggling each time her heels hit the wooden platform. Lucas was confused where he should focus, her pretty face which had a unique charm and colors, or her b.r.e.a.s.ts and curves.


    "Captain Hina is there any reason for your visit " Lucas was talking straight while the cigarette still in his mouth.


    "Hina would like to know what reason you are taking our two units to an island that we have no reports from while we should be on alarm for anything unexpected and clear the water" Hina had a deep frown on her face which added a cold touch to her beauty.


    Lucas just came yesterday, yet he took a choice without giving a proper reason on his first day at work. She can''t help but feel a bit annoyed to feel her unit is being treated like a child''s toy.


    Lucas looked to the other direction, he inhaled a large amount of smoke, then he said at the same time the smoke left his mouth: "experience"


    "Experience?" Hina didn''t know whether to laugh or yell, what experience should he have, he is so young and worked late, he is commodore, but she doubted that because he has exceptional strength.


    "I am marine at this moment, but, in the past, I was a pirates hunter, and I know stuff marines like you don''t know," Lucas didn''t want to explain himself further.


    Hina found his word has a bit of arrogance, especially his last sentence, she had no choice but to take a cigarette from her pocket and lit it up " what bounty hunter can do, you just look for money, while Hina, a marine, is after pirates all the time"


    "Well, we can argue as much we like, you will come up with reasons to prove your statement, and I will come up with some for myself, but it would lead us to nowhere. So how about we wait and see If my decision is mere childish play," Lucas replied while sneakily his eyes were switching the view between her b.r.e.a.s.ts and face.


    To keep his eye contact, Lucas was using the future observation to look to her chest while letting his face closer, and Hina would somehow come close, put her hand behind his hand and use her devil fruit to cage him on his neck. Her Devil fruit power is simple, anything that passes by her body would be caged.


    But nothing about that happened yet, Lucas still in his place making eye contact before lying down.


    "Hina didn''t say it is a child play," Hina said as she sighed, she can''t say anything until his idea proves its failure. She went to another spot and stood on the edge facing Lucas with her back. But her cape is hiding a beautiful view of a big butt.


    '' Let''s play'' Lucas lied down on his chair, closed his eyes and used future vision, he tried various scenarios where he approaches Hina and touches her on the shoulder where he is talking.


    But sadly, each time he touches, he would be caged and be accused of s.e.x.u.a.l harassment. Lucas frowned, Hina''s fruit power is a dream for every s.e.xy girl who uses public transport from the modern earth. After some time. Lucas gave up on the idea of '' using gentle words and touches''.


    Lucas was doing experiments using future-observation every 5 seconds. One of the most fearsome battle technique was used in picking up girls. But on the deck, Lucas didn''t move from his place.


    With many failed experiments, Lucas knows that failing isn''t the end, but something to learn from to success.


    Unfortunately, his attempts are leading to nowhere ''Asking for date: fail'', ''Flirting: fail and put on friend zone: fail '', ''Singing song: fail'', ''Dirty talk, passed to the court: fail''.


    His last experiment. ''Being honest''.


    ¡­


    "Hina " Lucas opened his eyes while looking at her.


    "Yes"


    "I want to be honest with you"


    "Yes"


    "Do you want to have a one-night stand?" Lucas said, what a man wants from a cold hot woman. Except that men like Lucas have three skills, T, H, D, which is the ultimate trap for more nights.


    "Excuse... Excuse Hina" Hina opened her eyes widely. That was out of the expected. Some bars extended from her hand while looking at him ready to fight.


    Lucas pointed with his finger, he wasn''t serious "Ha, got ya"


    "STOP MESSIN..."


    .....


    Before things got intense, Lucas deactivated future-observation.


    ''new lesson, observation Haki is the ultimate tool for trolling''


    "Hehe "Lucas let a long sigh with a chuckle, he gave up finally, his head already is dizzy from seeing the future too much. Hina turned to look after hearing his sight, he seems weird suddenly, she didn''t care since it''s has nothing to do with her.


    Lucas lit up a cigarette. '' the sea is full, cheer up, Alvida is still the best and the smoothest, Alvida, I wish you were here to smooth my weak heart'' thinking about better things, Lucas suddenly forgot Hina and the things that never happened.


    After two hours, Lucas and his crew finally reached their destination. The two sh.i.p.s parked in the seaport.


    There were many sh.i.p.s around, but none of them was raising Piracy flags. Unlike some pirates crew, in this great pirate era, most of the pirates have a brain to use.


    This made most of the marines suspect the new commodore decision, but they followed his orders anyway so the blame won''t be on them. The Commercial Island, and known by code xx3 in the navy maps, was a small, yet large. The whole island was a popular market with shops and stores everywhere, also three large seaports from three different directions.


    The marines descended from their sh.i.p.s. Lucas stood in front. He looked forward and smiled.


    His passive skill, the bounty eyes, which come with the title of a bounty hunter, has shown Lucas, that some people in front of him are pirates, and behind them, the ones that were far, Lucas saw them small, he need to get closer to know who they are, their bounty, and their crimes.


    Lucas threw the cigarette from his mouth "Unit one, split into three teams and guard the seaports, keep your weapons ready, also watch your back,"


    "Yes, Commodore" they nodded and split into a three. Third of them stayed in this seaport while the rest ran toward the other three ports.


    "The rest, follow me" Lucas waved his hand as he walked, the rest of the soldiers walked behind.

 Chapter 73 - 73

    (this is long as two chapters).


    The people in the market see marines walking. Some of them had their faces turn ugly, some turned their eyes look away, and some pretended to argue with the sellers over the price.


    Lucas started to point with his finger "Arrest him, him too, and that too... If anyone resists, use violence "


    This is the great pirates'' era, there are a lot of pirates that it would impossible to remember them all, besides, only fools would raise their pirates flag, which were already caught by the navy.


    "Commodore?" everyone looked at Lucas suspiciously, he is barely checking any poster and he is pointing his fingers to some random people.


    "Carry with the orders, I''ll take responsibility," Lucas said.


    The soldiers were walking hesitantly toward the people Lucas pointed to. This was madness, they are following some crazy teen''s orders.


    But in mere three seconds, when those people saw the marines approaching them, they felt like they were discovered, so they quickly took their swords and weapons, then they aimed at the marines.


    "Pirates?" The soldiers were caught off guard, those with petty officer rank and above were able to react quickly.


    Lucas''s Haki already caught this, he kicked in the air with his leg few times, using storm legs, several compressed air blades flew out of his leg and moved forward, Lucas can control the size and shape of the air blades so he avoided touching his men.


    The pirates who were going to do serious damage got slashed in their chest and fell.


    [+2000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Storm legs +1000 XP]


    "stop hesitating like a little girl, otherwise forget to go back work to the navy, now, catch those pirates, " Lucas said in the middle of everyone looking at him.


    "Yes commodore" the marines nodded, no matter how random Lucas''s choices are, the facts proved his right.


    "Hina feel insulted," Hina said as she glared at Lucas, like any girl, she felt he is looking down on their gender after saying those words.


    "No offense, but you are double of my age, no actually, more than the double " Lucas glared back at her with a dead serious look, does she think herself a little girl, her body''s charm has nothing to do with a little girl.


    *Glass break*


    ''Why does he seem cold all sudden'' Hina felt he is different from the free-minded guy that arrived yesterday, why is he acting like that, did he commit to her and she refused him. This comment is more insulting. She is just 32 years old.


    "Commodore, are you saying Hina as is an old woman " Hina lit up a cigarette to calm down a bit.


    "No, I''m just saying you are a full-grown beautiful woman, why are you lacking confidence," Lucas said while looking to her from toe to head while glancing more at her b.r.e.a.s.ts and face.


    Hina didn''t know how to react to his words, is this supposed to be a compliment, flirting, maybe he was trying to say that he meant no offense for being a girl or anything.


    *Sigh* she sighed deeply. No matter what, he still a young teen, she can''t take him seriously when she is 32 years old. But she can''t let this go, she teased with a serious tone " Commodore, this is s.e.x.u.a.l harassment. Hina will report you"


    Lucas shivered, s.e.x.u.a.l harassment, does this exist even in this world. He ignored her and said quietly "I''ll pretend that I never heard you say that "


    ***


    Lucas kept guiding his men, After, sometime, chaos was all over this island, Lucas was catching all of the pirates and the hidden pirates. Every choice he made was precise even though he wasn''t looking at any poster.


    At some point, Lucas entered a bar, *Bang **Bang*, and people were flying out the windows. Pirates in disguise.


    The marines suddenly started to respect Lucas more as a leader, they were fishing the pirates easily. Some pirates knew they are in no good position, so, they tried to escape in groups taking every direction. Lucas was about to interfere but Hina stepped forward. She went to the direction where most of the pirates are heading to.


    Hina stood in front of many pirates, the pirates saw her and didn''t think that she may hold any danger.


    Hina suddenly opened her arms wildly, as she did that, her chest moved up and down a bit making the pirates stop for a brief. From Hina''s arms, black metallic thick bars extended several meters and formed cage, Hina then clapped her hand, suddenly, the cage bars closed on everyone in front, the next second, every pirate that gets touched by the bars is now trapped by the bars that wrapped itself around them, all of them are in the ground suffocated.


    ''Not bad, she reminds of her, she was wild, she put on me some chai..'' Lucas was recalling the past, his life on earth, but Lucas''s chain of thoughts was interpreted by Hina''s voice.


    "Commodore, aren''t we chasing after them," Hina asked as her hand got separate from the cage.


    "No,"


    The rest of the pirates ran toward the seaports. But because Lucas''s orders from earlier, there was a team of elite marines guarding there. As they saw the pirates approaching them with their true colors, they didn''t hesitate before aiming their weapons at them.


    *Bullets sound*


    the pirates fell with ease, of course, some of them were strong and combat professional, but among those soldiers, there were officers and petty officers between them, those were strong elites and could do the job.


    The only problem for them was the captains of pirates sh.i.p.s, those were tough and very strong, but they were easily taken down by Hina, while Lucas only interferes when he thinks it''s necessary, but it wasn''t necessary with the captain under him who had strong devil fruit and exceptional skills of hand to hand combat.


    **


    ****


    Lucas''s first day as commodore was a big achievement in his career, the HQ took notice on him and his crew. His achievement, of taking down 8 pirates group that taking back their supplies and treasures which was more valuable than their heads, had gained him a lot of contribution points.


    Lucas''s crew were able to bring many outlaws to the court while having their sh.i.p.s full of pirates.


    Lucas now has become the true leader in the hearts of his man and has all of their respect, even though he is a bit tough. today and onward, no one would doubt his choices.


    From that day, and for the next 13 days, Lucas was working intensely, hunting pirates high and low, dealing with reports using his management skills, using his mind and along with the bounty eyes, pirates, become more like fishes. Lucas''s name soared. His name became a nightmare to any pirate that enter his domain. No matter how well their disguise, if they are lifting their dirty flags or not, nothing can be hidden from his eyes.


    Today, was the 15th day after Lucas lead his units. Lucas was doing auto cultivation for 15 days and his skills leveled up.


    Iron mass leveled up to level 14.


    His armament Haki reached level 14 and his control is now beyond perfectness. Lucas now is able even to cover his internal organs with Haki. As for his observation, it reached level 15, Lucas can now see the future every 2 seconds. The duration is longer now and his Haki range is wider now.


    Lucas decided that he will progress with his plans and start to use his double identity to make a warlord fall.


    But first, Lucas needs to find a good reason to take a break, he can''t live as two persons when he as commodore, was surrounded by people most of the time and barely have the time to move or breathe freely.


    Lucas couldn''t find a good reason to take a break, so he decided to make one.


    ***


    *Sounds of cannonballs hit the water*


    *Bero**Bero*


    While Lucas is in the middle of his office thinking, a snail on his desktop started to ring, someone is calling him. Lucas picked up the call and saw which expression the snail made and the purple eyes it made, it made him know who. Lucas asked, "What do you need ".


    Hina replied from the other warship "Captain, there is a pirate ship running away, their ship''s design allows it to move faster than ours, and they are getting out of our range "


    "So?" Lucas asked.


    "I will ask you to change your trajectory, Hina will guide them to you and then from two directions, we will take them down"


    Lucas got up and walked out the cabin, he looked to the blue ocean to see, the pirate ship, which was very small compared to their marine warship, is 600 meters away from his ship and 400 meters away from Hina''s"No need, I''ll deal with it personally" Lucas put the snail down.


    "Hey, how are you goi..."


    Lucas hanged the call. He went to stand on the ship''s edge, took one of his scimitars, then he vanished. The next moment, he appeared above the pirate ship, Lucas waved his sword, and a compressed air blade covered by fire cut the ship in half.


    On the next ship, a pink-haired man with tanned skin and muscled body showed an angry expression " How dare he to cut the call on our captain Hina, he is rude"


    "Fullbody, shut up," Hina said while looking to the pirate ship.


    The next second, the pirate ship suddenly got cut in half and fire filled the pirate ship, the pirates started to scream from the heat and jumped to water. Everyone was stunned in the marine ship. Lucas used the moonwalk and landed on the second ship that belongs to Hina.


    "arrest them, or kill them, just stop making that look," Lucas said looking to the dazed marines.


    Hina looked to the other ship then to Lucas''s, how much fast is he to cross all of that distance in few blinks. It seems he, as any elite commodore, is strong.


    The marine soldiers woke up from their daze and clapped with their hands.


    "Stop clapping and do your job," Hina said.


    "yes captain"


    Lucas turned to Hina before leaving "Take a rest for two hours, have some good meals, and prepare your weapons. after that, we are sailing" then Lucas jumped and started to walk in the air.


    After two hours, the sh.i.p.s started to sail to a small island that should be a center of weapons dealing.


    Lucas knew about this island from the first day, but he let it operate on purpose and save it to today, so he can make a good excuse for himself.


    Lucas, unconsciously smirked ''This Is going to be painful''


    ****


    The sunset time.


    The two warsh.i.p.s reached the beach and the soldiers descended on the land ready.


    Lucas closed his eyes while walking forward, he used his observation Haki and smirked, more than 100 men armed against 50 marines from elite units.


    "prepare your guard, there are am armed group in front of us"


    ''how does he know that'' some marines questioned, but they carried with the orders''.


    In less than an hour, the Marines were engaged in a battle against a hundred men, bullets were flying all around, the officers took the strong men while the other soldiers were shooting using their guns. The distance between them was 60 meters.


    ''Damn it, Hina is strong enough to ruin my plans'' Lucas frowned seeing Hina using her Devil fruit ability to reduce their number while approaching the other enemies'' location. She didn''t even fear bullets as anything pass by her body would be caged, also, she can cover her self with jail bars that are harder than steel.


    If Lucas doesn''t do what he is planning to do, then she would arrest all of the other before he achieves what he is here for.


    Someone jumped on Lucas from behind, Lucas didn''t bother looking behind and waved his sword.


    Lucas looked to the enemies who are using guns, then he looked to one of his soldiers. Lucas closed his eyes and used Haki to aim properly. Lucas extended both of his hands and pointed with two fingers. ?Finger gun?


    *Pew**Pew*


    Some compressed air bullets left his hand and flew to the other people. The air bullets crossed a long distance, so their power was reduced and it wasn''t strong enough to kill the other people.


    But to Lucas, it was enough to achieve his purpose. Lucas used stealth footwork, while no one noticed him, he pushed a random soldier to a specific spot.


    On the other side, where the armed group was shooting and trying to secure the escaping rout, suddenly, 10 men jumped back while having some wounds appearing in specific parts on their body.


    The air bullets weren''t random, but it hit specific areas to change the body''s location and stance, as the 10 men jumped back, they aimed, without purpose, few rounded bullets left their old-styled guns and all of them flew toward, one, specific marine.


    "Mama" the one on the marine side, who suddenly found himself pushed by a ghost, saw all of the guns aimed to his direction and he cursed, he would die for sure.


    *Whoosh*


    Lucas appeared in front of him while holding his two swords. everything in Lucas''s eyes was slow, or to be more particular, he became faster. Lucas activated adrenaline boost to avoid pain and deactivated the iron mass, but let some Haki cover his internal organs and nerves.


    *Spark**Spark *


    Standing in front of the bullets, and sensing with his Haki, Lucas started to wave his two swords reflecting each bullet, except one, the last bullet hit Lucas''s left ribs. The moment the bullet pierced a bit of his skin, Lucas activated iron mass with Haki and it stopped immediately.


    The bullet was near his heart, however, the depth wasn''t big, besides, Lucas was covering his nerves and organs with Haki, so he didn''t have a serious injury.'' This probably will hurt later, but the HQ won''t say anything when I request a vacation. Phew, luckily, adrenaline boost made me feel no pain ''


    Lucas''s plan was to get injured all along. he didn''t think the HQ would be stupid to believe that he took a random bullet when he has the two Haki types. so It was better if he was surrounded by many bullets in a situation where he can''t dodge despite having the ability to do so.


    Lucas thought, what''s better than an injured marine, an injured marine hero who took a bullet for a soldier.


    "Commodore" The soldier who was going to die looking at Lucas''s back with tears. Everyone looked to Lucas with astonished eyes.


    "Go back to your f.u.c.k.i.n.g place and stop dazing"


    "Commodore" the soldier started to cry, he was so emotionally touched, he decided that he would name his unborn kid after Lucas. The other marines noticed this act, but, not his injury.


    Lucas turned his head "Stop acting like a sissy".


    "Depending on my self is better than waiting for something from you, group of useless'' Then Lucas''s figure blurred as he dashed forward, some bullets flew toward his direction, but Lucas reflected them all using his swords, even though the bullets can''t hurt his body unless he wanted it, he didn''t want to show it.


    Lucas appeared on the other side, and in mere seconds, all of the armed men were defeated and missing limbs.


    Lucas gave the orders to take those who were still alive away.


    Standing on the beach.


    "Commodore, Thank you" The soldier whose life has been saved, came to thank Lucas.


    "You didn''t need to show off, Hina could take care of them alone," Hina said as she approached Lucas, he now improved his picture in the whole marine by showing his strength and saving his man from death. Everyone now has a better impression on him.


    After the Adrenaline stopped, Lucas started to feel pain in his chest from the bullet. But Lucas didn''t show any hint of pain, for his goal, he can handle any kind of pain.


    "Wait, Hina smell blood " Hina smelled something.


    "Commodore, blood" some soldier pointed to the ground, Lucas wore white pants this day. But suddenly they are red.


    "seems one bullet got me," Lucas looked down, his tone seemed to be careless, but his face was frozen and pale. Lucas took off his coat revealing a white shirt, the shirt was red blood.


    "wait, Hina will call doctor, the bullet is next to your heart"


    No matter how strong you are, even if you are the strongest man in the world, a bullet in a dangerous position would kill you for sure.


    "No need" Lucas didn''t wait for the doctor to come. Lucas took his shirt off showing his muscled body with no trace of a battle scare. The bullet spot was surrounded by blood, it was down his heart, anyone who saw it would freak out.


    Lucas moved his finger and put them on the injured spot, he clenched his teeth and put his fingers in the wound, the next second, he pulled the bullet off between his fingers.


    "COMMODORE"


    The blood started to flows out faster. Everyone gave him a horrified expression, blood loss can cause death.


    "Let''s go back" Lucas''s feet were unbalanced, barely able to walk, obviously he was acting, Hina landed him an arm and helped him to walk there. Lucas pretended to start losing consciousness and let his face fall on her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    And thankfully, he didn''t end up caged ''So soft and smooth''.


    Hina didn''t think he is taking advantage of her and helped him to go back.


    *****


    If anyone wants to support


    patr eon.com/Erojaki

 Chapter 74 - 74

    On the warship. Lucas was inside the doctor''s room. The doctor was a fat man with a thick mustache.


    Lucas was sitting in the bed while the doctor was sewing the wound. It amazed the doctor how the bullet stopped and didn''t break the ribs, neither cut a nerve or went deeper to the heart. But again, it wasn''t a big deal, this is one piece world where average strength characters can throw buildings easily.


    Lucas''s physique was quite strong, especially after living days with iron mass and eating secret recipes made of the system. Lucas himself isn''t aware that the combination of food and iron mass is improving his body strength at a rapid rate, but he will know when he will train he goes to the gym again.


    Now Lucas was standing while his hand was on the doctor''s head, massaging it. Doctor Mario was in a state where his consciousness wasn''t focusing on the real world. He was experiencing the heavenly realm of relation.


    Lucas has been repeating some sentences for the last hour "Now.. You already finished the sewing the wound, as you saw, the injury is in dangerous Spot, the commodore need to rest".


    The studies have shown that the brain can''t differentiate between imagination and reality. When the conscious mind is absent, everything would be believable.


    What Lucas was saying now had become images inside the mind of the doctor which he is seeing instead of the reality, and soon, it took a place in his memories.


    "This is the tenth time I''m doing this, according to last experiments, this should give a better result "


    Lucas took his hand back and started to massage his wound, the flesh, the bones, and skin started to join together, the pain was being replaced by good relaxing feeling, and Lucas wound started to heal at a very rapid rate, Massage hands wasn''t too far from reaching level 16, all Lucas needs now is to find some woman to level it up.


    Lucas wore his shirt, then he snapped with his fingers.


    *Snap *


    Suddenly, the doctor woke up upon hearing the snap, his head felt so light and good. It has been a long time since he was relaxed like this. He looked at Lucas who wore his shirt.


    "Commodore, your state won''t allow you to work, I would recommend you to take a break for 3-4 weeks" The doctor was believing inside himself that he already saw Lucas''s wound and it was dangerous.


    "In that case, send a report to the HQ," Lucas said as he lied down, when the doctor finally left, Lucas smirked.


    The HQ would think he is in this state because he protected the life of his men. He would get a paid vacation that he longed so he can fish in the sands.


    After some time, the HQ sent a letter. Because of his hard job catching a crazy amount of criminals and doing excellent investigations which reduced the number of the piracy crimes in his area, Lucas was given a paid vacation of three weeks with the HQ taking care of the medical fees, and also he got 200.000 berries to spend as an early bonus. Lucas''s potentials are important to the HQ, it is too bad that he had to protect a nameless seaman, but that has proven his moral side, and with luck, he survived.


    After some time, Lucas started preparing to leave. His crew came to visit him to see his condition, after all, he is in this situation because of them.


    Standing on the deck.


    "What the heck are you doing, go back and do your job" Lucas was looking to his crew.


    He wasn''t wearing his marine cape but only casual clothes, and he was holding some bag on his back. The scene showed he won''t work those days, it was quite sad.


    "Commodore, we heard that you won''t be able to work for a long time"


    "Ah, it''s temporarily thing, guess you need to work under the other captain"


    "But commodore, we won''t chase pirates like before"


    "Yes, you are the best leader here" the soldiers were praising Lucas while giving him some sad looks, they hoped he is fine, but the doctor said he needs to recover and he is in a critical state.


    "Hina is upset" Hina was on the side hit the platform with her heels.


    Lucas walked to Hina and pat her arm, unexpectedly, she didn''t use her Devil fruit, but Lucas knew that the moment he uses massage hands, BDSM would start. "well. I''ll trust you with this bunch of useless soldiers, anyway, turn the sail to the land"


    "Are you leaving to somewhere"


    "Yes, I always wanted to see the desert, So I''m going to rest in some kingdom"


    "You mean Alabasta"


    "Yes"


    "But Hina heard that the situation there is dangerous, there is a high chance of rebellion to happens "


    " Nah, I''ll stay away from the center of the events, I''ll buy a house and rest peacefully"


    "Did you get your first check? " Hina asked. To buy a house you need a lot of money. Her hand swept to her pocket to take a cigarette out, but then, there is nothing ''Hina''s stock is over''


    "I used to be a bounty hunter, You can say that I have a little wealth," Lucas said, he has more than 19,5 billions berries, money enough to start a small country.


    "Oh, then you must collect a lot," Hina asked with pure curiosity.


    "If you are interested, I can treat you to some Vip restaurant," Lucas said. In his ex life, he remembered the key that would open all of the doors. Money.


    "Are you asking Hina for a date"


    To find the right answer, Lucas activated future vision.


    "to be honest, I just wanted some company since things are going to be lonely, but if you are uncomfortable, then I understand, " Lucas said with an expression that was ready to draw disappointment while pointing his finger to Fullbody.


    Lucas knew what Fullbody would say ''If you want company, then I am interested''.


    ?six king gun?, and a little Shockwave that could be barely noticed, knocked him out. The marines didn''t know why is he like that so they let him.


    "Hina will think about it" Hina didn''t just want to hurt his feeling, especially after the doctor said, his injury is just next to the heart and an important vein is touched.


    "That''s great," Lucas said. He took a cigarette from his pocket.


    But suddenly Hina held his wrist "Smoking is bad for your heart, Hina will take your cigarettes" she needed something to smoke, and the land where they sell those is far a bit.


    "Guess you are right," Lucas said as he lifted three boxes full of cigarettes. Hina''s eyes lit up, however, Lucas extended his hand to the edge of the ship ready to throw them to the sea.


    "No, no need to waste, Hina will keep them for you until you recover, " Hina said quickly.


    "hehe, just admit that your stock is over" Lucas teased her with a laugh as he handed them to her.


    Hina sighed in relief, probably if those fell into the sea, then her mood would be ruined. "Hina hate waste, it''s principal " Hina turned her head from his teasing tone.


    After a day of the slow sail, Lucas''s ship finally arrived at the Alabasta Kingdom.


    During this day of sailing, the news of Lucas getting injured for saving someone has been written in the reports. It leads the officers that were interested in Lucas to know about the incident, and eventually, it leads him to get a call from two girls, Lilia and Calorina. They asked about him and his state, from their tone, they were both afraid and sad, Lucas laughed a bit and said that everything is fine.


    His cousin advised him not to act heroic and something like take bullets for someone, a dead become ghost and not a hero.


    ****


    It was the middle of the day in Alabasta.


    One warship which was under the leading of commodore landed in the capital. Lucas was walking on the platform of the seaport without turning his back to his crew, who were waving their hands for him. To them, unfortunately, for the next weeks, they won''t have Glory as they used to.


    If the number of pirates they caught was reduced greatly after Lucas''s leaving, then this would only prove that Lucas is the capable one and not his crew. The crew can be changed, but the leader is what matters most.


    Lucas was walking in the market of the capital of Alabasta. The ground he was walking on was yellow, Lucas was surrounded by many stores building and tents that offer some goods. As for the people in the market, they are walking while wearing an eastern Arabic type of clothes, which was designed to fit the desert weather.


    From where Lucas was standing, he could see the shadow of a royal palace. This palace was owned by the Nefertiti family, which was ruling over this kingdom.


    ''So this is Alabasta''


    ''I only have four weeks to force crocodile to make his move, collect evidence, expose him, and take the credit for taking him down''


    ''But first, I need is to buy a house''


    Lucas smiled when he felt someone hiding behind the wall and spying on him. Lucas pretended nothing is happening, then he went to look for a house for sale.


    "But first, I need to calm my self first, long time since I had SnuSnu" Suddenly he stopped in the middle of the way as of a beautiful lady with perky ass and big b.r.e.a.s.ts attracted him. Lucas closed his eyes, and with his Haki, he felt she has some s.e.x toys inside her sack, with some makeup special fragrance, and a lot of money. '' she is working, great, this would be perfect to mess with Crocodile''s spy''


    "Excuse me, Madam"


    "Yes" a woman with blue eyes turned to a handsome man who approached her, she smiled gently " Do you need help"


    "Yes, Actually I''ve moved here recently and I''m looking to buy a house, but I''m lost, if you have time...."


    "Sure"


    ***


    Alabasta, Rainbase city.


    Rainbase city was like any city in the desert, with close stone modern buildings, close enough to the style of earth. in the middle of the city, there was a pyramid-like building, above that building, there was a Golden Crocodile.


    The city was within the few cities in Alabasta that continued thriving, even during the drought, most likely because of the gambling industry. The pyramid building like with a golden Crocodile statue on the top was the Casino known by Rain Dinners. Even though Rain Dinners was a Casino, it was also the secret operation base of the Baroque work, Crocodile''s secret base.


    Inside his office, an extremely tall man with long jet hair that falls, a scar across his face, with a black outfit that fits a manager of Casino. The warlord knew by Crocodile, and currently planning for the fall of Alabasta kingdom was reading the reports he got.


    "How is the preparation for using the green powder"


    "Our agents are proceeding"


    " and for the princess "


    " As you ordered, soon we will send her to a dangerous mission ".


    " Good "


    Next to him stood also a woman with a purple outfit that showed a part of her big b.r.e.a.s.ts, long full legs, and her hot body, on her head, there is a purple cowboy hat.


    She had straight long black hair that covered her forehead. Her skin was healthy and, blue eyes, nice lips, curvy body, big b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Crocodile was reading the reports like a Saint ignoring the body next to him. Suddenly he frowned "Miss All Sunday, what a commodore from the navy is doing here"


    "It seems he is here to buy a house, mister Crocodile" miss All Sunday smiled at the face of her boss.


    Lucas may not be a marine for a long time, but the crazy amount of the Pirates he caught in a little amount of time, has made him well known.


    Crocodile frowned, he took a cigar and started smoking, "That''s what I''m asking, why "


    He feared that the marine or the world government may suspect something. But again, if they suspecting him, then they would already rip him


    "We have our eyes on him he is here without his uniform, at best, he is here for tourism " Miss all Sunday said.


    "Tourism? Stop this Crap, since he has been working for a few days and the Pirates are more careful when they hear Lucas''s name./What is he doing now" Crocodile is extremely cautious, he can''t mess with the marine especially a commodore?


    Miss Sunday went to a den den mushi and made a call to the people who are watching "Yes...". She stopped the call and blushed a bit, she didn''t say anything.


    "What is he doing," Crocodile asked impatiently.


    "Natural things" *cough * Miss all Sunday coughed.


    Some veins appeared on Crocodile''s forehead, his look was really scary "Explain".


    " this morning, he talked with some young woman, and they are now in the hotel... Do I have to say what they are doing." He is here for fun.


    " No, just keep someone to watch over him," Crocodile said.


    "Yes, mister Crocodile".


    ***


    if anyone wants to support


    pat reon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 75

    At the night, leaving a girl on the hotel''s bed with a satisfied face, Lucas walked out of the hotel after making sure that the Baroque works won''t suspect him


    "Lucas. Mm, one more round" as Lucas woke up, the girl pulled him back.


    ''I didn''t want to use D skill on her yet she is already that attached to the s.e.x, is she a professional'' Lucas thought that he underestimated himself and his other innate skills.


    "I have no more money," Lucas said to the local whore. She was pretty, but whores are meant for one night stands.


    "I''ll pay you," She said, just the way he touches her made her remember what an orgasm is. Those hands were something that moved her to heaven, remember just how he treated her n.i.p.p.l.e and grabbed her butt would make her wet again.


    After one more round, Lucas left the hotel and went to the house he recently bought. Lucas knew he would be watched, which is perfect since he wanted to give his enemy a fake hope.


    Lucas entered a 2 stories villa that he bough with 20 million berries. It still empty, since Lucas didn''t buy stuff yet.


    Lucas went to the bas.e.m.e.nt, then he opened his storage and put two beasts, XP cows, and chained them so he can train with them later.


    In the late days, like marine, Lucas couldn''t risk bringing his XP cows when he is on the ship. So he could only train skills that can be trained through auto Cultivation function. But now, things are different.


    He entered one room and he changed his clothes to a black outfit, with a belt, a black bandana-mask, and a rapier. Lucas then looked to the mirror and nodded, no one would recognize him.


    Using Stealth footwork, Lucas got out silently from his villa. 200 meters away from his place, stood a man that works with Crocodile, he was recording everything Lucas was doing so he can report to his boss later. ''Seems he is sleeping, Maybe I should go inside and steal something ''.


    That man didn''t notice the shadow of a man with a Zorro mask behind him. Lucas, since he got a proper reason now, he decided to pay Crocodile a personal visit later. With one hit, the spy was knocked out, then in the thin air, he vanished.


    "I need to bring some ally first" Lucas then used stealth footwork and traveled at a crazy speed, even though he passed by some people, they couldn''t even notice his shadow.


    Lucas reached the beach, he took from his storage a portion of food that has a strong smell. The smell wasn''t that attractive, but the taste was very delicious. surely it was very strong. The only creature that knows this smell is the cow he left east blue.


    He remembers that he told his cousin to pass his message to Lucci before coming here. Lucas was sure that as Long the Cow is in the Grand Line, then she would come here. Lucas was planning to train it for a few things since his pet can get stronger.


    Lucas didn''t like to wait while doing nothing. He opened his storage, and from nowhere, seven pillars, and seven rabbit beasts appeared. Lucas hanged them on the pillars with chains, he new that chains would be broken once they wake up, so he used massage-hands on their limbs until he was sure that they will become numb.


    During this process:


    [Ding, massage hands up to level 16 (0/250.000)]


    +The ability to control blood flow].


    *Grr* the rabbits woke up, they found about the chains and tried to break it, however, some heavenly feeling in their limbs turned them numb. Lucas then started to punch the beasts. [Boxing+300 XP] [Boxing +++]


    Lucas wasn''t punching hard, to keep the beasts useful, Whenever a beast'' flesh shatter and bones break, or the XP he gains reduce, he would switch to another one. after he is done from all of them, he would use the system to make a secret food recipe that would strengthen their bodies and refresh their energy, then he would massage them all.


    Then, Lucas inserted the method of training iron mass to the beasts through his skill as a teacher. Now, whenever he punches, they would become harder, and he would gain more XP with time.


    After a couple of hours. Lucas was able to level up his skills. The continuos beating made the beasts train iron mass until level 3. Stopping the beating, the beasts looked at Lucas with eyes full of hopes, even though they are denying it now. Deep inside, they hoped he would massage them and feed them.


    Lucas made progress during this time. Massage hand was upgraded to level 18. And Boxing, from level 13 to level 14.


    [massage hands level 18 ]


    [Boxing up to level 14


    +sub skills.


    Bullet Jab -? King Jab: after warming up the body to a certain degree, the user can send energy from his jab that equal 8 folds the original his strength. Or unleashing 5 times strength usual jab without warming up.


    ]


    "So the next level should be the King punch "Lucas marked the beasts that he taught Iron mass with his rapier, just not to mix them with the rest. Then he stored them.


    The reason he is moving this night isn''t to train, but actually to collect intel on the baroque works. Lucas''s plan needs someone inside the baroque works to do his job from inside, and that is why is he going to search for these tonight. Luckily, to Lucas, he read the reports about the bounty hunters of Baroque works, so he knows where to start searching.


    Suddenly, from the water, a giant shadow appeared under the food Lucas left. The shadow got out from the water revealing a green-white cow that was 300 meters in length.


    "Moo," the cow said looking to Lucas, tears left her eyes. The food is delicious as ever, as she looked to the beach searching for the one who pets her. She made a confused face.


    "Lucci stop your unnecessary Drama," Lucas said as he took his mask off revealing his full face.


    "Moo" Lucci said while giant tears started to fall.


    " I don''t want to hear much you missed me, stop crying, you are a sea monster, not sea kitten " Lucas let helpless smiles, pets in one piece world, are just very smart sometimes. Lucas jumped and landed on her forehead, he lied down, it was wide and comfortable as a house''s platform.


    "MO" Lucci smiled weirdly, then she turned her eyes up to the right.


    Lucas understood what this means, the reason he didn''t want to tame another sea monster is that he already took a lot of time with this one and he can understand it.


    "I need a ship, We''ll go to buy one, " Lucas said as he rubbed her forehead


    "MOO" Lucci yelled enjoying the petting of her master. "Moo"


    "I changed my mind, I''ll take over a pirate ship" Lucas closed his eyes, " Go and find any pirate ship that is fast enough, after that I will teach you a couple of tricks ".Lucas then put his mask again.


    The cow obeyed and moved above the water without going down. Using its big nose, Lucci found the nearest pirate ship.


    The pirate ship belonged to a crew that was full of dreams. Unfortunately for them, those dreams were killed as someone in black came along with a sea monster. The sea monster wasn''t the scary individual, but the one in black, he simply stood on their deck and kicked them all flying out the ship. But he scary thing was that the ship vanished in thin air.


    "Oh, someone has a devil fruit " Lucas wasn''t going to bother himself with a weakling crew that neither worth money, or XP, but apparently, one of them have a devil fruit. How Lucas knew. The system told him.


    [Ding, defeating a devil fruit user]


    [Host has a fruit in his storage that match this fruit. Do you want to transfer (y/n)]


    [Ding. Berserk-Berserk fruit is in the storage]


    Lucas looked to the details of the fruit. It increases the user''s strength based on his anger, and the longer the user fought, the more strength they would have. Lucas chuckled upon seeing anger issues '' It would fit Nami perfectly''.


    "That reminds me, once I''m back to the marine, I''ll fight the Pirates myself, some may be fruit users. Maybe also I should make a trip to Impel down " Lucas then pats the cow''s head slightly.


    Using his skill from the teacher occupation, Lucas found that he can unlock her deep potentials and increase them. Lucci felt that she became smarter "Mo". Lucas didn''t bother to explain why this should remain secret, because, well, it doesn''t need explaining.


    "I don''t know if six powers would work, but Haki should " Then Lucas used skills translator to teach it, Haki, the two types of Haki until level 11, and six powers. He doesn''t know if the latter may work, but some skills should be used, such storm legs, as the Show shown the original Cp9 leader can use his tail to do attacks, and so.


    And thus, Lucci became the first animal in history to learn Haki and the six powers. "Okay, train well. Find some small beasts to train your skills, then wait until I call you ".


    Lucas then jumped and kicked the air, leaving the sea monster sinking. He used Shave with Moonwalk to fly at amazing speed, with his moonwalk leveling up, he becomes faster and flies with more ease.


    His purpose in getting out tonight is to see a group of specific islands. Using a special compass and map that was given by the Navy. Lucas found it easy to travel in the grand line without being lost.


    Lucas''s plan is simple, find a double agent in the baroque works, using that double agent to find the princes of Alabasta, and send her back. Then he would inform Crocodile about that so he would hurry with his plans to make a revolution. Then protecting the princess and Crocodiles would have to step in from the shadows, and then Lucas would have enough evidence to step at the marines.


    Lucas would make it seems that he was in the right place at the right time.


    ***


    One day later. On some island that wasn''t far from Alabasta.


    Lucas was sitting inside a restaurant, with a bottle of wine on the table. Lucas was wearing casual clothes, a simple T-shirt, blue jeans, of course, he was covering the upper part of his face with a bandana that allowed him to see. In order not to be linked to his old self, Lucas changed his haircut, instead of the usual spiky hair of his, his blond hair is now smooth and falling.


    ''Beautiful and hot,'' Lucas was checking, a very beautiful woman, who his target. Lucas smiled, ''To do the job perfectly, one must love his job ''


    She was a pale white woman with a snow-like skin. Her face is well shaped with an elegant nose, and her green light eyes with her pink lips made a good combination, she looked cute and well.


    She was slim and quite tall, 177 cm, her figure was well-shaped with curvy waist, full thighs, and perky h.i.p.s. As she put her hat down, Lucas could see her smooth short blonde hair. She wore white gloves, white heels, and a yellow short dress that exposed her pale legs and thighs. (her picture is on Patre on.)


    ''Mikita, or known by her code name miss Valentine ''


    For the last 5 minutes, Lucas was using Observation Haki, which allows him the see the future for a short while, to find the best way to leave the best impression and pick up her. Girls in one piece world have some special mindsets, but they are still girls.


    Mikita was on another table sitting down and drinking some tea. Next to her, was a black man with an African hairstyle.


    "Miss Valentine, that masked guy is checking you out "


    "Checking me, Kyahaha, are you jealous "


    "Tsk, stop saying shit, he may not like you"


    "He doesn''t look that bad, maybe I should tease him a bit "


    "Hey, remember, we have a mission".


    "Mister 5, aren''t you always serious "


    *****


    If anyone wants to support on Patre on


    patreo n.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 76 - 76

    Inside a restaurant, on an island near Alabasta.


    Lucas, wearing his Zorro mask, was currently observing Mikita, known by miss Valentine, a hot short haired blonde pale beauty with a yellow dress that had lemons patterns.


    Miss Valentine and Mister Five from the baroque works, were aware of the fact that Lucas is checking up the girl.


    Mister five showed an annoyed expression on his face, as for Mikita she turned her head with a large smile, it was her habit to smile. ''He doesn''t look bad, blond hair, blue-sky eyes, even though a part of his face is covered, he still looks handsome.


    Sigh, It would be fun to play with him if I didn''t have a mission, and this mister five wasn''t here, well, guess I won''t tease him now ''.


    Lucas made eye contact for a brief, then he smiled slowly, even though her smile was creepy a bit in the manga, l somehow, it has its own charm and looked good and friendly, from a real life perspective.


    "Tsk" Mister five clicked his tongue seeing the smiles, weird atmosphere he didn''t like.


    "kyahaha" Miss Valentine chuckled silently and closed her eyes, then as she opened them, she put her elbow on the table and used her forehand to support her chin, and kept staring at the new guy. She also found the reaction of her partner funny a bit.


    Lucas already used future observation many times to find the best way to pick her up and leave the best impression. Lucas, even without the hands and the tongue, is very confident of his charisma and words.


    After smiling back, Lucas stood up from his chair and walked to Miss Valentine''s table.


    "May I sit, I have something important to discuss with you " Lucas played a bit with his voice to make it deeper.


    "Oh, and I wonder what that thing Mikita chuckled and crossed her legs, making her long legs show their charm and pale color.


    "What Do you want,"


    Lucas ignored mister five and grabbed a chair, he sat down and fixed his eyes on Miss Valentine. "Well, miss, you took an important thing from me, and I can''t live without it"


    Makita''s smile froze, are for mister five''s gaze, it became sharp as a knife. Their organization, Baroque works, took many things from many people, and this masked guy, may want to claim something back.


    "I''m talking about my heart. The moment I saw your beauty, I felt my heart froze, you have to give me my heart back"


    "Kyahaha, and what if I refuse "


    "Then¡­ I''ll have to start negotiation with you, how about we discuss that while having some lemon tea and chocolate " Lucas said, Chocolate and lemon tea are her favorite food, how did he know that, well, he used future observation with the right questions.


    "mm... Sure " Mikita or miss Valentine''s smile grew wider as felt more interested in this guy. Her favorite things are lemon tea and Chocolate.


    Her life''s dream is to become miss Chocolate which she is planning to make true after retiring.


    "May I know your name "


    "For now" She gazed at her mate, then she looked to Lucas "you can call me Miss Valentine ".


    Lucas saw she didn''t use her real name, "what a lovely name, but your charm exceeds it".


    "Thanks, I also think the same " Mikita said as to let her elbow move closer, which made her face get close to Lucas.


    Lucas waved his hand, and a yellow flower appeared in his hand, he extended his hand " allow me to introduce my self, I''m Diego de la Vega, or you can call me, Zorro" This bullshit he is saying is necessary to hide his identity.


    "Kyahaha, you have a quite long name" Valentine laughed as she accepted the flower." I''ll take Zorro then" (Zorro means fox in Spanish)


    Some servants already came with lemon tea and chocolate.


    "You ordered those already".


    "I could tell you would like them from the moment I saw you"


    "am I wrong?"


    "No" miss valentine started to eat the chocolate


    "Now miss valentine, would you tell me your conditions"


    "are you pretty sure, I may be quite heavy, and you may not handle me, " Miss Valentine said with a smirk. She has devil fruit ability, which allows her to manipulate her weight without changing her shape.


    Mister five started to have veins appearing on his black face, if it''s not for his shades, then his eyes would appear to turn red. '' this shitty guy is too romantic''


    "if they are this heavy, then I''m willing to take a risk. So how about we take our time and have a date, I''m sure you are more delicious then this chocolate" Lucas said.


    Miss valentine couldn''t refuse since he was acting this sweet, it was funny, especially, the chocolate line. Her dream is to become miss chocolate. " sure,"


    "Great, how about the Hotel"


    "Oy, you" mister five couldn''t handle it anymore. Lucas gave him a look, mister five said while playing with his nose "f.u.c.k off before I kick you"


    "Is this your Retar¡­. Ahem, special brother " Lucas was looking to Mikita, " or special butler, either case, you shouldn''t let this special person play with his nose and curse on the table"


    What he meant was obvious, before the cough, he was going to say, Retarded brother.


    "Kyahaha... "


    "I''m going to blow you up, and you stop f.u.c.k.i.n.g laughing " Mister five became angrier, he got roasted and even laughed at by his partner, he got up showing his height of 197 cm.


    "Miss Valentine, you wouldn''t mind if I played with your special butler, I promise I won''t hurt him"


    "I advise you not... It would be a waste for a handsome face " Miss Valentine sighed, if they are going to fight, then, goodbye Zorro, you were cute until you died.


    "let''s go outside" Lucas invited. Mister five walked out the door, outside he can use his explosions freely without regarding the risks of caught in public.


    Lucas didn''t follow him, he let him stand out. He then sat again on the table.


    "you aren''t going to fight?"


    " special person needs special treatment, let him stand out. To be honest, I wanted to have some time alone with you " Lucas said letting his face suddenly get closer to her face.


    " I would do anything to have private time with a pretty lady like you," Lucas said as he put his hand on her hand. That moment, Valentine felt something relaxing her whole body.


    *Sigh* Valentine sighed, he still too young to die, she took her hand back and said "If you jumped from the window, I''ll tell him you went through the backdoor "


    "Miss Valentine, do you think I would die, do you think I''m not strong enough to keep a lady like you"


    Her usual large smile fade, she yawned with a bored face then said "He is devil fruit user, if you want to die, then go ahead "


    "Then I''ll go through that door, but if you think I would die, then¡­" Lucas stood up and grabbed her hand to stand up.


    Valentine and opened her eyes wide as she stood up, apparently, the tickling electricity feeling that coming from her hand became stronger "then what"


    Lucas was looking directly to her green light eyes " Kiss me, so I would live with no regrets in the afterlife"


    "Hehehe" Mikita was 20 years old, she was young, but she didn''t blush, but chuckled instead. The situation was funny and romantic, it was interesting "Fine Zorro".


    Lucas put his hand behind her head and grabbed her closer to his face. The distance between their lips got smaller and smaller, Valentine closed her eyes as her pink lips fell on his.


    She looked beautiful and her smell was nice, like lemon and chocolate. Her feminine scent made Lucas enjoy the kiss, he let his tongue inside and started to touch her tongue while moving in a specific pattern. The kiss felt fluffy and good. Mikita felt electricity like invading her mind, the feeling was indefinable by words, and she enjoyed it a lot.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, Lucas grabbed her perky bubble butt and kissed with more passion.


    "Mmm" "Mmm"


    *Muah* * Smoosh * *Kiss*


    Mikita was enjoying her self being grabbed from her butt and getting kissed, it made her p.u.s.s.y twist and become wet. She felt some orgasm like feeling invading her brain, and she enjoyed it a lot. As for Lucas, he started to get excited.


    Outside, Mister five who was waiting for, Diego De La Vega, so he can use explosions on him. Found that he has been standing alone like a creepy guy. The dude called him a retard, then escaped from the back door.


    "What is he doing, did he escape " Mister five walked to the restaurant''s window to see if he still there.


    But what he saw, shocked him to the heart. Lucas, or Zorro now, was kissing mister Valentine while grabbing her from her ass. And she was enjoying it.


    "Fine, I''ll kill him and blow up the whole restaurant, and the organization would cover it "


    Mister five walked to the door and entered, his forehead showed veins and anger.


    "HEY, YOU" Mister five put his finger inside his nose, ready to make a small bomb. His ability allows him to turn any part of his body into a bomb.


    Lucas knew what would happen by Haki. Lucas took his face back, the kiss was good and he was annoyed by this mister 5 or whatever.


    Miss Valentine looked at Lucas''s eyes directly as their lips separated. She enjoyed it a lot, and her heart was beating faster as she thought of the naughty thing.


    Lucas kept looking at her and extended his left hand to Mister Five''s direction. Lucas opened his hand.


    Mister five thought that Lucas sent a sign to stop. Until an invisible Shockwave was formed around Lucas''s hand.


    Lucas held back as he can since he still needs his plan to work finely. From his hand, a concentrated shockwave flew, it wasn''t that big, just the arm length. However, despite Lucas holding back, the shockwave was too strong for Mister Five who is considered one of the most average villains at the beginning of one piece.


    Mister five suddenly felt something hit him, his stomach was bent inside, as a shockwave got out of his back and pierced a stone behind him, and blood dashed out of his mouth as his body couldn''t withstand it, and he flew back.


    [Ding, defeating mister five +1000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Ding, Do you want to extract the devil fruit, explosion-explosion. (y/n)]


    Lucas looked to the notification, and he didn''t choose yes or no yet. Since it''s not wise to expose his ability to take devil fruits out.


    Lucas thought that this notification should be available later. If he later chose yes then mister Five should lose his devil fruit.


    By thinking. Explosion-Explosion is a fruit that has the potentials to be one of the strongest devil fruits. What if the explosions became more accurate, stronger, and with more range. At some point, it can be able to destroy a city or an island, what if it surpassed a nuclear explosion, it can even become stronger than the strongest man devil''s fruit.


    As it was known, Devil fruits can be trained, and it depends on the user''s creativity and strength.


    once the fruit is awakened, it would turn anything the user touch into an explosion. By imaging that, destroying a country would be no problem.


    ''I''ll extract it later'' Lucas thought, even though he doesn''t depend on devil fruits, neither want to eat one because of their weaknesses. He has the strongest system with him, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t have allies that he doesn''t want them to be strong. ''I should be thankful that this fruit was wasted on this guy''


    Miss Valentine woke up from her numbness, she turned her head as her arms still around Zorro''s neck. She saw her partner, already flew back and crushed a house, he was unconscious and looked miserable. She looked at Lucas with an opened jaw, is he this strong. What should she do, should she fight, that was her job, but she didn''t want to as she still has naught ideas about him.


    "Don''t worry, I just taught him a small lesson, he would be fine, now would you date me" Lucas didn''t truly know if he would be fine, even if It was a little version of six king gun, it was still six king gun, even with no Haki, Logia devil fruit users would take damage from it, let''s not forget the level of the skill.


    "what about my partner " she knew she had to fight him, but the new feeling that invaded her from her butt and the kiss has made her mind in chaos.


    This is a world where there is nothing such a religious or feminists organization that tell girls is wrong to follow their heart and having l.u.s.tful feelings.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t remember anything?" Lucas said.


    "Kyahaha, fine" Miss Valentine chuckled, the situation is weird, which made her face draw a large grin. Even though her p.u.s.s.y is juicy, she regained control over her self a bit. remembering that she has a mission to accomplish, the fear from her organization made her make the proper decision. ''Maybe I should see if he can handle me''


    "I have work to do, let''s meet later "


    "Okay, let''s meet at the hotel 5 stars¡­.. "


    And soon they agreed to have a date. Lucas went to Mister five, he massaged his head and whispered something in his ears, with his massage hand level 18, it won''t be hard to make him forget this little thing. Changing little details in the brain is easier than changing the whole life of a person and his ideas.


    Valentine went to awake her partner who is still sleeping. When Mister Five woke up, he felt that he should remember something important, but he didn''t, his tongue kept repeating the word ''Blond ass''. But soon he left to complete his mission.


    As for Lucas, after he booked a room in the hotel, he flew back to Alabasta and took his mask off after he entered his villa. "Next step, is to use The D, and the hands to turn her into a loyal ally"


    *****


    Patreo n


    patreo n.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 77 - 77 (R-18)

    The next day, in five stars hotel.


    In the restaurant, Lucas, with his hair smooth and falling down and wearing his mask, is waiting for his date to show up.


    His first step to achieve the plan is to have a double agent, someone in the baroque works to do his job. Lucas is convinced that he can turn Mikita into his agent.


    He could convince many girls with the idea of multiple relationsh.i.p.s and even make them achieve the piece using his hands. Now he also has The D which makes anyone he sleeps with attached only to his D.


    The floor was white and beautiful, a few tables with white sheets covered the hall. Everything here looked luxurious and nice. On Lucas''s table, there were two chairs, one for him and one for his date which was on the opposite side. On his table, there were two chocolate cakes, two teacups, and a Jug that contained Lemon tea.


    Lucas looked to the clock, there was still fifteen minutes before the time they agreed to meet. But with his Haki, Lucas could feel someone was going to enter.


    *Heels hitting the floor*


    From the door, a blonde woman with a s.e.xy body, pale skin, bright green eyes, and short blonde hair entered. Miss Valentine was wearing a short yellow dress with lemon patterns, a yellow-orange hat that covered her head, white gloves, blue jacket, and white heels which made her look taller.


    "I see you arrived earlier " Lucas commented with his deep voice (he made his voice deeper ).


    "Didn''t you arrive earlier as well" Valentine looked at him and grinned showing her white teeth, In the show, that smile of her would-be creepy and sadistic, but here, it has a unique charm.


    "to be honest, I wanted to appreciate the moment when I see you entering through that door," Lucas said looking deeply to her eyes " and to say, you are totally gorgeous and I won''t forget this moment "


    "hehe, you have a sweet tongue "


    To be honest, last day, at first, when he came over, she didn''t want really to come to this date, maybe just l mess a bit with him before leaving and continuing her life as a bounty hunter and assassin.


    But that kiss, the way he grabbed her butt and how she became sensitive and the way her p.u.s.s.y reacted, had made her mind in mess, and her body as well, she even masturbated the last night before sleeping, and that was after killing some nameless pirate.


    Her goal from coming here is to clear her mind, and recall the feeling from the last night and clear her mind whether she wants this or not.


    She is a confident woman who would get what she want and live her life as she liked, and there are no religious or feminists beliefs to hold her back in this world, neither a community that only critiques women.


    "Please, seat, I ordered your favorite " Lucas, or currently Zorro stood up and grabbed Miss Valentine from her waist, then he guided her to her seat.


    "How did you now it is my favorite " Valentin looked to him, even though he wore a mask, it didn''t hide a big part of his face, and she could tell he is handsome.


    "Let''s say sixth sense, " Lucas said. Well, after using future observation and pretending to be the restaurant owner, he was able to find out that.


    And so, they had their date. They ate a bit and found something to talk about.


    Apparently, Miss Valentine told Lucas to call her Mikita when they are alone, and she is working as a bounty hunter. Lucas didn''t reveal much about himself, just to keep look mysterious and said he is just freelance who stopped working after making a lot of money.


    ''a lot of money '' line holds a lot of temptation, it meant to secure future and living a good life.


    "Why don''t you eat " Mikita saw Lucas just playing with his spoon around the plate.


    "I want to save my appetite to eat something else "


    "What "


    Lucas suddenly let his face get close "You "


    "Kyahaha, but I''m sometimes light and sometimes, I''m heavy, can you handle that "


    "how about we find out " Lucas let his get closer, it was only ten centimeters and it was reducing.


    Mikita, remembering the pleasure she felt the last night, she opened her bright-green eyes and let her face get closer.


    ''Don''t let the pleasure make you forget what you should do'' Lucas put his mouth on Mikita''s lips, and she willingly opened her mouth so his tongue can enter. Enjoying the taste of her lips, Lucas starts kissing while his tongue exploring every inch of her mouth and lips.


    "Mm¡­" Mikita m.o.a.ned in pleasure, as her cheeks had slight redness. she was getting a clearer image of the feeling she gets from kissing him, it can''t be described by words, it was like drugs that invade the mind.


    Her n.i.p.p.l.es suddenly became hard and her p.u.s.s.y twitched.


    As their lips separate, Mikita looked at him, she waiting for him to say the magical words "And... "


    Lucas waved his hand that held a key "I already booked a room if you would like more privacy, should we go.. "


    "Yes "Mikita suddenly stood up.


    Lucas stood up and walked next to her, he put his arm around her arm before walking. Mikita felt something upon the physical contact, apparently, her body is sensitive, so when he touched her, her breaths seems to be cut for a brief and but twitched, then she walked with his side.


    It was a lucky occasion that her partner is healing himself in the hospital due to unknown injury, otherwise, she may not have the time to stay here.


    Inside the hotel room.


    Next to a king-sized white bed. Both Mikita and Lucas stood up facing each other.


    The atmosphere was silent. Only the instinct was active.


    Mikita took off her hat and threw it to the bead, revealing a nice smooth short blonde hair. Lucas''s hand swept over her golden hair and continued until it reached her uncovered pale neck, her neck was slender and smelled like a nice lemon.


    Mikita breathed heavily as she felt his touches on her neck, the more he explored her skin, the more good she felt and the more she became wet, soon, she started to m.o.a.n softly.


    "May I eat you "


    "Yes"


    Lucas then, slowly let his face get close to her neck. He put his lips and started to kiss and eat the right side of her neck while kissing, he was licking it.


    Mikita unconsciously moved her right hand and put it on the back of her head, she felt like something like lightning striking her, but good, and it was pleasurable that made her enter a climax. "Ahhh" She m.o.a.ned almost loudly.


    Lucas''s hands went to her back, it swept down along with her short yellow dress and kept moving until it reached her bubble butt, then he grabbed them.


    "AMMM, Yes"


    Lucas was turned on from how good feeling her skin made him feel. He took his mouth from her neck, then he put his lips on her mouth and started to kiss her. Mikita put her hand behind his head and pressed her body on his.


    Lucas felt her D cup sized b.r.e.a.s.ts and her wet p.u.s.s.y. Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n as he felt her lips were delicious and he felt heat coming from down.


    As they were kissing, Mikita was stepping back, accidentally, when her legs touched the bed''s edge, she fell down like a light feather, her feet touched the ground while she was lying down on her back.


    Her bright green eyes went to his crotch, she could see his hard under his pants, it was thick, large and long, unconsciously, she bit her lower lips. She wanted to reveal his pants more than she wants to do to his mask ''It is big''


    Lucas knelt down in front of her, he used his hand to move the short dress up from her long thighs.


    Her unique feminine scent that filled the room has turned him on, which made him love his plan more.


    He can see her white panties, which were so wet. Lucas put his hands on her full thighs and moved them up slowly. "Mmm, eat me", he could see p.u.s.s.y twitch as she m.o.a.ned when she felt his hands on her thighs, she was extremely sensitive and hot.


    "I will eat you" Lucas''s hands kept moving until he held her white panties. He moved them down and lifted them along with her long legs. Lucas could smell the scent better from her panties.


    Mikita put her handy above her p.u.s.s.y, her middle finger was on her clit and moving. Her breaths were heavy and she felt very weak against the naughty ideas as she felt his hot breaths hitting on her p.u.s.s.y.


    Lucas looked to her p.u.s.s.y, it was shaved, pink, and wet. He let his lips closer to her p.u.s.s.y lips and kissed them.


    Then he started to lick the edges slowly and moving up and down while his tongue is vibrating on the micro-level simulating her nerves.


    *Loud m.o.a.n *


    "AHH. YES... MM"


    Being eaten up by the tongue level 15, Mikita screamed as she felt the pleasure striking her like high voltage electricity hitting her brain, she never thought she would enjoy being eaten up and reach the orgasm again. Her long legs'' weight suddenly increased as she moved them to put Lucas''s head, then she pressed him against her p.u.s.s.y which was releasing the liquids she comes.


    Lucas opened his mouth and drank her unique tasted juices, It was something he always found to be delicious.


    Lucas took his head back and stood up looking to the woman in dress in front of him, horny and s.e.xy.


    Remembering that he is going to recruit her to be his spy, Lucas decided to say things that made her mind believe he is the boss.


    Lucas took his belt off, Mikita''s eyes were locked on his crotch wanting to see the thing that will enter her cave. After taking the belt off.


    Lucas unzipped his pants giving a clearer look on the trace of his d.i.c.k, Mikita unconsciously licked her lips, and then Lucas put his hand inside and pulled off a thick and a long flesh rod.


    "Do you want it " Lucas looked to her v.a.g.i.n.a, he squatted down a bit and put his D on her little p.u.s.s.y lips, they were opened up a bit, but only a bit as he didn''t push it inside. Lucas could feel her juices and she was totally horny.


    "Yes," Mikita said.


    Lucas held his rod with his hand and moved around her p.u.s.s.y lips while resisting letting out a soft m.o.a.n. He was using [The D] skill to tease her.


    "Ahhh" Mikita m.o.a.ned again, the D skill was working on her. She felt climax from being teased as his member was simulating her. Her mind started to make an attached link to his d.i.c.k and she would only


    But the link was weak and she needed it inside.


    "How bad do you want it" Lucas felt her C.u.m.m.i.n.g on his d.i.c.k, he moved his other hand and put his thumb on the clit, then with a very soft touch, he massaged it.


    Again a lot of juice dashed out. Being teased by his D and words made her close to madness. "Just put it"


    "Say the magical words" Lucas teased her more, inside his heart was begging her to hurry and say it. the l.u.s.t that rose as he felt her juices over his D and the smoothness of her V.a.g.i.n.a made it quite hard not to put it in.


    Mikita couldn''t handle it, even though, as an assassin, she has a sadistic part in her personality, she wanted to finish her orgasm at any price, that what her brain needed badly "Put it inside, please."


    "Good girl " Lucas slowly started to push in, her p.u.s.s.y lips started to expand as his thick road was entering and extending her meat''s wall.


    "Ahhh" As any girl from one piece, she has good endurance and strong physical body, so she could endure the pain, however, when it reached deep inside her, a pleasure took over her, the D was moving inside perfectly. Soon, the D skill made an effect and the link between her mind and D.


    "oh" Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n, as he felt the head of his d.i.c.k kissing the entrance of her p.u.s.s.y. Whenever he takes his D back, a force would grab him inside again, her p.u.s.s.y was sucking his d.i.c.k like a black hole.


    *Pa* *Pa*


    "Mmm.yes deeper" Mikita was having orgasm on her first time, pleasure mixed with pain.


    Lucas put his hand on her curvy waist start hitting back and forth.


    Even when Mikita is still wearing her dress. Her b.o.o.b.s we''re jiggling each time he pushes his d.i.c.k inside. She closed her eyes and put her hand on her hard n.i.p.p.l.es enjoying the s.e.x, the pleasure today


    "Oh yeah," their m.o.a.ns filled the room. His were short and manly, as for her m.o.a.ns, they were feminine and lasted longer.


    The m.o.a.ns filled the hotel and the situation was in mess.


    After f.u.c.k.i.n.g her p.u.s.s.y until it became sour. When Mikita''s finally was satisfied and pleasured, she finally regained her sanity, she looked at Lucas and moved her foot to tease him. She almost wanted to take that mask off with her toes.


    The link of the D was fully made, and she is only attached to his D now. It was almost a curse that resides in her mind


    "Not yet" Lucas held her elegant foot and threw a pill to her mouth, birth control pill, who swallowed it


    Then he put his hand on her belly and massaged so he stops the bleeding of a v.i.r.g.i.n assassin.


    "Kya..haha. What yet" Mikita said as her eyes turned sleepy, she is quite tired and needs to sleep.


    "Sleep like a good girl, tomorrow there are other holes to discover"


    *Pa* Lucas then spanked her butt.


    "Mm," she let a soft m.o.a.n before closing her eyes.


    Then Lucas put his hands on her head and started to massage it. " Now tell me why are you in baroque works..". Lucas then slowly, started to try making her turn her against her organization, this won''t change her personality but add new ideas and beliefs.


    For this to work, it would need multi sessions.


    (to be continued)


    *****


    If anyone wants to support.


    patreo n.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 78 - 78

    (An: Does anyone still remember the note I left in chapter 46. I''m too lazy to repeat myself.)


    (Side note: and I''m trying to finish a book, not making a daily TV show, so don''t expect WWE fanfic. who wants WWE fanfic can go to Fiverr or freelancer.


    Stay healthy)


    *******


    (Disclaimer: this chapter has two parts. One is R-18 another half is following the plot )


    Two days later. In the early morning. On an island where mister 5 is in the hospital.


    Inside a hotel.


    After eating a birth control pill.


    Above a red king-sized bed. The blonde beauty of baroque works is currently on her four.


    Her bubble ass was facing the wall, as for her eyes, they were facing Lucas who lying between her and the bed, and his member was being sandwiched between her D cup b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Lucas was lying while his hands behind his back. Mikita, with an agile move, bent back a bit allowing her b.r.e.a.s.ts to slide on his d.i.c.k making it twitch.


    Her slender small fingers held his rod and lifted it up, she was looking at Lucas with puppy eyes as if she pleases him.


    Lucas nodded giving her the permission. She let her face get closer to the shaft of his c.o.c.k, then she extended her small pink tongue and licked the tip of his rod with a teasing lick.


    "Ahh"


    Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n in pleasure. His m.o.a.n made Mikita lick the tip in a more teasing way and Lucas closed his eyes enjoying the feeling. Then Mikita put her mouth in the middle of his d.i.c.k and let her tongue slide down on his rod until it reached the base.


    Her short golden hair fell down a bit covering a part of her pace and D. Then her mouth moved to the ball, she sucked one of the two gently while she used her hand to give him a handjob.


    "Ahh" Lucas m.o.a.ned softly, he trained her well and he is satisfied by the way she is dealing with his little brother. He put his hand on her face and moved her hair back to its place.


    Lucas appreciated her beauty as she was worshiping his c.o.c.k like a sacred item. Training her that he is her boss is working better than expected. In the bed, to have his d.i.c.k, she is willing to whatever he asked for and she would even act like a puppy and bark if he asked.


    Mikita, after finishing sucking his balls, lifted her head. her hand to move his D aim it to up.


    "Say aaa" Lucas teased her.


    "Aaa" Mikita said while opening her mouth widely, then she lowered her head and swallowed his member, even though it entered her throat, she couldn''t swallow half of it. But she tried her best to swallow more inches.


    *Jgh**jgh* her Saliva fell down and covered his D.


    She liked the way it fell inside her throat, It gave a mental pleasure and naughty ideas to her, as [The D] skill of Lucas can simulate the mouth and other parts such her ass and p.u.s.s.y.


    She took her head back a bit allowing her self to breathe for a brief before deepthroating his d.i.c.k again. She was a bit afraid that she won''t satisfy him with low performance.


    "Mm" Lucas let another soft m.o.a.n, he felt too good when his member is inside her watery mouth and warm throat. If it is not for the fact his member is oversized and she still not used to it, then he would take the lead a f.u.c.k her skull.


    *Jgh*Jgh*


    Mikita, after tasting his skills which are more potent than drugs, found a new meaning to life, she suddenly hated her job in baroque works and wanted nothing more than living careless life with her s.e.x partner. Somehow, she became addicted to his D.i.c.k and only his, even a s.e.x toy wouldn''t look good in her eyes. She became willing to do anything as long she is on his side.


    After finishing giving him a proper blowjob, Mikita looked at Lucas with a puppy eyes. She started to crawl on his body and sat with her ass on his d.i.c.k. "Would you put it in "


    Lucas taught her to ask for permission, just to make sure she would become a good spy.


    Lucas with his mask " Call me Daddy"


    "Please Daddy," Mikita said, even she can''t know why she is acting like this, but this way it turned her on more, and she loved it.


    "You are allowed " Lucas gave the permission.


    Mikita lifted her butt, she used her slender hand and held his d.i.c.k. Then she aimed it at her p.u.s.s.y which was already adapted with his d.i.c.k''s shape. And slowly, she sat down.


    Lucas d.i.c.k went through her p.u.s.s.y lips and extended them like a flower opening in the morning. Since this is not the first time, his d.i.c.k entered with more ease and slid on her wet p.u.s.s.y walls and directly went to her


    "Oooh...Aah" Mikita was feeling a high orgasm again, she moved her eyes up and m.o.a.ned loudly, he hit her w.o.m.b''s entrance even when she didn''t swallow all of it. But then things became better and she was having an orgasm. Mikita moved her h.i.p.s up and down so her cave can take more inches of his D.


    *Pa* *Pa*


    Her ass was making a slapping sound each time he is balls deep, and both of them would m.o.a.n loudly.


    "Daddy, I''m C.u.m.m.i.n.g again"


    "Mm, I will c.u.m too " Lucas was m.o.a.ning as he was having an orgasm too, feeling his d.i.c.k being squeezed in her tight hole and the way she moved her h.i.p.s made it better.


    "Ahhh" the tip Lucas''s D was kissing the entrance of her w.o.m.b finally has released thick his s.e.m.e.n inside feeling her w.o.m.b.


    Since she is now holding a value to Lucas, Mikita''s chance of getting pregnant is reduced greatly due to the birth control pill. Lucas held her chin and gave her a small kiss


    ****


    After being satisfied well, and clearing her sore p.u.s.s.y, Mikita regained her sanity, she smiled. "That was good, Zorro"


    "Yeah," Lucas nodded, she is more behaved. The combination of s.e.x training and massage hands hypnosis made a great effect.


    "So, I guess I''ll get my mission in few days, would you come there" Mikita, was standing while wearing her dress, turned her head to Zorro


    "Well, there is something I wanted to be honest with you," Lucas said while looking deeply into her eyes.


    "Yes" Mikita lifted her eyebrow and her large smile appeared again.


    Lucas came close to her and put his hands on her shoulder "If I asked you to leave your organization, would you do it"


    Mikita was shocked by his words, she opened her jaw a bit. This is a risky question, in her heart, she doesn''t like the baroque works, but they pay her a lot of money.


    But thinking about it, she actually wanted to leave, there is an inner voice tell her to leave that place, she would only feel bad there. She has found happiness with this man in front of her and wanted to achieve her dream of becoming Miss Chocolate. It was like her consciousness was suddenly awaken.


    (An: Lucas is the one who put that inner voice inside her and awakes her consciousness).


    What made things hard is that, as an old agent in that organization, she knows many secrets, if she left, mister 0, or Crocodile would send other agents to kill her.


    She wanted to leave, but she wants to live.


    She hesitated and turned her face not looking to Zorro''s eyes.


    "Mikita, answer me, if you are afraid, I''ll protect you, If you have a dream, I''ll help you to achieve it" Lucas shook her shoulders so she would make her decision.


    "Zorro... But we would die " Mikita said as her smile froze.


    "You fear them " Lucas smiled.


    "Yes "


    "Then help me take them down," Lucas said.


    "What!?" Mikita opened her eyes widely. To leave them is one thing, but to take them is another thing.


    Lucas knew her answers thought Observation Haki, so he knows how to take her in his side with the right words.


    "To be honest, I can kill anyone easily, as you see, Mister five was knocked easily and I held back.


    What I want is to save the people your Mister 0 is going to kill, or by his true name, Crocodile is planning to make the yellow sand of Alabama turn red. I want to stop it, and I need your help"


    Lucas didn''t believe how much bullshits he is saying these days, saving a country, stopping the evil. Lucas knows inside himself, he is doing this for his own benefits, and he wasn''t a good person to start with, but Zorro is a good person.


    Mikita closed her eyes, she listened to her inner voice, '' to achieve happiness, I must take the risk, I let this go, I and my p.u.s.s.y would regret''.


    When she thinks about staying in Baroque works, her heart would refuse the idea, but if she stayed with Zorro, then her heart would calm. For a woman, going against her heart is hard.


    Mikita went to the bed and picked up her hat. She wore it then she let a long laugh '' to chose this mean I lost my mind ''.


    "Kyahahaha, Daddy. I''ll help you" Mikita said with her creepy smile.


    "Good girl " Lucas, or Zorro now, put his hands on her cheeks and kissed her deeply.


    *Muah**Kiss*


    After kissing deeply, Mikita looked at Lucas wanted more of his tongue. The way he was kissing her was otherworldly, which made her be convinced of the choice she made.


    "Now, I need you to stay in your organization temporarily, " Lucas said as he held her waist.


    Mikita wasn''t stupid and understood that Lucas would need her to do something inside the organization, "Yes".


    "I want you to find information about the location of the princess of Alabasta, she is a white woman, with blue light hair, apparently, she is an agent as you"


    Lucas doesn''t know where to find Vivi, so he let Mikita or Miss Valentine find her.


    "But how about my partner, mister 5, I can''t move freely without him " Mikita didn''t question him, she thought he may be a Nobel person who wanted to save the life of the people. To her, their lives don''t matter, but If it''s something her Daddy wants, she is willing to help with all of what she can.


    "Don''t worry about him, for the next day, your organization would put you on hiatus until they find you a new one" Lucas let a long smirk


    Mikita narrowed her eyes, but she trusted him. " I won''t ask how, but be careful "


    " It''s already done " he smirked more.


    Lucas opened the system notifications and looked to the old notification where he defeated Mister 5


    [Ding. Explosion-Explosion fruit is in the storage now].


    Now mister five is a fruitless man. Since he is without usefulness, the baroque works would get rid of him since he knows many secrets. As for Miss Valentine, they would find her a new partner.


    ****


    Back to the hotel. Lucas patted Mikita''s head and awoke her deep potentials using his teacher skill. Then he inserted some skills which he believed would work perfectly with her devil fruit, Iron mass. Shave, skywalk, and Haki, the two types.


    Lucas thought since her Ability allows her to manipulate her weight.


    With super speed, and shave, she would be able to turn into a cannon. Just imaging if she used Shave and increased her weight to 10.000 Kilos (10 tons), then she would be a cannonball that would weight 10 tons, and along with the speed, the impact she would produce would equal to a small meteor, maybe enough to destroy a city with the impact alone.


    It''s too bad that in the show, she could never bring her devil fruit full potentials. Such Devil fruit can turn her into a super heavy cannon, or a human meteor. And meteors are what killed the dinosaurs.


    Mikita found it strange that she has methods of training various skills in her head. Maybe this is his devil fruit. She thought.


    "For the next three days, I''ll train you personally on combat"


    Lucas then told her to train her Iron mass and Armament Haki, she would need to reduce her weight and go high, then increase her weight as much as she can and hit the ground, maybe with this, she can increase her devil fruit power. As for the rest of the skills, Lucas would train her in this hotel when they meet at the night, basically, he would use a stick to hit her so she can learn Haki faster.


    Mikita found it strange and wondered since when she told him that her power work that way, but then she remembered that she used her ability during s.e.x when he ate her p.u.s.s.y, so he must figure it out.


    ***


    After bidding the farewell to Mikita who would find out later that Mister 5 has vanished. Lucas flew back to his Villa.


    Next to his Villa, he found the other two spices that work for crocodiles. Lucas beat them up and put them in his storage.


    Since Crocodile sent many people to watch him over the last days, and Lucas kept knocking them. Lucas decided that today he will visit Crocodile''s casino personally, to meet him and give him a warning personally.


    Lucas went to his room and changed his clothes, he wore short red pants and a red T-shirt, both of the shirts and the short pants had yellow flower patterns.


    Lucas then washed and adjusted his hairstyle, instead of smooth haircut, his hair now is spiky and falling down, with this, even Mikita won''t recognize him without the mask. From nowhere, a bag full of money appeared in his Hand. Lucas got out of his house, held a map of Alabasta and smirked.


    "Now, I''ll gamble a bit, " Then Lucas vanished in the thin air as he used stealth footwork.


    A few hours later. In Rainbase city, even though it was still the morning, people were entering and sorting from the Crocodile''s casino. Everyone wanted to gamble.


    Lucas was walking around to see the city. After he saw what he needs, he went to the entrance of the Pyramid with a golden crocodile. That was the Casino of Crocodile.


    *****


    some advanced chapters on


    patreo n.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 79

    Rainbase city.


    Inside the casino, Rain dinner, the pyramid with golden crocodile statue on the top, which was built above the water of the sea. On the lower floor, inside a chamber that was very large, but so dark despite the time being the day.


    On Crocodile''s left side, there was a window, but it didn''t allow the light to pass. If anyone looked through that window, they would notice a blue background with a giant green crocodile swimming.


    This chamber was surrounded by water in every direction as this building was above made on the water.


    "What a headache" Crocodile frowned. On his desk, there was a snail, a newspaper, and reports. The latter was the ones that gave him a headache.


    During the last few days.


    Mister Five, one of his excellent agents and with a perfect record, suddenly got a mysterious injury that harmed his internal organs, and mister Five himself doesn''t know the reason.


    He was moved to the hospital to recover and work again. After a few days, somehow, mister Five has lost his devil fruit''s power and sent a report about the bizarre accident. Crocodile thought that he was messing with him, trying to bullshit and make his way out. Something like this has never happened before in the history of this world, yet mister five wasn''t able to use his power.


    Mister five has shown his uselessness now. Crocodile doesn''t like to be messed with, so he sent some agents to throw him to the sea. When the agents that Crocodile sent threw Mister 5 to the sea, mister 5 was able to swim which gave a huge shock and no choice but kill him through weapons.


    This has proved one theory, devil fruits can be taken out of the users.


    Who can do that, the world government? no, if they were able to do that, then they would literally chase after every pirate and kill everyone in Impel down to increase their own strength, and he is no exception


    "How someone can lose his Devil fruit suddenly" Crocodile''s face became uglier. But doesn''t matter. To him, as long as he gets his hands on the ancient weapon, everything would be fine.


    But, there is one more thing that annoyed him the most. The spies he sent to watch Lucas''s tracks, never came back or sent a rapport. Crocodile was so cautious about that.


    *Heels hitting the ground*.


    A tall woman with straight long black hair, slightly tanned skin, blue eyes, and s.e.xy purple cowgirl outfit walked in the room showing her curves, entered the room.


    She walked toward Crocodile who was sitting, she stood by his side and kept a safe distance from him.


    "Mister Crocodile. We have found news about that commodore" Miss All Sunday said.


    Lucas is quite famous in the countries that are connected to his domain. After his performance of catching a crazy amount of pirates, most of the big shots in the grand line and the kings of some countries knew about him. But only a few knew how he looks like.


    "What is he doing," Crocodile asked.


    "He is gambling in our Rain dinner, mister Crocodile" Miss All Sunday said with a professional tone.


    ''So I had no reports of him for a few days, now, he is here gambling''


    ''As long as he stays away from my plans


    "I''ll visit him personally" Crocodile stood up showing his height of 2.6 meters, even miss all Sunday who was 1.88 meters with heels looked like a little girl next to him.


    "One more thing, Mister Crocodile," She said with a calm tone.


    Crocodile started to walk and she followed behind him "Yes, Miss All Sunday"


    "Apparently, Today, he is very lucky," She said.


    "..."


    *****


    Lucas was wearing a red shirt, red short pants with flower patterns, and a pair of sandals. From his appearance, he was some young handsome man enjoying his vacation.


    Lucas was sitting in front of a table that contained different numbers with different colours. Next to the table, there was a roulet with different numbers and colours that matched the writing on the table.


    "Please, place your bet," the Casino''s servant said, cold sweat broke out of his forehead as he was looking at this consumer while spinning the roulet.


    This game was simple. The servant would spin the roulet, then he would throw a small ball, if the ball fall on the number he chose, he would get the double of his money back, if the number isn''t what he chose, then he would lose his ch.i.p.s.


    Many people in the Casino stopped their gambling and was watching this game. This gambler, from the start until now, has played using the principal ''all or nothing '', and he is winning.


    Lucas took all of his ch.i.p.s and placed them on one number. He could distribute his ch.i.p.s on multi spots to lower the risk, yet he chose to risk it all. It was all or nothing. Yet, the worker was sweating while Lucas is so relaxed.


    "It''s 32 black?" The servant thought that Lucas is cheating, but there is no way he can cheat.


    The people around them couldn''t believe how lucky he is.


    "Guess it is my win. Shall we play again" Lucas said relaxing his shoulders. There is no rule that says, ''Observation Haki in the casino isn''t allowed ''.


    the number of his ch.i.p.s increased again. Now Lucas has 30 million berries.


    "Again, all or nothing," Lucas said placing his bets on one spot again. Things became more intense. The servant didn''t lose hope that Lucas would lose eventually, he has been working in the gambling industry for long and knows that the people who gamble wouldn''t stop gambling until they lose all that they have. That''s why gambling is a profitable industry.


    *Footsteps*.


    One tall person with a black coat started to walk toward his table with a woman behind him. Warlord, Crocodile.


    "Mister Crocodile"


    "Mister Crocod..."


    The people saw him and made a got away from him. He is known as the Casino''s owner and one of the Warlords.


    "Ah, my win again, I guess my lucky star is shining again," Lucas said as he won again. 60 million berries.


    How many pirates did the Baroque works chase to collect this much, and how much they made people lose in gambling. Lucas thought since they were doing this for too long, they collected a lot. Hunting minor pirates with bounties of 10-30 million don''t seem a lot, but hunting many pirates like that for a long period would gain them a lot.


    60 millions of berries won''t teach them any lesson. Maybe 500 million would do real harm to them.


    "Again" Lucas bet again and he knew that Crocodile is watching from behind along with his assistant, he knew through future observation. Again Lucas won 120 million berries.


    "I was lucky " Seems like, with his new ability, Lucas can retire and spend his life gambling, and he would be one of the richest in the world.


    The servant was sweating, especially when he noticed Crocodile standing behind Lucas.


    "You can leave" Crocodile from behind signalled to the servant to leave.


    "Hey, why are you leaving, things started to get fun," Lucas said looking to the servant. But then he saw the shadow of someone coming from behind.


    Crocodile walked forward and sat on the chair opposing Lucas.


    "And you are?" Lucas asked he could know it was crocodile since he matches his poster and his bounty eyes confirmed that.


    "I am the owner of the casino. Crocodile " Crocodile lifted his head while looking down with his eyes.


    "Then may I know what honour do I have for the owner to visit me personally," Lucas asked with a relaxed tone.


    "Were you cheating"


    "How would I only can place my ch.i.p.s, you can call me lucky"


    "What are you doing here," Crocodile asked with a deadly serious tone.


    "Can''t you see I''m here to have fun, in this casino?" Lucas said before he makes eye contact with a crocodile.


    Crocodile took a cigar and lit it up, he smoked a bit then said "Does a commodore from the Navy have time to have fun"


    "What do you mean," Lucas asked as his facial expression changed to a serious one.


    "I will repeat my question, what are you doing here," Crocodile asked with a deadly serious tone.


    "I don''t have to answer that, but If you want to know, I took a vacation "


    "Vacation?"


    "Yes, at this moment, I''m just a normal citizen who has nothing to do with the navy or political matters," Lucas said. The meaning behind his words is simple, I''m not working.


    "Then why are you here, in Alabsata" Crocodile questioned. Who wants to spend their holiday in this poor country that has a lot of problems.


    Lucas took a cigarette, lit it up, smoked a bit, then he lifted his head relaxing "Well, I''m bored and found this country interesting, the rebellion, the people, the kingdom, I''m here to witness the history"


    "and you plan to stay away from all of that"


    "Watch your tongue mister Crocodile. Just because you are a warlord doesn''t mean you are allowed to talk me like that."


    " I''m just curious, " Crocodile said, but his face shown seriousness.


    "Well, my authority doesn''t allow me to interfere with the nation''s will "


    Crocodile was almost convinced that Lucas is here to watch, not to work. As long as Lucas stays away from his schemes, then it''s fine.


    While crocodile was thinking, Lucas called a woman who was working here. He handed her the ch.i.p.s "Hey, Lady, go and cash me those ch.i.p.s"


    "Crocodile, one more thing" Lucas turned to Crocodile who lifted his head.


    "What" Crocodile looked at him. But then suddenly, Lucas vanished in the thin air. Crocodile opened his eyes in caution.


    *Swish*


    From behind, two hands pat Crocodile''s shoulders. A mouth came close to his ears.


    The people who were seeing this opened their jaw in awe from his speed, they couldn''t see him moving at all.


    "One more thing. I love my privacy, and since I''m not working,


    I don''t think I would follow the codes of the world government and avoid the warlords.


    If you dare to send more people to spy on me, then I would make it uglier, and by it, I mean your face " Lucas whispered in his ear.


    Some sand started to gather around Crocodile, he was angry and wanted to fight, but he held himself since he didn''t want to mess with the Navy right now.


    "I don''t know what are you talking about, what people I sent, " Crocodile said.


    "Ho, just stay away from me, and I would do the same," Lucas said as he took his hands back, then the lady he sent earlier came with a bag full of 120 million berries. Crocodile was holding his anger, when this is done, he would kill Lucas.


    Lucas then, before getting out, noticed some woman.


    Even though she is different from the manga''s version since she is a real human in front of him, he could recognize her from her outfit and using his eyes. ?The Demon child, Nico Robin ?.


    with her curvy body standing, and glancing at him with her blue eyes.


    He checked her from up to down. She was tall, beautiful, with a seductive body, nice curve, a thin waist, and big b.r.e.a.s.ts. "you are really beautiful"


    Miss All Sunday saw him looking at him and smiled, but was it a real smile "fuhuhu, thanks"


    "Well, I''m taking my leave. Let us play someday, Crocodile" Lucas said as he turned his head to Crocodile.


    Crocodile looked at him, he was holding his anger. The cigar in his mouth broke.


    "Forget about it. From today, you are forbidden from taking a single step to this casino, and if you came here, then I would have to deal with you according to the laws".


    Crocodile was serious. But since Lucas is going to stay away from the political matters of Alabasta, Crocodile won''t bother him and would prefer if he stayed as far as possible. In fact, he didn''t want to see his face for now or he may kill someone.


    "Oh, then let me tell you the same if I found any of your men 5 miles near to my villa, then I would deal with you personally, and no law would stop me from breaking your face".


    Crocodile''s eyes turned blood red from anger, the people around got away from the centre of the events, and miss All Sunday chuckled and covered her mouth with her hand.


    "Well, I''ve talked too much" Lucas then vanished leaving the casino.


    He trolled him and gave him a clear warning, now Lucas won''t worry about being watched in his house.


    *****


    A few days later. Lucas went to meet miss Valentine, or Mikita, on some random island.


    He got a message from her, which told him that she has got important information about the blue-haired agent he has been looking for.


    ******


    some advanced chapters on


    patreo n.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 80 - 80

    At night.


    In a simple island with a bunch of small mountains, trees, and a land full of grass. Also no living humans. there were destruction''s marks and deep wholes all over this land. And those destruction marks were really large.


    Lucas, with the mask of Zorro on his face, stood on the peak of the highest tree watching her progress. The only healthy tree. "Her devil fruit has more potentials than I thought, it is a cheat"


    Kilo-Kilo fruit is a devil fruit that allows the eater to manipulate her weight. The mass was a deadly weapon in the martial arts.


    *pff* *pff*


    After days of training with Zorro, Mikita battle prowess improved dramatically.


    Mikita was now flying in the sky using Moonwalk, however, her speed was very fast compared to a usual six powers user. It was hard to follow her movement with the eye. Her speed didn''t increase due to her using a special technique, but due to her devil fruit''s power.


    Apparently, since she made her weight equal to one kilo, her speed increased many folds.


    If she used Moonwalk after reducing her weight to the half of the original, then her speed would become double. And so, the more she makes her wight less, the more her speed would increase.


    Mikita suddenly stopped in front of a small peak that was 50 meters high.


    She kicked the air slightly and rose a bit "Iron mass" Mikita said slightly as she hardened her body and covered her head with a bit of Haki, "Moonwalk and shave ".


    *Woosh*


    Her figure vanished as she directly flew toward the mountain. When she was close enough, she manipulated her weight until it became 11 tons(11.000 Kilos) and hit the mountain. She was basically a bullet that weighs is 11 tons or a cannon, but deadlier.


    *BaM*


    The small mountain couldn''t handle the impact and cracked before it''s part fly away in every direction. That didn''t only result in increasing the weight, but the speed as well. It was due to the impact force.


    In physics, the impact is equal to mass multiply by the acceleration. With shave, moonwalk and iron mass, she is a super heavy cannonball that moves faster than a bullet, a meteor.


    That''s why Lucas trained her on those few skills.


    ''To think there are many good fruits in the manga but are wasted on minor characters that don''t know how to use it .'' Lucas slammed his face, he can''t believe how the Manga nerf everyone with overpowered devil fruit with high potentials.


    Lucas jumped off the tree and started to walk between the rocks of the destroyed peak.


    Mikita was standing on the ground looking to the destroyed small mountain in awe.


    In her dream, she never thought her devil fruit would be this powerful, or she would be powerful. Just by learning a few techniques, her fighting prowess would increase this much due to the effect of her devil fruit.


    It sounded funny because the only thing she could do in a fight was to jump high, then increase her weight and fall down with a slow speed creating relatively weak impacts.


    "Kyahah, Kyahaha" She started to laugh like a maniac.


    Even Lucas found this laugh creepy. ''with this sort of power, I can even defeat mister 0, Zorro would be proud it, after this, I can become Miss Chocolate and no one would be able to take that dream,'' she thought.


    "Done laughing?"


    She turned her head to see Zorro. She smiled and gave him a light hug "If not for you teaching me, I won''t think I have any this strength, you don''t need to worry about doing anything anymore, I can handle everything on my own" She sounded like a little girl who wanted to be praised by her Daddy.


    "Just keep training, there are many potentials left " Lucas pat her body that was covered by the dust. He can''t believe she became C.o.c.ky already, there are still more to achieve. Such increasing her fruit''s limits, raising the level of the techniques he taught her an so.


    "Mm" Mikita stole a kiss suddenly, taking it as a reward, it was better than a drug.


    *Muah*, *Kiss*...


    "I will make you proud, Daddy".


    "I will wait for that, anyway, you said you got something about that girl " Lucas said while keeping hitting the dust on her body.


    "Yes, I made some calls, and I got the information you needed." Miss Valentine said. That information wasn''t secret, other than the high agents, no one from outside can get them.


    "Good, now let''s wash you before you tell me everything, " Lucas said. After training, she was covered by the dust.


    Lucas waves his hand and a short yellow dress appeared on his hand, he said it was a magic trick when he saw her dazing.


    Mikita nodded and understood, she took off her clothes in front of Lucas without feeling shy. Lucas decided he would clean her personally, and she was happy with that. He put his hand on her ass then they started to walk until they reached a well.


    Lucas then, using the water, started to wash her body while using massage hands. He didn''t expect that using water to wash someone with [massage hands level 18] would make such effect.


    "Ahh"


    Mikita m.o.a.ned softly enjoying the extremely relaxing feeling. Whenever he squeezes her skin with his hands, all of the impurities that are under the skin would get out through her skin and drop with the water. Her skin suddenly started to get smoother and fairer. When his hands reached her face to wash it, it made the same effect, all of the impurities left her face and it became more beautiful.


    "Ahhhh" Mikita m.o.a.ned, she was in climax after she got touched in sensitive places, she didn''t even realize the effects that Lucas''s hands made on her. But when it went to her face, she started to feel sleepy.


    "Never thought that my hands have such ability " Just with water and massage, she became clean like never she was, and better looking.


    Lucas thought that maybe Massage Hands would do more effects if he supporting stuff such oil and cremes and so, but this was left to test for later. ''I''m already handsome, so I wonder what would happen if I do this to my self, guess I will test this later,''


    "mmm" Mikita was both turned on and so relaxed after being massaged in different places, she couldn''t realize that she became prettier due to him washing him. Finally, she slept in his arms.


    Lucas looked to her clean body, it held more temptation now. He nodded, later he would sleep with her. But now, there is a work to do. ''later, I''ll have anal''. Lucas helped her wearing her clothes then awoke her, it was a hard task, after cleaning her from both inside and outside, her feminine scent became better.


    Mikita woke up feeling like a totally different person. Her head felt so light, and all of the exhausting she had from training last days with Lucas had vanished.


    Then, she started to tell Lucas everything she knew. Vivi, or miss Wednesday, is traveling with her partner, Mister 9, to finish a mission that was given by mister 0.


    "Good, I would like to go first, meet her and deliver my message "


    "Message?"


    "Yes, she is the princess of Alabasta."


    "Since when was she the princess " Mikita puzzled, she saw Vivi a few times, but she never had close contact with her.


    Lucas, or Zorro now, pretended to put his hand inside his pocket, then he grabbed a specific compass. The compass that would only point to one direction which is Abalasta, this type of compasses known as Eternal pose, it saves a lot of time when traveling in the grand line.


    He wanted Vivi to go back to Alabsata with the help of the eternal pose, that would save her a lot of time, meanwhile, he would force crocodile to make his move faster Ji


    "I want you to hand her this, and tell her what I''m going to tell you..." Lucas explained to Mikita everything she has to do and say.


    Mikita wore a blue jacket, white gloves, and white heels, then her hat. Then she went to the corner of the island and picked up another map and a compass that would point to where she is going.


    She is free now because her partner mysteriously vanished for an unknown reason. Until the baroque works find her a new partner, she is required to do minor pirate hunting and wait for missions if there any. So nothing would be suspicious if she moved here and there.


    "Zorro, wish me good luck " Mikita reduced her weight and kicked the air slightly to float. She then kicked the air and vanished in thin air. Who would ever think that Kilo-Kilo can increase to effectiveness of the six powers folds about that?


    "Yes, I''ll catch up to you later," Lucas said. He will catch up to her after he calls his pet since he is planning to make Vivi''s trip to Alabsta faster.


    *****


    Five miles away from the whiskey peak. (the low agents base)


    On an average-sized ship, two agents of the baroque works were on their way to accomplish a mission that was given by Mister 0 himself.


    The two agents were a man and a woman with a professional relationship. The man was known by Mister 9, he had an average size by east blue standards with orange hair. As for his clothes, he wore a green suit, a red scarf, and a golden crown.


    The woman next to him, known as Miss Wednesday. She had a blue light wavy hair that reaches the down of her waist with a ponytail hairstyle. She was a slender woman with a height of 169 centimeters, her body shape was nice, with a curvy waist, full h.i.p.s, and D-cup or even E cup sized b.r.e.a.s.ts, her skin was white as jade, and her eyes were dark brown. She wore a blue and white shirt tight shirt that showed her curves, short white pants that exposed her pale legs and thighs, and a long green opened the jacket and white boot heels...


    "Miss Wednesday, are we in the right direction "


    "Yes mister 9"


    This night, in this spot of the grand line, the sea was very calm. Only a few small waves that barely made their ship move.


    "Kyahaha"


    Suddenly, both of Miss Wednesday and Mister 9 heard a feminine laugh.


    "Did you hear that " Mister 9 looked around, there was nothing but the seawater. There wasn''t even a small island near.


    "Yes, mister nine" Wednesday said while looking around.


    "If I heard that, and you did then.."


    "Kayahaha"


    *gulp*


    Both of them swallowed their saliva. They felt a cold sweat dripping on their back. If they were the only ones here, then the explanation they would expect in this bizarre world.


    "Ghost," Mister 9 said as he put his hand inside his coat and picked up to iron bats that are usually is his weapon.


    the feminine sound of Mikita hit their ears " Look above your heads, Idiots,"


    Both of the agents lifted their heads to see a blonde beautiful woman descending like a light feather, she stood fell with her feet on the deck without making any loud voice.


    She looked at the two with her large grin. Both of mister 9 and Wednesday found that smile scary


    Mister 9 lifted his bats, but then he looked well and blushed "What are you..wait, Miss... Valentine"


    After being washed by Lucas, miss Valentine''s pale skin became smoother and brighter. She became more charming and attractive than she used to be.


    "What are you doing here, I thought you were temporarily in hiatus" Miss 9 lifted his bats in guard, it was no secret that her partner, Mister 5, was suspended and she is in hiatus without a mission to do.


    Obviously, she is here for something. and from Baroque works, you can''t expect that thing to be good, for you.


    Mikita saw the way he is looked at her and frowned, Only Lucas is allowed to do that. She reduced her weight, then she used Shave.


    *Swish*


    ''Fast'' Mister 9 and Wednesday couldn''t see her moving at all, and they barely could blink.


    In less than a second, Mikita appeared in the air, while using her hand to stand in a reverse way on Mister 9''s head. " Take this, barely 500 kilos", then in that pose, she used moonwalk and kicked the air behind her.


    If it wasn''t for the fact she didn''t want to sink the ship, then she would increase her weight beyond 10 tons.


    "What" Mister nine, without releasing what happened, felt a lot of pressure on his head. * BaM*.


    Cracks spread on the deck, and the ship shook violently for a few seconds.


    "MISTER NINE" Wednesday regained her balance and looked at her partner. Mister 9''s was on the deck, buried in the wood, his face was bleeding while he could barely breathe.


    Wednesday, or the Princess of Alabasta, though, that she is here for something bad. She was about to take her weapon.


    But then, Miss Valentine looked at her and made a large smile. The blue-haired girl found that smile creepy and stopped while


    "Would you stop freaking out. Miss Wednesday" Mikita''s voice was calm "Or. Princess of Alabasta. Nefertari Vivi"


    "What do you mean" Vivi opened her eyes widely, her identity, is exposed?


    "I''m not here as an Agent," Mikita said as she took few steps toward her.


    "not... As an agent" Vivi''s mind was trying to keep up with the events.


    Suddenly, Mikita reached her pocket and threw something to Vivi.


    Vivi caught the object, it was a compass, with tag down '' Alabasta"


    "This... Eternal pose" Vivi was suddenly confused, but she kept her guard up "Why?"

 Chapter 81

    Above the water. On the ship that usually used by agent Mister 9.


    Miss Valentine was face to face with the princess of Alabasta. Next to her feet was Mister 9 unconscious and in a bad state.


    Mikita reached her pocket to take something. Then she threw it to Vivi. Vivi caught the object, it was a compass, with tag down '' Alabasta"


    "This... Eternal pose" Vivi was suddenly confused. What is the meaning of all of this?


    One of the high Agents of Baroque works, come to visit her personally. She calls her princess and even throws her a compass that she knows she is very handy to her. Something like this is too true to believe.


    "Why are you giving me this?"


    "to help you,"


    "Help me?"


    "What''s with that funny face of yours, the rebellion army will make its move. Don''t you want to go back and see if you can do something "Mikita repeated the words Lucas told? She didn''t care about Alabasta and their rebellion. She was an assassin and not a saint, to begin with, and she already killed some people. But since it became Lucas''s problem, it became hers.


    "I am asking, why are you helping me. Do you think I''m a fool? Your baroque work knows I''m a princess and you are trying to trick me to stay away from your schemes."


    "Did you join yesterday, if boss saw something about you then he would kill you from the start, and I won''t talk to you as I''m doing right now " Mikita frowned, this task will be harder than she thought, but again, who would trust an organization that is trying to destroy her country.


    Vivi found what Miss Valentine saying is logical, if she or her organization wanted to do something bad to her, then this is the best moment to get rid of her.


    "Listen, the boss, mister 0, is behind the schemes and... " Mikita told her everything. How Crocodile knows about her and is planning to get rid of her soon, how war will happen in Alabasta and many other details such as how Crocodile will get news about her relationship with the rebel army.


    Those details were originally forgotten by Lucas since he skips pages and only read the manga for fighting scenes, and he was never a big fan.


    To get those details again, Lucas made Mikita do her researches while he used his Stealth footwork to move around Alabasta and collect information.


    "Impossible "Vivi fell to the ground on her knee. With so many details suddenly falling into her, Vivi seemed in denial as her mind trying to process what is going on. Her feelings now were a mix of sadness, urge, and wariness.


    After 20 minutes, Vivi calmed her self down, she still has time, she has a compass. Her childhood friend is the leader of the rebellion, as long as she meets him and talks to him, things would get better.


    "Thank you, but why are you helping me,"


    "It''s not me who wants that, but someone else, and he is the one who sent me to tell you all," Mikita said.


    Miss Valentine''s words made Vivi feel as she was struck by lightning. Vivi couldn''t contain her shock and said as loudly as she can.


    "You are Kidding me. WHO WANTS TO GO AGAINST THE BOSS OF BAROQUE WORKS AND THE WARLORD CROCODILE "


    Mikita opened her eyes widely. She never expected that Vivi had such a big mouth. Anyway, she has done her job, and she isn''t afraid of her organization anymore. She put her hand on her mouth and chuckled.


    "Kyahaha, you have a big mouth for sure, how would you deal with those" Mikita pointed with her finger to the sky. Vivi turned her head to look at that direction to see a bird and a cat with pyjama on its back. She knew those two animals as they were trained by Baroque works to spy and report. Vivi covered her mouth with both of her hands. At that moment, Vivi knew, she f.u.c.k.i.e.d up.


    *Slash* x3


    In the darkness, three sharp slashes could be heard. Suddenly, the bird and the cat in the air got Z_cut. Their bodies separated according to the cut line, and both of them fell to the sea with their blood.


    Mikita was calm. As for Vivi, she looked puzzled. Things are just happening too fast. Vivi looked to that spot, and she saw something shocking. A man flying, or partially, he was stepping on the air, and he was getting closer.


    Because of the darkness of the night and his dark clothes, it was hard to notice his silhouette. Soon he got closer to the ship and his figure became clearer.


    He was a masked man, with a black hat and black clothes. He had black gloves and a pair of black boots. As he was getting closer to the ship, his black cape could be seen flapping with the air.


    "he is the one who will help you"


    "Who "


    "Zorro" Mikita explained to Vivi as Lucas landed on the ship like a feather.


    Lucas looked to Vivi. Just now he remembered that she has a big mouth. Lucas sighed deep within his heart and walked to Vivi who is looking to his face with a puzzled expression.


    "Are you fine " Lucas stopped one meter away from her. He gave her a quick look. She looked cute and pretty with nice pale skin and a womanly body and beautiful face. If it wasn''t time for work, then Lucas may start messing around.


    he chose to play later, not now. More important things are on the line.


    "I''m fine " Vivi also gave him a quick look. Even though he was wearing a mask and a hat, she could see some strands of smooth blond hair down his hat, blue-sky eyes that could be seen through the holes of the bandana, and well-speculated face. As for his body, it looked to be in very good shape. Anyone can tell he is handsome, with or without the mask.


    "That''s good, but just a piece of advice, when sharing something important, keep your voice low as possible " Lucas said making his voice deeper.


    "Ah, about that " Vivi apologized and her cheeks turned red from embarrassment.


    "Daddy, I explained her everything "Mikita made a large smile again exposing her teeth.


    ''Daddy?'' Vivi opened her eyes widely. Is he her father?


    "Good job, Mikita "Lucas nodded and praised her.


    "Excuse me. But why are you helping me?"


    "Because I feel it''s the right thing to do," Zorro said with a righteous tone. "Crocodile is using his Warlord seat to throw millions of innocents to their death, and he would take the families and friends kill each other for a fake rebellion. That''s why I must stop him, and that''s why you must go back to your kingdom"


    To promote and have an achievement in the marine, Lucas felt it was right to mess with Crocodile and take him down so Lucas would look like a hero who saved a kingdom.


    Unlike when she felt suspicious with Miss Valentine, or Mikita as she heard him calling her. Hearing his righteous words, she thought he is truly an honest man who is trying to save lives. Maybe this was the effect of his Charisma.


    "Then, I would have to bother you by asking you for help " Vivi bowed down a bit, yet Lucas stopped her from doing this saying he isn''t doing that for her sake.


    Vivi trusted him since he wasn''t a member of the baroque works, and she has no choice.


    Lucas then yelled toward a specific spot in the sea by the name ''Lucci''. After some minutes, a giant cow sea monster came swimming while dragging a ship on its back.


    Lucci now, was a total different sea monster, as it was the only creature under the sea that can use the six powers and Haki.


    For a week, when Lucci trained the six power, she became different. When Lucas came to check, he asked her to do some different moves. Under the water, she could use Moonwalk to boost her speed.


    Then Lucas asked the cow to show more combat techniques, the cow happily nodded, it went a few hundred meters deep down, then she used the moonwalk to hit the water and get out. Lucci got out the water and flew up 600 meters to the air. Then with an agile move, she flipped her 300 meters long body and used [Storm legs] to shoot a compressed air blade that was four times longer than her body.


    Lucas couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw the compressed air blade, it laterally split the sea and crossed a long distance. Lucas thought if this sea monster trained for more months to master the techniques he taught, then he would have an unstoppable sea monster that can hunt sea king. Lucas always wanted to taste the meat of sea kings.


    ***


    Vivi saw the sea monster. She didn''t overreact, as the people in Alabasta treat some specific Cat-type sea monster as a sacred symbol. But Mikita was the shocked one as she didn''t know he has a sea monster which made her think her daddy is more mysterious, which was s.e.xy.


    Lucas then explained to Vivi that this cow sea monster would take her to Alabasta. The trip would be much faster using a sea monster. Lucas then ordered Lucci to follow the instructions of Vivi temporarily and protect her in the way. Lucci''s reply was simple "Mo".


    After that, they went secretly to the whiskey peak and threw mister 9. Then Vivi called some agent which was someone from her kingdom, she told him to stay here and give false reports so Crocodile won''t feel her movements.


    Then she took some a Golden Duck with her. The Duck was big as a horse and quick. It was Vivi''s loyal horse and mount.


    After taking the Duck with her and a few things she needs. Vivi went to Alabasta since the ship was guided by a sea monster. The speed they moved at was quick. It would be a matter of a few days before they arrive.


    *****


    Lucas and Mikita didn''t go with Vivi. This was the second part of Lucas''s plan. Making Mikita report to Crocodile everything, so Crocodile would hasten with his schemes and make stains.


    In some near islands. Lucas stood topless while lifting Mikita on his arms and doing squats.


    Lucas felt, with this girl, he wouldn''t worry about having training equipment and getting stronger. Mikita was holding a snail in her hand while her weight was over 7 tons.


    "Did you get it?" Lucas said while squatting. He told her what to say to Crocodile.


    "Yes," Mikita nodded with a smile. Being lifted like that, and feeling the air hitting her each time he does a move made her have.


    Mikita already sent a request to the boss to report an urgent matter. She was on hold until Crocodile call her back personally.


    *Bero* *Bero*


    The DenDenMushi in her hand rang.


    "he is calling " Lucas put her down on her heels. Then he picked up a pencil and a paper. He said, "Ok If he asked a hard question, signal to me, and I''ll write you the answer on this paper.


    "Got it Daddy " Mikita picked up the call.


    "Boss?" Mikita said to Crocodile.


    *****


    Advanced chapters on


    patreo n.com/EroJaki.

 Chapter 82

    under the casino, Rain dinner. Inside his office, Crocodile was holding a DenDenMushi.


    A few minutes ago, Miss, All Sunday had told him that an agent has an urgent report. And it must be delivered to him personally. Crocodile knew that the call was by Miss Valentine, the previous partner of Mister 5.


    Crocodile thought about many possibilities, so she has to call him personally. Did she lose her devil fruit as her partner? Or is it really a big deal.


    All of those questions ran through his head. He called Mikita back and decided to hear what she has to say. If she wasted his time, then he wouldn''t mind ending her life, as he did to Mister 5.


    "Boss"


    The snail on the table started to speak, making the same voice as miss Valentine.


    "get straight to the point " Crocodile''s voice was cold and chilly. He hates beating around the bush.


    Miss Valentine, was lying on the grass, holding the snail with one hand, and using her other hand to support her face, as her elbow was on the ground.


    She was smiling at Lucas and found it fun to mess with her boss that she used to fear.


    "Boss. I''ll tell you everything from the begging¡­. "


    Mikita started to tell her story.


    It was a little fairy tale. When she suddenly became without a partner, she decided to hunt some pirates to prove her value.


    But in her way to track some pirate, unexpectedly, she saw Miss Wednesday without her partner, getting out of from some secret house, and she looked suspicious.


    Mikita smelled something fishy around, So she entered that house after Wednesday got out. There, she found a group of papers that held important information and the princess''s identity and future plans.


    Mikita was able to make some conclusions after looking at the papers. The princess of Alabasta collected enough information about the Baroque works. All along, she knew about Crocodile''s schemes and many other things. Now, Vivi is heading toward Alabasta.


    Mikita said that she tried to follow her but she couldn''t due to the fact she has a sea monster with her. And she, as devil fruit user, can''t risk traveling through the sea let alone fighting a sea monster, and she has no partner to assist.


    Even though the news was shocking. Crocodile was very calm, it wasn''t something out of his control.


    "Did you get those papers "


    Upon hearing Crocodile''s question, Mikita didn''t know how to answer. She signaled with her hand toward Lucas.


    Lucas quickly wrote something on the paper.


    Mikita saw what''s written and said: "after she left, I tried, but as soon as I started to grab the papers, something suddenly exploded. Luckily, with my fruit''s power, I was able to avoid the explosion and survive"


    "I see, Good work. Come to Alabasta, you will get a new partner"


    "Thank you, Boss"


    Crocodile then hanged the call. He lit up a cigar and started to smoke. He was looking at the table while being mind absent, which made him look like a mafia boss. Nobody can tell what he is thinking of.


    ***


    "Kyahahaha" Mikita was laughing with tears streaming on her cheeks. After betraying her organization, she trolls scary boss. This was too fun than she expected.


    "Good job," Lucas said.


    Crocodile wasn''t the only one who was thinking of the next step, but Lucas as well. This is a chess game, where the only way to win is by capturing the king.


    "Daddy. Don''t you think you should reward me for doing a good job" Mikita looked at Lucas with puppy eyes, full of hope?


    "What do you want for a reward" Lucas lied down next to her. He pushed the snail between her hands.


    "I am not wearing my underwear," Mikita said as she raised her right knee. Her dress was lifted and Lucas''s eyes swept down. He could see her p.u.s.s.y, wet and ready to make love.


    "Indeed. You deserve a reward " Lucas pushed himself closer to her. He took his pants off and pulled his D from his underwear.


    "Mm," Mikita took the initiative. She lifted her leg and wrapped it around his back. Then she let her face get close to his. She put her lips on his mouth letting his tongue exploring her mouth. She moved her little hand and held his d.i.c.k. Then she started stroking.


    ***


    After finishing making love with Mikita. Lucas lifted her between his arms. Mikita was satisfied with the reward she got, she was so horny, so the orgasms she had were more appreciated and had more fun. She reduced her weight into one kilo to be like a feather.


    Lucas then used both Shave and Moonwalk. He vanished in thin air and flew. His flying speed was so high that it even made Mikita shock. He doesn''t have a devil fruit that makes him cheat his speed, yet he moves this fast. Luckily, she got used to those super speed movement during her training.


    (Theatrically. If you originally weight 50 kilos. Then you reduced your weight to 1 Kilo, then, you used, Shave or Moonwalk, with the same usual effort, then your speed would become 50 times faster than. And there is that impact rule. That''s why Kilo-Kilo fruit can be considered a huge cheat for any six powers user.).


    Lucas''s next step is to wait for Vivi to arrive at Alabasta. Since he ordered his cow to move at regular speed, he felt that he has a couple of days to relax, and watch crocodile.


    After arriving at Alabasta. Lucas took Mikita to a hotel and had more s.e.x with her. He couldn''t take her to his Villa as Lucas. He can''t raise suspicions to himself when Crocodile''s eyes are everywhere.


    Lucas left her 40 million berries, which he won in gambling. She can do whatever she wants with this money. Mikita was both shocked and happy, too happy that he cares about her and show his affection. This made her decide to make him happier in the future.


    He left her a communication way, and he agreed to meet her in some hotel to report him things.


    Then he left to go back to his Villa.


    When he arrived there, he learned that his warning to crocodile gave a result. Crocodile didn''t send any more men to spy on him anymore.


    Until Vivi arrives at Alabasta, he would relax a bit, train with his rabbits, eat, drink, and making love.


    After Lucas took his mask off. He pulled a sofa from his storage and relaxed a bit while drinking some wine.


    Then he went to the bas.e.m.e.nt. And used some training cows he marked that day, to train for some hours his boxing. After that, he went to his bed to sleep. It has been a few days since he slept and his mind needs some rest.


    But Lucas couldn''t sleep well. He felt too excited to finish his plan. But he knows that being impatient is a sin itself. He needed to calm himself and wait for things to happen.


    In order to sleep, Lucas put the mask and went to Mikita in the hotel he left her in. She was shocked and welcomed him with sleepy eyes. And then, Lucas shared the bed with her and slept peacefully with her, as he used her body as a pillow.


    Before sleeping, Lucas didn''t forget to activate the auto-cultivation function for both types of Haki, Iron Mass, and Adrenaline boost. Sleeping and resting are considered a part of the training.


    During his sleep, Lucas thought about something. Since he told his cousin to tell Lucci to come here, and Lucci would serve as mount to her. So this would mean one thing.


    *****


    In the morning, on the sea, two warsh.i.p.s were moving slowly. Those two belong to the Navy and legally are under the command of Lucas.


    Usually. Here. There is one woman which is Hina, but today there are three sitting and staring at each other.


    "Hina will repeat herself. What are you doing here" Hina said.


    "Working isn''t that obvious, Hina"


    "Hina thought you retired, Calorina" Hina was in face with Calorina, who she knew, and Lilia, blonde swordswoman with long hair, emerald eyes, and rosy cheeks.


    "No, I was just in east blue, and I decided to come back" Calorina replied to Hina.


    "Hina is Happy to see again"


    "Calorina is happy too"


    "Hina doesn''t like to be mocked" Hina frowned.


    Hina looked to Calorina and Lilia, the two girls sat extremely close, as Lilia was resting her head on Calorina''s big b.r.e.a.s.ts, and the latter was wrapping her arm around her waist. Hina wondered if they were family to be this close.


    "Anyway, is there any reason for your come back," Hina asked


    "Well, I have a troublesome family member, like my little brother, and he joined the Navy lately, but he still too young, so I came here to watch over my cousin," Calorina said with a frown. Both of her and Lilia are anxious after getting the news that a bullet got him. One can''t imagine how much they love him and were worry about him. "Anyway, don''t you know where he is "


    "Hina didn''t know you have family here" Hina looked to the two other sh.i.p.s. She looked to some men trying to see if someone has familiar features like her " Who is he "


    "Well, he still quite young, " Lilia said. Lucas would reach the age of 16 in a few months.


    "Yes. His name is Lucas."


    "you mean the commodore " Hina opened her mouth a bit before calming down.


    "Yes, that''s him. I can''t really believe he became commodore. He grows too fast " Calorina swept one tear that fell from her eye. "I thought he would rest in the doctor room, but he isn''t there"


    "Well, he told Hina he is in Alabasta"


    "Alabasta? What the heck is he doing there" Lilia and Calorina looked to each other for a brief, then they made a smile only they know its meaning.


    "Tourism"


    "¡­"


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Calm belt.


    There was another navy ship heading toward the grand line water.


    On that ship, there were three girls with commander''s coats, looking to the sea. One girl has orange hair, one has light blue hair, and the other had blonde hair. All of them were pretty and have the same height.


    Those girls were the ones Lucas left in Syrup village. After Lucas left to join the navy and train with the elites, kaya, Nami, and Nojiko, who mastered both of the karate and stealth footwork has joined the marines in east blue.


    Because of Lucas''s training, they were too strong for East standards. Catching pirates was too easy for them. One of their achievements as they defeated a whole fleet of famous pirate that was going to invade a country. And the three of them were able to hold that army back, alone.


    They quickly promoted to commanders, and if they stayed in east blue, then the captain rank wouldn''t be far.


    The girls were now playing with a sphere of water, each girl holds the sphere, would throw it to the other. It was their way to train their Fishmen karate.


    "Lucas would be surprised, " Kaya said with a smile and kicked the water ball to Nami.


    "Yes. I bet he will, things are just too lonely without him" Nami said. She was longing to meet him again, after all, meeting him, was the turning point in her life, and it was to the best. Both emotionally and s.e.x.u.a.lly.


    "Ah, Lucas. Hope I find a chance to tease him." Nojiko sighted as she played with the water.


    Even though, after his absence, and awakening their l.u.s.tful side, and even had s.e.x with each other when he wasn''t there. He still the best in the bed.


    The other seamen and officers in the ship were shocked seeing them talking, and playing with a ball of water, with their bare hand, and it kept its shape all along. It was very bizarre.


    ****


    Marineforde. The elites camp.


    Inside the administration office. Stood a very tall woman with incomparable beauty that can charm both of men and women, snow skin with otherworldly smoothness, long legs, big b.r.e.a.s.ts. Beautiful face, green eyes. And long wavy black hair.


    Alvida was facing the manager.


    "Alvida, what are you doing here"


    "I want to request my graduation. Can you please arrange it"


    "Sure, you can " the manager, ex rear admiral with one hand didn''t argue and gave her direct permission to pass the test.


    "Thank you, rear admiral" Alvida was happy. After finishing training what Lucas taught her, mastering the Haki, the six powers, and awakening her Devil fruit. Alvida was ready to go and work with him. Honestly, she missed him and used to masturbate each night for him.


    ****


    One day later. On the beach of Alabasta, a ship that was dragged by a sea monster has landed on the beach. Above it stood a blue light-haired girl looking with her big brown eyes to the desert.


    "Thank you, Lucci"


    "Moo"


    *****


    If anyone wants to support.


    patreo n.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 83

    Nefertari Vivi, the princess of Alabasta, had finally arrived at her destination with the help of the mysterious guy, Zorro, or Mikita''s dad as she heard her calling him.


    Unlike the outfit that she wore as an agent. Vivi was wearing a long black robe that fit the Desert weather. She changed her hairstyle a bit to look friendlier as it was tied in a ponytail that reaches her back with two locks on the side of her face that reach her neck.


    Vivi knows Alabasta very well, even though she was the princess, she grew up in the middle of her people, making her knows her country more than the palace. She called her duck, which was big as a horse and rode it. She gently kicked the side of the Golden duck and headed to toward the nearest city to buy supplies that were necessary for her journey toward the rebellion army''s camp.


    As she was moving, she didn''t know that someone was reporting her movements already to her previous boss.


    ...


    That day, after Crocodile got a report from Miss Valentine about Vivi, he had put spies on every beach in this country. He called all of the high agents to come to Alabasta as well, and two teams are here already.


    "Mister 3 and Mister 4, take 10 armed and kill her, the location would be sent to you...." Crocodile gave his orders thought the communication snail.


    "Mister Crocodile. I alone can carry this mission " Mister 3 said through the DenDenMushi.


    "Carry with the orders," Crocodile''s tone held a killing intent that directed to mister 3. Crocodile won''t tolerate anyone that talks back to him or doubt his orders.


    "Yes Boss"


    ..


    Usually, Crocodile wouldn''t be this worry and would only send one agent to deal with Vivi.


    But things are more dangerous then it used to be. Here now, there is a Navy''s Commodore who said he is in this country because it is interesting, and he won''t follow the rules to avoid a Warlord in case Crocodile annoyed him. Again, this a Commodore, the 5th highest rank and, not some random pirate that he can take lightly. Crocodile thought that Lucas is a trouble maker. If he met with Vivi then who knows what will happen. Giving the impression that Lucas gave, he is a young arrogant man who won''t give a shi* about the rules, and he loves troubles because he finds them interesting. That''s why Crocodile wanted to kill Vivi as fast as possible. Playing with the Navy isn''t the same as playing with pirates. There is a chance that he will lose his position as a Warlord before he achieves his goal.


    ''Once I put my hands on the ancient weapon, nothing would stand in my way, and I''ll be the pirate king'' Crocodile thought about the day he would realise his dream.


    *****


    Meanwhile.


    Lucas was inside his Villa sleeping on the sofa while dreaming about the end of his journey.


    He dreamed that he was inside a gigantic palace after he became the ultimate ruler of this world. He had achieved immortality (he has a plan for that). Around him, there are many pretty women giggling and a lot of cute kids playing, and he yelled at them to go back to their rooms.


    *Bero* *Bero*


    Next to the sofa, there was a snail that started to ring making Lucas wake up from his light sleep. Lucas picked up the snail with one hand and rubbed his eyes with the other. He yawned and picked up the call."Who".


    "It''s me, Mikita".


    Lucas remembered. Today Vivi would arrive at Alabasta. He could calculate that since he gave Lucci the order to move at a specific speed, giving Crocodile the time to prepare himself.


    "Ahh, Mikita, is there something"


    "Yes, Daddy." Mikita found herself become more comfortable with calling him ''Daddy'', she didn''t know that was the effect of him massaging her head to be more comfortable with being obedient. "Vivi has arrived at Alabasta. She crossed the northern city to get some water and food..."


    "Mm," Lucas nodded. He brushed his teeth and started to change his clothes.


    "Crocodile had given his orders. Currently, Mister 3, Mister 4 with their partners, and a small army of armed men are waiting for her in her path to the rebellion army " Mikita said.


    Lucas opened his eyes while thinking of what is going on. Even though he wasn''t paying much attention to the manga, he still remembers that Crocodile had sent one of his agents each time to kill Vivi. But now. He prepared a whole force to kill Vivi as if it was a high-priority mission. After thinking for a brief, he knew that his existence must be the reason as he already showed Crocodile that he won''t care about the rules and he is here for troubles.


    "What is her location "


    After getting the whereabouts of Vivi, Lucas hanged the call as he wore his clothes as Zorro.


    Lucas used stealth footwork and his figure blurred as he ran with incredible speed leaving his Villa and heading in one direction. If anyone looked at the desert from a higher perspective, then they would either see nothing or see a dark shadow moving on the sands if their eyes can keep up.


    ''Next step, assuring that Vivi reach the rebellion army, safely''


    *****


    Nefertari Vivi, the princess of Alabasta, was currently riding her animal and heading toward a specific direction. The Duck was running faster than a horse leaving a sand cloud behind it.


    There was no time to rest for Vivi. Saving her country is a must, and she had to reach the army''s location and convince her childhood friend by Crocodile''s schemes.


    As the duck was moving. *Pew* *Pew* Suddenly, she heard gun shooting sound. The sand around the duck''s feet flew up as it was hit by the bullets. Vivi and the Duck quickly reacted, the Duck stopped and changed its direction to the right.


    *Pew* *Pew* bullets kept flying at Vivi and her mount. But because of the speed of her mount and the old style of the guns in this world, no bullet could hit her.


    Because of the heat of the desert and the slight yellow sands in the air, it was a bit hard to see. In front of her, she slowly saw the silhouette of a few armed men in different locations. Vivi kicked her duck slightly in the left and the animal changed his direction. But then, she saw someone 40 meters in front of her "This, Mister 4".


    Mister 4, was fat and tall blond man. If anyone looked at him, they would notice that he is a quite slow-thinking person, and having some kind of mental issues. Behind him, stood a short woman that looked like a humanoid mole and her job was to guide mister 4 since his mental abilities are low.


    Not far from them, and behind the men with guns, stood two persons. one was a young girl with a hat, she looked to be 16 years old, but she was too short compared to One piece world''s girls, as her height was 145 cm.


    Next to her, stood a man with average height, average look, he wasn''t handsome. His hair''s shape made number 3, he wore glasses. Obviously, he was Mister 3.


    Mister 3 combat abilities weren''t that impressive, but his number as number 3 agent was because of his abilities to finish missions with the assistant of his devil fruit.


    Since he thought that Crocodile was overestimating Vivi, he didn''t make a masterplan and decided to kill her directly.


    Mister 4 was holding a 4 tons bat between his hands easily. Looking at Vivi, he waved his Bat and hit the ground. As he hit the sand, with his force and along with his 4 tons bat, the sand started to shake and created a small shockwave.


    ''Guess her luck ends here'' Lucas was somewhere near watching while using his Haki. He wondered if she is lucky to survive the bullets since she should have some sort of Plot armour. To him, there was no risk to know, since he has observation Haki.


    " Time to step in."


    The impact that was made by Mister 4''s 4 tons bat wasn''t that scary, but it was enough to shake the ground slightly and stop the princess.


    Vivi was shaken, the Duck lost its balance, and Vivi flew up a bit to back. She going to fall to the ground "Kyaaa".


    Everything is going to end, yet she couldn''t achieve a little thing despite doing her best.


    Vivi closed her eyes. She felt that she didn''t touch the ground. Instead, she felt two arms around her, one arm on her thighs, and a hand on her back. Vivi opened her eyes to see who. Seeing the blond strands of hair that fell on his mask, the blue-sky eyes, the black clothes, and the hat. She immediately knew who and opened her eyes widely "Zorro!".


    "Are you fine?" Lucas asked Vivi, not noticing her uncomfortable breathing rate.


    "I''m... I''m fine" Feeling the direct contact as her body so close to him. Vivi blushed.


    The people around were shocked by the twist in the events. From thin air, this masked man appeared and held the princess in his arms. Who wouldn''t be shocked if someone appeared from nowhere?


    "Shoot," Mister 4 yelled. Now he understood why Crocodile has sent this many to kill Vivi. As it seems, she has someone to protect her.


    the ten armed men jumped forward, knelt and aimed their guns before shooting Vivi and Lucas. Vivi closed her eyes as her heart started to beat faster. Lucas, to be in a more conformable pose while moving, lifted Vivi and put her waist on his shoulder. He put his arm around her buttock so she won''t fall.


    Vivi was looking behind Zorro with wide-opened eyes, even though the situation was scary, her cheeks started to turn red. The thing was as she was being lifted in this position, she can feel his hands were around her buttock. That made her blush very hard.


    *Pew* *Pew*


    Bullets flew toward the two, but the next second. Both Vivi and Lucas vanished in thin air. Mister 3, who was behind the armed men and next to his partner, rubbed his glasses. He didn''t believe his eyes, the speed that Lucas moved at was in the level of teleportation. "Where is he".


    "Behind you" a voice came from behind Mr3 giving him a shock. He wanted to turn and use his devil fruit ability. But unfortunately, the owner of the voice likes to waste no time, neither allows the other side to waste it.


    *Splash* Lucas from behind held a rapier and waved on Z shape.


    "Aaa," Mister 3 felt both of his back a chest getting cut as a Z mark appeared on his chest.


    Mister three looked to his chest with a pale face, seeing the blood falling from his chest. He touched the Z wound with shaking hands.


    "Impossible" Mister 3 fell on his back from shock, fear, and blood loss.


    [Ding. Wax-Wax devil fruit is in the storage now]


    And Lucas gained another Devil fruit.


    Everyone here looked to the scene with shock on their face, except for Vivi, who couldn''t see due to the fact that her face is on the opposite side while she was blushing being held by her h.i.p.s, but she endured it silently since he was protecting her.


    Mister 3 fell down with Z mark appeared on his back. Everyone looked to Zorro in front of them with different gazes.

 Chapter 84

    Mister 3 fell in the middle of everyone''s eyes to the ground with a Z shaped wound on both of his back and chest.


    Everyone presents from baroque works was shocked by the events. Who wouldn''t be shocked after seeing a masked man appearing from thin air and somehow, after ten guns fire at him, he appears in a different place and before they get his location, their Mr.3 is dead.


    Vivi who was lifted on Lucas''s shoulder didn''t see anything of that. She was looking to the opposite side with red tomato cheeks since there was a hand on her soft buttock. In her life, she was a respected and honourable princess that have never felt what it is like to be touched in lewd parts. Even after she grew up and joined the Baroque works, she was never touched by a man and felt like that. And the fact that this situation was similar to the fairy tales where a princess meets the dark knight who saves her from enemies, has made things difficult to ignore.


    [Ding. Wax-Wax fruit is in the storage]


    This fruit, allows the user to become a wax man, gaining the ability to turn parts of the body into wax, creates wax and control it, and wax artefacts. As any devil fruit, this fruit''s potentials depend more on the user''s creativity, and along with Haki, it can create deadly weapons which would be harder than metal. Mister 3 wasn''t a creative person as he could only depend on his fruit''s ability without adding a personal touch. He could create giant moving armour and a big artefact with his ability that could trap two legendary giants. Yet he couldn''t think of making guns, or spears or anything. (another fruit with many potentials, just think about Katakori whose fruit was similar type)


    Lucas wasn''t in a situation to keep thinking about this fruit as there sill more fruits to extract, and he has to focus on protecting Vivi.


    Lucas was the type of person who wouldn''t wait for his enemies until they wake up from their shock. While the people of the Baroque works were in the middle of their shock trying to process what has happened. Lucas held his black rapier with his right hand and waved in the air. From his rapier''s thin blade, flew big blue sword energy in arc''s shape toward the armed men.


    At the second their minds were able to work, they found the big compressed air blade in front of them. They weren''t able to react, neither had enough speed reaction. And they got cut and flew back from the impact. Lucas is a grandmaster swordsman. So, his cutting skills are very high. And the damage he does isn''t tolerable by ordinary or quite strong people. And those people of Baroque work were like butter that got sliced by a hot knife.


    Miss Goldenweek, the short girl, who was the partner of Mr.3 turned to run away. Who would stay here to fight a monster who sliced 11 strong men in less than a minute? She is still 16 years old and she has yet to become the artist she dreams of being. Lucas turned his head and saw her running. Since she was too short for a standard one-piece world''s girl, he thought that she may be only a little kid who hasn''t pass 13-14 years old, heck, she was even flat-chested which made him convinced that she is much younger.


    ''Little girl? Do I have to deal with kids too? This Crocodile is a really twisted minder person to hire kids in his schemes.''


    ''But still, she is a little girl so I''ll be gentle ''


    If she was a mature woman, then he may have some romantic fight where he messes with her a bit. Little girls weren''t his type, and never will. But that doesn''t mean he would abandon his habit of being gentle with ladies since this is a future one.


    Lucas extended his finger and used ?Six King gun? to aim a small Shockwave. Before miss Goldenweek realizes what happens, she fell to the ground and lost her consciousness.


    [+18 Acc.u.mulated XP]


    ''She didn''t have a devil fruit, what a waste ''Lucas thought.


    From Lucas''s shoulder, Vivi turned her head as she wanted to see what has happened. Seeing what Is there made her feel a huge shock that it didn''t bother her to be touched on her ass anymore. Mister 3, Miss Golden week, and the other agents are all lying on the hot sand. Some are dying, and the rest is already dead.


    ''Was he this strong ''Vivi thought this Zorro is more mysterious. Not only he can walk in the air, but also is very strong, and the way he saved her, made her feel he was charming. This was the result that usually provided by the first impression.


    "Hey you "the woman, who look like a mole, was standing next mister 4. As Lucas looked at her, She vanished as she went under the ground.


    The mole woman was smart. She knew that situation isn''t on her side, so, she told her block-header partner to be ready to run while she would sneak under the ground, and kill Vivi quickly. Then they would escape and report to Crocodile. Their mission is to kill Vivi, as for this guy, messing with him was not their job.


    Suddenly, a hole appeared next to Lucas and Vivi. Vivi saw that a humanoid mole flew toward her with her claws aimed at her. Mr.4''s partner, who was in her hybrid mole form was above the ground slightly. She waved her long sharp claws toward Vivi intending to kill her.


    Lucas moved his arm quickly and put Vivi down on the ground allowing her to avoid the claws before hitting her. Vivi suddenly found her self standing in front of Zorro who was looking forward. Lucas, with his Haki, felt where would the mole attack next. He wrapped his arm around Vivi''s waist and grabbed her to his side.


    "Hey" Vivi yelled with a hard blush on her cheeks. She was surprised to find herself being hugged to his side. This is embarrassing. But the next second changed her feeling to fear and shock as the Mole woman made a hole where she originally stood. That made her realize that her life was saved; She hugged Zorro''s side out of the need to feel safe.


    "Take a step back "


    Vivi heard Lucas''s words and nodded. Both of them took one step back. The next second. Lucas used his feet to unleash [Six king gun].


    A sphere of an unleashed shockwave was formed around his boots. Because of the sand in the air, the sphere could be seen. Lucas then has unleashed the shockwave from his feet and directing it down.


    *BAM*


    The ground shook violently as he used the six-king gun, and the sand beneath his feet was pushed making a deep hole on the ground.


    "Kyaa" Vivi was caught of surprise and lost her balance. Her body flew up a couple of meters as she couldn''t handle the six-king gun beneath her despite not being aimed to her. Lucas jumped and lifted Vivi before she falls, then he landed away from the hole.


    The mole woman appeared under the sands with wounds covering her body and a large amount of blood getting out of her mouth. This was the result of being attacked by the six king gun, The strongest technique of those who have a high mastery of the six superhuman techniques. The sand quickly went back to its place, filled the hole and buried the dead agent.


    [Ding. Zoan-Type, Mole-Mole, the fruit is in the storage now]


    Lucas looked to who he was holding between his arms, the scared expression on Vivi''s face and the way she was closing her eyes, made him think this princess was cute. Lucas used his hand pushed a hair strand from the middle of her face to the side and asked: "Are you fine".


    "A¡­" feeling his hand, and seeing the pose she is in, Vivi blushed for a brief before smiling weirdly. She started to get used to this. "Yes, thank you...Again " Vivi was looking to the silhouette of the mole woman, who is being buried by the sand.


    "Now stay here as a good princess" Lucas put her on the ground on her feet.


    "Ah" Vivi nodded. Then Her duck ran to her with an anxious expression on its face.


    Lucas looked to see one person left here, who was lifting 4 tons bat effortlessly. But that person''s brain is still trying to process what has happened. Lucas walked toward him, if Lucas''s memory doesn''t betray him, then the gun like weapon on Mr.4''s back is a weapon that absorbed a zone type devil fruit.


    (zoan fruit: is a fruit that allows the user to turn into an animal, and hybrid animal).


    Lucas walked toward Mister 4 intending to end this. There is only one meter between them. Mister 4''s body reacted faster than his mind; He waved his bat toward Lucas''s face. Lucas reacted and extended his palm to block the bat. Lucas was using iron mass level 14 making his muscles harder than the steel itself, so he had the absolute confidence in his victory as he saw the near future already.


    "DON''T "Vivi seeing this yelled, she knows how much that bat weight and how strong his wielder is. But her shout came late as Mister 4''s bat landed on Lucas''s hand. *Bam* The heavy metallic bat bent and lost its shape as it came in contact with Lucas''s forehand. Lucas was still looking up to Mr''4''s face without blinking or showing any hint of pain.


    "Oo¡­" Mister 4 looked to his bat. His facial expression made an extreme shock. It doesn''t need to be too smart to know that he was f.u.c.k.i.e.d up. His head started to release a cold from the fear of what will happens next.


    Zorro lifted his rapier with the left hand and waved it gently. Mister 4 suddenly had a Z mark appearing on his chest. As Mr.4 looked to the slash on his chest with an opened jaw, Lucas made a fist and punched him on the belly using prince-straight which allowed him to use 3 times folds the whole-body strength and not just his arm. Mr.4''s body, even with all of his inhuman strength, couldn''t handle the strength of the impact. His internal organs were destroyed and his ribs broke into pieces. Finally, Mister 4 flew back to the sky.


    Quickly, Lucas waved his sword to the location where Mister 4 will land. As Mr.4 fell, he found a sharp compressed air bade cut him along with his weapon that he didn''t have a chance to use from the start of the fight.


    [Ding, defeating Mister 4. + 3000XP


    Swordsman ship +300 XP


    Boxing +200XP].


    [Ding. Zoan type. Dog-Dog Fruit, Model: Dachshun..]


    "Wow¡­" Vivi looked with an opened jaw. She saw the state Mister 4 became in, then the people on the ground.


    This is unbelievable. A few moments ago, she was the one who thought she would die.


    This wasn''t a filtered Manga and she could see the blood, the cuts and the sliced bodies. But it wasn''t like she is seeing this for the first time. As a baroque agent, she has fought and wounded many pirates and saw many people get killed.


    Looking to the dead Baroque work members, even though she felt a bit sorry for their end, she didn''t feel it''s unfair fate or anything. If Zorro didn''t show up today, then her corpse would be in a worse state.


    "The weather is really hot" Lucas cracked his bones. ''Not bad gaining today, 3 more devil fruits with one with potentials.''


    Lucas then walked toward Vivi so he could hurry her to go in her way.


    Seeing him approaching, Vivi joined her hands together and bowed down 90 degrees "Thank you for saving my life. I''m so grateful that I don''t know how to pay you back"


    Lucas opened his jaw a bit. Isn''t she too humble for a princess? He patted her arm and said:" There is no need to think about it. Saving a beautiful princess is my job, so there is no need to feel you owe me anything"


    Vivi blushed and stood straight looking to his eyes behind the mask.


    ''Is he flirting with me, or am I overthinking and he is trying to be nice, he is Miss Valentine''s dad after all, but seeing how crazy Miss Valentine is, I bet she lost her mother, poor girl''


    "Now, let''s continue, I''ll protect you in your way, "Lucas said. He needed her to reach the rebellion army''s camp safely.


    "Thank you, Zorro, I''ll appreciate that " Vivi, knowing he is strong, felt that she needs his help badly. And she must accept it.


    She was about to bow down again but Lucas stopped her. And so, they continued their journey to the rebels'' camp.


    Now, Lucas only has to wait for Crocodile to get the news that his men were defeated before things become interesting.


    -x-X-x-


    Patreo n, for anyone who wants to support this fanfic.


    patreo n.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 85

    For two days. Lucas has been moving with Vivi, the princess of Alabasta, to protect her from any danger that possibly she can meet in her way.


    During those two days, Vivi got to know Zorro better. He was a kind and mysterious man that she had a very good impression on him. When she offered him to use her duck as a ride, he refused and said it''s okay to walk and run. When they rested, he would always offer to cook the always and prepare the tens. And his food was delicious. It even made a princess like her think the food of the royal kitchen too average compared to his cooking.


    Sometimes, before they take a small nap, she would talk with him and enjoy the chat, and when their eyes meet, she would blush a bit before acting normal. After being saved, lifted, and touched in sensitive places by him. Vivi as any girl had developed a crush on him, and secretly admired him.


    But her feelings toward her country, and the burden of her task which is to save her people, was too heavy and strong. So, she couldn''t do anything but to keep those ideas to herself.


    Lucas had spent a good amount of time with her, he would develop some ideas as well. Vivi was a beautiful woman, with a friendly look, princess''s charm, snow skin and curves that can seduce any man. And she was too cute. Lucas as any womanizer would have those ideas.


    He could also notice how she was behaving around him. He wasn''t dumb, and he has a wide experience when it comes to relationsh.i.p.s. But to Lucas, he can''t mess now, when Vivi is playing an important role in his plans. But he kept acting gently around her. He has to give regards to future possibilities.


    Now.


    Under the blazing rays of the sun.


    Both of Vivi and Lucas were walking above the hot sands of Alabasta.


    They were moving slower, unlike the last days where they moved a lot and rested a little.


    Standing on her duck, Vivi could see the shadow of the rebellion army. In her eyes, they were very little people and a lot. But this was because they were too far. In the camp of the rebels, there were a lot of horses, tents, and people who were holding weapons.


    "Here they are " Vivi pointed with her slender finger. She unconsciously smiled despite the emergency situation she is in. Her journey is going to end soon. All she has to do now is to find her childhood friend and convince him to stop the rebellion, and this all was the result of Crocodile schemes.


    This wasn''t an easy task. It is hard to convince someone with your ideas when you don''t have absolute proof. But it wasn''t impossible. Vivi needs to use her words wisely and charisma as a princess.


    "Then you may walk " Lucas, who was walking next to her, extended his hand.


    "Thank you. Zorro" Vivi extended her hand and put it on his. Using it as a support, she jumped from her duck''s back and landed on the sand.


    Usually, Vivi would act shy, but since she was already touched in more embarrassing spots, and spent a few days with him. He became a close person who she didn''t find a problem holding his hand. And in fact, she was quite happy to touch him.


    "Shall we go"


    And so, they walked toward the rebel''s camp. Lucas was ready to protect her. At the same time, he was expecting a report from Mikita or Miss Valentine.


    *****


    Somewhere else. In the place where the Baroque works tried to kill Vivi.


    The bodies of the members of the baroque works were being covered by the sands. Except for one alive person. Miss Goldenweek who Lucas thought she was a mere child because she is a short girl despite living in one piece''s world.


    Two persons with DenDenMushi in their hand came here riding a Camel. They looked around to see if there anyone else is still alive. Mister 3 and 4 were both dead.


    There was something that attracted their attention the most. It was the Z wound on both of Mister''s three''s and four''s corpses.


    The Z mark.


    "Look, over there "


    They saw Miss Goldenweek, sitting on the hot sands and hugging her legs, like a cute girl.


    She was the one who got less damage. However, it appeared that she faced some kind of mental trauma.


    "Miss Goldenweek¡­"


    Crocodile, after sending 4 special agents and 10 men, was waiting for the report saying this mission was completed.


    Two days passed and he didn''t hear anything from his agents. He decided to wait until the 3rd day since sometimes unexpected had happened and the battle lasted longer than he expects. Today, Crocodile''s patient ran out.


    Miss Goldenweek saw the two persons and started to tell them everything. How they were about to Kill Vivi effortlessly. Things were going according to the plan, until someone appeared from thin air, and defeated all of them. She said how he killed Mister 3 with his rapier. How just with a wave from his rapier, ten men were killed. She didn''t know if he was very fast or he ate a devil fruit.


    As for the rest of what happened, she didn''t know since she lost her consciousness when she tried to run away from him, and she didn''t take a lot of damage. Deep inside her, she was thankful that she was a very short person that people would mistake her real age which was 16 years old.


    After she told her story. The two people continued to see if anyone was alive. The agents were dead, and the survivors were only two armed men who weren''t in a state better than death.


    Then, they called Crocodile and sent him a report telling him everything that happened.


    ****


    Crocodile was inside his office. After reading the report, he flew into a rage and crushed the table.


    Nico Robin, or Miss All Sunday as she is called now, was next to her boss. Her eyes were calm as she was reading the report secretly using her devil fruit''s power.


    Vivi had survived and she is approaching the camp of the rebels. Also, Crocodile, and Baroque works, took a big blow in their strength.


    Nico Robin put her hand on her mouth covering her little chuckle. Inside, she was happy that Vivi has survived and going to meet the rebels. And the only reason she is in Crocodile side is to protect herself, since he is a warlord, and the people under him won''t be stopped by marines even if they were wanted criminals.


    This was the protection that the subordinates of warlord have.


    Unlike Crocodile who wanted to destroy a country to get the ancient weapon, Nico Robin wanted to stop him from getting it. And she is planning to try to kill Crocodile, at the critical moment, since she is too weak to fight him directly.


    "Miss All Sunday. Call for an emergency meeting. We are moving to plan B" Crocodile stood up angrily and walked.


    "Yes, Mister Crocodile" Robin looked to Crocodile''s back and smirked. If Crocodile saw that smirk, then he would do something very bad for her, but not killing her since she is an important factor to find the ancient weapon.


    ''Plan B'' That was the plan where the Baroque works, would directly use its agents and forces, to attack the Nefertari family''s royal palace.


    .....


    The Desert. The Rebel''s Camp.


    Both Lucas and Vivi were walking between the rebels. Vivi was afraid and nervous when she walked between the rebels. Some of them were tricked by Crocodiles to hate the royal family. So Vivi couldn''t help but to feel bad being looked at that by her people, she was a kind and a good-hearted person.


    Vivi joined her hands together and was mind absent until she felt a hand patting her arm.


    "Don''t worry about anything. I got your back." Lucas said. He hoped she would success here since he got rid of the most troubles in her way.


    "Mm, thanks" Vivi nodded and walked forward.


    The rebels recognized her and asked what is she doing here. She said she is here to negotiate with their leader, and she asked them to tell their leader that her name is Vivi, he would come directly meet her.


    The rebels were puzzled by her claim. But they played along with her and called their leader. And as soon as he heard Vivi''s name, he directly got out of his tent and went to meet her.


    While Vivi was talking with the leader, Lucas was sitting on a rock and smoking a cigarette. He was waiting patiently for the results of the reunion of the two childhood friends. When this meeting results are spread, Crocodile would lose his mind.


    *Bero* *Bero*


    Lucas''s pocket started to ring. He wasn''t putting his DenDenMushi in the storage since he was waiting for news from Mikita at any moment.


    Lucas stood up and walked a bit far from the rebels. Then he picked up the call.


    "Daddy. Can you hear me "


    "Yes Mikita, I can hear you" Lucas replied.


    "Listen. This is important news. The Boss, Crocodile. Has called all of the available high agents for an urgent meeting" Mikita rubbed her hair, then she said


    "He mentioned Plan B and something about the royal palace and powder and so.."


    ''Finally, I was waiting for this'' Lucas opened his eyes wildly, this was what he waiting for.


    This was the critical moment to record the evidence on Crocodile that would make him lose his seat as Warlord.


    "When the meeting would start? "


    "Tomorrow, in the morning and in Rain Dinner, "


    "I''ll come to you after a couple of hours "


    "Daddy. I''m blushing, Are you going to reward me "


    "You deserve a reward, but I need you to do one more thing"


    "What is it?"


    "I''ll tell you when I come"

 Chapter 86

    After knowing that Vivi''s assassination attempt had failed, Crocodile called for a meeting that would be attended by the high agents.


    The purpose of this meeting is to discuss the plan B. Where the baroque works would take the lead to trigger the rebellion, create fake evidence on the Royal family. To discuss this plan, to explain it, and how the available agents of the baroque would play their roles, Crocodile called this urgent meeting.


    Here, Crocodile would move personally, and unlike the time where he was attacking the reputation of the King of Alabasta. The baroque works would slay the people of Alabasta in the name of the king. This would happen of course, after kidnapping the king of Alabasta and replacing him by Mister 2, who has the ability to change his face to anyone he touches for once.


    This meeting isn''t only important to Crocodile. But to Lucas. The young commodore who is trying to make living by getting a promotion.


    Lucas had been preparing for this meeting more than Crocodile himself. He already prepared all the equipment he needs through the navy and the black market. This meeting was the perfect chance to get the absolute evidence on Crocodile, and making him lose his seat as a warlord. Lucas has been waiting for this moment, from the moment he came to Alabasta, and he won''t waste the chance.


    ******


    The rebellion''s camp.


    It has been one hour since Vivi had met with the leader of the rebels, Koza.


    Koza wasn''t only the rebel leader. But he was a friend with Vivi for more than 11 years. They both were close childhood friends. And he once saved Vivi when she was kidnapped as a child. they were very close as children. But when they grew up, the difference between the social pose had created a wide gap between them.


    But Koza is still holding some respect for Vivi and was more than willing to hear her out.


    Lucas was sitting on a rock. Waiting for the results of this meeting before leaving, to meet Mikita and start working on taking Crocodile down.


    Lucas was watching the intense speech between Koza and Vivi. Vivi was trying her best, while Koza was trying to deny and argue back.


    ''Oh my. This shit is better than wrestling '' Lucas thought while watching the debate.


    After one hour, Vivi was able to convince Koza to stop the rebellion temporarily.


    They agreed that the rebels would watch the baroque works and Crocodile movement for a month to confirm her claims. It was unknown that the Warlord, Crocodile, is behind the Baroque works. So, the rebels had to check.


    Seeing this. Lucas knew it''s time for him to leave. Protecting Vivi and helping her to meet with the rebellion was only the minor step. Lucas knew that stopping the rebels won''t stop Crocodile. It would only bring temporary peace.


    Vivi got out of the tent. She was happy that her diplomacy had worked and brought the results she wanted. Now, by watching the Baroque work''s movement, she believed that the rebels would be able to know, who really made their county poor and their people hungry.


    "Zorro? Are you going somewhere " She wanted to share the good news with him, and maybe have a good chat? But she saw him stepping and walking away from this camp.


    "I am leaving" Lucas replied with a deep voice. He didn''t even turn his head.


    "Can''t you stay... At least for dinner. It''s because of you the rebellion had stopped " Vivi said. She wanted to use any excuse to let him stay. And maybe having a good talk, where he has to admit and take his responsibility of touching her in sensitive places.


    "Silly girl, do you think this is over "Lucas chuckled, she is too naive.


    "What do you mean" Vivi''s heart made a loud beat. What does he mean by this is not over yet? She didn''t even pay any attention when he called her a silly girl.


    "Do you think stopping the rebellion would stop Crocodile"


    "You mean " Vivi after thinking about what he said, she started to understand. She was in Baroque works as an agent and collected enough information to know their style. Baroque works are like the dog that would bite harder each time they are in the corner. Her face draws fear and confusion.


    Zorro seeing this, said with a calm voice "You can relax. I will take care of the rest"


    Vivi calmed a bit and looked to his back "wait, I''ll come with you"


    "Maybe one day. Until then, " Zorro then vanished in the thin air as he used stealth footwork.


    ( C.u.m with you )


    "Zorro"


    Lucas now was heading toward the Hotel where Mikita is staying, to give her an important task.


    ****


    Alabasta. The capital.


    The sky started to turn red as the sun was vanishing to the west.


    Inside one of the hotel rooms.


    Mikita was lying on the bed while holding a sail in her right hand. Her long pale legs were touching the ground, her back was on the white sheets of the bed. She was playing with her orange-yellow heart using her finger. She looked to be bored.


    Mikita is waiting for Zorro, who said he will give her an important task. Deep inside her, she was excited to do the task given her. Around him, Mikita would always feel like a little girl who would want to be praised by her Daddy and get patted by him, and rewarded in the bed. Maybe, this is why she agreed to leave the baroque works and convert against them. Never in her life, she thought she would be like this.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Mikita heard the knock on her door, her facial expression suddenly changed and she went to open the door. Seeing who came, she made a large smile. " Zorro, I was waiting for you". She quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him a quick kiss which she was like a drug. After kissing.


    "Mm... Now remind, me, when that meeting "


    "It''s tomorrow, in the morning," Mikita replied. She was invited to this meeting as well.


    Lucas put his hand in his pocket and took a snail off. This snail was bought using 50 million berries from the black market. He got it when he was a marine, as he attacked a secret auction, and he stole this snail secretly. Not only so, but also, Lucas has taken the necessary tools from the marine to stream it.


    Lucas would use the communication line of the Navy and stream the meeting of Crocodile. And if the HQ wants to preserve the face of the world government and keep this secret, then Lucas has already prepared a counter-attack.


    "Recording DenDenMushi?" Mikita said looking to the snail with a weird look. Those things, not only were expensive but hard to get, let alone the price of the other required items for streaming and communicating.


    "Okay, be sure to hide this snail well, and catch Crocodile''s face...."


    Mikita opened her eyes widely after hearing his plan. With this, Crocodile''s would certainly be exposed, and he would lose his seat as Warlord. "Kyahaha. Zorro, you are a naughty man" Mikita laughed.


    "Now let me explain to you...."


    Lucas then explained what she has to do. And the kind of questions she has to ask Crocodile during the meeting. Those questions would make him confess all of his deeds.


    *****


    Tomorrow. In the morning.


    Rain dinner.


    Under the ground and inside a room that was surrounded by the sea. The baroque works'' members had gathered up for the meeting.


    They gathered up in a very vast room. All of the agents sat around a large table. And all of them were looking at one empty seat, which is supposed to be Crocodile''s seat.


    The agents that attended the meeting were. Mister 1 along with his partner, Miss Doublefinger, Mister 2 who didn''t have a partner, Miss Goldenweek and Miss Valentine.


    Mister 2 was a very tall man, standing with a height of 238 centimetres. he had short black hair and wearing a feminine makeup on his face with red lipstick.


    Mister 1 is a tanned tall man with heights or 212 centimetres and a very muscular body. He had big lips and shaved head. He was wearing an opened black vest and vast black pants. Mister 1 was crossing his arms while closing his eyes.


    As for his partner, who sat next to him, Miss Double finger. She was a tall and slim woman with a height of 187 centimetres.


    She had curly dark-blue hair, thick lips that can seduce anyone to kiss, dark green eyes, pale skin, and a curvaceous figure. She wore a short jacket with beige colored fur brims, a bikini top describing an unusual spiderweb-like pattern across her abdominal area, low-riding pants which can show the upper part of her h.i.p.s, and platform sandals.


    *Footsteps*


    Everyone turned their head to see who entered through the door. Crocodile was walking with his partner Miss All Sunday, and they went to take their seating.


    "This meeting shall start now," Crocodile said with a chilling voice.


    Mikita was hiding the snail inside her jacket''s pocket. She slowly patted him, and two little eyes that could barely be noticed had got out of her jacket, looking directly at Crocodile.


    ....


    Not so far from Rain dinners. Lucas was hiding inside a near building.


    Lucas was seating next to a table, facing 5 snails. Each snail on the table had its own important role. Lucas wasn''t wearing a mask or anything. He was here with his usual look.


    Lucas called the marine''s main HQ using one of the snails:" This is Commodore Lucas, I request communication with a higher up starting from admiral for an important matter, using Code number 2839xxx"


    2839xxx was a code used to report an emergency to an admiral or higher. Using this code, Lucas would put his job on the line, if he wasted the time of a higher, then he would be punished severely.


    After 13 minutes.


    Lucas call was picked up, as there was one person available in the headquarter


    "This is the fleet admiral. Report your emergency "


    Lucas lifted his eyebrows, he didn''t expect that his call would be picked up by the man, who he is planning to replace by the end, Sengoku.


    "Sir. This commodore Lucas. I request to use the Navy line to stream a sound, and video if possible"

 Chapter 87

    Lucas was in some random house in the Rain Base city. The table in front of him contained 5 different snails, each plays an important role in streaming the meeting of the Baroque works.


    Lucas had called the HQ. Utilizing a secret code, Lucas was able to take the time of an admiral, casting his own job and career on the line.


    Who picked up his call was the fleet, Admiral, Sengoku, The one in control of the whole marines around this Earth.


    Lucas was aiming over his rank by the conclusion of his career as a marine. But now, Lucas has to concentrate to make it into rear-admiral first.


    To do that, he has to prove his role of saving Alabasta''s people and expose Crocodile''s schemes as he abused his position as a Warlord.


    "This is the fleet admiral, report your emergency"


    In the HQ, Sengoku was in his office trying to appreciate the moment of peace he had while chatting with his friend, Garp. But then, a commodore who is supposed to be recovering, has used a secret code to request meeting a higher up.


    Unfortunately for Sengoku, all of the admirals were outside the HQ, and according to the code, the fleet-admiral has to pick up the call.


    "Sir. This commodore Lucas. I request to use the Navy''s line to stream a sound, and video if possible"


    "Video, what do you mean" Sengoku said.


    "You would understand as soon as you see"


    "Explain" Sen Goku replied, scratching his Afro hair with his nails.


    "During my vacation, Ahem, recovery in Alabasta, I did some investigations on the Warlord and leader of the baroque works, Crocodile. What I reached was that he is planning to create a rebellion, and destroy a country, which is illegal to his authority. Now, Crocodile is doing a meeting with his organization to discuss that. Luckily. One of his agents is working for me, and she is streaming the meeting. You can watch it to confirm my claims"


    Lucas''s hand moved to one of the sails on the table. That snail, which is called DenDenMushi, had multi buttons that held numbers on its back. Lucas started to press those buttons in a specific order.


    "Crocodile? And I thought he was a timid one" this was big and shocking matter. Sengoku has no alternative but to work quickly if this was true. Garp, seeing the ugly face of the fleet admiral, smiled and held his laugh so Lucas wouldn''t be able to hear. He wanted to keep it as a surprise.


    Suddenly. At the desk where Sengoku and Vice-admiral Garp are sitting, another snail started to ring. Sengoku picked up that snail and stood up " I guess I have no choice but to see it." He walked through his office''s door and went in the direction of one room.


    "Wait for me " Garp stood up and followed behind the fleet admiral.


    Both of Sengoku and Garp went into a dark room, with multi chairs and a white wall. Sengoku placed the snail in the back of the room, then taping its head gently, the snail''s eyes released a light that hit the wall directly. The end of the room became cinema''s screen.


    On the screen, appeared a table, some people, and most importantly, they could see the man with a long scar on his face, Crocodile.


    Crocodile, not knowing he is being streamed, started to talk about his plans of attacking the royal palace, kidnapping the king, using the green powder publicly to bring rain to this country, which is a crime to use that power, then to cover that crime, Mister 2 will change his look to become of the king and order the soldiers to kill the people who witnessed that publicly. According to Crocodile, this will trigger the rebels and this country would become in chaos.


    "Boss. Why the baroque works would care about the rebellion" To add fuel to fire, Mikita started to ask stupid questions to make Crocodile confess.


    Crocodile looked at her with chilling eyes, making his face look cleared." What''s that stupid question, did you forget what has this organization done all along to trigger this rebellion"


    "Sorry boss, I have a weak memory," Mikita said in a tone that has no sorry.


    Crocodile called her stupid, then he gave her a quick reminder of what all of the baroque works had done.


    ''What the...'' Both of Sengoku and Garp saw this and started to shake from anger. Both of them were a believer in justice, even if their philosophy is different.


    "Oy, Sengoku, the World Government doesn''t really need Crocodile" Garp put his finger inside his nose.


    "This is a bad thing. I need to call the five elders immediately."


    Sengoku had to proceed as fast as possible. In his hands, there is clear evidence on Crocodile, so making him lose his butt as a warlord isn''t a problem.


    That Crocodile was a Logia devil fruit user and only can be fought by Haki''s master, or another Logia devil fruit, there is another solution, which is to prepare soldiers with sea stone bullets. But alas, most of the marines that can use Haki are in the new world.


    And those rear admirals and vice admirals in the HQ would need some time to arrive at Alabsata, and by then Crocodile would be done.


    What should he do then?


    "That smelly Brat has grown up," Garp said playing with his nose. It was quite some time since he saw Lucas.


    "Wait. Garp, you stated once you were the one who taught that brat" Sengoku turned to Garp as his eyes lit up.


    "Yes. I did "


    "Can he use Haki"


    "Yes"


    "In any case, I didn''t thank you for what have you done to Luffy," Garp said as he let a small smile.


    "Don''t mention that. Straight off, give me a second "


    Sengoku went back to his bureau and took another DenDenMushi. The fleet admiral knows that Lucas was currently recovering. Merely it is already more than two weeks since he has been resting, and he should be recovered a bunch. Sengoku knows that Lucas''s rank was given to him due to his forcefulness, and not achievements, so he should be able to handle Crocodile.


    At first, he called Hina and ordered her to move her ship and Lucas''s to Alabasta. Her crew must be ready for the orders at any instant.


    Sengoku then called the other guy, who still left his DenDenMushi open.


    ****


    Lucas was in that room, lying on the chair and setting his legs on the table while listening to the meeting.


    He was now sure that Crocodile is f.u.c.k.i.e.d up right away. All Lucas has to do is wait until they announce that Crocodile is an official pirate without the World Government''s protection.


    "Lucas. Can you hear me? "


    "I can hear you, " Lucas still in his place, resting on the chair while his legs on the table.


    "How is your injury"


    "Let''s see, I met some special doctor, and I''m healed 100%"


    "Listen, I need you to be ready at any minute for the orders. Do you hear me? Don''t move on your own, You can only move when you get the orders"


    "May I question why "


    "We need to create an urgent meeting where we discuss the evidence you gave"


    "Oy, Smelly Brat, You can on your own, you don''t ask any permission " Garp yelled. Lucas frowned, hearing Garp''s voice, it brought unwanted memories back.


    "Hey Garp, are you trying to teach disorder" Sengoku replied to Garp.


    " Don''t worry, I''ll wait for the orders?" Lucas stated. Even without permission, can suppress Crocodile with his second identity. As long as Lucas would get the credit, it doesn''t matter to him if Zorro is the one who performed it or Lucas.


    "Good" Sengoku cut the call quickly before Garp tries to say something to the kid.


    "Hehe, If you think he would wait for the orders to proceed, then you are wrong," Garp said staring at Sengoku. If Lucas was truly the type of persons who would wait for the orders, then he would have asked for permission before starting his secret investigation.


    "I don''t have time to explain to an old man like you. At present, if you excuse me, there is a ton of work for me to do "Sengoku massaged his head. Right away, he has to call for an urgent meeting as well.


    ******


    The meeting of Crocodile wasn''t over as crocodile was explaining minor details. Lucas was still hearing that because he was bored and called for something to pass his time with.


    ****


    Mikita was in her place, looking at Miss All Sunday who was smiling at her.


    Miss All Sunday, earlier, used her Devil fruit flower-flower ability to check up the members of the Baroque works. Her devil fruit ability allows her to get a copy of any member of her body and make it appear somewhere else. Miss All Sunday noticed the DenDenMushi inside Mikita''s pocket, yet she didn''t say anything and simply smiled.


    Miss All Sunday know about this form of snails and what it does. To stream this, someone must be close to their emplacement. She secretly closed her eyes and crossed her arms, attempting to find out who is spying on them.


    *****


    Lucas was inside that small house, which was approximate to the Rain Dinners casino.


    Suddenly. Lucas''s Haki alerted him. He felt like there was something going to appear and spy on him. It was so low that it was hard to notice. If not for the fact that Lucas''s observation Haki is at an advanced level, then he may not acknowledge that.


    Lucas vanished very quickly.


    On the spur of the moment, on his wall, a couple of eyes appeared, blinking. Along another wall, an ear appeared.


    Lucas stood in the corner, in a blind spot where he can''t be realized. But he experienced that the eye can see the snails on the table. "Hmm, Guess I''ll mess with Robin a bit " Crossing his arms and frowning like Admiral Akainu, Lucas decided what will he do.

 Chapter 88

    Lucas was standing in the corner of the chamber. The standing spot was the blind spot for Robin, who suddenly had some or her eyes and one ear appear in his room.


    Lucas knows very well Robin''s abilities since she was one of the main characters. He could tell that she can actually, see this room and hear everything. And well, she can feel everything from her copy-organs.


    Lucas smirked. Since she was the first to attack his privacy, then she shouldn''t mind him attacking her privacy. Robin, known as Miss All Sunday, was sitting next Crocodile hearing his plan. But in fact, she wasn''t paying attention to the meeting. Her focus was on the room of the person who was spying on her boss.


    Robin could see the DenDenMushi and hear the voices coming from one of them. She could hear Crocodile''s voice in that room the same she is hearing it from her current location. This was enough proof that the person who is spying on them, is in that room. ''Found him''.


    She wondered If Mikita was the one who is responsible for that, or is it someone else who made her do it. To Robin, as long as that person is going to stop crocodile, then she would make herself an ally with.


    But the missing thing is, the one who should be taking care of the streaming the meeting and using the other DenDenMushi snails, isn''t sitting in front of them. Robin thought that he may go to the bathroom, or got out to smoke a cigarette quickly. But as long as she waits, she would see who.


    Suddenly. Robin heard footsteps, not from where she was, but from that room. In that chamber, she could see the back of someone blond with a height of 180cm. His spiky haircut was a bit familiar.


    ''Mm, this hair cut. It can''t be, wait, I have to confirm that''


    She thought while she saw Lucas walking in the room aimlessly, yet he never turned his face to her eye. But Robin wasn''t worried. She can put as many eyes she wants in the room to see him from a totally different perspective. But that would freak him and alert him up, and she wanted to know what is he doing.


    As Lucas was walking, He suddenly stopped. next to that ear. Lucas thought that Robin is very confident in her spying ability, in the manga, they showed that she can spy even on those who have observation Haki. Unless you have an excellent observation Haki, then finding out about her would be near impossible.


    Lucas let his face get close to that ear, he made it look like he didn''t notice that ear and he wasn''t moving like that on purpose.


    ''What is he doing '' Robin closed her eyes and focused on what happens in that room. She started to feel a hot breath hitting her ear. Her body suddenly shook for a brief.


    Lucas smirked looking to Robin''s ear on the wall. Lucas knows by experience that ear is a very sensitive part to the lips and tongue.


    Lucas suddenly let his mouth fell on her ear. He closed his lips on the tip, then he used the skill [The Tongue] and gently started to lick. Lucas then with an agile move, started moving his tongue on the corners of her ear.


    "Ahh" Robin opened her eyes widely. Her left ear started to turn red. A new feeling started to invade her brain, it was something beyond the words. She can swear that in her life, she never imagined that sometime like that would exist. After a few licks, her whole body started to shake. What she felt was very weird and very strong. Yet, it holds a heavenly pleasure and calls her deep female instinct to move.


    Robin put her hat quickly down to cover her face, then she put her hand on her mouth to stop herself from m.o.a.ning.


    Clearly, she could see, hear and feel Lucas, that womanizer from the marine. Who else should have those moves without experience?


    While talking, Crocodile noticed her weird behaviour, and he didn''t like it. Usually, he would kill those who act like that, but he still needs her to find him the ancient weapon.


    ****


    Lucas started then to use the Tongue skill truly, what he used just now was equal to the 6th level of the tongue, since it would be too much for her to get it full directly from the start.


    Lucas decided to use the 15th level of the Tongue. He let his tongue move into her ear hole. Then it started to vibrate on the micro-level, stimulating her skin and sending strong pleasure signals to the brain.


    *****


    "MMM" Despite covering her mouth, Robin couldn''t hide her m.o.a.ning from spreading into the meeting room. What she is experiencing now, was an extremely strong orgasm. Her n.i.p.p.l.es became very hard. Her p.u.s.s.y started to twitch violently. Since she was wearing only two pieces of clothes to cover few parts of her body, plus her high heeled-boots and hat, her short leather purple pants were getting tight as her p.u.s.s.y''s trace started to appear on the wet part.


    The liquid from her p.u.s.s.y continued to drip and fall on her full tanned thighs.


    ''What is this feeling, Why am I C.u.m.m.i.n.g, it can''t be that just by being licked my ear, he must stop before I m.o.a.n loudly, but¡­some How... I don''t want him to stop''.


    ''this is just too good, what that... Focus Robin. Focus''


    Everyone was looking at Robin not knowing what is going on with her. They couldn''t tell what is happening since her face was covered by her hat. Robin was in dilemma, her mind was telling her to take her copy-organs back, yet her body said something else.


    The brain''s way of working is simple. Attract to the good, avoid the bad. And that tongue was the definition of the good in her situation.


    She was watching how Lucas was treating her ear while feeling much pleasure. And made her Imaging him licking her body in the same way. Her thoughts started to clench closely thinking about this idea.


    "Miss All Sunday." Crocodile has suddenly pat her arm. Robin woke up from her state and deactivated her devil''s fruit power.


    "You can go to the bathroom" Crocodile saw this an had a rough idea about what''s going on. After all, a long time ago, before meeting Ivankov who can switch the gender, using his hormones ability. Crocodile was a woman. She knew how that feels as an older experienced one.


    (An: In the wiki, there is a picture of Crocodile as woman, it was drawn by Oda himself, on Crocodile''s character card of the manga, and she was cute, weird, Oda and his plot twists.)


    "Thanks, Mister Crocodile" Robin got up. She covered her crotch with both of her hands and ran away.


    ****


    ''Ha, and I wanted to tease her more.'' Lucas sighed. Even though he didn''t see how she reacted, he knew how she would, by experience. If not for the fact that she took her ear back, Lucas may start to use dirty talk and asks her to send her ass over here for some spanking.


    "That''s what she gets for spying on me. If she wants to abuse my privacy, then she must handle the circ.u.mstances. This time, I was gentle enough to let her escape with light punishment "


    Lucas knows that Robin wouldn''t tell Crocodile anything since he knew from the manga that she is planning to kill Crocodile and stop him in the critical moment. If not that Crocodile was too strong to be assassinated like that, Robin wouldn''t wait until the last moment to try to kill him. Technically, Lucas and Robin, both are on the same side. That''s why he didn''t smack her eye that appeared in his room, and for a cultural reason, he teased her.


    "Thinking about Crocodile, what''s his relation with Ivankov, I skipped a night of sleeping thinking about that" Lucas murmured to himself thinking about something he had read about some years ago.


    Suddenly, a mouth appeared on the wall. It belonged to Robin who was in the bathroom " Haa- I will remember that " then the mouth vanished.


    *****


    Robin was panting inside the bathroom, with her lower half-n.a.k.e.d.


    In her life as 28 years old v.i.r.g.i.n woman, her body had never reacted this way.


    Was this what she read about in some books? the physical contact between the man and the woman, and the pleasure it brought.


    But that was only his tongue, and it was so pleasurable that it made her melt.


    Robin''s new needs and awakened l.u.s.t took over her now.


    She put her own arms on her b.r.e.a.s.ts to hold them up since they were big and smooth. Then she used her hands to tease her hard n.i.p.p.l.es.


    As for her other hand, it went down, between her legs, to tease her v.a.g.i.n.a.


    She used two fingers and ran them across the corners of he p.u.s.s.y''s lip, from down to up. Then she started to play with her clit, "Mmm." Rubbing that part has sent strong signals to the mind. She began to m.o.a.n softly as the climax slowly took over her, then she used fingers and put them inside her slit, moving them in and out slowly, then faster.


    ******


    The sun started to set. The sky''s blue colour slowly started to turn red.


    Lucas now was standing above the statue of the Golden Crocodile that was above the pyramid of the rain dinners.


    With his current clothes, he wasn''t Lucas, but Zorro. Someone with a mask who can do whatever he likes.


    Lucas knew that before Crocodile would lose his seat, there must be some sort of long damn meeting between the marines and the world government. Most likely, the 5 elders who are in charge of this world, and the fleet admiral who is in charge of the military forces, which are the marines, would have a long debate.


    The 5 elders would discuss his evidence. And most likely, Lucas predicted that, in order to preserve the world government''s face, and even before taking an action. They would wait for Crocodile to make his first step to make his move.


    Crocodile would move tonight to kidnap Nefertari Cobra, the king of Alabasta, and possibly his future father in law.


    Lucas may have to wait a bit to arrest crocodile and take his Logia devil fruit. Lucas can swear that he started to love the feeling of collecting those fruits, it became more like a hobby for him.


    Lucas may have to wait to take action. But that doesn''t mean that he can''t suppress Crocodile. As long as Crocodile''s men are caught in action, then he would be already dead.


    *Swish*


    Lucas vanished in thin air as he moved toward one direction. The direction that the agents took. The Royal Palace.


    *****


    Alabasta, the Capital.


    The full moon was bright, brighter than ever. The sky of Alabasta turned black, an endless number of beautiful different-coloured stars shone in the sky adding a touch of beauty to the night.


    In front of the gate of the Royal palace, stood two guards. As they were doing their job, they saw someone, no, a couple of people approaching them.


    "Hey, who are you¡­ " The guards raised their weapons in guard.


    *Slash* *Slash*


    Without completing their words, the two guards fell without even being able to react to the new event.


    "And I thought they would give more challenge, the royal guards".

 Chapter 89

    Alabasta. The capital.


    In front of the gates of Nefertari Royal family''s palace, there is no guard to watch over the entryway. Such a scene would make anyone think this country is too peaceful that so royal family doesn''t guard its gates.


    This would be believable if not for the blood traces on the ground and gates. Someone has fought with the guards, defeated them, and blot out their bodies somewhere else.


    Inside the palace. Two persons were walking in a foyer in one direction. The hall was straight and long, also a quite wide that it allows five people with intermediate size to walk.


    The two persons who were passing were both tall. The man was 212cm tall with a shaved head, very muscular body and tanned skin, with black pants and opened vest.


    Equally, for the woman, she was 187cm, with black heeled sandals, long black pants, F cup sized b.r.e.a.s.ts that were covered by Bikini. She had peach-coloured thick lips that seduce for kissing, pale flawless skin, dark curly hair that extends to her shoulder, and hourglass body with a thin waist which was hot. Her walking style was extremely seductive as it showed how s.e.xy her body was, and her dressing style added fire to the fuel.


    "Mister 1, Do you think we should go straight to the king''s room"


    "Miss double finger, carry with the mission"


    Picking up his answer, Miss Double finger puts her hand on her cheek while walking with her weird walking style. Mister 1 was serious.


    "Ara~. Aren''t you dead serious for such an easy mission, in my career, those are the easiest foes?"


    Mister 1 didn''t reply to his partner''s teasing tone.


    Those two were the strongest male and female agents in the Baroque works. With their fighting prowess and Devil Fruit powers, the royal guard has no luck against them.


    They got their way with sturdy steps and relaxed faces. It felt like they were working on a picnic to pick up the king from his bed. This how easy it was for them.


    "Now the two of you, hold on "


    While they passed to another hall, the two of them heard a voice stopping them. They looked around to see no one. And since the lighting in the palace was strong, Mister 1 and Miss Double finger were able to view everything clearly.


    "Ara~ aren''t you good in hiding "Miss Doublefinger took two twisted steps forward, then she pointed with her finger toward one of the three pillars that support the current room. *Pew* Her finger turned into a long spike, the tip of her nail became more like a spearhead. Miss Doublefinger''s slender finger extended with a high speed toward that pillar and pierced it like tofu.


    On the other side of that pillar. Lucas who was supporting his back on the pillar moved his head a bit to the left. His head''s original''s spot was crossed by a sharp spike that eventually went back to its place.


    Miss Doublefinger and mister one were looking at that spot. The person hiding there decided to stop hiding and facing them, as they saw him walking to the middle of the room. He was a man in black clothes, a black cape, and a black rapier. As for his face, it was covered by a bandana that had holes to show his blue eyes, as for his hat, it covered his most of his smooth blond hair.


    The two Baroque agents didn''t question his identity. Instead, their eyes turned sharp.


    "Miss Doublefinger. He matches the description of Miss Goldenweek"


    "Yes. No mistake. He should be the one who saved Vivi and killed our agents"


    Both of them recognized Lucas as the enemy of their organization who made their boss''s first plan fail. Also, he was the one who killed 3 agents with 10 armed men. According to Miss Goldenweek, this guy was, either too fast or have some Devil Fruit that allows him to teleport. And also, he is very good with swords. And the thing he left behind him was the Z mark.


    Lucas frowned checking the two, he examined mister 1 who looked very calm and very confident that he can kill him.


    Then he looked to his partner, from toe to head. She was putting her hands on her waist and standing in a pose that shows her seductive curves. Not only so, but her upper part was only covered by a bikini. ''Not bad''. Then he lifted his eyes to look to her face, green eyes, full cheeks, thick lips, and curly hair


    ''and this, according to my eyes, her name should be Zala¡­She is hot. Damn it, hitting such a piece of creative art would leave a bad taste for me to hurt such beauty.'' Lucas let a long sigh, then he looked to the ground thinking. It''s against his principals to hit beautiful ladies and ruining them.


    ''Ah, right, I don''t need to hit her to defeat her anyway'' Lucas let a little chuckle as he reached an evil Idea.


    "Ara~, Done checking me, big boy" Miss Doublefinger said after seeing Zorro looking to the ground. She thought he was embarrassed after looking to her body.


    To make things more embarrassing, she teased him with her words. She didn''t blush or feel any embarrassment. After all, she wasn''t a high school girl that lacks self-confidence.


    Lucas lifted his head and said with a serious tone:" you are too s.e.xy to be wasted. If the time was different then I would have asked you for a date. But since you are pleasant to the eye, I''ll give you one chance to run away"


    "To say such words, you are currently a poor child to think you have a chance " Reacting to his words, Miss Doublefinger put her hand on her left cheek. She faked a sad expression on her face.


    "You had your chance, don''t say I didn''t warn you "Lucas didn''t give her a second look. After tasting many very beautiful and hot women, and having someone like Alvida who was otherworldly beauty with smoothest body, skin, lips, Lucas''s resistance to other women''s charms became higher as his standards got higher. ''Yeah, like I would believe this''


    "Enough wasting time "Mister one stepped forward. His priority is to finish their mission. The smutty talking between this Z mark guy and his partner would waste time. To a man of commitment like him, this wasn''t acceptable.


    Lucas, behind Zorro''s mask, glanced at Mister one and smirked. Mister One''s arms suddenly changed; the corners of his arms became a sharp silver blade. Mister 1 was very confident that no sword user can defeat him or have a chance against him, since, not only his power allows him to turn every part of his body into blades, but also, it makes him hard as steel, making him have both extreme offence and defence.


    That would be a nightmare to any swordsman who is below the Master level. Unfortunately for Mr.1, his foe is in the grandmaster level. Not only so, but his iron mass body technique level 14 would make it hard even for a normal swords master to cut him.


    "Your name is Daz Bonez. Let me ask you Daz Bonez, how old are you." Lucas asked he knew his name through bounty eyes. But even though Mr.1 looked huge and very muscular, his skin was of a young person.


    "what that has to do with you " Mister one stopped his step seeing this guy knowing his name.


    "I was wondering why such a young person like you would hurry his death, "Lucas said provoking Mister one, who didn''t look that young. But in fact, he was only 29 years old.


    "Hm, you are not the first swordsman who says that, "Mister one said mockingly. In his whole life, no swordsman was able to cut him, and all of them are dead.


    "then I will be the last" Lucas replied as waved his sword in Z shape.


    "they said this too" Mister 1 was 7 steps away from Lucas, and he was approaching


    "Are you sure they were swordsmen, not some children holding some wooden swords," Lucas smirked. Mister 1 was only 3 steps away from him.


    "it''s useless to argue with a dead man" Mister one crossed his arms. His fingers turned into sharp blades. Then mister one waved both of his hands in an X shape on Lucas.


    Lucas didn''t dodge at all and took the blades made by his foe''s blades.


    *Cut**Cut*


    *Metal clash*


    The wall behind Lucas suddenly got cut marks, the thick wall was cut easily by the sheer force of Mister 1 waving his blades.


    Mister 1 stood straight and looked at Lucas, ready to see his blood. *Cut*


    Some cuts appeared on the black coat of Zorro, but no blood sprayed. Mister one and Miss Doublefinger waited for a few seconds ready to see him fall and see the bloody scene. They waited but nothing has happened. The masked man lifted his head to look at Mister one.


    '' Did I miss ''Mister one opened his eyes in confuse. The cut clothes and the wall behind him was a big proof that he didn''t miss. Wait, he heard a metal clash when he cut him. ''No, impossible''


    ''Did I see right'' Miss Doublefinger rubbed her eyes and looked with an opened jaw.


    "And you call those blades, this was just petting to me, even my shaving blade is sharper than this


    But at least you could cut my 10.000 berries coat. Now you have to pay it with your head" Lucas said looking to his coat.


    Mister one waved his blade-like fingers toward Lucas''s head. Lucas quickly reacted and held both Mister one''s hands with his hand that was covered by glove to not get those cut, Lucas covered them with Haki, as for the other hand, Lucas used his rapier.


    "Impossible" Mister 1 was shocked. His blades were caught by bare hands. This is impossible, Lucas should lose his hand for doing this. The same was for Miss Doublefinger, she was also overconfident in her partner''s abilities, so she stood aside.


    While the agent 1 was in the middle of his shock, Lucas took back his rapier with a speed that was hard to react to, then he stabbed Mister 1 in his chest. The blade of the rapier pierced Mister''s one steel chest easily, and blood started to spray. Then, Lucas took his rapier back and started to stab different locations. Mister 1''s body was covered by wounds and blood.


    ''Impossible. I''m made of steel, how can this happens'' Mister one''s legs were shaking as he was struggling to keep standing.


    "Steel can be cut. I never thought so" Mister one smiled mocking himself for being arrogant. Then he fell to the ground with his back.


    [Ding. Defeating mister one +90.000XP]


    [Dice-Dice fruit is in the storage]

 Chapter 90

    "mister one" from the corner, Miss Doublefinger didn''t yell since she was in the palace, and attracting attention would bring troubles.


    Her big lips were shaking while looking to the scene. The Z mark guy had stabbed her partner with that rapier and now, Mister one is in the ground with multi wounds and holes on his chest. Just seeing how strong is her foe, made her feel fear. But still, if she fights, she should either has a small chance of winning or a high chance of running away.


    After all, the defence that was provided by her Devil Fruit is stronger than the defence of her partner.


    Ignoring Mister 1 next to his feet, Lucas turned his head to the hot woman who was glaring at him, full fighting spirit. He gave her another glance from toe to head.


    "Miss Doublefinger, or by your name, Zala. I would remind you that I already gave you a warning. However, your answer time is up"


    "Hmph"


    Zala harrumphed. Two spikes extended from her palm and grew up until they reached 1 meter. Then she ran toward the masked man quickly, as soon she was close, she waved her arms trying to stab him.


    ''she is hot and tall for sure, this makes things harder for my heart, but using violence isn''t the only way to defeat a woman like her''


    Lucas smirked as she got closer. It gave him a clearer look on her half-n.a.k.e.d top, which was white pale, delicate abs, with two melons up jiggling with each step. He decided to play along with her. To make her feel that she has a chance, Lucas dodged her spikes easily by moving his feet and head.


    With his Observation Haki, Lucas could do that while closing his eyes, but he kept them open to appreciate the scene. To Lucas, those girls looked much better than their manga draws.


    Zala furrowed her eyebrows. Seeing that he is dodging her spikes made her believe that she has a chance against him, or he wouldn''t dodge if all of his body is invincible.


    But seeing how he was dodging everything, made her feel frustrated.


    "Take this " Zala yelled as her ten fingers turned into spikes, then with blinding speed, they moved to Lucas''s head. Lucas smiled a bit took one step to the side making her passing by his body.


    At that moment, Lucas smirked as he raised his hand:" My grandma used to say. The only reason for a man to raise his hand on a woman is to hit her butt "


    Lucas then slammed with his palm gently. Zala didn''t even have time to react since he was too fast for her, she couldn''t even make spikes in her butt at the time


    *Pa*


    Lucas''s palm landed on her buttock. The moment his hand landed, Lucas used ?Massage hands level 18?, and what he used was the full abilities of level 18.


    Usually, During s.e.x, Lucas would hold back a little and never use his hands'' full potentials at once. But now, he didn''t hold back at all as he squeezed her butt.


    Zala opened her eyes widely. As a new feeling invaded her whole body. Feeling him squeezing her ass, her buttock clenched unconsciously. She felt like comfortable electricity had invaded her whole existence, and her butt made her feel too good at that moment. She also, had a feeling, of the need for something to fill her ass-hole and Slit.


    "Amma" Zala, with that squeeze. She let a soft m.o.a.n from her mouth as if felt too good. But as a professional agent, she was able to control herself, only because it was the first squeeze.


    "Shameless "Zala turned her head to Lucas panting and breathing fast. Suddenly, a couple of spikes appeared on her butt. But Alas, even when she regained some control on herself by breathing, the naughty feeling raising from her buttock is still strong and those spikes on her vanished gradually.


    She tried to approach Lucas with her unusual walking style, but after two s.e.xy steps, her legs started shake making her halt her steps.


    Hearing her calling him shameless, Lucas replied "Everything is fair in love and war. And I''m making both ".


    Lucas vanished from his current spot and appeared behind Miss Doublefinger who was fighting her breeding instinct.


    From behind, Lucas looked to her back, then he lifted his head to look to her curly pretty dark-blue hair. His hand swiftly pushed her hair to the side exposing her long lock. Then standing a bit on his toes, Lucas put his lips on her neck and give it a kiss.


    "YEAAH" Zala m.o.a.ned loudly as she felt warm electricity invade her and takes her to the climax again. Her n.i.p.p.l.es suddenly became hard as a rock when she m.o.a.ned again "Ahhh. I can''t... But¡­ Ara~, it''s good"


    She took a step forward and turned to Lucas who was shorter a bit than her. Her glare didn''t hold hatred, but more like frustration, that feeling was too good to be hated, her body needed more, No, she needed more, you can''t offer a very potent drug and let me hanging.


    But he is the enemy, she has to kill him, but unfortunately, both of her mind and body give up.


    "Why... Aren''t you taking your sword? I''m your enemy, we have to kill each other "Zala asked. In her eyes, there was only l.u.s.t and a desire to let her neck get closer to his lips again. But she refused to say it or try it out the fear of falling to an endless trap.


    She didn''t know, that was Lucas''s way of fighting girls. Alvida knows that.


    Lucas smirked and took two steps closer to her. Zala blushed as she saw him so close, each step he takes made her heart beat faster. Lucas extended his hands and wrapped them around her thin waist. Not fearing her spikes, he grabbed her to his body hugging her.


    Zala didn''t resist the hug, she wanted to know, what the heck is happening.


    "You know. Men are not to make war with women." Lucas''s eyes fixed on her big lips, with each second he looks, her lips grow in his eyes and become more attractive.


    Zala let her delicate big lips opened a bit as she unconsciously put her hands on his shoulder. His words about men, women and war weren''t expected


    "Do you know what are we made for? " Lucas said feeling her F cup tits on his neck.


    Zala shook her head in response not knowing why her eyes showed confuse.


    Lucas said with a serious face and passionate eyes. "Men are supposed to make love with women".


    Zala opened her eyes wider. She forgot that her respected partner is still on the ground. His answer had made something deep within her moving, and the fact she is horny now made things more intense.


    "Aren''t you just too tall" Lucas stood on his toe to match her height, which was 187cm plus heels.


    ''F.u.c.k it, just this kiss and I''ll fight after it ''Zala closed her eyes and let her face get closer. "Ara~ I always thought myself was average, maybe you are new to the Grand Line"


    *Muah*


    ''those lips ''Lucas opened his eyes widely when he kissed her. Zala''s big lips were very soft, thick, and above all of this, they were natural.


    Lucas feels like he was melting in her big lips, the kiss was too fluffy for him and the softness of her lips made him feel relaxing tickling electricity that went to his brain. It was too good to kiss a woman with such lips, and have a blowjob too.


    Zala who was m.o.a.ning in pleasure and opened her mouth willingly for his tongue. Despite his lips were smaller compared to hers, Zala felt they were delicious, as, for his tongue, it felt like heaven itself, such effect even surpassed drugs. She bent down a bit to make the contact between their mouths stronger, and her h.i.p.s while kissing.


    *Muah*..*Muah*


    Lucas took his hand and put it inside her pants, moving it to her v.a.g.i.n.a. Then using massage hands, he started to rub it.


    "AAA" Zala from feeling heaven with that kiss, to feeling her clit sending a high pleasure signals to the brain. She screamed in pleasure having an extremely strong Orgasm. "OH... Oh.. " her m.o.a.ns were getting louder, a large amount of water that holds her unique sent fell on Lucas''s hands and wet it. Lucas didn''t stop and kept rubbing her wet p.u.s.s.y despite her being in the middle of an extreme Orgasm.


    *M.o.a.ning loudly *


    "Ara~ heavenly " Zala took her lips back and looked up to the sky. She was too happy about what she is feeling now. Her vision slowly started to turn dark, and eventually, the pleasure became extreme.


    And she lost consciousness as her brain couldn''t handle this feeling in her first time. And that''s why Lucas never use his hand''s full potentials for the first time.


    [Ding. Defeating Miss Doublefinger (Zala) in a battle of love. +200.000 XP


    Massage hands +200.000 XP


    The Tongue up to level 16]


    [Ding, Do you want to extract Spike-Spike Devil fruit (y/n)]


    Lucas held her body before it fell down. His hand swept his lips


    ''what a hard battle, I was almost defeated by her lips if this went longer. Luckily, victory was mine.''


    "Who said you need to hit a lady to beat her, Definitely was not me. "


    *Footsteps*


    Suddenly, a lot of steps could be heard heading toward the hall where Lucas was.


    Those were the royal guards, they came quickly with their weapons. What attracted to come to here was the loud m.o.a.ns that Zala let out.


    The guards, before entering, saw the sliced wall and the destroyed pillar, so they raised their guard up. The captain of the guards was the first to enter the hall with an Arabian-style Scimitar in his hands "Stop right there¡­".


    As they entered the room, there was one person. Mister one, on the ground bleeding. And no one else


    *****


    Outside the palace.


    Lucas was in the streets, he was standing on the top of one of the stores with Zala in his arms. He slowly put her body with that satisfied face on the roof. Lucas looked to her smiling lips and murmured


    "I own you a one for saving your ass".


    Lucas didn''t stay here more.


    Since he already stopped the kidnapping of King''s Cobra, it was the time to suppress the other agents.


    Mikita was with Mister 2. Lucas was confident that she can kick him easily with his techniques and her devil fruit power. He wasn''t worried about suppressing Mister 2 at all.


    Who he needs to suppress now was the Boss, Mister 0, who was Crocodile himself. Maybe he can''t arrest him now without permission, but that doesn''t mean he can''t kick his butt and suppress him easily.


    Lucas used stealth footwork and vanished in thin air.


    *****


    The World Government''s location.


    The five elders and the fleet admiral of the Navy, has got the news from Alabasta about finding a baroque work agent, unconscious in the palace of the Royal family.


    This event, actually matched what was in the record sent by Lucas.


    The necessary protocols to take Crocodile''s position as warlord started to be taken.

 Chapter 91 - 91

    (Just note for anime followers.)


    Zala''s waist isn''t that thin as they made it in the beginning of Alabasta''s arc. In the manga, it''s in logical size.when the animation budget increased, you can notice they fixed her body to fit the manga version.


    But you know, lazy animation as TA trying to save both time and money in everyway (just like some websites).


    -x-X-x-


    Not so far from the royal palace of Alabasta, Mister Two was standing on the sands, 15 meters above him; Miss Valentine was floating using her umbrella and devil fruit''s abilities. From her point of view, she could see the entire palace. According to Crocodile''s plan, she would stay with mister Two and wait until both of Mister One and Miss Doublefinger finish kidnapping the King. Both of them would make a signal, and then Mikita would tell Mister 2 to move ahead.


    "They took a quite long time "Mister 2 murmured.


    Mikita smiled upon seeing Lucas appear on the roof while holding the sleeping Miss Doublefinger in his arm. Mikita saw Zorro looking to her direction waving at her. She nodded as she understood.


    When seeing her comrade in his arms, she didn''t feel jealous or any anger since Lucas had trained her not to be very jealous. She feels that being too possessive would make him slip away from her, which she didn''t want to. Mikita didn''t care, as long as he pleases her, she would be happy with whatever he asks. And she saw Lucas put her on the cold roof.


    "Time to move" Mikita increased her weight a bit to land like a feather with the help of her umbrella.


    "Did they send the signal?" When his feet touched the ground, Mister Two asked without looking at her.


    "Kyahaha, I''m just taking a break "


    "a break at this time? Go back to your place already "


    Miss Valentine took a few steps to stand 10 meters away from him. She looked to his back and smirked. For her whole life, she never thought that she may have a chance against someone such as Mister Two. But now, after meeting her daddy, she felt like she can defeat the boss in a battle.


    What gave her such confidence, was that after she started training with Lucas last 2 weeks, her battle prowess had increased dramatically. She mastered something called Haki, Iron mass, Shave, and Moonwalk. After Lucas used his teacher skill on her, he unlocked her deep potential and increased them, which not only increased her training speed, but her devil fruit''s limits had increased. Now, she can increase her mass to 17.000 Kilos (17 tons). Just in two weeks of training, her limits increased from 10.000 kilos to 17.000 kilos, and she became the gym Lucas need.


    "Oh, mister two" she called mister two with a playful tone. She always had a sadistic part within her and liked to play with her victims, even after Lucas warned not to act too c.o.c.ky that unless she has the absolute confidence in her victory.


    "What is it "Mister Two felt some cold sweat upon down his butt when he heard her tone. You can''t expect something good to come from her


    "Kyahaha" She made a large grin when she reduced her weight to one kilo. She threw her umbrella and put her hand on her mouth to cover her large smile:" You don''t need to worry yourself, you can retire now "


    "Huh? " Mister Two''s face made a questioning mark not understanding what she is saying.


    Mikita covered her body with Iron mass which was now at the 10th level, then she used Shave level 7 while reducing her weight to the one kilo.


    *Swish*


    Mikita vanished from her place. She flew with her head like a spear toward Mister Two. When she got close, she increased her weight to the max amount.


    Mister Two didn''t even have the time for his brain to react to her speed. Before he could even know it, 17 tons already hit his chest with a super speed that surpasses the usual Shave user''s speed by folds.


    *BAM*


    Mister 2''s body couldn''t handle the impact despite having a very strong physique. The impact broke the bones Mister 2 and shattered his flesh to an imaginable degree. His squeezed body reacted like the ant that was stepped on by some passing lady.


    Mister Two''s body flew back hundreds of meters and passing by the palace, landing somewhere far in the sands.


    His body was in a state that would ruin the mood if one saw him. It was like he won''t survive. The good thing is that he doesn''t know what happened.


    Mikita took her hat that fell and put it on her head.


    "Opsi¡­ I may have overdone it". She didn''t feel sorry for Mister Two, as both of them were assassins.


    "Now what excuse should I use" the thing was that Lucas asked her to leave some life in him. But she was just too excited for her first real fight and went all out.


    ******


    Crocodile, with a black outfit, was in the capital inside a hotel.


    Inside one luxurious room that was on the top of this building, he stood with Nico Robin, wearing a white full outfit with her hat. The atmosphere was full of silence. The two would rarely talk until there is something to talk about.


    Robin was still. She kenned that the critical moment is coming. Crocodile, without a doubt, would kill her after she read the information that leads to the ancient weapon, and that information was written by an ancient language.


    In this world, there is one person that can read the ancient language and undercover history, and that person was Robin, and that''s why the World Government made her want from the time she was a child.


    Crocodile was standing in front of the opened large window as his eyes were fixed on the far palace.


    "some time has passed; prepare," Crocodile said to Robin.


    "Shall we move, mister Crocodile?" said Robin who was standing to the corner of the chamber.


    "We will wait for the signal" Crocodile replied.


    "Waiting for that signal is useless, I advise you not to waste your time."


    Answering Crocodile was a voice that came from the other corner of the room. Robin opened her jaw a bit. As for Crocodile, his face froze suddenly.


    The voice was of a man, but it didn''t belong to crocodile, and obviously, Robin was a woman.


    Robin turned first to see a masked man wearing a black hat. He stood in the corner looking to the ground while holding a rapier. She immediately knew that he was the one who saved the princess, Vivi.


    Her face froze as she took two steps back.


    ''wait, Miss Valentine was the one who distributes the information outside and the one who gave false reports. She must be working with Lucas who uses his tongue and this one. Also, he had appeared by the same time that shameless Lucas came at Alabasta. Is this a coincidence ''Robin looked at the masked guy and took two steps far while thinking about some possibilities, such if this guy is working with the marines? No, marines wouldn''t bother themselves with a warlord like Crocodile.


    "Who¡­"Crocodile was about to turn his head to see the voice''s source. But then, on his body, a Z wound appeared on his chest and back, and he knew who, since this was the mark of the person who made his first plans fail.


    Crocodile looked to his chest with a carefree expression as no blood got out. His wound morphed into sands before closing.


    "I''ve been waiting to see you, Z mark" He turned his head to the new visitor. As Logia devil fruit user, Crocodile can turn his body into sands and control it, no kind of physical attacks can harm him. Little did he know that the guy didn''t use Haki when he waved his sword?


    "It''s Zorro, and sorry about making you wait" Lucas replied with a smirk while supporting his back on the wall


    "You will be sorry with your life"


    Sands flew around Crocodile and filled the room. Since this guy appeared, he would kill him quickly.

 Chapter 92

    Inside a luxurious room in the top of the hotel of Alabasta''s capital.


    Lucas was wearing his mask facing Crocodile standing next to the window.


    Robin stood next to the door not believing from her heart that this guy can defeat Crocodile. Even though she knew how much strong is the self-claimed by name Zorro, she knew how strong crocodile is.


    Crocodile was a Logia fruit eater, and by that, he was iminium to the physical attacks, he has control over the element of the sand and the ability morph his body.


    His power allows him to use powerful techniques such as making sandstorms and drying the lands. One of the scariest powers that Crocodile had and Robin witnessed, was the power to dry up people in instant. She once, saw him in the bar grabbing a man from his throat. In less than a second, the man was dried up as he lost all of the water in his cells.


    ''Should I help him or should I wait some more? If I wait too much then Crocodile may win, but if I help him now, I could get myself killed on the spot'' Robin knew that to defeat Crocodile, this Zorro would have to exploit Crocodile''s weakness. He must either cover himself with water or cover Crocodile with water.


    -x-X-x-


    "I''m sorry for making you wait for too long", Lucas said.


    "You will apologize with your life" replied Crocodile.


    The air between Lucas and Crocodile started to turn yellow as sand flew from Crocodile''s body.


    Still supporting his back on the wall, Lucas turned his eyes to Nico Robin, who had her hand inside her white suit''s pocket. He used Haki and knew that she was clenching her hand on a tube of water. He wasn''t surprised to know that she is secretly planning to help him. Unlike him, who is saving Alabasta for a selfish reason, she has a noble reason to stop Crocodile.


    ''Is he ignoring me!?'' some veins appeared on Crocodile''s forehead when he saw Lucas''s eyes at Robin, not at him. Crocodile thought that Zorro was just overconfidence in himself because he never met someone with Logia ability yet.


    "Keep that water with you, maybe you will get thirsty and would need something to wet your throat," Lucas said, then he looked back to Crocodile. He didn''t need Robin''s help at all.


    Robin opened her eyes widely, how did he know what she was planning to do. Does he have the confidence to face Crocodile, no, that''s impossible...Obviously, he was ignorant of what a Logia devil fruit user can do. But how did he know that she has water?


    "Before killing you, let me ask you, did you come across the other agents?" Crocodile thought about something and his eyes became chillier.


    "Are you talking about the slice guy, huh? he was soft as butter. I subbed him like this, and he fell, I don''t know if he is still alive though" Lucas stabbed with his rapier in the air demonstrating how he did with Mr.1.


    "This means that you''ve made my plan fail" Crocodile''s facial expression became uglier. not only did he ruin his plan A, but also plan B as well. Does he have something against him to do all of that? Crocodile''s right arm morphed into sand that floated around.


    Crocodile had one hand, as for his left hand, it was replaced by a golden sharp hook that was covered by gold now.


    "Blame your luck for sharing your fate with me." Lucas pointed his fingers at Crocodile who was 8 meters away from him. His armament Haki wasn''t visible since he wore black gloves.


    "Take this!" The sand from his right arm extended and took the shape of five giant sharp blades that extended and flew toward his Zorro.


    ?Finger gun?. Lucas''s finger shook in an instance, *Pew*, and from his finger, a compressed air bullet flew toward Crocodile''s chest. The compressed air bullet was moving faster than the sand blades.


    Lucas''s finger gun pierced through the blades and continued toward Crocodile with breathtaking speed.


    Crocodile didn''t worry himself to dodge, because of the second that compressed air hit his chest, it will pass through his body without doing any real damage. And this blondie would learn what fear is.


    Crocodile smirked. But at that moment, his sand stopped moving and his right arm took back its original shape. The smile on his face froze as he felt some pain in his chest. Crocodile looked to his chest to see a wound that had blood getting out of it.


    "Impossible!". Crocodile put his hook on his wound to see blood dripping on it. How could this happen; he was a logia devil fruit user, and as long as he doesn''t get wet he would be invincible. But now some compressed air hurt him.


    ''Impossible, did he know about his weaknesses and he didn''t need water.'' Robin opened her jaw not believing that Crocodile can be hurt without exploiting his weakness.


    Lucas used the observation Haki to see the near future and knew how Crocodile would react next. Crocodile didn''t waste time to enter a state of denial, this could be left for later.


    He saw Zorro pointing his finger toward his head. *Pew*.


    As his finger shook, Crocodile''s whole body turned into sand and fell to the ground. Now, the ground was full of living sand. Knowing he would react this way, Lucas pointed his finger toward one spot in the ground and shot another ?Finger gun?. The compressed air hit the yellow sand and a cry of pain was heard.


    "Argh!" the sand on the ground gathered itself and formed Crocodile holding his left shoulder with his hand. Crocodile just has realized that he can''t depend on his Devil Fruit''s defence. He needed to take things more seriously now.


    His eyes moved across the room and stopped on his partner, Miss All Sunday, who stood next to the door and doing nothing. This was unacceptable. Even after seeing the situation, she didn''t land her hand to help.


    With her devil fruit ability, Crocodile is sure that she can restrict this blondie''s movements and cause the battle to take another turn.


    "MISS ALL SUNDAY, WRAP YOUR ARMS AROUND HIS NECK AND LEGS!!" Crocodile shouted. If she does this, then he would be able to kill him.


    "Sorry, mister Crocodile. I stopped doing this since I sent my ears" Robin replied as she took two steps back and held her ear. Her n.i.p.p.l.es suddenly became hard as she remembered the feeling from that day Lucas''s licked her ear.


    Both Crocodile and Lucas glared at her. The first wanted to kill her for her betrayal, as for the latter, he saw her smiling at his face, did she discovers his identity. Well, he didn''t hide when he taught her a lesson about privacy that day, so it wasn''t anything really.


    "You¡­" Crocodile clenched his teeth. At that moment, Lucas saw the near future and knew what Crocodile would do. Crocodile would touch the ground and the hotel would dry up to before collapsing. To escape to the dessert, Crocodile is willing to destroy this building, kill the innocent people below. Well, it''s not the first time Crocodile do so.


    "No, you won''t." Lucas used one step Shave, which can be executed in 1/10 the time of usual shave. He vanished as he appeared in front of Crocodile before he could touch the ground. Crocodile found a foot kicking him on his face and sending him flying out of the window. Lucas ran a few steps and jumped from the window to follow the falling Crocodile who could float since he is the sand.


    Seeing Lucas following him from the window, Crocodile opened his hand and a small tornado appeared on his palm. He aimed with his eyes and yelled: "Sandstorm".


    Crocodile waved his arm and the small yellow tornado extended and became a gigantic stand storm. It flew toward Zorro and swallowed him.


    Everyone in the street who has yet to sleep could see the sandstorm next to the hotel.


    Crocodile knew that this won''t be enough, he put his hand on his right arm, and a poisoned blade appeared. Once this poison touches Lucas''s skin, he would die a painful and quick death. Crocodile''s left arm turned into sand and extended carrying the hook with it toward Lucas.


    Lucas''s reaction to this was to use Kami-E, which allowed his body to go limp in order to dodge. With the high level of Kami-E, Lucas''s body was able to use the muscle memory to use the techniques to dodge and have faster reaction time. In the middle of the sandstorm, Lucas kicked the air bellow him unconsciously to avoid the hook, then he kicked the air again to get out from the sandstorm.


    Crocodile saw him piercing through the storm and appears next to it. Crocodile prepared another sandstorm to unleash. But then Lucas waved his rapier sending a gigantic fast compressed air blade, it was so fast, that it was hard to react to.


    The compressed air blade hit Crocodile in the middle making a big deep wound appears on his chest and stomach. The air blade wasn''t only sharp, but also strong enough to create an impact that did extra damage.


    "Argh" Crocodile was in a state between life and death as he fell on the ground.


    [Ding, Defeating Crocodile + 350.000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Sand-Sand fruit is in the storage now]


    Lucas quickly descended on the ground. He used his Haki to make sure that no one is looking at him, then he put Crocodile in his storage. He would keep him there until Crocodile lose his seat as a warlord.


    After arresting him, Lucas would have to take him to Impel Down personally. Going to Impel down is a chance for Lucas to take the Devil fruits of the prisoners secretly. Since all of the prisoners in the Impel down are tied by Sea stone, no one would be able to tell that.


    ****


    Lucas walked a few steps in some street. When he was between isolated houses, a tall blue-eyed tanned woman crossed his path.


    He didn''t expect her to follow him, but he could feel it. Robin who got out of the door when he fought with Crocodile.


    "Oh, didn''t you forget to arrest me, Zorro" Robin put her palm on his cheek and looked to his eyes. " Or, should I call you, Commodore Lucas."


    Lucas didn''t seem to be surprised by her claim. He took his hat off, then he took his mask off his face showing his usual look, but with a smooth blond hair.


    He smirked " how is your ear, is it fine"


    ".."

 Chapter 93

    02:00 in the morning.


    In some corner in one of Alabasta''s streets. Robin was facing Lucas, without a mask.


    "Or should I call you by your name. Commodore Lucas" Robin had a teasing smile on her face.


    Lucas smirked, it''s not like there would be anything to gain after exposing his identity. If she is here to blackmail him, then she would learn her lesson even if she was his Waifu in the manga he read (2 years later version).


    Zorro had already suppressed Crocodile and recorded the evidence on him. He did his purpose, and nothing would change if anyone knew about that identity. Zorro would rest in slumber until the world needs a hero to go against the World Government''s laws, or when Lucas needs that.


    Lucas smiled looking at her dark blue eyes "How is your ear, is it fine" His words had a hidden meaning behind them, only Lucas and Robin know it.


    Robin felt blood rushes to her cheeks and her heartbeat was accelerating. For her luck, her skin was tanned so it could hide her blush. She forced a laugh and replied:" It''s fine, but from your question, I can tell that you knew about my ability from the start and decided to exploit it for some sort of fantasy"


    She remembered the day when she had an orgasm during the baroque works'' meeting and how she masturbated while imagining his tongue licking her in different places. From that day, which was yesterday, Robin started to develop some kinky fantasies about Lucas''s licking her. This was caused by the desires that came after tasting the pleasure life can offer.


    Robin doesn''t know if she would regret sending her ear or not.


    "Hey, you were the one who decided to spy on me" Lucas rolled his eyes on her not believing how shameless she was. Even though he was the first one to spy on her group, he did it for living, not for spying.


    "I didn''t say I would mind though, but you have to take the responsibility "Robin decided to tease him more. He teased her and she is doing the same. She saw that he was quite young so she thought of no harm would follow that She knows that If he intended to do something to her, then he would already do what he did to the other agents of the baroque, and they wouldn''t be talking here.


    "you wouldn''t mind¡­ then tell me, what else you wouldn''t mind me to do" Lucas asked back. Even if physically he is both younger and smaller a bit, he still has his experience from the earth as 29 years old youth from the underworld, and counting the year he lived in this world, he is 30 years old mentally, and she can''t think she is the a.d.u.l.t one here.


    "fufu¡­ you are a naughty commodore. But, Alas, I can''t tell you what else you can do "Robin giggled as she put her slender hand on her lips. She decided to stop as she doesn''t want to enter teasing competition with him since his replies are getting more shameless with each reply.


    "Mm, then what are you doing here," Lucas asked, he may flirt and mess around, but he knew that she wasn''t here because she is interested in dating him or carrying his baby. Lucas thought a bit, she wasn''t only beautiful and s.e.xy, but also, she has the ability to read the ancient language may come handy to Lucas one day. He may get some ancient weapon or may know some dark secrets about the World Government, which may help him in his path. But for that to happen, there should be some sort of trust.


    "I would like to ask you for some help"


    Robin''s facial expression turned serious. She usually would avoid the marine and the world government. Those two symbols of supremacy and justice were the reason for her losing her homeland, killing her mother and everyone she loved.


    Since she was the only survivor of the island that World Government destroyed, they had put 79 million berries as a bounty on her head, and she was just a child.


    From then, a life full of fear and suffering started. She feared and hated both of the World Government and those who are absolute justice believers. However, she felt that Lucas was different, he was someone who doesn''t follow the laws, neither someone who talks about justice with pride like the other marines.


    Despite knowing that Crocodile is a Warlord and the law forbade him to interfere in the politics of the kingdoms, He wore a mask, protected Vivi and helped her to stop the rebels. That was a complete law-breaking action. this why he seemed to be a good last choice.


    Robin needed protection. And after Crocodile''s fall, she will be hunted again. She was tired of running away since she was a child. Her plan all along was to die with Crocodile, but things changed after Lucas/Zorro appeared in Alabasta, and she lived.


    She felt that she has a chance with Lucas who would do what he likes.


    He even used the help of Mikita who was a wanted as well. And Robin can''t believe that Lucas knew Mikita from the start. Mikita was 22 years old, and Lucas is most likely to 16 this year. and by logic, If Lucas knew Mikita from a long time ago before she joins the Baroque works, then he would be at least 10 years old kid.


    So he, as a marine, had a relation with a wanted like Mikita, which is the reason Robin decided to give him a try.


    "Mm... Let me hear it at first "


    "Since Crocodile is going to lose his warlord seat. I would like to request from you to let the marines stay away from me until I hide. And if possible, I want you to help me to stay somewhere hidden where no one can know about my existence."


    "What makes you think I won''t arrest you as well"


    "Well, you could do already but you didn''t"


    "and why should I help you," Lucas asked. Her answer may decide if he will or not.


    "Ahem¡­ you have to take responsibility for what you have done to me" Robin coughed as she looked to the ground. She lifted her head a bit and looked to his eyed. "And I would be obedient and do what you will ask me. I may be very useful despite being wanted"


    ''Responsibility? Why is she talking like I made her pregnant?... Wait for a second, She is v.i.r.g.i.n, right'' Lucas lifted his eyebrow. She didn''t need to give such a difficult answer. If she said they may have a date then he wouldn''t mind really.


    Robin saw him checking her full thighs, then her curvy waist, then her big b.r.e.a.s.ts and finally her pretty face. She turned her face to the other side while pretending to be shy " what have you decided"


    "Mm¡­thing like this would take time to decide, find Miss Valentine and stay with, the marine would come here in a few hours "


    "thank you"


    "I didn''t say I''ve accepted "


    "fufufu¡­ I''m your responsibility, you have to do that " Robin would take advantage of whatever she has. She turned her body and said" see you later" before she walks and vanishes between the building.


    Lucas followed her rounded big ass with his eyes to appreciate the motion her curvy hourglass body. Then Lucas turned and went back to his Villa.


    *****


    6:00 in the morning.


    The world government has officially announced that Crocodile is not a warlord any more. Now he became just a pirate with a bounty of 120 million berries.


    Next to the seaport of Alabasta''s capital, There are two navy warsh.i.p.s. One was with tag ''Hina'', the other was without a tag since its owner thought it''s a waste of time to write his name on a sail of a ship he won''t stay in it for a long.


    *Footsteps*


    Men with guns started to land on the beach ready to receive the pirates at any moment. Both of those sh.i.p.s were full of elite units.


    Usually, there would only be one woman within those units, who was the beauty known as Hina. But today was different. In this operation of arresting the members of the Baroque works. There are 4 women.


    One was the pink-haired captain, Hina with her beautiful face and rich colours, and her big b.r.e.a.s.ts. She was walking with a cigarette in her mouth.


    "one unit split and guard the seaports"


    Next, was a beautiful black-haired woman who had a blonde beautiful swordswoman walking next to her. The two were the girls that Lucas met at the start of his journey, one was his cousin and the other was the girl he learned swordsmanship with.


    "I wonder if Lucas is here," Lilia said as she was hugging her sword to her chest.


    "Don''t worry, we will find him" Calorina patted her shoulder.


    "But you said he is relaxing here and pretending to be sick"


    "We just have to find him before he makes love with more women and forgets about us "


    Both of Calorina and Lilia looked to the woman above them, despite them having a great beauty that won''t fall against anyone, even her. They couldn''t but help but to feel jealous seeing how much smooth this woman''s skin was, it made her prettier than she may even charm women as well.


    She was two meters tall, holding an iron stick with spikes in her hand, she was beautiful to a degree to charm both of the genders.


    Alvida graduated from the elites camp with Captain rank and came to work here.


    She was floating in the sky as the air was sliding around her, while the marine didn''t look at her out of fear losing their job.


    Alvida, after awakening her devil fruit, had gained many new abilities about sliding, one of them was the ability to slide on the air and some few forces in nature such as air resistance and electricity. There are more powers that can be shown in the battle, after awakening, her devil fruit can change her environment and not only her body.


    (Her devil fruit Japanese name mean both, Slide and Smooth, Also devil fruits that had awakened can affect the environment around the users)


    (Paramecia type fruits after getting trained would give abilities beyond the logic, as long as those abilities are related to the devil fruit.


    one of the Examples from the show is that magician who had Straw-Straw fruit, with his straw-staw fruit he could do bizarre things related to straw. such as making voodoo dolls and use voodoo magic).


    Alvida was in the air flying and blushing while thinking about Lucas. She looked down to the two girls, then to the city in front.


    "Since you did that, I will tease you until I''m dead bored, just wait "


    Alvida made an evil smile thinking about Lucas. Lucas did not tell her about those two lovers. She can''t live without him out of the love she has for him, and because of the D skill, massage skill, and kissing skill, which made her addicted to him.


    But she can''t allow this to pass without punishment, which would be some teasing and so.


    *****


    Lucas, while relaxing in his villa with a cigarette in his hand, has got a call from the HQ, from the fleet admiral personally.


    The fleet admiral asked him to start the operation of arresting Crocodile, where Lucas is supposed to sneak into the Rain Dinner, fight with Crocodile, and if there is no need to kill him then he can arrest him.


    "Just 5 minutes "Lucas hanged the DenDenMushi (communication snail) after asking for time.


    He lit up another cigarette and drunk some coffee he made.


    After five minutes.


    He called Sengoku again.


    "Done already? "Sengoku didn''t expect Lucas would really call after five minutes.


    "Yep, It was a hard battle, but he was no match for me, you can now send the other marine units safely."


    "Why do I feel that you arrested him a long time ago, but you moved just now" Sengoku frowned thinking that this kid is just like Garp and would play with orders.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can call the hotel in Alabasta''s capital, they would tell you that Crocodile was just there a few hours ago," Lucas said.


    "How did you know "


    "I was resting in that hotel"


    Lucas answer made Sengoku feel shocked. What a stroke of epic luck, Crocodile was staying where Lucas is staying; It was funny, if you looked from a different perspective, then Crocodile has delivered himself to the Navy. And that in just five minutes.


    "Good Job, later there would be some reward for you "


    "I''m always happy to serve the justice"

 Chapter 94

    After getting permission from the HQ. Lucas took Crocodile out of his storage, then he tied his hands using normal shackles before carrying him outside his Villa.


    Crocodile''s appearance would make anyone sees him feel petty for him. His body had three deep wounds, two are caused by a bullet, the third is worse since it was caused by slashing his upper half.


    Luckily to him, Crocodile was able to recover a lot of his health since he was inside the system''s storage. If not for that, then Crocodile would be dead.


    The storage of the strongest system is a mini world. There, the laws of reality and the structure of time and space are different from the known laws.


    If anyone can be conscious inside the storage, then that person will notice many floating items. How many forces aren''t working like the gravity and the resistance of air? Here, one would ever need to breathe. In this bizarre mini-world, they won''t be able to realize that the time works differently and doesn''t make negative effects. The food won''t rot even after hundreds of years. this can be the main reason why this place is great to keep stuff and recover from the wounds.


    Standing next to his Villa, Lucas slapped the sleeping Crocodile whose wounds are healed by 50 percent. Crocodile opened his eyes slowly, he felt some headache and a desire to know why is he still alive.


    Crocodile looked in front of him to see a blondie that was almost as tall as his stomach. But it''s not the blondie he was expecting


    " what is going on" Crocodile remembered that he entered the one-sided battle against Zorro last night. And with the betrayal of his partner, Crocodile has lost. He thought he would be dead, but he is here breathing and alive.


    "What do you think" asked Lucas.


    Looking to the face of Lucas, Crocodile assumed that the masked blondie with smooth hair has sent him to the marine. Crocodile sighed; does that masked guy not know that marines can do nothing to the warlords.


    Crocodile chuckled thinking he is lucky.


    Crocodile felt some shackles tying his hands; he tried to turn into sand so he would get rid of those them. But then, his body didn''t turn into sand.


    "Useless, those shackles are made of sea stone" Lucas replied.


    Those shackles are made of steel, and they are very simple without a real effect on devil fruit users.


    For Crocodile who lost his devil fruit, he would link the lack of his ability to the idea that he is tied with sea stone.


    "Oy, Commodore, according to the law, you can''t arrest me, release me"


    " I can do that according to your crimes, or scheming, killing, trying to kidnap and triggers a rebellion and many other crimes that you have done, which is against your authority as a warlord. I will take you to the court"


    Lucas pushed Crocodile''s back forcing him to walk in one direction


    "You will regret this, tell me, Do you have a woman you love "Crocodile smirked, he believed that Lucas is doing this for a personal reason. Even if those crimes are true, so what, do you have evidence. Zorro did suppress him but not exposing him.


    Crocodile''s question had one meaning, which is to threaten Lucas.


    "Mm, a girl...hmmm "


    While walking admits the glances of Alabasta''s people, Crocodile''s question made Lucas think about something that made him not sleep. "a girl "


    "That reminds me. Once a while, there was something that I skipped sleeping because of it, yet I didn''t confirm it. I have always wanted to ask you something " The thing that Lucas is going to ask, is one of the biggest plot twists in one-piece manga and anime.


    "Oh really "Seeing that Lucas trying to change the direction of their speech, and as a woman inside, Crocodile could notice this.


    He thought Lucas was afraid when he mentioned to Lucas about his lovers since the latter didn''t show any anger upon his threat.


    "The thing is, are you a woman" Lucas lifted his head a lot to look to the 2.6-meter-tall Crocodile. Luckily he trained his neck so it won''t hurt.


    "What? "Crocodile opened his eyes widely.


    Lucas continued " Ivankov has something on you, and that guy can changer gender, and he always put fear in you by mentioning some secret "Lucas was pure curious about this, "So I can''t help but wonder¡­ "


    (In the wiki there is a picture of Crocodile when he was a woman, ill.u.s.trated by Oda, the creator of one piece himself, and she is cute,)


    Hearing this Crocodile opened his, or her eyes widely, this is one of the darkest secrets his current self has. "I don''t know what are you talking about"


    Lucas with his high leveled observation Haki could notice the heartbeat of Crocodile getting faster. Lucas could confirm the truth from the reaction of Crocodile''s body.


    Lucas looked at Crocodile with wide-opened eyes. Crocodile...Is a woman inside


    "Hahaha¡­. "it has been a long time since Lucas laughed this hard, no one can believe this huge ass Criminal has such secret. Tears started to fall while Lucas is laughing. "Oh my Supreme being, this is hilarious, You are a girl in disguise. Tell me, do you piss standing or sitting"


    "SHUT UP, "Crocodile turned his head. At that moment, she felt that she should Kill Lucas to shut him up and protect her secret, but Alas, even with this manly modified body, she can''t do anything.


    "Don''t worry, you are not my type? "said Lucas after he stopped laughing.


    Who would want a girl that took men hormones?. But there still some curiosity in Lucas to see her in her true form. But somethings are better to remain secret, since he or she, would have to spend her remaining life in Impel Down without realizing that the sand fruit is no longer inside her body.


    Crocodile flew to anger after hearing his words, she replied with an angry and a manly voice "You aren''t my type either"


    "Hehe, So, you''ve admitted "Lucas laughed more making Crocodile wants to puck blood. Lucas found this funny to troll Crocodile.


    "One last question, before becoming a man, were you a huge bitch "


    "¡­ "


    "I swear I will kill you, I swear... " Crocodile''s eyes turned red from anger, she was never humiliated like this.


    "Nah, look in front of you, all of those marines are here to arrest you. I didn''t want to spoil it to you, but you are no longer a warlord and you will go to Impel Down"


    Both Lucas and Crocodile reached the seaport of Alabasta. Lucas pointed with his finger to the marines that are fighting the remains of the Baroque works.


    "Impossible¡­ "seeing this, Crocodile has lost hope, she is longer a warlord, and didn''t achieve her goals, let alone the fact of her being a woman is known by someone other than Ivankov. Crocodile entered a state of denial not paying attention to Lucas anymore.


    Lucas didn''t care about her reaction and kept pushing Crocodile to walk.


    Lucas suddenly noticed something and stopped "Wait, those "


    amidst the far shadow of the marines, 4 women, and three are his lovers. "Oh...shi*, what a surprise ".


    -x-X-x-


    The baroque works didn''t only have agents working under them. But also, their agents'' previous crews and other people that were hired up by the organization.


    Unlike Crocodile who was sleeping, those subordinates were aware of the fact that marines are going to flip Alabasta to arrest them. They tried their last desperate attempt, which was running to their sh.i.p.s.


    Those sh.i.p.s were disguised as normal sh.i.p.s without Piracy flags. Sneaking to those sh.i.p.s would mean hope.


    But to their bad luck, what waited for them was Lucas''s famous elite units. The units that captured a crazy number of pirates since their commodore started working. Even if their hunting rate became low in the last week, they were still known.


    In the seaport, both of the marines and the currently announced as pirates, are in a one-sided battle. The scary thing to the baroque work members was the beautiful fairy female officials that waiting for them.


    One was the rumored beauty, Hina, anyone that passes by her would find himself in a cage. Facing a lot of running, scary bulky men, Hina with a cigarette in her mouth and metallic bars in her hand, was caging everyone with each clap. "Hina is upset"


    (this isn''t a filtered anime where there are no brutal scenes. Since one-piece world''s peoples are this strong, then things like death with one punch, sliced in half body, etc¡­ would happen from the perspective of the characters)


    One the other side of the seaport, Calorina was punching every pirate flying. She wasn''t bothering to control her strength as she has some personal grudge on pirates, and many would have their skull explode from those attacks of her.


    Not far from her, Lilia, a blonde beauty with rosy cheeks and average height, was waving her Katana-sword at the direction of the pirates sending compressed air blades, and cutting everyone coming in her way. Lilia was running with the coat of commander while waving her sword.


    *Fire sounds *


    The marines weren''t idle either, the kept shooting with their guns taking down as much as possible.


    "Oh, I can see him now "Alvida, who was floating by sliding the air around her, could see Lucas with Crocodile. The two were walking slowly approaching. Alvida smiled, then in brief, her expression changed.


    Alvida decided it was time for reuniting with her future husband.


    She descended to the ground next to the largest number of pirates. Suddenly all of them has stopped moving for a brief as they saw her beauty, and their eyes became heart-shaped as they were charmed by her.


    "Humph " Alvida touched the ground, it was time to show the abilities she gained after awakening her devil fruit.


    As she touched the ground, the surface in front become so smooth.


    "What is happening "Their feet slide and they fell to the ground. They tried to use their hands to stand up, but it was useless as they would slide and they would fall again.


    "Let''s see when the layers underground slides " Alvida smirked, as a previous pirate, she still has that merciless side of her.


    *earthquake* everyone stopped the battle to see what is going on.


    The ground in front of Alvida started to split up as the layers down started to slide. A huge crack appeared, and since the ground was so smooth, the men of baroque works were swallowed up by the crack, all of them. It was a scary thing for anyone who sees it. Alvida then used her ability again to make the layers under the ground slide. the ground moved again and the crack was closed on those who fell crushing them to death.


    "Amazing"


    "What kind of devil fruit is this "


    this scene was shocking to everyone present here.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas was watching everything with, quite shocked eyes. ever since he came to this world, he saw many things he didn''t imagine. He saw a woman that can throw house-sized rocks easily, humanoid fishes, a man that can split himself and many other bizarre things.


    The new events and changes aren''t this shocking anymore. Seeing how many girls are here, Lucas knew that his trip to Impel Down, won''t be cold.


    "Surely, the deep potentials increasing skill is something." Lucas murmured in himself before guiding Crocodile to front. ''If only there is a way to remove the weakness of devil fruits''

 Chapter 95

    Lucas was impressed after seeing what his girls can do. From the time he left them, they became much stronger. It made him feel proud and happy.


    "Commodore"


    "Commodore¡­"


    The officers and the seamen saw Lucas pushing Crocodile. They stopped binding the living pirates and did the military salute.


    "Take him away" Lucas stopped in front some seaman and pushed Crocodile toward him. Crocodile was extremely weak so he was pushed easily.


    "Yes, Commodore" The seaman then pushed Crocodile to one of the sh.i.p.s.


    "Oh well, who do we have here" Lucas then saw Alvida approaching him with a sharp look in her eyes. As the Chinese say, ''if a look can kill, then Lucas would be dead''.


    "Alvida, my love" Lucas lifted his head to look to her green eyes. She was charming and pretty as a shining pearl and capturing his heart.


    Looking in her eyes and in her evil smirk that pirates usually has, Lucas knew that he is in a bad position.


    Looking behind her, Lucas saw Lilia and his cousin were waving their hands at him, and he smiled back. At that moment, he knew that those three must have met. Alvida did try to fight them, but those two seemed to not minding her existence.


    ''Shit, here we go again ''


    "Really, how much do you love me?" Alvida lifted her eyebrow, this part where she is going mess with him. Her hand sneaked behind his head and rubbed his hair. Even if she doesn''t have a skill like his hands do, she has a devil fruit ability.


    Feeling her skin on the back of his head, Lucas was relaxing and started to feel that he is melting. Alvida''s skin''s smoothness was beyond imagination. With those tickling feelings like drugs he gets, Lucas was relaxing, and the feminine smell made him slowly have pleasure along with her touch. Slowly he started to get a boner.


    "Why aren''t you answering "Alvida moved her hand around his neck. Her smooth skin was squeezing making more effective. Alvida has an ability that gives otherworldly results. She was trying her best not to go overboard or something serious may happen.


    While Lucas was moving into another world of pleasure upon contacting her skin, Lucas tried his best to keep his awareness. It''s not the first time he touches her, but he felt she became even smoother ''She is trying to tease me, I can''t allow this to happens, or I''ll be moved by her palm''


    "I can''t¡­ define¡­how¡­much" Lucas covered his hand and head with a bit of Haki, despite this, she was too smooth for him. He struggled to move his hands behind her ass. Even if she has the ability, he has the skill.


    "Me. I love as much as you will feel "Alvida smirked upon seeing his attempt. Gently, she pushed the back of his head toward her. Since she was already 2 meters with heels, Lucas found his head hit on her big soft b.r.e.a.s.ts. As an officer, Alvida was allowed to wear as she likes, and today she wore a simple purple suit. Alvida opened a bit the buttons of her suit allowing Lucas to have direct contact with her b.r.e.a.s.ts. At this moment, Lucas felt that he almost melted completely. Every girl had a soft b.r.e.a.s.t, but Alvida''s case, they were otherworldly soft and smooth that sharp weapons would slide on her skin.


    She used more strength making his head sink deeper in her chest, making Lucas feel that he is in another heaven. With this, he had a full boner.


    The people around were looking to this scene with opened Jaw as they saw the tent on Lucas''s pants. Not only this commodore is being hugged by such beauty, but also, his size down there made them feel both jealous and inferiority, even when their heights are beyond 2.5 meters and some are 3 meters, they felt insecure in compare.


    This world is where a giant man can have s.e.x with a normal woman. So it was bizarre to have a big member even for normal humans, this was even more true in the Grand Line.


    Hina, who was smoking, couldn''t lift her eyes while looking at the trace of the D.


    The cigarette in her mouth fell down it''s too big, how can a woman take that inside and walk properly ''Hina was 32 years old and she had a basic knowledge about relationsh.i.p.s. Hina turned her head, but there was some curiosity inside her that she didn''t want to listen to. If he is like this as a teenager, then how will he be in the future


    ''It''s not Hina''s business'' Hina shook her head trying to get rid of the idea.


    -x-X-x-.


    ''I can''t allow her, but this just feels too good to resist. ''


    "Mmm" Lucas m.o.a.ned softly, he was struggling against the pleasure. He bit his tongue a bit so the pain would distract him, but it was useless. Alvida had Haki and could notice this so she pushed his hand gently.


    "Come on Lucas, can''t you be honest with yourself, you belong to me. You can admit it"


    Alvida loved Lucas too much, and both of her heart and body can''t imagine what life would be without him. But she didn''t only love him because of the drug-like s.e.x, but as well, this was the first man who accepts her on her true self. Alvida''s love has reached a crazy degree and this why she is doing this.


    ''I belong to Alvi¡­ NO. I rather die than say it. But if I don''t hurry, I may really... ''


    Lucas could keep his awareness despite the pleasure, the pleasure he is getting was making the same effects that his hands usually do. If this kept going on, then he may lose awareness and accept that he belongs to her. Even if he is in love with her, he believed that he belongs to no one.


    It''s a matter of principle.


    Lucas couldn''t see anything since his head is buried in Alvida''s chest, but he could feel.


    He struggled and took a small breath before opening his mouth sucking and letting his tongue lick that part of her exposed skin. Alvida opened her eyes widely as a feeling of pleasure started to invade her as well. Instantly, her n.i.p.p.l.es became hard and her p.u.s.s.y twitched.


    "Lucas. Just... Say¡­ Ahh," Alvida''s cheeks started to turn red. Lucas''s nose started to breathe, but no one stopped his attempt


    -x-X-x-


    After three minutes.


    Both of Lucas and Alvida was sitting on the ground and panting. If they weren''t in a public place, and Lucas had a lot of s.e.x last days, then they may have s.e.x here publicly.


    "I missed you Lucas "Alvida''s cheeks were red as blood rushed to her cheeks.


    "Yeah, me too" Lucas replied


    Both of Lucas and Alvida looked at each other''s eyes and smiled.


    "Lucas, why didn''t you tell me about the other girls"


    "You never asked, but hey, don''t think it''s like I am abandoning you or something else. From where I came, it''s normal to have multi wives, and thinking about it, it''s a natural thing, can''t you see the animals, and kings do this as well. "


    Alvida looked to both Calorina and Lilia who were making bets how long will this take. Alvida, when she knew that both of them are sleeping with Lucas, she wanted to fight and argue, but the two girls didn''t seem to mi her existence, just jealous a bit of her. So, it may be true what he says since the other girls aren''t possessive.


    With such a mindset, if she became too possessive, then Lucas may really find other girls.


    "My dream is to have a big family, and I want you to be the most important part of it"


    Lucas felt that he is getting better with this each time he bullshit a new girl.


    "Do you love me?" Alvida asked, his explanation was logical, and the fact that she is attached to his D, made her take his words to the heart. The D skill would make any woman attached to one D and never accept to have s.e.x with another one. In Alvida''s case, that link which makes her attached to him has forced her to accept this. If she became too possessive, then she may lose Lucas and she would never be able to breed with him, which would be bad as death to her, and her brain doesn''t want this.


    "Of course, I loved from the moment I saw you, and I am now still true to my feelings," Lucas said as quietly as possible so not the other would hear him.


    "I''ll let this pass, but don''t think I''ll forgive you easily, "Alvida said. She was thinking of some way to use her ability to tease him in a worse way. Just avoid his tongue and the battle would end up for her side.


    And so, they had a conversation continued for a short while before the other girls arrive


    -x-X-x-


    After his battle with Alvida, which ended by draw, the other girls, Calorina and Lilia came and met with the two. Lucas was putting his arm around each girl''s waist, while Alvida hugged him from behind.


    Seeing how all of those beauties around Lucas, the marines couldn''t help but to curse how unfair the world is.


    "Wow, it has been short while I didn''t see you yet you grew this much "Calorina said


    "Yes, his muscles even become harder, I wish to know if anything else got harder, "Lilia said.


    "I wish to know that too" Alvida let her ear close to his ear and whispered. She felt that she was in a competition where she has to take the biggest share to herself, and she missed having the heavenly s.e.x with him to the degree she would become crazy. And all of the girls here felt the same way.


    "Well, how about we find this tonight, my cabin, the four of us, "Lucas said with a smirk.


    After that, the baroque works member was jailed in the bas.e.m.e.nt of the ship. Everyone went back to the warsh.i.p.s to sail. Tomorrow, one unit would look deeper in Alabasta, and another Unit will go to Impel Down.


    Lucas and his girls went to his ship and talked after a longtime while exchanging kisses with the three of them. This made the men in the ship cry tears from being jealous of him.


    Lucas let them alone together as he wanted from them to know more about each other. Both of Lilia and Calorina didn''t have a problem with that now, since, they would have to meet with other ones. But as long Lucas is around and taking care of them and their needs, then they are happy.


    ¡­


    After a while, Lucas met with Hina and they had a bit short chat.


    Hina gave him a short report about how the things are going with the pirates around. Hina was trying to keep things professional and didn''t mention things such if he is dating that girl. Or if Calorina and Lilia are his family and so.


    "How is your injury " Hina after giving report, asked him. Like anyone in his crew, she was worried about his health.


    "It''s fine, I''m healed up "


    "Hina has kept your coat in your cabin, but why are you wearing it in a reversed way"


    "Hina does need to worry about something else, " Lucas said as he extended his hand.


    "Hina wonders what " Hina furrowed her eyebrows.


    "that day, two cigarettes buckets, you said you would keep them for me until I come back. Now here I am, but where are my cigarettes"


    "Hina¡­" Hina''s unconsciously touched her pocket and found that she only has ten cigarettes left. Those ten wouldn''t be enough for today let alone to share them. Her pretty face could never become ugly despite the expression she is drawing now.


    "What''s matter Hina, you have to pay what you owe. Or, Did you use my stuff" Lucas teased her. It was priceless for him to see Hina trying to act calm despite turning nervous.


    ''Hina¡­ yes there is his family members here''


    "Hina wonders if your Calorina know that you are smoking"


    "¡­ now that what I call playing dirty" ¡­


    "Hina just wants you to stay healthy, you need to stop smoking until you recover," Hina made a smug face. There is no way she would give the few cigarettes.


    "Mmm. You want me to stay healthy. Hah? "


    ¡­


    -x-X-x-


    The time passed. The marines are supposed to clear Alabasta for any remaining two days later.


    Lucas still remembers that he has left two girls in Alabasta, one he is sleeping with Mikita, and the other is Robin which asked for his help. Both of those girls are wanted, and without the protection of a Warlord, marines would hunt them.


    Lucas''s solution is simple. And the idea he reached can become very handy to himself. The idea is to turn Zorro into a warlord.


    Lucas was in his cabin writing a report about what happened in Alabasta. How he only defeated Crocodile, but the other members of the baroque works.


    Writing this report was a hard task, not because it is hard to write it. But because under his desk, Lilia was giving him a blowjob as she can''t wait until the night for a foursome.


    "Did you finish? " Lilia asked. She was under his desk sitting on her knees. Her hand were on her fat thighs and her tongue was playing with the head of his D.


    "Just send this " Lucas then used some snail which is supposed to do the job of fax and sent the report to the HQ.


    "Good¡­ AAA" Lilia then opened her mouth and deep throated him. She was moving her head back and forth letting his d.i.c.k sliding on her watery mouth, and she was gaging on him.


    "Mmm" Lucas let his load in her throat and she swallowed it all.


    Then Lilia crawled on her four and got out of his desk. She took off her underwear that was under her squirt, then she went to Lucas who was sitting on the chair. She stood and stretched her leg while his D was pointing to her p.u.s.s.y as the three is pointing to the sun. She slowly sat down letting his road slide inside her slit.


    "Mmm. Your p.u.s.s.y is tight as always "


    "And yours is stretching mine¡­ahhhm"


    ¡­..


    -x-X-x-


    The time was 12:00 morning.


    Lucas has finished having s.e.x with Lilia after two hours. It was very quick s.e.x. Giving their stamina and physical strength as sword users, they won''t get tired after having s.e.x for a full day and would walk normally after that, let alone 2 hours. But it was fun and satisfying anyway.


    After Lucas promised her that he would make up for the night, he sneaked out of the ship.


    The trip to impel down would start two-day later after the marines would rest in their base. So, Lucas has to do this before going.


    Lucas used moonwalk and shave to fly to some random spot above the sea. He yelled while kicking the air slightly to keep standing. A few minutes later, a cow sea monster appeared from the water''s surface. "MO"


    Lucas stood on her forehead and changed his clothes. "Lucci, go and find me every pirate ship around "


    "Mo" the monster nodded before using her nose to smell every near pirate ship. Usually, weak sea monsters would avoid pirates, but after mastering the six powers and Haki, Lucci wasn''t worried.


    For the next few hours. Lucas, with the guide of Lucci, was able to find many pirate sh.i.p.s. Most of those sh.i.p.s have a leader with a bounty of 10-20 million berries. Despite being strong, Lucas was able to get rid of them easily and effortlessly. It just needs for his cow to wave its tail, and the ship would sink.


    Lucas in this trip gained three devil fruits, one was paramecia and the other was Zoan type. And also, he gained all of the treasures that these pirates collected, but they didn''t hold much value in his eyes.


    Lucas kept searching until he found a pirate with a bounty close to 100 million berries. He was a pirate that


    After defeating him and his crew. Lucas put them inside his storage, then he took one enteral pose that was given by the navy. The navy gives the captains and commodores in this area many special compasses and maps that pirates don''t possess.


    The total bounty of the Pirates he caught during those 3 hours was equal to 218 million berries. This was enough for him to become a warlord.


    x-X-x


    Next to the nearest marine base.


    There is a huge pile of pirates, all of them are wanted with bounties. Everyone around was shocked. Lucas who was wearing his mask entered the base and requested to become a Warlord.


    And so, the see those pirates and to revise his request, the high officers of this base are required to see the Pirates personally. As Lucas was waiting sitting in a chair with a stone table in front of him. He saw 3 beautiful cute and s.e.xy girls coming toward him. Seeing them, Lucas was shocked.


    The three were Nami, Kaya, and Nojiko wearing


    ''Since when those three came here ''Lucas kept breathing normally. He didn''t even dare to smile at this moment out of fear they recognize his smile and expose him out of their shock.


    ''thinking about it. Hina said that many marines sent a request to work in my ship, but because they were many, I was going to look for them later''


    "Oy you, are you the one who wants to become a Warlord" Nami stood next to the masked guy. During this time, she changed a lot, her b.r.e.a.s.ts grew up a bit, she became slimmer, and her orange hair got taller that it reaches her shoulder.


    "Yes I am," Lucas said making his voice deeper as he can.

 Chapter 96

    In some random kingdom in the Grand Line. There is a marine base led by three women. They were beautiful, young, and strong.


    The three girls were known by their martial art, that allows them to control water and their extreme fast footwork which is perfect of assassination and fighting.


    Those three, despite having average-sized bodies, they had a great physical strength that surpasses every other officer''s strength in this base.


    There was a rumor that says they are eating some kind of secret food. It allows their body to go stronger with each meal, and hasten the results of their growth. Many have tried to get their secret recipes but they ended up getting kicked.


    The three also were kindhearted marine girls who always protected the innocents from the pirates.


    First, Kaya, the blonde one, was the one with the kindest heart, and she hated to use violence. In fights, she would stay behind and only strike when it is necessary.


    The second was the orange-haired, Nami. Despite being good in heart and a girl with conscious, she was the scariest one in the bass, all of the officers here fear her as their boss. If anyone made a mistake or got late, then they will pay a huge bill.


    The third one was Nojiko with short blue hair. She was the most carefree and courageous one. In fights against pirates, she has no problem using violence to solve problems.


    Nami, Nojiko and Kaya, because of their good performance over the last weeks, there was a chance for them to promote into captains. However, they had refused because that may get them away from following Lucas.


    Today.


    In the base they are leading, something unexpected had happened. Next to the entrance, there was a huge mountain made of pirates. This pile of bodies is worth more than 200 million berries. The one who delivered those didn''t ask for money. Instead, he made a request to become a warlord, and those pirates are his tribute to the world government.


    The three, as commanders on this base, heard this, and their duty was to deliver the message to the HQ. But as it was known, Warlords are previous pirates. After getting their position, doing crimes and piracy would become legal.


    Kaya didn''t want to involve and get in troubles, even though she hated the idea, she didn''t want to involve, since she, once had a close friend who became a wanted pirate, and a butler who was a pirate.


    But Nami and Nojiko were different. They hated pirates and despite them. They couldn''t imagine if what the fishmen did to their home would become legal one day. The people would suffer and the people would be powerless against those legal criminals.


    They didn''t want to allow someone to become like this, not under their watch. Nami took the lead and decided to deal with who wants to become a legal pirate.


    Nami saw that this guy doesn''t have a bounty, yet, he could take all of the pirates to give them as a tribute, so he must have done and collected a larger wealth. So, she decided to milk him out of his money before kicking him out and telling him to find another job.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas found himself in an awkward situation.


    As he was trying to become a warlord, he met the three girls he left in east blue. It was a shocking and pleasant surprise to see that they came all the way for him. All of them has grown more feminine. They were still the same with more charm, more centimetres in their heights, chests, and butts.


    The atmosphere was intense as Nami approached him with a scary cold look. She destroyed the stone table that was between them with one kick. Just to show how scary she can be.


    Kaya had asked her to go easy on him, while Nojiko covered her face with her palm.


    "Oy, masked blondie, are you the one who wants to become a warlord"


    "Yes, I am"


    Lucas played with his voice as much as he can. Those girls had spent a lot of time with him and they know even the most little details about him. Changing his voice a bit won''t do the trick.


    "Why are talking like this, Do you have Cancer, or is there something in your throat"


    Kaya asked in a professional concern as she was a great doctor.


    After Lucas unlocked her deep potentials, She had read almost every medical book in her village and the navy''s library. With her photographic memory, she remembers each word that she read.


    Lucas lowered his head and smiled. Even after joining the marine, Kaya is still the same person with the same old personality.


    Nami frowned seeing Nojiko trying to hold her laugh. She lifted her leg and kicked the ground again, making some cracks appears. She wanted to scare him by showing strength.


    "Oy blondie, If you know what is good for you, leave the money you have, then get out of my sight before I kick you out"


    Lucas chuckled making Nami angrier as he wasn''t taking her seriously.


    *Woosh*


    Using [Stealth footwork] level 9, Nami vanished in thin air. In instant, she appeared behind Lucas. "Don''t make me angry big boy, Or you will have to pay the price"


    *Sigh*


    Lucas let a long sigh and gave her a bored look. From all of the bases he could choose to do his job, and he came to this one. "hehe.." Lucas chuckled.


    "Close the Door, Nojiko, "Nami asked her sister.


    Nojiko relaxed her shoulder and did as her little sister asked. If this blondie knows what good for him, then he would start taking things seriously. Warlord or not, with three of them having developed freshman karate and their physical strength, he has no chance.


    "How much money do you have to make before you ever stop, " Lucas asked as he took his hat off.


    "hahaha. Only if you know how much "


    Hearing him, Kaya and Nojiko suddenly laughed. They spent a long time with Nami and knew her personality well. Despite her having more than a billion berries for herself, she never stopped gaining money.


    When they ask her why she would say it is a matter of a principal.


    "Shut up, taking money from a future legal pirate is legal as well "Nami was ready to fight, but then, Zorro took his mask off.


    "Can''t you just do your job" Lucas took his mask off revealing his face. Only because Nojiko closed the doors and no one was nearby, he did this.


    "Lu... "The girls seemed to be surprised. It has been almost 2 months they didn''t see him and he already changed this much. They wondered if they were dreaming since they missed him too much, and their application to join his crew are on hold.


    Nami, Kaya and Nojiko suddenly had a tear dropped from their eyes. Each one of those had a story with him where their lives changed to better after meeting him. This was more than true the first two, their eyes were streaming by tears. All of them felt true love for him.


    "Lucas¡­ I''ve missed you " Nami suddenly jumped on him and gave him a warm strong hug that can kill a bear easily. Lucas smiled back and pat her head. Nami looked to his eyes then she kissed him on the mouth.


    The other girls couldn''t wait as well. They vanished from their places and appeared next to him.


    "Lucas, you have grown up, I wonder what else did" Nojiko started by teasing. Her slender hand moved quickly and stopped on his crotch.


    "I see, you too, Nojiko" Lucas saw that all of them had their b.r.e.a.s.ts got bigger, due to the kind of food he left for them to eat.


    "I''ve grown too, Lucas "Kaya stood on the side. She held pale b.r.e.a.s.ts which grew up to E-Cup sized, just to show him.


    "Hahaha, silly girls "Lucas laughed a bit.


    "Hey Nami, let him, I want to hug him too "Kaya pulled Nami back from her collar since she is taking her favourite place. Since she started training first, she was the stronger of the three, so Nami was pulled up easily.


    "Hey, I haven''t got enough from him" Nami replied angrily as she was forced out of her claimed territory.


    "Do you want to fight"


    Soon, a battle between the tigresses was going to happen, if not for Lucas middling in. "Calm down girls, I''ve come here because of you, so there is no need to fight. Each one will get her chance "


    Soon, the atmosphere calmed.


    The girls brought some chairs and sat down next to Lucas.


    They started to tell him about their journey, and how they came from East Blue to the Grand Line, and how they requested to join his ship, yet no answer.


    Relying on that, Lucas said he was injured and only recovered lately, but as soon as he knew about them, he came to visit them personally. Otherwise, he could choose another base to achieve his goal. (An: Lucas is a dishonest man)


    After talking for a bit, they asked him about his identity as a masked one, and why does he want to become a warlord. Lucas replied that, sometimes, the law doesn''t allow him to do things, so he needed another identity. And becoming a warlord would mean avoiding future troubles.


    Then without hesitation, Nami went to her office and passed his request to the HQ along with what he offered. After the small chat they had, Lucas promised the three to transfer them to his crew later, but that after he comes back from Impel Down since he has a duty to do.


    Nami, Nojiko and Kaya could understand that he had a job too. things became full of silence, and what follows the silence can never be quiet.


    "even if you have to go back tonight, you still have to do your duty as our man "Kaya claimed her right as she threw her body on Lucas.


    "She is right, we still have time "Both of Nami and Nojiko nodded in acceptances.


    After closing the doors firmly, so no sound can leave this room, the three of them approached him from different directions. They started to undress him and lick Lucas in different places. Kaya took the mouth to kiss, Nami unzipped his pants, she knelt and took his semi-hard d.i.c.k to her throat. As for Nojiko, she took his hands and placed them on her G-cup sized tits so he can play with the soft melon twins (grew because of the system chef''s recipes).


    Lucas felt some blood rushing to his crotch after being touched and kissed by them. That made him take his time to enjoy the moment where he had s.e.x with each one. It was no easy task to satisfy three girls at once, but luckily, he had hands, mouth, and the D to work at the same time.


    After some hours, Lucas has satisfied the needs of his girls, and his needs were beyond satisfied. After ejaculating too much, Lucas felt both of his heart and mind are calm as the lake.


    [Ding. The D level 7 ---> the D level 9]


    "Alright girl, I have a work to do for now "


    "We will wait for you "


    "s.e.x with you feel better at each time, please don''t let us frustrated"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve just to hand that Croco before I come back" Then Lucas left this island.


    He called Lucci and hurried her to take him in his base''s direction. As a commodore, not only he has two warsh.i.p.s, but a base for him as well.


    As soon as Lucas found his ship, it was the late night. He took some wine out of his storage and drunk a bit before going to his cabin.


    As soon as he entered, he was caught off guard. Another three curvy hot pretty women were waiting for him. As soon as they saw him, Lilia, Calorina and Alvida started to strip while approaching him. Lucas found himself sinking in their bodies, and his D was getting hard again. He should be thankful that he strengthened his body and not relying on devil fruit, and pray that his D would still healthy after the night.


    And so, the Trip to Impel down was going to start soon. And during this trip, the responsible commodore is going to train each muscle of his body, even the softest one, a lot.


    -x-X-x-


    Two days later.


    The news in the newspapers has picked up the interest of the people around the world. Even those big shots in the new world shown some interest.


    Today, a new warlord has joined the lines of the world government. His name started with the Z.


    Also, it was announced that Crocodile had lost his position, and was arrested the marine who had saved Alabasta, and that was under the leadership of Commodore Lucas.


    x-X-x


    In Alabasta. The palace of the royal family.


    The light blue-haired princess, Vivi, was running toward one room, where she was hiding some girls. In her hands, there was a newspaper that had some news, that she wanted to share with those three girls.

 Chapter 97

    Alabasta.


    Inside the Royal Palace, There was a blue-haired beautiful princess running in the hall. Unlike what she used to wear as a Baroque agent, Vivi was wearing a dress that truly fit a princess, with her hair untied. She was holding a newspaper in her hands, looking excited to share the news with someone.


    The room she entered had three pretty, cute, tall women, sitting away from each other. Those three are wanted pirates now since they were previous agents for Crocodile. Their names were Mikita, Nico Robin, and Zala (Miss Doublefinger).


    Vivi was hiding the three of them from the marines. She didn''t find a problem hiding Mikita since she was an ally, and possibly, a future stepdaughter. As for Robin, she came here Mikita saying this was Zorro''s orders, so Vivi didn''t mind hiding her.


    As for Zala, previously known as Miss Doublefinger, had come to Vivi asking her to meet Zorro, who made her pass out from rubbing her clit and kissing her, there is something between the two that must be cleared.


    Vivi didn''t believe her at first wanted to call the marines to arrest her. But if Zala was saying the truth, then Vivi would be in Zorro''s bad page, so she kept her here.


    "Mikita, your dad has become a warlord " Vivi shouted.


    The three girls heard this and almost coughed their throats out. Robin and Zala looked into Mikita with a horrified expression. That news was very big. Who would think that Mikita would have a powerful father?


    Robin was more than shocked, Miss Valentine has a father, and a warlord too, isn''t this, if this was true, why would she work for Crocodile. This is a big plot twist.


    "Wait, my father? " Mikita was scared. Her father was a mere drunk man who was eaten by a sea monster, why would he appear to be alive. Wait, how does Vivi know her father''s name or how he looks like. Mikita stood up and took the newspaper from Vivi.


    She saw the news talking about Zorro, then she understood that Vivi misunderstood her relationship with Lucas. Just because she calls him ''Daddy'' in the bed, doesn''t mean that he is her father literally. "Vivi, you scarred me up saying my father became a warlord"


    "But I heard you calling him Daddy"


    "Kyahaha, you are too young to understand such a mature thing "


    "You are young too"


    Both of Zala and Robin understood what this means and sighed. they were older than Vivi and knew about kink stuff. But then, as their eyes caught the picture in the newspaper, their facial expression has changed. Zorro became a warlord.


    This made Robin think about something. Probably, Lucas has done this to protect her from the Navy and the world government. If she is an underline of a Warlord, then the marines would stay away from her, even if she became a pirate.


    "Mikita, can you give the newspaper "


    "No, I''ll keep this, buy one for your own"


    x-X-x


    Above the blue water of the Grand line, there was a navy ship that was moving in one direction. The destination is to go to the Calm belt, where Impel Down is built, However, the direction the ship took was different. It was heading to a point between the Impel Down and the Navy HQ.


    The distance between the Impel Down and the warship is vast, and going there would take days of travelling since the sh.i.p.s depend on the speed of the winds. But starting the trip from the channel between the two points would take much less time since there is a fast stream that would move the sh.i.p.s from that point.


    One of the benefits of being a marine, that it would allow you to access the fastest sea routs between the four seas, the two parts of the Grand Line, and the three major buildings in this world.


    ¡­


    It has been already three days since he left Alabasta, and during those days he met with 6 girls and had s.e.x with them.


    He left with one ship leaving the other under Hina''s command. And Lucas headed to the Impel Down, his cousin Calorina, Lilia and Alvida were around him and they sucked him dry.


    To keep up with the three, his D skill has reached level 10 which increased the Orgasm by folds, allowing Lucas to satisfy his girls by better performance each time. And the level up made them more l.u.s.tful for his D, and along with their inhuman strength, Lucas needs to get stronger.


    On the deck, Lucas was standing with some casual training clothes. In his hands, there was a gigantic dumbbell that weighs over 7 tons.


    "7772...7773" Lucas was lifting that dumbbell like a training maniac. His skill, adrenaline boost, had helped him to ignore the pain and train at an unstoppable rate. So, he doesn''t need to call his power of will to train, he just needs to know when to stop.


    "I have to increase my physical strength," Lucas said. Girls in One-Pirce word have great physical strength, in order to pick up with their stamina, Lucas had to increase his strength as well.


    "Take it easy Lucas, I don''t want you to be exhausted before the night" from the corner of the ship, Calorina yelled while smiling seeing Lucas training hard. " I guess we should workout too, last night, I''ve become numb from having too many Orgasms" Lilia next Calorina whispered. "Nah, I''ve been always been working out, you are in your own" Replied Calorina.


    ''Those two, who knows what they are planning two'' Sitting on the opposite side, Alvida was glaring at the two girls with tight eyes. Even though she accepted Lucas having other women, She still doesn''t like them. Alvida wished to have Lucas only for herself But alas, she has to accept the reality. His D''s new level 10 has made her addiction toward him become stronger many folds, so she can''t afford to lose him by being too possessive.


    And she wasn''t the only one who thinks like this.


    "I can''t stop, I need to be calm "


    "I can help you, "Alvida said.


    "Later"


    Lucas was beyond excited about what will happen soon.


    On the surface, it may appear that Lucas is going to put Crocodile in Impel down. But he has a hidden goal from this trip.


    Impel Down was like a guardian, with many fruits that wait to be picked up.


    Why would Lucas be excited about collecting devil fruit while he wouldn''t eat them?


    First, it would make his girls getting stronger and help him fighting in future fights, and there is strength in numbers. Second, Lucas, with luck, has discovered a new function in the system other than charging the Imperial will.


    One day ago, Lucas was looking through the slots of his system. Lucas was trying to organize the stuff inside, and auto organization from A to Z doesn''t work for him. He wanted to be more comfortable with his storage, so Lucas was going to sort his stuff according to the type, Logia devil fruits would be placed in specific slots, Zoan in their section and so.


    When Lucas was replacing the Explosion-Explosion devil fruit, he accidentally put it on a cigarette in his storage.


    Then the system made the one notification [Do you want to fuse the Devil fruit with the item (y/n)]


    Lucas realized that he can create weapons with devil fruits abilities, which he named ''devil items'', and those would be deadly weapons.


    Lucas imagined if his swords got suitable devil fruit, then along with his swordsmanship, his fighting prowess would raise. But it has to be a suitable devil fruit to use as a weapon as his swords won''t become stronger if they can make wax or turn into animals. some fruits would be useful like the gravity fruit and so, something similar.


    Lucas also thought about one more crazy idea. And he is sure that this has never seen in the Manga or TV, yet.


    It was known, Logia devil fruits eaters can change their clothes and their weapons into the element of their fruit. Lucas had thought if the opposite can happen, where the clothes can change their users. If this appears to be true, then he may have the power of devil fruit without having its weakness.


    But Lucas didn''t need to think too much to know, if this worked, then it would be not possible to use 2 Logia abilities at the same time. Logically, conflict can happen between the two abilities, and something like his death may happen.


    He was smarter than to risk his life for such an obvious thing. He learned one lesson. "Wishful thinking would only lead to disappointment ". But it was less risky to use Paramecia item with Logia.


    Lucas had one Logia devil fruit, the Sand-Sand fruit, he found that he can fuse it with some item, so an item eating Logia devil fruit as possible. Which never appeared in the show.


    Lucas didn''t test it because he was travelling in a marine warship with people he doesn''t trust. Testing his theory wouldn''t only bring troubles, but would raise some dangerous questions, such why does he have a devil fruit that belongs to Crocodile?


    And then, they may find that Crocodile had lost his Devil fruit to him, and Lucas would fall into a lot of troubles. And the World Government would become a pain in the ass.


    Lucas decided to test an item with Sand-Sand fruit later and see if it can change him into the sand.


    "Commodore is training hard"


    The marine soldiers around that accompanied Lucas here were looking at their leader with admiration. Seeing his training rhythm after recovering, they all knew why he has got his rank, and why he was able to handle Crocodile easily.


    After some minutes, Lucas stopped training and went to take a cold shower and relax, however, he won''t be able to relax Alvida sneaked to that shower room with him.


    -x-X-x-


    One day later.


    The warship entered the channel between the HQ and the Impel Down. Then, with amazing speed, the warship started to move toward Impel Down. A trip that would usually take a few days has taken a few hours.


    Now, the warship has stopped in front of huge gates of the Impel down. Lucas was standing above the sail, so he could easily see the shadow of a tower behind him.


    This was the prison, Impel Down, also known as the prison under the water, and the hell for pirates and criminals.


    *Gates opening up*


    As the gates were opened up, a stream was formed on the water and pulled the ship inside the territory of the Impel down.


    Lucas jumped from the sail and landed on the deck. He looked to some officer and gave him an order " Go and bring Crocodile, I''ll go personally"


    "Yes sir"

 Chapter 98

    Impel Down is a large submerged tower-like structure whose foundation is at the very bottom of the sea bed.  Within the dark confines of the prison are various cells and torture chambers that are used for the prisoners. The cells are all made from sea stone to keep those with Devil Fruit powers from escaping. The torture chambers are used for all sorts of brutal, unspeakable acts. Among these include continuous whipping, brutal beating to death, boiling cauldrons for burning and drowning, and spiked pits used for impaling.


    Lucas''s warship had parked in the territory of Impel Down. Lucas asked a soldier to bring Crocodile and the others. The soldier nodded and went to the bas.e.m.e.nt where Crocodile is kept with some of his agents that weren''t in Alabasta. They were previously known by number 6 and above and were captured by the marines after Crocodile''s fall.


    (Mr. 6, Mr.7... and other agents were mentioned in the Manga but not the anime)


    Lucas would take Crocodile, as for the others, they would be taken by the other soldiers inside the prison, and then the jailers would take care of the rest. However, Lucas can''t just let the jailers take Crocodile. Lucas needs to go deeper; His goal is to take the fruits from the prisoners under the nose of the World Government. This had a high risk.


    Lucas had read many reports on the Impel Down, so he knew more things. Unlike the Manga that has shown a limited number of prisoners, Impel Down contains hundreds and thousands of prisoners.


    Some of them are extremely dangerous and are erased from the pages of history.


    According to what Lucas read in the reports, the prisoners here are the most dangerous criminals in the four seas, and the Grand Line with both of its halves. Those reports and journals are available to the high ranked officer, has shown that many prisoners have devil fruits, tens, or even more than a hundred.


    The lowest floor in this prison has the best fruits to pick up from.


    Lucas was the type who would risk a little and gain acceptable amount, rather than risking a lot to gain more. He decided to take a minor risk and take only what can, without going for what beyond his reach. He won''t let greed blind him to do obvious, suspicious acts such as going to the all of the floors and kicking the pirates in his way, or something more stupid


    Lucas took his cape and flips it to become a coat. He wore it with the cap that he doesn''t wear most of the time.  He did this to show his rank as a commodore, which would allow him to avoid saying unnecessary words for unnecessary people.


    "Oh, those clothes make you look like a cute boy" Calorina, from the side, said as she swept a tear of pride from her eye ''Kids nowadays grow fast, I still remember when he was learning to walk''


    Alvida nodded as she though Lucas is cute in this outfit, but Lilia, who was the shortest here didn''t agree as she saw him s.e.xier.


    "am I a joke to you" hearing them calling him cute, Lucas almost blushed and felt embarrassed.


    Then, a soldier brought Crocodile and formed the military salute. Lucas nodded and took Crocodile who was bounded by sea stone shackles. "Sir "


    Crocodile was looking at Lucas with sharp gazes and chilly killing intent. Lucas''s existence had bothered her more than the fact that she is going to spend her life in the hell known as Impel Down.


    Lucas was bothered by Crocodile''s gaze, one of his Ex-girlfriends used to look at him this "Keep looking at me like this and I''ll sell your truth to the journals. It would be shocking to know that Crocodile was..."


    "Don''t you even dare to say it¡­?" Crocodile shouted with a manly voice as her eyes turned blood from red. Then she turned her head to the other side, she prefers death than people know her truth.


    Lucas jumped a bit and smacked Crocodile in the back of her head gently "Oh, you don''t know what I dare to do, now shut up and follow closely "


    "Tsk" Crocodile calmed down and decided to shut up. t


    The soldiers along with Lucas''s women became very curious after seeing this. Crocodile has a dark secret, and Lucas knows it. They didn''t ask him about it, but the girls decided that later, they will force Lucas to spell it in a way or another. Nothing would kill a woman more than curiosity, and knowing the dark secrets of the people around.


    After telling his girls to stay here, Lucas, along with some soldiers, left the ship and took Crocodile with some of his survivor minions inside the tower. The marines that accompanied Lucas has delivered the Pirates, except for Lucas, as he was handing one of the most dangerous criminals, that meant for going to the lowest part.


    Lucas is supposed to meet with the warden chief, Magellan, who would take the responsibility of jailing Crocodile. Some guards tried to take Crocodiles from Lucas and send him on his way. But one glare from Lucas has made them back off. Lucas''s statue and strength as a commodore wasn''t something to mess with.


    The guards kept a distance from Lucas but kept looking at him with mixed gazes.


    "Isn''t that him, I heard he was recovering from an injury "Someone from far whispered to his mate.


    Lucas himself isn''t aware that his reputation reached here before his body.


    From the day Lucas started working, the number of the Pirates going to the Impel Down has increased at a crazy percentage. Most of those pirates he caught were known by their ability to hide, and some were known for being dead.


    This performance was related to Lucas''s ability to investigate and hunt. It made him known, not only as a strong marine but as a good tracker.


    In his last investigation in Alabasta, he stopped the rebellion and took a warlord down with evidence on his schemes. From then, Lucas''s reputation soared and he gained a title for himself in the HQ, which he isn''t aware of, yet.


    "Recovering, didn''t you hear that the Golden hunter is back "


    "Hey, I wasn''t able to read newspapers "


    The guards were whispering in a low voice while looking at Lucas.


    Lucas didn''t care about the guardians and looked around.  Even though this was in the upper part of Impel Down, he couldn''t help but think it is very dark. The walls of the Impel Down were surrounded by small snails that have the same function as the streaming cameras. Those snails would allow the guardians to see everything on the screen.


    ''This place is too gloomy''


    After some minutes, someone has come to guide Lucas. "Commodore, the warden chief is waiting for you in his office".


    Lucas looked to who has come. He was 3 meters tall, topless, with a large pot belly. His brow ridge is shaped like horns, his chin is shaped like a pharaoh''s false beard, and he wears a nemes with yellow and green stripes. On his back, he wore something like a bat''s wings.


    Lucas could recognize him; he was someone who trying to take the rank of his boss, and one of the non-smart characters that allowed Luffy to cause chaos in Impel Down.


    ''What was his name, Hani¡­?  Hani thing¡­ could it be Hannybaba''


    "My name is Hannibal, and I am the vice warden chief "Hannibal introduced himself.


    Lucas lifted his head and glared at him, he was just about to find his name, yet this guy killed the fun and gave him spoilers.


    "I see, nice to meet you, "Lucas said as he walked few steps forward, not giving Hannibal another glance.


    "Sure, this way "Hannibal nodded and walked. From a step to a step, he was stealing a glance at Crocodile.


    While walking, Lucas could sense the layers of this prison under him. He could feel how the prisoners here are suffering from the torture of the guards, and the jailers are enjoying this. Lucas shook his head and controlled his Haki''s range. Even though he doesn''t feel pity for those pirates, it was annoying to see some guards getting s.e.x.u.a.lly aroused by this.


    The atmosphere wasn''t silent at all. Hannibal was non-stop talking about his dreams of promoting to warden chief, and how, Magellan, the chief is bad and his flaws. Lucas didn''t bother to pretend to be listening to him, he is no girl that interests him, and he doesn''t like him.


    "Do you believe it. Once, Magellan came late to work, by a whole minute, while I always early¡­ "Hannibal kept talking ignoring Lucas''s facial expression. He thought that talking a bad about his boss to a commodore would be a good chance to take his boss down.


    ''Is he ever going to shut up ''Lucas clenched his fist as he was resisting the urge to beat the crap out of him.


    "Someone kill me" Crocodile who was being guided by Lucas showed her disdain, this Hannibal won''t stop talking.


    "I feel you sis" Lucas shook his head.


    "Don''t" Crocodile clench her manly teeth.


    Finally, the three reached the Chief''s office door. Lucas turned to Hannibal and said one sentence "If you don''t learn when to speak and when to shut up, you won''t just die without becoming the warden chief, but you would die without a woman," Then, without waiting for Hannibal to reply, Lucas turned and pushed Crocodile through the door.


    "What "Hannibal''s jaw dropped, He felt he got a face slap.


    ''So, He didn''t understand what I was trying to say, does he have a problem with his hearing, I can''t believe that I was speaking to a deaf ''


    -x-X-x-


    Inside the chief office, Lucas has met a blonde woman and handed Crocodile to her.


    She was beautiful, with an average height of 170 centimeters, long wavy blonde hair that reaches her waist. The right half of her well shaped white face was covered by her blonde hair. She had full thighs, perky butt. Despite her thick jailer coat and shirt, her big b.r.e.a.s.ts were visible. She was wearing classical jailer clothes, her upper part was well covered, but it couldn''t hide her s.e.xy shape. She had long legs that were covered by long purple boots and shorts, allowing her thighs to be visible.


    "Wait please, when the chief is done from recycling, he will meet you, "She said while holding a whip in her hands.


    "Waiting. I see" Lucas went to a near wall to support his back; he found waiting was boring, so he looked to this woman, which he saw her draw in the Manga. "Do you mind if I asked about your name"


    "I am vice Head Jailer, Domino "The woman was professional, but she didn''t mind to introduce herself to college marines.

 Chapter 99

    "Please wait. When the chief is done from recycling, he will see you "


    "Wait... I see" Lucas went to a near wall to support his back. Waiting just like this, wasn''t Lucas''s thing. He glanced at this woman, which he saw her draw in the Manga. "Do you mind if I asked about your name"


    "I am Vice Head Jailer, Domino "The woman was very professional and strict, but she didn''t mind to introduce herself to college marines.


    Since Lucas had to wait for Magellan to come here, he didn''t mind having a quick chat to pass time. "Nice to meet, I am Fernando Lucas." Lucas introduced himself.


    "No need for you to introduce yourself, Commodore Lucas" Domino said respectfully.


    The people of Impel Down were interested in The Golden Hunter''s stories. There was a story that says; that the Golden Hunter has taken a vacation because he got shot when he was trying to protect his men. And this gave the people a respectful impression on Lucas.


    "Am I this famous" Lucas lifted his left eyebrow. He thought that he is famous in his territory, and for some higher-ups in the HQ since the marines know about each other, but he didn''t expect to be known here, in the jail.


    "No commodore, people here know you here because the number of prisoners you sent"


    "Ah, I see, were the number of the prisoners this much" Lucas shook his head ''thinking about it, every marine with Captain Rank and above has a title for themselves. Hina is the black cage, Smoker is the white hunter, and even Calorina has one. But I never got one, it''s not like I care, this is just for anime and comics characters. Even though it would be nice to have one''


    "Yes, the number wasn''t that big compared to our total receiving rate, but it increased the percentage which is rarely done by one crew," Domino said.


    Lucas yawned, he looked at her and his eyes were to her whip, and he couldn''t help but be curious "Would you mind if I asked you something"


    "As long it''s not personal or asking for a date, then I''m okay"


    "No, not that, I was wondering what a beautiful woman like you is doing in this prison," Lucas said. Everyone has a story, even if she is a woman.


    "I don''t share my personal life, Commodore"


    -x-X-x-


    Domino, with her sunglasses, kept standing on the corner like a robotic guard; this woman was professional and won''t speak unless it is necessary.


    Lucas didn''t talk either. He closed his eyes while thinking, how he is going to steal the fruits, without getting noticed. And how should he convince Magellan to stay here?


    Lucas Haki''s alerted him of someone coming.


    This office didn''t have only one door.


    One door was opened. Lucas saw a relatively giant human man (there is a difference between the human race and giant race) who was 5 meters tall. He has a face that resembles a mandrill, with very sharp teeth and a thick beard. His fingers closely resemble those of the Blue Gorillas. He wears bat wings and horn-like ornaments on his head. His look resembled the devil.


    ''So this is Magellan, looking like a devil'' Lucas thought.


    Seeing her boss, Domino stood straight and did the military salute "Chief, you are late by 3 minutes and 16 seconds"


    Magellan frowned showing how sad he was " Domino, aren''t you too professional"


    "I''m doing my job, sir"


    " are you commodore Lucas, sorry for keeping you waiting" Magellan put his coat bottom while walking toward Lucas. Then Magellan extended his hand for handshaking.


    Lucas jumped and flipped back 3 meters avoiding Magellan. This guy has just finished recycling what was in his stomach, and now he wants to touch him, hell no


    "I don''t like handshaking"


    "I see, too bad "


    Magellan''s face made a relaxed bored expression as he went to his desk and offered Lucas to seat down on the opposite chair. Lucas didn''t refuse to take a seat; however, he pulled his chair back a bit. Magellan''s seat was a toilet. Lucas may understand that this was the price that Magellan paid to get his power, but he can''t allow himself to be close to a farting/pooping machine.


    Magellan didn''t take Lucas''s action to the heart and started to talk with him, who didn''t show his trust to hand Crocodile to the commoner''s guards and insisted on giving him to Magellan personally.


    Since Crocodile was a warlord and top tier criminal, Magellan could understand Lucas''s worries, then started to assure to Lucas that his guards are capable of carrying any task.


    Lucas didn''t believe any of this, but he kept nodding. If the guards were this capable, then the only one who would be able to escape from this prison would be Luffy himself, since he has divine plot armour. Lucas thought that Impel down''s guards are just some people with a sadistic side. Here the males are looking like devils, then looking to Domino with her whip, he assumed females look like a dominatrix.


    But that wasn''t Lucas''s business to bother himself with.


    After Magellan explained everything to Lucas, Crocodile got out one of the doors, with two guards under Domino, wearing a prisoner''s outfit. Crocodile didn''t forget to give Lucas''s one last hate glance.


    -x-X-x-


    "Warden chief Magellan, I heard there are hells here, the atmosphere isn''t comfortable for the prisoners, even those who were known as devils are crying there, " Lucas said.


    "So..." Magellan was waiting for Lucas to get straight to the point.


    "If possible, I want to go to that hell and spend few days" Lucas let a smirk.


    "You know that those are prepared for prisoners "Magellan opened his eyes widely, he didn''t believe his ears. How someone can have a desire to go the jail that any pirate fear. The extreme torture of the weather and the guards would make those who were known as demons shit in their pants from fear.


    "I just wanted to have a little time to train my body. Since, I, unlike most of the officers, don''t depend on Devil Fruit powers."


    "Those are meant for torture, and having a marine down there, is just a stupid decision for your good," Magellan said as he waved his hand.


    "I insist unless the weather of Impel Down is meant for weak pirates, then I''m not interested in low-level torture" Lucas replied.


    Hearing Lucas''s words, Magellan was provoked. He may handle words directed at him, but not to his prison, which is his life and pride.


    "If you insist, there is nothing I can do to stop you, just don''t regret it later. But to let you know, I''ll ask the HQ. If they accepted your request, Impel Down''s management won''t take responsibility for anything that happens to you"


    Lucas let a large grin "I will have to thank you in this case"


    Magellan sighed, even after all what he said, Lucas is still insisting on going to train in the hells of this prison.


    Maybe, he is Masochist.


    "Little Sadi would love you for sure," Magellan said.


    "Who¡­" Lucas tried to remember. Suddenly his memory got refreshed and remembered many details he wasn''t aware of. Not the girl, but some fighting scenes that lead to important strings.


    Sadi, Or mistress Sadi, was a sadistic woman who was one of the strongest fighters in Impel down, and stronger than the 4 Jailer beasts combined. (Japanese version: Sadi-chan which means little Sadi, but in the dubbed version, she liked to be referred to as Mistress Sadi)


    "Nothing," Magellan said. Sadi was someone who loves to torture; Lucas is someone who wants to be tortured, so he couldn''t help but think they fit each other.


    Next, Magellan has called the HQ, sending Lucas''s request. Suddenly, Sengoku called asking Lucas why is he wasting time while he should be in the HQ. Lucas replied that he wants to train for a few days and familiarize his body to get stronger.


    "After two days, there would be a reward ceremony for you. You are only granted two days in your hand" Sengoku said to Lucas.


    "Two days. Hmmm," Lucas started to think. So he has to take what he can in those two days before going to the HQ, starting from today.

 Chapter 100

    To get what he wants, Lucas was allowed to have two days to train in Impel Down. Starting from today, Lucas needs to collect as much as he can from devil fruits, and hopefully, some would be useful for his allies ''women'', and some to fit his swords.


    Sengoku gave Lucas two days before coming to the HQ and have his honour ceremony. Lucas would get some medals of honour for his achievement, then do some speech to make him look like the hero who saved the lives of Alabasta people from the schemes of Crocodile. With his achievements and his major heroic achievement in Alabasta, there was a high chance that Lucas would get the Rear-Admiral''s coat. Getting this rank would mean that Lucas would have the 4th highest rank in the marine.


    In the Manga, before getting his promotion, Smoker didn''t have to take any promotion ceremony after Alabasta''s arc. This was because, he was forced to take the credit, and he told the five elders to fu** off in their faces. But the good thing is that the five elders didn''t take it seriously and promoted him anyway.


    Lucas''s case is different. In this timeline, he indeed saved Alabasta, suppressed Crocodile and found evidence on his schemes before arresting him down and handing him to justice. Lucas''s achievement was true, and he would promote in the HQ to raise the morals of his marine colleges since this was something to be proud of.


    But this would happen after two days. Knowing the temper of Sengoku, If Lucas didn''t go his promotion ceremony in time, and then he may forget to become a Rear admiral for now.


    So, Lucas has to take everything he can, in two days, without getting suspicions on his real goal.


    His destination is the fifth layer, where the pirates with a bounty of 100 million berries and above are kept in the freezing hell. And since this is one piece, there are not many pirates who got this bounty without the aid of Devil fruits power.


    (The sixth layer is meant for those who must be forgotten from the history, even outside the Impel down, this layer was secret and not many know about it.)


    (Ah, and on a note. As it was shown, the day Luffy broke to Impel down, prisoners were shown to die, so it is very logical that a bigger number died ( by that pot, those spikes, killed by beasts and so) before Luffy arrives to Impel Down, and it is more logical to have characters here that didn''t appear in the canon time.


    Who knows how much death per month there in Impel Down)


    -x-X-x


    Lucas''s ship headed first to the HQ since the commodore will stay here for two days. His girls, Calorina, Lilia, and Alvida, didn''t go to the HQ and stayed here in Impel Down.


    The Impel Down wasn''t only a prison under the water. There was a layer above the prison with a forest and a small city. This small city was meant for the workers and their families to stay at.


    Lucas''s girls were able to take a courtyard in the visitor''s section, and get a house for themselves. They refused to stay in the HQ since there is an important matter for Lucas. To them, it was hard to live without their partner when his T.D.H skills were low. But now the T.D.H arts have reached a high level and his D is already at the tenth level, so it was hard to stay away from him. Who doesn''t want to have fun, anyone who has taken a drug for few times would become addicted to a crazy.


    Before Lucas start his journey, they didn''t forget to call him. His cousin has told him, she was very forgiven when he brought other girls to their house, but if he dared to pick up girls under their noses, then they may not be able to control themselves. Even Alvida said she would make Impel Down slide and sink if he dared to do that. They are forgiven, but not cuckqueans.


    In response, Lucas frowned and said they are too stressed, maybe he should help them to relax later. They agreed to his request that they are stressed. then he changed the call saying he is busy and would come at night.


    ''They aren''t this serious, just trying to scare me'' Lucas felt some coldness in his spin after hearing those threats, but, somehow, it made him feel warmth to see someone caring about him like this. ''What good women, they will make good mothers''


    X-X-x


    Inside the warden chief''s office.


    "Here, you can stay here for two days, Domino will guide you," Magellan said as he waved his head to the blonde woman with sunglasses. Magellan waved his hand and pretended to be carefree. But inside him, he was a bit excited. He couldn''t wait to see Lucas''s state after passing by the hell, crying and begging to go back home.


    "Yes chief" Domino then turned to Lucas and asked him "which floor you want to start with"


    "Let''s start from the first" Lucas said. There may be some good devil fruits in the high levels


    "Follow me" Domino guided Lucas to one door which had bottoms next. It wasn''t necessary to use the stairs since Magellan''s office has an elevator.


    "By the way, which floor is this?" Lucas went and stood next Domino. She pressed some buttons and the elevator''s door was open.


    "The 4th one," Domino said as she entered and Lucas followed behind her. She pressed one button and the elevator started to rise.


    "I see" Lucas went behind and supported his back on the wall.


    Domino was facing him with her back. In that position; Lucas''s eyes couldn''t help but move down, staring at her ass under her wavy long blonde. It was rounded, big, perky and plump; Lucas couldn''t help but stare at it


    "Are you staring at me?" Domino said without turning. Usually, some cultured guards and prisoners know about that thing, even without the existence of s.e.x.u.a.l education or watching P.o.r.n from young ages, just basically in instinct. Each time she passes by the jails, the pirates stare at her curves, to ease their pain. But she was professional and deals with them according to the law. She assumed that Lucas is staring at her butt since this was the nature of some men in this world.


    "Aren''t you professional'' Lucas crossed his arms and looked to the ground. The girls in one piece are different then what he used to find on earth. They are way taller, mentally different, and v.i.r.g.i.ns in the peak of their youths.


    "I am professional," Domino furrowed her eyebrows and turned her head to look at him.


    *The elevator''s door open*


    Lucas didn''t wait for her to get out first. He walked in front of her so she would stop being insecure about her butt. Even though it was nice and pretty.


    Now Lucas started walking in the first layer of Impel down, looking for devil fruit users.


    -x-X-x-


    The first floor in this prison was made for the low bounty and common pirates. Those prisoners are mere minor criminals, but that doesn''t mean all of them are criminals. Some are mere common civilians who were found in the wrong time and the wrong place.


    Even though this place is designed for the weakest and lowest criminals, it was a real hell here. In this layer, which is called ''The Crimson Hell'' you will find a forest full of red trees. The leaves of the trees are as sharp as blades, while the grass on the floor is as spiky as needles. In this time of the day, the prisoners would be forced to this forest; prisoners are forced to run through the forest while being chased by poisonous spiders and guards to experience all the pain from being cut from all directions. As a consequence of prisoners being forced through this forest, it is soaked in blood.


    For those who can''t handle the pain and the torture, they have the choice to jump. There is a hole in the middle of this Crimson Hell. But it will lead to the lower floor, which is a worse hell, and full of man-eating giant beasts.


    *Cries of pain, and screams demanding for mercy*


    Lucas and Domino reached this floor.


    They were walking here in the Crimson Hell. Lucas was two steps ahead Domino, just to make her feel secure about her ass. Seeing him acting this way, Domino felt a bit of embarrassment. Maybe she was wrong for accusing him. He may look in the age of her little brother, maybe she hurt his feelings.


    "So, this is the first hell," Lucas said as he started walking toward the forest. Lucas''s eyes were focusing on the pirates. The way they are being chased and cut, tortured, would make the World Government appears cruel to do such inhuman acts. But there is one thing cannot be denied. Those pirates had done what was worse to innocent weak people who couldn''t defend themselves. Piracy isn''t about the friendship powers, and the justice in this world isn''t about ethics and morals. An eye for an eye, ear for ear, and tearing one''s soul into ten pieces for the sake every ten souls.


    There is no wrong and right. They were free to do what they want, and now they are facing what fallows their acts


    *Screams*


    "Yes, Commodore, Hey, I advise you not to go this way, the grass and ¡­" Domino said as she extended her hand. She saw Lucas walking to that forest and couldn''t help but to warn him. Even she and the other jailers don''t dare to go therewith.


    "No worries. This level of pathetic blades can''t hurt me " Lucas didn''t care about her warning. His body is already harder than steel, and he has Haki to protect his clothes.


    Lucas walked to the middle of the forest and between the cries of the prisoners.


    *Metal clash*


    Each time he steps on the spiky grass, it won''t prices him, and when he passes by the leaves, he won''t get sliced. Instead, he would walk unharmed.


    "AAA¡­I know him, he is the reason I''m here"


    Pirates and Jailers stared to react when they saw Lucas walking by the forest, with a cold look on his face. Domino wouldn''t what she sees if she heard about it, blades have no effects on him. Maybe he was serious when he decided to challenge this hell.


    There one person you can expect something like this from, and that person is called the strongest creature for nothing.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas stood in the middle of the Crimson Hell looking to the pirates around, trying to see if anyone has a devil fruit. As it was shown in the Manga, Buggy was on this layer, but because they didn''t know he had a devil fruit, they used normal shackles on him. So, this proves that there is a chance for Devil Fruit users to existing on this floor.


    Now, It may seem to be Impossible for Lucas to determinate who has a devil fruit and not without some sort of scanner or without attacking them at once.


    But Lucas has a plan. As you can see, every two seconds, Lucas''s Observation Haki allows him to see the near future for a period.


    To solve this problem, Lucas decided that he will intend to kill every prisoner in this room while he is seeing the future. Since the system will notify him, Lucas would know who the devil fruit users are. Then, when he is over from seeing the future, he won''t kill anyone, and he would use his skills to steal the fruits in stealth.


    "Commodore" Domino called Lucas when she saw him closing his eye. She and other pirates, jailers got a weird feeling that words can''t describe. It was like Lucas is going to do a crazy move killing everyone at once.


    "Let''s go deeper," said Lucas as he turned to Domino. He finished seeing the future where he waved his sword like a maniac in each direction. (He didn''t kill anyone). The weird aura around him was gone.


    "Yes," Domino said, her eyes behind the sunglasses got confused, ''what was that, am I imagining?''

 Chapter 101

    Lucas was walking toward the Vice Head Jailer, Domino, whose shock wasn''t visible since she was covering her eyes with sunglasses.


    In the future, where Lucas killed all of the prisoners and some jailers around, he didn''t hold back since all of what happens wouldn''t be more than a dream that will happen only in case he did what he intended to do.


    Lucas has found 3 devil fruit users; two were tied with sea-stones shackles so they wouldn''t use their powers, the other one was hiding his ability to deal with the pain of this hell.


    Lucas lifted his head looking to the snail in the walls. Those were a tool to stream what is happening to the watching room. Lucas has to be careful not to be caught in the act by those snails, and the guards around him. Lucas put his hand behind his back, and pointed with his finger toward some pirates'' direction, he was going to use [Finger Gun lvl10] and take those pirates with silent compressed air bullets.


    *pew* *pew*


    Three silent little air bullets flew out of Lucas''s fingers and hit the three Devil fruit users. The sounds of the prisoner''s screams and the fact that Lucas''s hand was in a blind spot, made him hit his targets without getting anyone to notice.


    [Ding, +1 Paramecia devil fruits. +2 Zoan devil fruit]


    [Zoan fruit: - cat-cat fruit module: wild cat.


    -Mouse-mouse fruit: yellow Rat.


    Paramecia type: scales-scales fruit: allow the user''s to cover their bodies with scales]


    [+3000 Acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Finger Gun +1000 XP x3(six king gun boost)] x3


    [Finger Gun +9000 XP]


    [Finger Gun up to level 11]


    Those prisoners, who got shot, suddenly fell to the ground. The sharp spiky grass pierced their bodies and ended their pain for good.


    "This level is too soft for me, let''s go deeper"


    Hearing his answer, saying this place is too soft for him, both of the jailers and pirates were shocked and angry.


    "Is your body this hard" Domino let her face get closer to Lucas''s chest. She saw those blades making contact with his white flawless skin, so she couldn''t help but be curious. Maybe handsome young boys aren''t soft as they may seem.


    ''His skin and muscles seem to be normal. For someone who isn''t a Devil Fruit user, he has a very strong and solid physique, like some special agents in the world government.


    "Be careful not to get close too much, I am still young and I would blush if the pretty Blonde got too close"


    *Cough* Domino took her head back and coughed, and, slight redness on her left cheek since her right side is covered by blonde hair, she said:


    "I was making sure that you didn''t get injured. Even if you may be confident in your body, I have to make sure you aren''t hiding your injury" He is just 15-16, tricking him shouldn''t be hard, and this should save her face.


    ''Yeah, like I am that teenager you are trying to fool''


    "Thanks for the concern. Your boss wasn''t wrong when he said you too professional"


    "I''m just doing my job commodore" Her cheek''s colour went back to normal; she saved her face from embarrassment.


    Domino, then, offered to take Lucas down "Now, let''s go to the second floor"


    "After you" Lucas offered and extended his hand so she can walk first. Domino didn''t make a fuss about it and guided him to the stairs, so he can know his way around this prison.


    And So, Lucas followed behind to the second floor while staring at Domino''s butt, it was his habit to stare at the beautiful things, so he was hopeless when he saw a beautiful plump booty walking ahead of him. Domino didn''t make a note or said anything about him staring at her since she did one and he showed that his feelings were hurt. But well, there is nothing wrong with that, you can watch but you can''t touch.


    Lucas and Domino reached the second level, which is called: Wild Beast Hell. All of the pirates that can be found here have a high bounty for the east blue standard; all of the pirates here have a bounty higher than 15.000.000 berries.


    What makes this level scary, are the man-eating beasts that can be found around the cells. No prisoner dare to raise their voices or make trouble, or the beasts would eat them alive.


    Many have witnessed the cruel death of other prisoners who made havoc or noises. The simplest beasts they met were known as Manticores, man-eating human-faced lions that will devour everything from their prey including the bones.


    Lucas walked around the cells with Domino; everyone was calm in this jail.


    ''this floor would be harder to deal with'' Lucas looked around, Not only there watching snails, but also, he can feel the presence of the giant beast, and gigantic beasts, such the snake-like a chicken that was watching from above, Basilisk, it was looking at Lucas with murderous intent.


    Lucas lifted his head and glared at the beast. It looks strong since it could force Luffy to use his gears after CP9 arc.


    ''This should give a good amount of XP,'' The animals can feel the murderous intent easily, so Lucas''s aggressive intent was felt by the beasts, which made the Basilisk ready to attack at any second.


    "Am I allowed to beat them?" Lucas asked Domino.


    "of course not" the beasts take a long time to be trained and nurtured by the world government. "Kya" Domino hit the ground with her whip, the Basilisk turned its body and crawled into another place. The beasts in this level do fear the guards and jailers and only eat the human prisoners.


    "So, since I can''t beat them, how can someone train in this place" Lucas walked around the cells. He closed his eyes again, suddenly, his blood-thirsty has raised.


    He started to see the future where he was running around, killing the beasts, Domino throwing her at him to beg him to stop, and her b.r.e.a.s.ts fell on him, and Lucas stopped seeing the future as she did that.


    "You can''t here, but the third and the fourth levels should satisfy your body," Domino said. Then realizing the hiding meaning behind her words, she blushed, then she coughed and acted as nothing has happened.


    After two seconds, Lucas started to see the future with bloodthirst. He continued to attack the rest of the prisoners without any regard to anything.


    ''5 fruit devil fruit, well, It''s not hard to get a bounty at this level with low fighting prowess. Well, most of the pirates get their bounty according to their danger level, crimes, and strength''


    "I can''t train here" so this meant that they would go down now. Lucas has to find a way to get some time and extract those fruits stealthily, without making Domino realize his intent.


    "Yes," Domino replied.


    "Miss Domino, before going down¡­" Lucas said with a hesitant tone as he put his hand on one of the bar cells, where two prisoners have devil fruits.


    "What" Domino turned her head to him.


    Lucas lowered his head "Actually, to me it was hard to walk along with you while keeping a straight face and I must say..."


    "Yes?" Domino seemed to be confused.


    "I was wondering all the time, are you, single"


    "Commodore, I prefer we don''t mix job with personal life" Domino said as she turned her eyes. Lucas was very handsome. And compared to the look of the officers here (Magellan, Hannibal), his face, his shape, and his scent were very attractive to a woman like her. But she prefers to not mix work with personal life, even though that this prison was the place that she spent her life at.


    The moment she turned her head, Lucas used [six king gun] and controlled it to shoot a small shockwave toward the two prisoners. They fell to the ground in the middle of their friends'' eyes. But those pirates didn''t raise their voices in fear to cause havoc and get eaten by the beasts at this level.


    [Six king gun +3000 XP]


    [+4000 XP]


    [+2 devil fruits in the storage]


    Hearing Domino''s answer and seeing her urge to get out, Lucas pretended to be disappointed and walked aimlessly with a sad face toward another cell.


    He was facing three devil fruit users who looked at him with smug faces, this was fun. "hehehe" they were laughing. But when Lucas was facing them, he didn''t show any sad expression about being rejected.


    He put his hands on the bars and said while glaring at the prisoners with sharp eyes. "You know, Miss Domino. You are living here, so you can''t give such an excuse. I''m just wondering if you are single or not, unless you are married in this place, I would understand" Lucas wasn''t even focusing on her as he opened his palm in the face of prisoners. Around his hands, two, almost visible, spheres of shockwave were forming.


    Controlling his strength, Lucas unleashed another [Six King Gun] and the prisoners flew back and fell to the ground. The shockwave destroyed their bodies from inside, and since it was perfectly controlled, they fell without making any noise or any realization about what happened.


    [Six king gun lvl14 + 5000 XP]


    [+3 devil fruits in the storage]


    "I am single, but we barely met and I can''t share my personal life with someone who I don''t know" Domino rolled her eyes.


    From thin air, Lucas appeared next to her "But we can get to know each other in the time that we currently have" It''s not like Lucas doesn''t mind having some warm time with beautiful lady, but he has a job to do.


    "If there time, now shall we get down" without waiting for Lucas to reply, Domino started walking to the stairs'' direction.


    "There will be some time for sure" Lucas slowed his pace while walking and staring at her butt.


    ...


    "How old are you," Domino asked.


    "16" Lucas''s birthday would be 2 months later, and physically, he would become 16 years old.


    "aren''t you young to be commodore" Domino opened her jaw a bit. She didn''t expect him to be this young. Even if he started to train from the age of 3, he shouldn''t be strong enough to be commodore.


    But, this is the bizarre world.


    "As you can see, I''m more mature than you may think. And you, how old are you"


    " Isn''t it rude to ask a woman about her age"


    " But I already said mine, if you don''t tell me, my innocent heart would get hurt" Lucas was just chit-chatting while walking to the lower level.


    "hehe" Domino chuckled " to talk about innocent heart in such place, you are funny for sure"


    -x-X-x-


    The Guards rooms,


    On a big screen where different videos were playing, Lucas was on one of them, walking to the third level.


    Lucas was confident that he didn''t attract the attention of anyone. But that wasn''t the case, there was a woman with a whip staring at him and smiling. It may not be noticed by the other guard, but for a dominatrix like her, it didn''t escape her eyes.


    On the first level, when three prisoners fell to the spike, everyone focused on the weird accident, except for her, since Lucas smirked at that moment when he walked out the scene. Holding her whip with both of hands and looking at the screen, she smirked ''this boy, has twisted mind for sure''


    "hahaha.." suddenly she started to laugh, the guards around her started to sweat up feeling fear, when their chief is like this, no one can be safe.

 Chapter 102

    The third level of the Impel down, known as the Starvation Hell, contains pirates with a bounty higher than 50 million berries. Here, the prisoners would feel the heat rising up from Level bellow, making them living above an inferno. They would get little food and water to keep them in a near-death state. By looking at them, one can''t tell that they were frightening criminals once. To make things worse, the environment is full of sand making it look like a desert. Here, even the guards wouldn''t stay long, leaving the prisoners inside alone.


    In the corner, the door suddenly got open and two persons entered. After guiding Lucas through the stairs, Domino opened the steel gate which was the entrance.


    During the time they spent descending on the stairs, both of the blonde and the blond were opened more for a chat instead walking aside with weird silence. The professional attitude of Domino became less as she was relying on some personal questions, except that she didn''t tell Lucas her real age despite how much he tried. No one can defeat a woman when she wants to change the topic, not even the strongest man alive.


    Lucas found himself in front of a desert with many prisoners that look to be in a state between life and death.


    some are already dying.


    "It''s hot here," Lucas swept his forehead. He was the type of guys who prefer to tolerate extreme coldness rather than the extreme heat.


    "That because the level down is called the blazing hell, the heat would rise through a hole in the middle of this level" Domino explained. She didn''t seem to be bothered by the heat, even when she is wearing guard clothes and hat, she didn''t even sweat. That was due to her ability as a woman, and women usually take a shower with boiling water and it would never be hot enough. (Taking a bath with your girl isn''t always a good idea).


    Lucas took a water bottle from his storage and drank some refreshing water. Domino turned her face to look at him, since when was holding this.


    "Do you want a drink?" Lucas offered. Domino took the bottle from his hand and was surprised to find it cold. Does he have a fridge inside his coat of commodore? She opened it and drank a bit feeling refreshed by the coldness.


    Lucas knew what she would ask through the Haki "your next line: where were you keeping this"


    "where were you¡­" Domino suddenly stopped talking. Did he just know what she is going to say, even before she says it?


    "Well, it''s magic and I know tricks to pull things from thin air," Lucas said as a glass of Lemon juice appeared in his hand.


    Domino didn''t believe her eyes; she lifted her sunglasses to see the cup. That moment, Lucas was able to see her eye''s colour, which was light purple, almost lavender.


    "You have pretty eyes for sure," Lucas said with an honest tone as he admired those rare colours, as it gave the woman a unique beauty.


    Domino didn''t care about his compliment. She took the glass and smelled it. The smell seemed to be refreshing and not similar to the smell of his clothes. The bottle was cold as well. She drunk a bit feeling refreshed then asked: "How did you do that?"


    "If I tell you, then, the magic would lose its meaning" Lucas took his coat off, then he hands it to Domino along with his two scimitars which were hanging on the lower part of his back. "Now, would you mind keeping those for me for a while"


    "Not at all" Domino put the glass of lemon juice aside, and took his stuff. Using her skills of scanning the prisoners; she found nothing is hidden under his coat. "But where were you hiding them", curiosity, is something that can kill if it is not fulfilled. Seeing his magical trick, she couldn''t help but die inside.


    "I already said It''s magic. Now, excuse me, I''m going to do warm-ups here"


    "Humph" Domino humped her cheeks on his answer, he is trying to change the topic and run away, whatever, there is still time to ask him.


    Lucas cracked several bones and walked in the Hell. He wore a black T-shirt and dark vast pants which allows him to move freely. He started to jog forward. It seemed that he was trying to familiarize himself with the heat, but he was looking for the devil fruit users.


    Lucas unleashed his observation Haki extending its range, which made him feels everyone''s presence here. Since his Haki is high levelled by the system, not only he can see the future, but his range is wide, Lucas could feel the presence of the people in this level, and the levels below.


    In this starvation hell, he could feel many pirates are on the verge of death from extreme thirst and hunger. Some of them are already dead and their bones are left on the sand to strike the morals of the rest of the pirates.


    Every man-eating beast looks very friendly to those pirates, and if possible, they would offer themselves to it.


    It may seem crazy to throw yourself to a man-eating beast, but after few days after starvation, that beast would look less scary, and after more days of starvation, the beast''s fangs would be the best friend you may ever get.


    The heat was rising, and Lucas was feeling more annoyed with the moment. If not for his strong physical tolerance, then he wouldn''t be able to jog with a straight face.


    Lucas used his classical trick, where he uses the future observation with a bloodthirst, then he would determinate the devil fruit users.


    Unlike the level above, this level contains 4 devil fruit users. As it seems, most of the pirates here have a bounty of fifty million and above. So, if there were some devil fruit users, then it would most likely have weak physical bodies, and they won''t survive in this level without their abilities. So it is likely the devil fruit users in this floor die because of their weak physique and the sea stone that already made them weaker.


    Lucas passed by the prisoners, and silently he shoots [finger Gun] level 11 at them. Since these prisoners were all strong, they gave a decent amount of XP, which made Lucas shoot both the devil fruit user and non-devil fruit users.


    [Finger gun up to level 13]


    [+100.000 Acc.u.mulated XP]


    [+2 paramecia devil fruits (whip-whip) (Electricity-Electricity)


    + 2 Zoan fruits (spider-spider module: Black Widow) (mosquito-mosquito) ]


    ''Hey, one of the fruits fit my sword'' Lucas smiled seeing Electricity fruit, later he would merge it with his swords, as for the rest, he would choose some for the girls''


    Those fruits were very good to get their owners a bounty above 50.000.000 Berries. The Zoan ones were excellent to eat, one allows the user to turn into a green mosquito, and the other into a spider, black widow, which is one of the scariest spiders, and that when it is small. If anyone eats Zoan, then the animal they would turn into would be bigger than them, and even the hybrid from is scary and big.


    Insects may seem to be weak, but in fact, they are only weak because they are small. From all the types of animals, insects have the most bizarre abilities. Spiders have great physical strength, strong poison, strings, and senses, let''s not forget that black widow is one of the most venomous spiders with painful poison. As for the Mosquito not only it has great senses, it also can have a high flying speed, Mosquito can flap its wings 300-600 times in a second, and if it was merged with human hybrids, it can generate a great speed.


    ''Maybe those have died before Luffy enter. so this one is Peter Parker (spiderman), and the other, with a mosquito, is a parody that I forgot its name''


    ''But some of the Zoan fruits fit the girls''.


    After collecting what he got, he went back to Domino and took back his coat and swords. Lucas then took another cold water bottle and drank it ''this impel down is hell for sure''. He didn''t really take this prison lightly; he only looked down on it to provoke Magellan so he would let him go deeper.


    (not as deeper as you think)


    "How are you doing this" Domino said seeing the water bottle in his hand. If prisoners like him locked here, then they would have no problem surviving in the Starvation hell.


    "Magic" Lucas wore his coat and walked out this layer.


    -x-X-x-


    "hahaha... I see-mmm- what he did there" from the watching room, a white woman, with perky b.r.e.a.s.ts that are bigger than the head, was laughing while licking her hand. Watching Lucas, she could see him smiling each time he moves his finger stealthily.


    Now, for normal guards, it may seem impossible to notice his moves. But for the chief like her who can handle pirates with a bounty of +100.000.000 berries, and even some of those from the 6th floor, she could notice his movement. For a sadistic girl, Lucas''s smirk, which was only in the size of millimetres, was too innocent and sweet.


    "Sadi, why are you laughing, "one of the guards in the watching room said? Suddenly the rest of the guards showed horrified expressions, they jumped along with their hearts trying to get away from danger.


    Did this guard address the Chief guard by her name?


    "You call Little Sadi by mistress Sadi" Sadi''s blonde hair was quite long, and covered her forehead and covered a bit of her eyes. But anyone can see she was pretty from her face and red-pink lips, her body shape, and gigantic b.r.e.a.s.ts. But despite that, most of the guards here fear their boss'' whip.


    "Sorry.." Before that guard could even apology, he got hit by Sadi''s whip on his face. For his luck, she held back otherwise he would be dead.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas reached the fourth level of Impel Down, known as The Blazing hell. At this level, a pool lies filled with boiling blood heated by a raging fire making it extremely hot. The heat caused by this is so intense that it also heats up the level directly above it.


    The forms of torture here are extreme compared to the other levels, such as being thrown into the gigantic pot of boiling blood in the middle of the level. Other tortures involve prisoners being hung from ropes around their stomachs and being dangled over the raging flames throughout the level and being put to back-breaking hard labour by supplying giant logs of firewood to keep the flames going.


    Guards on this level must don protective gear to avoid being hurt by the intense heat, as it is strong enough to sear bared flesh.


    "I''ll stop here, if you need anything, you know the Warden Chief''s office" Domino who was with Lucas turned and walked away, this level''s heat is too much for her to accompany Lucas.


    "Thanks for accompanying me"


    After Domino left, Lucas started to walk in this level, on a ground where fire and boiling blood is raging beneath him.


    To walk without the specific gear for this level, Lucas had to cover himself slightly with Armament Haki, making him having a shield to protect him from heat.


    ''what luck''


    Unlike the other levels, this level is heavily guarded by humans, and their number is more than the number of guards on other levels. This can be due to that Magellan''s office is here.


    Lucas has found that his movement is more restricted, and the eyes of the snails are everywhere. It would be hard to find a blind spot to attack.


    The jailers saw Lucas walking, but seeing the commodore coat on him, they knew that they shouldn''t make any troubles with him, so they continued their job by whipping the prisoners


    Lucas finished using his classical trick of the future vision and got to know which one has a devil fruit, and which one doesn''t.


    However, when he used the future observation to see if attacking the prisoners silently would work, it didn''t work and he would be caught somehow.


    ''Maybe I should wait until they go back to their cells''


    It was only a few minutes before the prisoners would go back to their jails and the jailers go up to sleep, eat, and rest before a new day of torture.


    Walking on a bridge, where pirates are forced to do works while walking with bare feet on the ground, Lucas smiled as he felt someone coming from behind. "An old fish is here"


    "You...Lucas Fernando"


    Behind him, Lucas could hear a familiar voice; it belonged to someone who caused the human race to suffer for years, killed families in front of each other, and killed a mother in front of her children because she couldn''t pay. He was non-other than some Fishman with one hand.


    "Well, never expect you to stay alive, Arlong" Lucas turned to look at the huge shark Fishman, If Nami was here, then she wouldn''t control herself and kill him.


    "I''ve stayed alive for one reason¡­"Arlong said. His eyes that were lifeless a moment again has shown a strong desire. This man in front of him, has destroyed his plans, killed some of his friends, took them as a hostage and gave him a promise as long as Arlong give him all the money he collected to build a country, and kill a man, Lucas would set his crew free. But no, as Arlong gave his money with a bomb, Lucas put it inside storage saying it''s a devil fruit ability. When he thought he would go back to the water with his crew, Lucas handed them to the Marines. Arlong was arrested by Smoker and got kicked easily, not only so, but he had to witness the public execution of his friends, and he was sent to Impel Down again, and with the number of his crimes, he was sent to the fifth level.


    Despite the torture, Arlong stayed alive for one reason, his desire to kill Lucas and take vengeance.


    "I don''t care about that" Lucas relaxed his shoulder, as soon Arlong get close, he would defeat him without moving an inch.


    "Bastard, this is for Shyrly (his half-sister that Lucas said she begged him to leave Arlong alive, with her body)" Arlong threw what in his hand and dashed toward Lucas to give him one last bite. As long as he does that, Arlong doesn''t care if he died in a horrible way.


    Lucas Haki suddenly alerted him, something is going to happen which some guys find it hot, scary and kinky "Arlong, poor fish" he smiled in Arlong''s face.

 Chapter 103

    Impel Down, The Blazing hell.


    Arlong was face to face with the most human he hates, Lucas. He hated Lucas more than those who were the reason for the death of his big brother, Fisher tiger. After meeting him, Arlong learned how lowly the human race truly can be. He threw what was in his hands and dashed toward Lucas with the intent of biting him.


    "Poor fish" Lucas observation Haki has shown him kinky stuff that would happen to the poor Arlong.


    "Aaa" Arlong roared as he jumped toward Lucas like a fast spear. But then, Lucas heard a sharp voice before even seeing the Image.


    *Spash*


    A whip appeared from nowhere and hit the back of Arlong making him fall; it was so fast that Lucas could feel it with his Haki, not his eyes.


    "AAA" Arlong let a soft weak yell, despite being a Fishman, and a shark above that, his physical body couldn''t handle the hit he got just now, his flesh was shattered, his bone was broken. The spot he got hit on was wounded deeply and blood flew out of it like a fountain. Arlong felt that he was almost split in half.


    "Mmm... I like this scream, but you are causing troubles here in my jail" a seductive feminine voice, beautiful as music, came from Arlong''s behind.


    Because of Arlong''s huge body, Lucas couldn''t see the voice''s owner, but he could hear it, it was very beautiful, feminine and seductive one.


    As Arlong fell on the ground, Lucas could see who. He opened his eyes widely, and his heart started to beat faster. He felt that she was hotter than this inferno hell.


    Usually, he wouldn''t recognize characters easily, but this one had a unique look, body and clothing style, and Magellan mentioned her. '' So this Sadi, I didn''t expect her to be this hot''.


    Sadi is a relatively slim and tall woman, with a height of 183 cm. and she has a long unkempt blonde hair and bangs that cover her eyes.


    Her body was so curvy and her waist was in a perfect size, as for her b.r.e.a.s.ts, they were bigger than Lucas''s head. Lucas can swear that those are larger than Hina''s.


    Sadi dresses in a hot pink devil-themed outfit. Her outfit covers only the top half of her exposed b.r.e.a.s.ts with fringe, which is also featured around her waist. She has long sleeves that slope into stylized rips. She has a yellow ring on the centre of her stomach connecting one strap from above and two from below. Around her neck, she wears a scarf-like cape that is white on the outside and pale pink on the inside


    "Now, naughty fish need to be punished," Sadi behind Arlong said as she took her whip back and played with it.


    Arlong didn''t turn his face and crawled toward Lucas. No much how much pain he is suffering, and it doesn''t matter if he got hit from the guard chief, he would stay faithful to his goal and would try to kill Lucas.


    Arlong tried to move with all of his Will, but his body couldn''t extract enough strength for it. "I''ll kill you¡­Lowly human¡­"


    Seeing Arlong trying to crawl his way to the Blondie she came especially to watch, she held her whip tightly and smirked.


    "No-No, Sharky needs some water to swim at". She waved her hand, and her whip extended and held Arlong from his neck. Effortlessly, she pulled her whip back and Arlong flew back toward her like a light feather.


    Arlong suddenly found himself stop as her slender handheld him from the back of his neck and forced him on his knees.


    Even though Arlong always believed that Fishman race is stronger and superior when it comes to physical strength, he found himself powerless against this human bitch. He tried to get up, but he couldn''t push himself and stayed on his knees.


    "Aren''t you going to scream..." She said as she waited ready for her cheeks to flush from his screams, but Arlong held her hand trying to free himself, alas, it was useless.


    He missed the old good day, where the people of east blue are weak as chickens. Unfortunately, in the grand line, and especially in places such the Navy HQ and Impel Down, the human race here has trained and surpassed his race by folds in both of prowess and power, so he was the hopeless chicken.


    Sadi let a sadistic smile as she turned her face and looked down. All of them were standing in a platform above a giant pot of boiling blood. "Not going to scream, you are boring"


    She made an innocent smile with a blush on her face, then she threw Arlong aside effortlessly making him flying.


    All of a sudden, Arlong found himself falling toward the pool of boiling blood and raging flames. At that moment, he realized that his death was near without achieving his goal.


    "Fu** you, Lucas and you little Sadi bi**," Arlong said his last words as he fell to the blood pot, getting a quick and painful death.


    ''and the bully superior shark got a kinky death, glade I''ve seen it, '' Lucas wanted to clap. With admiration in his eyes, Lucas looked to this devil-like woman smiling innocently and gave her a thumb up. "Thank you for saving my life"


    "Hmmm, stop playing innocent little boy, you were going to do the same and make it look like an accident" Sadi looked to Lucas from head to toe, then from toe to head.


    He was handsome, young, looking innocent while he isn''t, and trying to hide his smile each time he does something sneakily, such making those prisoners in the first layer fall down on spikes, his smile may escape the others but not her. He was her type.


    "Me, I''m just innocent guy who caused this fish to be jailed here, and he wanted to get vengeance, if not for you, then what would I do other than screaming for help " Lucas narrowed his eyebrow, how did this young woman know that was going to do that.


    Lucas''s intention was to kick Arlong''s leg slightly to make him fall, and then he would say it was an accident.


    "Mmm¡­ you can''t fool little Sadi with a poker face" Sadi said. She didn''t know that the smile Lucas was hiding was due to the fact that he is getting devil fruits. But she knew what it meant for.


    Lucas used future vision just know how to deal with this woman, what she likes what she hates, and how to leave a strong impression. He knew it was a mistake to address this hot girl by her first name directly.


    "Little Sadi, what an adorable name, I''m Lucas by the way" Lucas introduced himself.


    "And I''m the Chief guard, Little Sadi, and I love to torture the others," Sadi said.


    "I know, the moment I saw you, I was tortured by your beauty" even though this girl is acting like Dominatrix, Lucas still finds her hot, pretty and cute at the same time. That moment, he imagined having a little daughter looking like her.


    "Hmm, I dress like this for this reason" Sadi let an innocent smile, which is scarier than the devil''s smile. "Magellan told me that Little Lucas loves to get tortured, that''s why you are here" her smile became stronger.


    "Yes, my body needs strength "Lucas nodded.


    "Who are you trying to fool?" Sadi licked her pretty lips as she asked with a pretty voice.


    Lucas felt something as he looked to her tongue, he found it seductive and hot.


    To her suspicions, Lucas realized that she doubts his intention here. Who is he trying to fool, Lucas honestly said "The world government, the revolutionary army and the forth emperors"


    "Hmmm, hahaha, you are cute and funny, the four emperors and revolution army. Nice one, but I can see your smiling" a blush appeared across her face. She rolled her whip and smiled "Don''t cause troubles, little navy boy."


    "I''m not that little, and still growing though," Lucas is not little, everyone is huge.


    "Yeah sure you will grow, but I already said what I have, don''t cause troubles or Little Sadi won''t be nice"


    Lucas smiled feeling this Sadi was interesting. She may be kinky and have a unique personality, but Lucas wasn''t a close-minded person.


    The prisoners were going back to their places.


    Using this as a chance, Lucas focused on the surrounding and pretended to extend his hand toward one cell, trying to give one stealthy shot.


    But then, with an agile move, a whip flew toward him and wrapped around his hand that he was going to use to shoot a shockwave.


    "Na-Na, still acting like a naughty boy"


    Sadi felt that Lucas was going to something when he extended his hand. Even though it seems natural movement to crack the body''s bone, she knew it''s not.


    Earlier, through the watching room, she was watching Lucas closely. Each time he does a natural unconscious movement, that innocent smile wouldn''t escape her eyes.


    Lucas''s face turned serious, even when his body is covered by iron mass, that whip did hurt him [Iron mass +10000XP], and he knew she held back to stop him.


    "Can''t someone crack his bones" Lucas frowned and tried to pull the whip back. As he did that, he opened his eyes wider in surprise.


    "I didn''t say you can''t crack your bones" Sadi smiled as she felt the resistance from Lucas. '' I like this kid''.


    ( according to the wiki, she has the strength of 4 combined 4 jailer beasts, which can deal with +100.000.000 berries pirates easily, and she can keep up with Newkama speed, which was fast to make Sanji turn into crossdresser, and she fought with their emperor)


    Lucas was surprised as looked at her, despite using all of his strength to pull the whip; she was looking at him with a smile and holding the whip with one hand like she wasn''t bothered by his resistance. He couldn''t believe that her fragile arm holds all of this strength.


    Non-devil fruit fighters have great physical strength. In the canon, even when Zorro was only 60 million berries worth pirate, he could throw a heavy stone +4 stories building after being injured. So let alone a character that can deal with pirates of the fifth level and bellow easily.


    "Little Sadi, do you mind giving me your training program "Lucas smirked, it''s not like he can''t increase his strength more than three folds now, but even then, he felt things would become more intense. However, brute force wasn''t the fighting prowess.


    Lucas used shave and vanished from his place and appeared next to her. Sadi turned to the side before Lucas appear there, she could clearly notice his movement.*woosh* Lucas appeared one meter in front of her, and she was looking at his face without being surprised by his speed. Lucas got rid of the whip and threw it back to her hands.


    "Hmm, if you stay as a good boy, I won''t mind telling you" Sadi smiled as she took one step close to Lucas. She liked to see a naughty boy like this acting innocent, but she is proud in this prison and it''s no joke to let a marine play around with their security. She moved her slender hand to his face and put her finger on his lip "Only if you don''t get yourself a deserved punish"


    Lucas lifted his head and looked to her eyes, he didn''t know if he should suck that finger or not. "I swear, I''m just going to train here before going up, so you can relax" Lucas inside cursed, but he still has one more day. Lucas looked down to her chest and started to think which one is bigger, his face or her b.r.e.a.s.ts. They were just too big and soft to resist looking at them.


    She didn''t mind him starting, she moved her finger across his nose "Hmm I''m watching you, little commodore, train properly" Sadi jumped and landed 10 meters away from the bridge, she went to the corner where she can see Lucas''s actions properly.


    "Whatever "Lucas went to the corner, he needs to pretend to be training before continuing his plan.

 Chapter 104

    The day was going to end.


    Every jailer would go back to their houses and switch positions with the night watch. The prisoners in the upper levels would go back to their cells and prepare themselves for a new day of torture.


    Inside The Blazing Hell, Lucas was in the corner doing sit-ups. His coat and clothes were not so far from him as he was pretending to train.


    Each time Lucas sweat up, the heat of this place would make his sweat turn into vapor. Usually, anyone that exercises like him would either faint or become wet from sweat. But Lucas was completely dry because of the heat of this place.


    From the side, Sadi was sitting while holding her whip, and observing him with interest. She thought that watching this commodore was interesting. He was her type, naughty and playing innocent, no, he was innocent when he smiles after doing something bad. ''Oh well, he is trying his best thinking I would get bored and turn away, hmm, this is fun''


    As his legs were on the tip of the bridge, Lucas''s vision was switching from the boiling pot to hot Sadi. She was observing him while supporting her chin with her hand and holding a whip with the other hand.


    Lucas was stealing some glances at her chest each time he gets up. But he was careful not to look too much to her body, otherwise, may let his guard down, the heat would get him and he would fall.


    ''This Sadi call herself little, yet she is this big,


    How the heck am I going to do anything while she is watching me like a v.i.r.g.i.n girl from school? Except I''m the one in an age of high school student, and she looks damn hot, hotter than those flames''


    ''But she is keeping her nose in my business, and she is strong enough to notice my movement''


    ''For now, I have to pretend everything is fine''


    ''I guess that I like her''


    "Hmmm¡­ are you done from training, or are you lacking motivation? I can help you if you need" Sadi held her whip tighter as she saw Lucas slowed his pace. If he wants to be stronger, she doesn''t mind to land her hand for help or land her whip.


    Hearing her, Lucas almost fell from his place; he stopped and got up from his place, then he picked up his clothes.


    He wore them and wore his coat, then he drunk some water which he pretends to get it out from his pocket.


    "thought I don''t have those fetishes, I''m still an open-minded person, " Lucas he finished wearing his clothes and looked at Sadi.


    Lucas''s cheeks started to turn red. Now, he remembered some girl from his previous life, who loved to use chains before s.e.x ''Why am I remembering her now''


    Sadi''s slender hands extended her whip "Oh yes you have those, don''t you. Hmmm, otherwise why are flirting with me," Sadi made an innocent smile as she licked her lips.


    "I can play along, sometimes sacrifices are necessary" Lucas looked at her and jumped away from the pot.


    "You can play along, isn''t all of this a game, "Sadi smiled at Lucas. Lucas looked at her and smiled.


    "Hmmm¡­Well, the day is going to end soon, so you can go up. Ah, and don''t try to act naughty because If I catch you, Little Sadi will punish you "


    Making direct eye contact, Lucas smirked "For your sake, I may delivery let myself get caught "


    "Hahaha¡­ Oh well, and you say you aren''t naughty. Anyway, I have said what I need "Sadi turned and left to use the elevator in Magellan''s office.


    ''heh¡­ what a crazy girl¡­ but I like her'' Lucas smiled.


    Then, his face changed its expression 180 degrees to seriousness. ''But I still need to plan to farm this level. The level would be no problem since most of the pirates are freezing. But even so, there must be more devil fruits to harvest. Even if they are devil fruit users, they should be quite strong to earn +100 million berries bounty ''


    ''And If possible I need to find an excuse to go to the sixth level. as I remember, down there are tens or even hundreds of pirates that were l.u.s.ting after Hanc.o.c.k. Thinking about Hanc.o.c.k, how does she look like a person¡­ but well, If my girls caught me, then things¡­"


    ''Wait for a second '' He walked to the stairs, closed his eyes, and unleashed his observation Haki. Focusing down, to the fifth level, and even deeper.


    In one piece, people''s observation Haki can be different from a person to another. some can tell the feelings, some is more about range, and some have them about predicting. Since his Haki was upgraded by the system to level 15, Lucas''s range is wider and his prediction became more precise.


    Since this skill got trained by the auto-cultivation function, it gained a lot of XP. and only required 80 thousand XP to reach the next level.


    [Using 80.000 XP]


    [Observation Haki up to level 16 (0/1.000.000)]


    +extending the domain, and the duration of future vision


    + increasing the precision.


    + the ability to see the future each 1 second]


    Lucas Haki got stronger after the system''s notification. It allowed him to observe further in Impel Down. He could feel the white shadows of people in the fifth level, freezing, and struggling to breathe. He even felt the coldness from there.


    Lucas controlled his Haki to go further, but as he did, he stopped in the middle of the way to the sixth level.


    He could feel a group of crossdressers dancing. Guys were wearing like girls, and girls wearing like guys. In the middle, stood a very huge person, dancing and singing.


    "so this must be Ivankov"


    "This is giving me a naughty, ahem, a bad idea"


    Lucas felt some inspiration "If I have no choice, then I''ll do that"


    Lucas climbed up the stairs and got up. Tomorrow he would complete his quest, and in a worst-case scenario, he prepared a backup plan.


    -x-X-x-


    Magellan was sitting in the watching room, laughing at Lucas.


    This guy has challenged his prison, then he trained at the 4th level. The thing that made him laugh more is that whenever Sadi held her whip and said something. even though he didn''t know what it was, He believed it was something scary to make he hasten his pace.


    Whatever this boy may say he wants to leave tomorrow.


    ********


    Now, Lucas left the prison and went above it. Outside, there is a place where the jailers and their families live.


    The jailer job was a hard and great responsibility. To avoid possible havoc, such one of the pirates kidnap a member of a jailer''s family and threatening them. the World Government had made a place above the water level, so they can live with their families. And they anything they need for the style of a normal life.


    Lucas went to the place where visitors would stay. He took a cold shower and drank a lot of cold water to recuperate.


    He found that training here, in Impel down wasn''t a bad idea. He thought that because of the environment, Sadi could have a stronger physical body than his despite looking very feminine and buxom.


    Lucas could feel each part of his muscles and cardio system screaming from pain and heat. It was a feeling he didn''t feel a long time ago.


    "After the promotion, I would sometimes come here to train my body". Lucas got out of the shower and wore his clothes and went to the place where his girls are.


    There were multi rooms to rent. Lilia and Calorina didn''t mind sharing one room while waiting for Lucas. As for Alvida, she preferred to stay in another room alone while waiting for Lucas to come up.


    As soon as Lucas entered, his girls felt his presence and came to welcome him.


    "Lucas, are you fine, why does your look pale" Alvida saw his state, and she didn''t know if his morals were low, or he was this tired.


    "Lucas, your heat is rising" Calorina put her hand on his face and showed a scared expression. His skin was hot as coal. Just what happened


    "Are you sick" Lilia also became afraid seeing Lucas''s heat surpass the usual measures, he needs to see a doctor


    Lucas let a helpless smile and said. "Hey, missed you all. I only need some cold water and ice to rub them on my head. then I will be fine" Lucas didn''t feel that he is this sick yet, even if his heat was high, it was within his endurance limits.


    Then they went all to one room where they placed Lucas on the bed and nursed him. After Lucas put some cold water on his body, he rubbed it using massage hands. Without noticing, his skin started to regain its health and his heat became normal again. not only so, but he became brighter.


    "phew...you have made us afraid," Alvida said seeing Lucas fine.


    "Ah, I thought I would become a widow," Lilia said with a joking tone and swept a fake tear from her eye.


    Lucas smiled. it''s good to have a home to go to the end of the day. Lucas noticed something weird, everyone is looking at him with a blush.


    "Hey, why are your cheeks flushing"


    "It''s ¡­ you look a bit different"


    Alvida said as she bit her lips, not only her, but the other girls licked their lips. Lucas was still the same man. But his skin became very pure and bright. Lucas was already handsome and colorful, but with this change, he became very hard to resist for a woman.


    "We shouldn''t let the others see him in this case," Calorina said feeling a danger that he may attract more attention. his appearance would cause more troubles than it used to do in east blue. and no girl wants another girl to throw herself at him.


    Lucas then remembered that he used massage-hands on himself with cold water. Remembering what happened with Mikita when he washed her, he opened his eyes widely " Oh, and I thought something bad has happened".


    ...


    there are 9 advanced chapters on patreo.n


    patreo n.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 105

    (Disclaimer. Half of this chapter is about characters development. and the other half is about Snu Snu. R-18


    yep, this M rated fanfic, for a reason)


    *************


    Above Impel Down, in a rented room, Lucas was in a chamber with Alvida, Calorina and Lilia.


    The girls were quite happy and felt it was good to have time with their man, in the land, rather than staying on that ship all of the day.


    As for Lucas, even though he won''t admit it, he was quite enjoying his rest here. After a tiring journey, meeting those girls have made him feel that he went home, or to be more precise, he felt he has a home.


    They didn''t jump to the bed directly but spent a few hours talking. Humans are a social creature by their nature. So they need to talk and communicate more than they need to breed.


    This room was vast to move freely in, in the corner, there were two sofas, while the middle was empty, next to the window and opposing the door, there was a king-sized bed. As for the middle, it was empty. Both the ground and the


    Lucas stood in the middle of the room, facing Lilia, a blonde girl with green eyes and rosy cheeks. She was holding a katana type sword, while Lucas was holding a scimitar, and they were exchanging a friendly blow.


    On the two sofas, both of Alvida and Calorina sat opposing each other. Alvida was holding a cup of tea-sipping from it, as for Calorina, she was holding an alcohol bottle, and she was drinking while looking, Lucas.


    "And so, at that time, Crocodile still thought himself as a warlord when he found himself next to my door¡­. "Lucas was telling a story while avoiding the Katana while Lilia was also attacking and avoiding his sword.


    After Lucas met with his girls again, he did an update to their skills, especially Haki and the six powers.


    Since Lilia already unlocked her potentials, and she had a talent in Swordsmanship from the beginning, she didn''t need any other help to reach low grandmaster level. It even surprised Lucas, that he needed a lot of XP to reach this level, but again, talent is talent and it doesn''t need a system. This makes Lucas think, what if he one day, used his deep potentials skill on Mihawk, the strongest swordsman, but that would never happen anyway.


    Lucas was telling his story when he arrested Crocodile who wad ignorant to the situation he was at.


    "Hahaha... " The three started laughing when Lucas mentioned the part where Crocodile saw them and realized the truth.


    "Lucas, hahaha, you made lose my focus " Lilia bent down and laughed, even though that her katana touched Lucas, it didn''t cause any cut to his skin.


    "Sorry Lilia, but guess this is enough of training, now, tell me, how did you know about Haki before I teach it to you, " Lucas asked, even though she never told him her last name, he didn''t care since she would take him, but seeing she knows about Haki despite being born in East blue, that made Lucas wonders.


    Lilia rubbed her chin and opened her eyes wider, should she tell him everything, or just answer what he wants to know " I was born in the Grand Line before going to East blue "


    "Mmm, so that''s why you asked me If I know you "


    "Yes, you were staring at me all the day" Lilia smiled weirdly and poked him with her sword. She remembered the day she met him, he was the new blondie who was staring at her at the Dojo.


    "heh, I need a drink " Lucas walked toward Calorina, who was drinking, then he tried to take the alcohol bottle from her.


    *Spash*


    "Ouch¡­ " Lucas''s hand got a hard slap from his cousin. Even with Iron mass covering his body, she knew that too. Lucas looked at her, she was furrow ING her eyebrow and staring at him with furry. Lucas asked as he kissed his hand "Did you just use Haki, or used Iron mass "


    Lilia''s face twisted as she saw this and her mouth made O shape. She saw Alvida was going to fight, but she quickly appeared next to her. Alvida, basically, seeing Lucas''s hand got such slap, made her fly from anger, what''s wrong with drinking, let the boy drink. But then, Lilia appeared next to her and whispered "hey, calm down, you may be new, but those are relatives"


    "What " Alvida looked at them, do relatives sleep with each other from where they come from.


    "Did you forget how old you are, now you think you can drink, do you know what this can to your health " not caring about his desperate attempt to change the topic, Calorina exploded and scolded him for trying to drink while being young. She was his elder cousin and always treated him as her little brother, just because he got what between her legs, doesn''t mean that she would treat him differently. And she was slowly getting drunk.


    "really captain. Yelling at a commodore" Lucas said.


    "Hehe" Calorina took a sip from the bottle and made an evil smirk at Lucas''s face, she was just waiting for the moment where he brings his pose up. She was wearing only her underwear and bikini as her clothes were on the ground.


    She moved her hand and lifted her pants, then she took something from the pocket. "Even if you become a vice admiral, those pictures would still facts "Then she turned the pictures for Lucas to see.


    Seeing them, Lucas''s face froze. He has a picture that he doesn''t remember that he took. Lucas made a smile as he rolled his eyes, this is funny, except that is him.


    "What''s up commodore," Calorina said.


    "Let me see "


    Lilia and Alvida couldn''t hold their curiosity when they saw Lucas acting embarrassed, they came and stood next to him and looked to the pictures.


    Lucas, like 9 years old kid, was hiding behind Calorina''s thigh because there was a big spider in the ground.


    "Hahaha, he is cute "


    "Do you have more " Lilia and Alvida had stars in their eyes seeing Lucas


    "oh, I have more embarrassing pictures, " Calorina said as she took one picture, where Lucas tried to wear her officer coat, but it was too big for him as a child, and he fell inside it.


    "Stop, " Lucas said. He didn''t take those picture, but they are still his pictures.


    "No, I want to see more " Alvida felt little Lucas was so cute. But alas, his cousin hides the pictures back.


    "seaman, commodore, or admiral, doesn''t matter, I still have those" Calorina teased him. She stood up while and put her hand om his head messing it up. "and I''ll treat the same way I used to treat you as a boy "


    "Fine big sister, happy "Lucas can''t be angry at her when she is acting this way. And she is drunk. He learned at that moment, it is a huge mistake to smoke or drink in front of this one.


    Suddenly, Calorina hugged Lucas and grabbed him to her embrace. Her big b.r.e.a.s.ts clashed with his shirtless chest, and she put her head on his shoulder.


    Lucas felt his shoulder turning wet, which gave him a weird feeling. Is she crying?''


    "Lucas, why are you always acting like this¡­ I''ve always treated you nicely, even when you brought another girl, I closed my eyes, yet you keep acting that way ''''


    Lucas felt a bit hurt, he doesn''t love to make a girl cry, especially, a very close one.


    " I''m always afraid that you will leave me. You never stay at home and get out¡­ why¡­ why did you have to become a bounty hunter and leave me for a month, it hurts me, now, after joining Marines, you took two months, you know I''m missing you, why are you doing this to me, am I not enough for you, or have I done something for you to stay away from me ''Calorina was crying on Lucas''s shoulder while telling what she was feeling. Alcohol was slowly getting her.


    Lucas opened his eyes widely as he felt his shoulder completely wet. Even though he acts a bit of tough and mess here and there, he is still a human, and it made him feel bad to see her acting this way. Lucas pat her shoulder "You are very enough, don''t cry, it''s just me who needed to get strong so I had to sail, now I''m here "


    "I don''t want you strong, I just want you, now I''m afraid you will go somewhere else and vanish suddenly, Do you know how I felt when I heard you got a shot, I couldn''t sleep for days thinking about what will happen¡­ and now, each time you go for a long, I''m thinking a bad thing would happen "Calorina said with a crying tone.


    "Hey, that''s the past, I''m here now, I won''t leave you, Okay "Lucas frowned. He didn''t think that going after what he wants would hurt the people around him. Lucas wouldn''t usually care if he left someone who he had a one-night stand with, but tearing a heart of someone close would leave unnecessary burden.


    Lucas still in that position, turned his face to Lilia, seeing that she was turning her head, Lucas knew she is thinking the same. He extended his hand toward her, and she came close and hugged him. "I don''t want you to go for a long, you are the one who I consider family"


    Alvida in the corner though that, because Lucas met her (the fat version), he changed around his other girls because she took his heart. She didn''t care about them, but that would leave a bad taste in Lucas''s mouth to see them hurt. Alvida came from behind and hugged Lucas


    Well, Lucas still thinks that what he did was necessary, even with such price. What he aimed for is strength, power, and most important, an enteral youth for him and the girls here. Before joining the camp, Lucas was at best, bellow the level of an elite captain, but after he joined, he reached a power level that he can''t measure yet. Some sacrifices are needed.


    Lucas used massage hands-on Calorina''s neck which helped her to relax and get rid of Negative emotions


    "Fine, I won''t get away from you, and even If I was forced, I won''t take long, "Lucas said ''should I give them some company in case I took too long ''


    "As I would let you, "Lilia said, as for Alvida, she was keeping patting his neck waiting for this Drama to get over. But well, she was quite happy to hear he won''t get away like that.


    Calorina calmed down and regained a bit of the clarity of her mind. She dried her eyes. "Did I say too much, whatever, if you decided to leave, then I will find you and beat you"


    "hehe, nice threat. By the way, does one month... No, three weeks consider being too long "


    Lucas asked to get himself three hard pinches.


    Calorina smiled "It''s not a threat, but a promise "then she kissed him on the lips.


    (18 stuff)


    Lucas accepted the kiss and let his tongue go inside deeper. Since he was making a contact with her skin all along, and her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts were crushing om his chest, Lucas had his member growing bigger with the second that his pants can no longer hide the trace.


    *Kiss**Muah*


    Lucas put his hand behind her bra making it fall to the ground, her rock hard n.i.p.p.l.es were sinking inside her tits as she was pushing her chest on his.


    "Hey, I want to join the fun "Both of Alvida and Lilia started to get n.a.k.e.d as well, they took off their clothes revealing their slim and curvy bodies with some full parts.


    Alvida from behind, while Lucas is kissing his cousin, bent down and started eating his neck. Lucas was getting more s.e.x.u.a.lly aroused, feeling soft lips on his lips, and extremely soft lips on his necks. Both of the two sandwiched him from behind and front making Lucas feel that he is melting forcing him to leave a soft mouth "Ahh".


    "Don''t forget about me" Lilia smiled seeing things are Turning I''m happy way, and she felt that her p.u.s.s.y was on fire. She moved in front and stood between Lucas and Calorina since she was the shortest, she enjoyed being sandwiched between the two as her head was between their chests. And she already had s.e.x with the two, so she was turned on in this position.


    Lilia knelt down and unzipped his pants showing his will of the D. She put her hands on her white snow fat thighs. Slowly she moved her tongue toward his road which was thick and taller than her face, despite not being full hard.


    Starting from the tip, she let her mouth get closer and let her tongue out. Slowly, her soft tongue moved in a cycle, she opened her mouth widely and pushed that D to her throat, since she had been doing this for too long, she knew how to deep throat him. *Gaging sounds *


    Lucas closed his eyes feeling that he was melting, especially being hugged by three and having his D wrapped by saliva and getting gagged on.


    All of the anger and negative emotions he acc.u.mulated during the day were vanishing.


    "Mmmm" Lucas m.o.a.ned while his tongue was inside his cousin''s mouth.


    "Mm" Calorina mood was getting better, she m.o.a.ned as his tongue made her feel pleasure and got turned on more. She moved her down to hold his d.i.c.k, but instead, she found Lilia''s blonde hair, so she patted her head as she liked this girl.


    Lucas took his head back and turned it back, to Alvida who stood from behind, who has the best lips. Alvida smiled and put her hands on his cheeks, then she let her red lips get closer to his face, and kissed him. Calorina after kissing, she knelt down next to Lilia and took one of the balls to suck while putting her hand on Lilia''s butt. Lilia did the same and pat her huge pat while letting her finger enter the anal.


    Everyone was wet and m.o.a.ning from pleasure, the voices that were similar to human words had become more to wildness.


    Lucas, couldn''t control himself as he was in such position and c.u.m inside Lilia''s throat with a loud m.o.a.n from him. He took his d.i.c.k back with letting a long string made of s.e.m.e.n connecting his d.i.c.k with her mouth. Lilia was going to swallow it, but then, Calorina kissed Lilia and shared to doze of proteins. "Mm"


    "Now, it''s my turn " Alvida gave her back to Lucas and lowered her h.i.p.s so he can reach. Lucas put his hands on her plump butt cheeks, then he put his d.i.c.k on her p.u.s.s.y lips opening them like a flower in the morning.


    ''the best p.u.s.s.y from the start ''Slowly, he started to push it inside. Alvida closed her eyes as his d.i.c.k slide directly in and reached her w.o.m.b entrance. Lucas pushed his h.i.p.s making his d.i.c.k entering her slit back and forth. Alvida closed her eyes as she felt herself moving into a world of pleasure, and she started to c.u.m over his d.i.c.k "YEAAH" Lucas fasted his pace and closed his eyes, Alvida''s p.u.s.s.y was so smooth, wet and tight, it was absorbing his D each time he takes it back, which made him have another orgasm. Lucas closed his eyes and let a loud m.o.a.n as he came with Alvida at the same time filling her w.o.m.b. Alvida''s face showed full satisfaction as the D skill moved her into a world of pleasure. But alas, she has the stamina to fight for days, so she would need more.


    Next, Lucas turned to Lilia, who was waiting for her turn eagerly. He lifted her, and she put her shoulder around his neck while she was facing him with her back. Lucas slowly put her down as he used his hand to aim his D to her P. As he was putting her down, his member entered her slit and crawled until it reached deep inside, but it couldn''t take all of his meat inside. "Mmmm" Lilia''s G spot was hit and she let a loud m.o.a.n, the skill of the D made his D vibrate inside simulating each nerve of her v.a.g.i.n.a. Lucas put his hand around her waist to keep her in her place and started moving his h.i.p.s up and down *Pa**Pa*. "Ooh, baby, I''m C.u.m.m.i.n.g. "Lilia closed her eyes, she put her hand on her clit and started to rub it enjoying the s.e.x more.


    Calorina didn''t still idle, while he is in that pose, she went close to Lucas. She took his hand and put it on her b.r.e.a.s.t. Lucas used his hand skill and started to rub her jade soft b.r.e.a.s.ts, then he started teasing her n.i.p.p.l.es. Calorina closed her eyes and let a soft m.o.a.n, slowly, she found her self entering a climax and having an orgasm. She kissed him while he is still ramming Lilia''s p.u.s.s.y.


    -x-X-x-.


    In the morning, Lucas found himself in a bed surrounded by three n.a.k.e.d women.


    Lucas felt so relieved and calm down, his body was full of satisfaction and energy.


    He kissed his sleeping cousin''s cheek before getting up "Time to work "


    *********


    Patr_eon for advanced chapters.


    patreo n.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 106

    Lucas got up in the morning leaving the three women sleeping inside. Last night was a bit dramatic and epic. Lucas''s mind became clear, and he can think of what will he do clearly.


    His time became less to take what he is here for.  After all, Lucas has hoped to get a Logia devil fruit here, but he didn''t. He remembered that from the Manga, most of the Logia fruits eaters have bounty higher than 100 million berries, which meant that he would find what he needs in the fifth level.


    Today, was his last day in Impel down, to finish his supposed training before going to the marine headquarter. He felt that his body got stronger and more resistant to heat. Training in the Blazing Hell showed a little result.


    Lucas wore his clothes as a marine, then he walked out. As Lucas was going to the entrance of the prison, the guards and everyone around were giving him weird gazes. Since all of them were men, they didn''t look for long, they felt that this commodore has changed a bit, and this change has made them feel a bit insecure. Lucas used massage-hands on himself with cold water, so his skin became more glowing and shiny, and his handsome look had gained more charm.


    As usual, the guards opened the gates of the prison for Lucas. He met Hannibal who took him down to the office of Magellan through the evaluator. Hannibal didn''t learn his lesson from the last day and kept talking about his dreams of being the chief, and his schemes of taking Magellan down. Lucas didn''t give him any attention and entered the office of the chief.


    "Hahaha¡­ what''s the matter, do you want to train" Magellan, as soon he saw Lucas going in his office, he let a long laugh. Seeing how Lucas left the 4th floor yesterday was very satisfying for Magellan, even if this was a commodore, Impel Down keeps people who can kill a commodore.


    Magellan then noticed something different about Lucas "Wait, why do you look healthy, and different " He was just too healthy, healthier than when he came here.


    "Yes, I will go to the fifth floor today," Lucas said.


    5th floor was called the freezing hell. There, the heat is very low and the floor is frozen and full of snow. Most of the pirates there freeze until they become ice cubes, only a few would survive usually. However, not all of them, as it was shown, some are said to be dead, or preserved for the future. And in the one-piece world, being frozen would mean that you are preserved to the future, as the pirates with bounty +100 million berries won''t die this easily, even after freezing.


    "Sure. Domino, come and guide our visitor" Magellan sighed and called Domino. This kid just doesn''t want to give up, so be it, let him taste what the freezing hell means. Even so, Magellan hoped that nothing bad happens to Lucas here, otherwise, he would face a lot of troubles.


    Lucas hoped that today, little Sadi won''t follow him around, maybe it is okay if she followed him into a private place. Maybe he would give her some family members.


    "Chief" In a few seconds, Domino entered Magellan''s office and formed the military salute. She looked to Lucas and suddenly she realized he was different, a blush appeared on her cheek as she saw how he looks now, his skin was glowing in white, and along with blonde hair, blue eyes, and muscular body, his charm has increased very much. ''why is he look hot and cute all of the sudden, damn, I wish I can bite him.''


    If not for her sunglasses hiding her lavender left eye, then Lucas may notice how she was scanning him and her pupil shrinking and growing.


    "Is everything okay?" Lucas asked. He felt her body''s reaction and heartbeat acceleration through his Haki, so he couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Commodore, you look different" Domino regained her composer and asked, he was just very handsome yesterday, but now, he changed a lot.


    "Oh, I just took a shower" Lucas replied, it''s no big deal. Maybe few more showers with massage hand and some creams, and it will be a big deal, like Hanc.o.c.k walking outside and so.


    *Cough*


    Domino coughed as her throat almost jumped from her mouth. Not only her, but everyone presented here let weird coughs. Lucas was looking good, and after a shower, this was the result. This made everyone wonders how dirty was he to become like this after taking a shower.


    "Bathing is a good habit, Commodore" Domino commented. There was a hiding meaning behind her words, take baths more often.


    "I know that. Wait for a second, are you inviting me" Lucas asked Domino as he lifted his eyebrow. She just said that bathing is a good habit. Maybe she wants to have a bath with him, who knows if this is true.


    Domino face''s left side became red from embarrassment, this Lucas won''t waste a chance to make smart remarks on the possible hiding meaning behind her own words "Commodore, this¡­this is s.e.x.u.a.l harassment "


    "Joking " Lucas smiled and turned " Let''s go".


    "Sure" Domino walked forward. She regained her face color and acted as usual as she has to act professionally while doing her job.


    "Lucas" Magellan called.


    "Yes," Lucas stopped and turned his head.


    "Don''t be arrogant, if you think that you can''t handle the 5th floor get out, this jail is no joke and there is no point of proving your strength"


    It would be bad if The Golden Hunter ended his career in Impel Down.


    "I''ll remember that," Lucas said. He then turned and left with Domino.


    When exiting the office, Lucas found himself on the 4th floor. Unlike yesterday, he didn''t feel it was this hot. Maybe this was because he was standing on the corner so he can''t feel enough heat, or because he trained for a day above the fire.


    Sadi was sitting in the corner of the bridge above the pot directly and hugging her gigantic b.r.e.a.s.ts. She saw Lucas staring at her direction and made a teasing smile. She waved with her hand at while holds a whip "Hey Little Navy Commodore, do you have plans today"


    Lucas let a mocking smile as he understood her. He moved his head in refusal, then he pointed down with his hand before turning and leaving. ''I feel she is cute and hot at the same time, damn, I want a cute daughter like her''


    Sadi saw his lips cruel up a bit and she knew he was planning for something. ''He is planning to play with prisoners, but Alas, down there, he would only find freezing body¡­ mmm if only this was another place. Too bad he is leaving tomorrow and I would feel bored''


    ''Sigh, he is my type, and why does Little Sadi feel that he became hotter, his skin alone gives me a naughty idea, or am I imagining because of the heat'' Seeing Lucas turning, Sadi made a smile that made the prisoners down work harder.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas was inside a dark hall, standing in front of the gates of the fifth level, the Freezing Hell.


    Around him, stood a couple of the jailers that wore like Domino, except that their clothes were for males.


    After a few minutes, Domino came while wearing a long coat made of fur. She didn''t let Lucas enter alone as the beasts inside wouldn''t recognize him and would attack him. Domino had to walk with him and tell the wolves to stay away from him.


    "You should take a coat with you, this level is too cold" Domino handed a fur coat to Lucas. Remembering that he is in the age of her little brother, she couldn''t handle the idea of seeing him handling all of the cold.


    "It''s okay, maybe you should drink this before going inside" Lucas extended his hand to give her a cup full of hot chocolate drink. And since Lucas prepared it using his occupation as supreme high-level grandmaster chef, this cup can make someone experience a new land of dreams and warmth.


    "Now, there is something weird about your magic tricks" Domino couldn''t believe her eyes, as she took the cup, it was just too hot. She spent the last night thinking about how could he hide cold drinks, maybe he had some ice somewhere, but now, a hot chocolate drink.


    "Nah, I''m just too good at those tricks. Now you should drink to keep yourself warm" Lucas went to the corner, took his coat off and put it on the guard''s desk.


    Domino drank it and opened her eyes widely, even though they were covered, this was too delicious, sweet, and tickle the mind "very delicious¡­mmm". Most importantly, she felt her body becoming very warm from inside. ''Now I will die from curiosity, and how does he do that, and why this drink is too good


    Then some guards opened the gate to the fifth level. The freezing hell. The ground was snowy white and covered in snow. There was some castle building like that contained many cells for pirates, that only a few of them aren''t frozen.


    This whole level was a big freezer, due to the coldness, guards, and even communication snails, or DenDenMushi can''t function on this level. Only prisoners with bounty +100 million berries and a strong polar wolfs lives here.


    Lucas walked inside, his feet were sinking in the middle of the ice and snow, from a while to a while, an extremely cold wind passes by his hair, however, Lucas didn''t seem to be bothered by the coldness, he liked this floor and found it more suitable. But this didn''t change the fact it was cold, and the only warm thing around was the blonde woman next to him "Do you feel cold" Lucas asked Domino.


    "Usually, I would, but that chocolate drink, somehow, is keeping me warm"


    "I know a better way to deal with cold if you want to know," Lucas said with no serious tone.


    Domino suddenly felt heat rushing to her cheeks as she understood the meaning behind his shameless words, and along with his attractive and s.e.xy appearance, for a second, she visualized what it is like to have s.e.x with him and also she thought about it in the morning when she saw him with glowing skin.


    She made a little fist and punched Lucas on his n.a.k.e.d arm, this is the first she acts like this "Hey, say this one more time and I''ll make you take the responsibility and sue you"


    "Sue me for what? I was thinking about making a bowl of soup for you. Why would a fine lady mention that thing, I''m too young and I may blush" Lucas put his palm on his face and started to act like a shy boy.


    *cough*


    "I didn''t mention anything commodore, it''s your imagination, maybe the cold did affect you" Domino coughed and blushed.  Her facial expression shown seriousness and she said "anyway, I need to warn you"


    "Warn me" Lucas lifted his eyebrow, what would she warn him about. She seemed to be deadly serious, so Lucas paid attention.


    "During the last years, bizarre incidents started to happen at this level. some say that the gates of the hell get open up for a while and a Demon would take the sinners down. Sometimes, some of the prisoners that can''t move on for any longer, would vanish mysteriously. So, we started to put the prisoners here in those buildings in one on one cell, to assure they wouldn''t escape."


    "since when did this start, "Lucas said as he focused his Haki down, feeling some people dancing. And having some immoral acts. Lucas quickly retrieved his Haki to keep the little bit of dignity he has left.


    Down, before the entrance of the 6th level, there are people, who don''t seem to he prisoners at all, they are enjoying their time, drinking, singing, and warming the bed of each other. In the middle, stood a large womanly man singing.


    Giving Domino explaining, Lucas assumed that the weakest one of those homos has a bounty of +100 million Berries, which is a lot.


    "This incident started with the vanish of Emperor Ivankov, since then, we are keeping our new poisoners in their cells. "Domino explained to Lucas. "if you feel anything weird around you, just leave immediately"


    "Sure, thanks, by the way," Seeing this girl acting this way, Lucas decided to offer her someplace in his ship, maybe because he liked her at this moment. Also, he wants her to turn around and leave him alone.


    "yes" Domino was about to leave but stopped when she heard Lucas calling.


    "If you ever decided to leave Impel Down, there is a place in my ship"


    *Cold winds*


    "I''ll think about it" Domino then turned and left Lucas alone. She left with a blush on her cheek thinking that this guy is just too emotional, she just gave him a piece of advice, and he offered her to join the Navy, maybe he is too young or whatever. She already did her job, the wolves won''t attack Lucas now unless he attacked them first.


    -x-X-x-


    "Finally, left alone," Lucas said. He inhaled a mouthful of cold air and felt a lot refreshed.


    This floor wasn''t very secure, so Lucas found himself to be free to do whatever he wants without giving any regards.


    Lucas thought about this very much, especially the last night. Lucas also would gain achievement in his career in the Navy if he succeeded. Not only so, but he would collect the fruits from the frozen pirates. But also, he would do something that allows him to collect the fruits from the 4th level, and under Sadi''s nose.


    However, there is a great risk, as the person he is going to provoke could survive being hit by the lava, on the face, and was known to be one of the very strong fighters in this world. The risk is great, it wasn''t that much for Lucas. Since Magellan is here, Sadi is here, and other guards to back him up.


    If Lucas does what he is planning to do, then havoc would happen in Impel down, the prisoners on the 4th floor, and the ones between the fifth the sixth would run around. And he would gain a lot of XP and fruits without making the


    "Now, shall we begin "Lucas vanished from his place, and appeared next to a cell that was at the top of some building here.


    ....


    9 advanced chapters on pat reon


    Patreo n.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 107

    In the fifth level, The Frozen Hell, Lucas started with his first move, which is collecting the devil fruits from the frozen prisoners, before going to the other step.


    In this level, there are many high buildings that are meant to keep the prisoners inside and away from being taken by the rumoured demon. Most of the prisoners inside are frozen. Only a few are still able to breathe and keeping awareness. The security here was the weakest in all of the levels since there are no watching snails or guards patrolling around. This gave Lucas an easier time to do what he is here for.


    He used his classical trick and knew which ones had devil fruits. Most of the frozen ones were devil fruit eaters in the past. As for those who could resist the coldness, they were non-devil fruits user and had strong physical bodies to get a bounty of 100 million berries and above.


    For Lucas''s luck, this was One-Piece world, where strong people won''t die after being frozen, and they won''t age in this state.


    *woosh* *woosh*


    Lucas was appearing in front of the cold cell bars. he was looking to the frozen pirates, aiming his finger, and then a shockwave or a compressed air bullet would do the job.


    After a few minutes. Lucas gained a lot. And all of the freezing pirates'' souls had found the peace as they left their frozen jail.


    [Ding, defeating 18 strong frozen pirates that had no chance of defending themselves]


    [+ 500.000 XP]


    [Finger gun up to lvl 15 (0/300.000]


    + The ability to mix fire with the shoots.


    + The ability to use 4 fingers at the same time.


    + increasing the rang +200%]


    [Six king gun up to level 15 (0/1.200.000)]


    [Ding, + 6 Paramecia type devil fruits, (Cable-Cable. Wood-Wood. Size-Size. Titanium. Coldness-Coldness. Balloon-Balloon}


    +4 Zoan devil fruits {cat-cat fruits. wolf-wolf model: polar wolf. Crocodile-Crocodile. Spider-Spider: wolf spider (those are fast as hell) }


    +1 Logia devil fruits (Winds-Winds) ]


    "Finally, some good stuff was dropped" Lucas gained a lot from this floor, the best thing was the last thing he saw in his list of devil fruit. Not only there is a Logia, but also some good Paramecia fruit that may suit his second sword (Cold-Cold).


    -x-X-x-


    Not so far away from Lucas, under the snow, someone was watching him and his weird behaviour.


    This person looked like a woman, she was wearing a seductive dress, and she had a well-shaped face with a long smooth black hair and a beauty that can trap men to fall in her love, but Alas, the thing between his legs expose her manly nature.


    Even though he was concealing his movements, Lucas could all along feel this man through his Haki, Yet Lucas let him spy on him on purpose since he would make his plans progress easier.


    Today, his boss would get out, do havoc, Lucas would be able to get two things.


    The crossdresser, while spying on Lucas, remarked his weird movements, such as moving from a prisoner to another to shoot them. This made him wonders if the World Government wants to get rid of those pirates, or if this one is a lunatic guard who kills the frozen pirates for pleasure.


    ''I must tell Iva about this'' the crossdresser thought while looking at Lucas who jumped and landed on the snow. Just to be assured what this Blondie would do, he decided to watch him for a few seconds. But then, the Blondie vanished from his sight.


    ''what, where is he'' the crossdresser thought as Lucas vanished mysteriously, he looked here and there. now, this crossdresser was apart from a group that called the Newkama, this group not only known by great physical strength, but also by a speed that surpasses the secret agents of the world government and put them in shame. Yet, he couldn''t see this Blondie moving. ''Did I let my guard down?''


    "Hey, you "a shadow appeared behind him and said with a chilly tone that made the crossdresser, shiver, not from coldness, but from another feeling. Lucas took his two scimitars and the crossdresser''s pupil grew as he felt tow chilling blades on his neck.


    -x-X-x-


    Between the 5th level and the 6th level of the Impel Down, there was a secret level that even the jailers and the administration of Impel Down didn''t know about it. This level was called the 5.5 level, and it was made by the prisoners, who are stated to be vanishing to thin air.


    *party sounds*


    Down, a huge group of men wearing like women, and women wearing like men, were dancing and laughing and drinking, and kissing while touching other''s sensitive parts.


    In their midst, stood a huge man with a very big face, afro purple hair, thick makeup. He was singing and dancing.


    *Bang*


    Suddenly, as they smelled blood and heard a table fall, the group stopped laughing and having fun, all of them turned their heads to see who has come. It was a person from their group, with cut marks and blood all over his body. He was crawling toward the huge person in the middle.


    " Iva.."


    "OY, what happened to you" Ivankov, who is known by Eva, saw this man and run toward him, he lifted him and asked with an anxious tone.


    "We .. Have been discovered, the.. Jailers...," said his last words before collapsing and losing his conscious.


    "Hold on, I''ll inject you with the hormones" Ivankov''s nails turned into needles, then he stabbed that crossdresser giving him hormones to accelerate his recovery process.


    "We have been discovered "


    The people at this level were all horrified by the news. All of them were prisoners in the 5th level before meeting Eva who helped them to discover their new style of life, and they loved it, but now, they are confused about what to do, so they looked at their king, or queen, waiting for an answer.


    "Seems the time we leave this place has come"


    -x-X-x-


    After slashing that crossdresser and dropping him through the tunnel, Lucas quickly ran toward the gates of the fifth level. Just to report what happened, soon, a mess would happen and Lucas is going to stand from a safe distance.


    The other side of this level, some jailers were sitting and looking to the hour above the prison''s gates, waiting for their shift to be over and then they would go back to their families and homes and have a good day of sleep. Things were like this from the day they started to work here in Impel Down, and they didn''t expect that the day was all of this change would come, at all.


    *Slash* *Slash*


    Suddenly, some cut lines appeared on the steel-made gates of The Freezing Hell. A hole appeared on the gates as a part of it fell down, and raging cold winds entered the watch room.


    "What happened" The guards hugged their arms from coldness, not knowing what to do, then they saw the commodore who has entered here earlier getting out of the hole.


    "Bro, can''t you just knock the door"


    "Quickly, report an emergency, there are tens and tens of prisoners hiding under the ground and they are about to attack" Lucas quickly went to where he left his navy''s coat and wore it.


    Hearing him, the jailers became alerted and didn''t think he is missing. But hearing his next words made them move quickly.


    "Forget it, run to the higher level or they will kill you, I''ll report by myself"


    Then Lucas vanished in thin air as he used stealth footwork to run to the fourth level. As he left, the guards could see, from the hole on the door, a group of new prisoners appearing from under the snow. They didn''t think any longer and ran away, this level was meant for criminals with +100 million berries and they are mere jailers who want to get their salary.


    -x-X-x-


    On the fourth level, The Blazing Hell, Sadi was sitting in the corner while waiting for Lucas to come back, just to play with him for a bit before he leaves, she liked him from the moment she saw his smiling at the watching snail '' I think I''m in love''


    Then, all of a sudden, with her Haki, she could feel someone was coming toward this direction with high speed. As she looked down, she could see the shadow of Lucas running here bypassing the average guards without them realizing, so she jumped.


    Lucas, as he was moving, stopped as he saw Sadi standing in his way. He knew that if he changed the direction, then she would stand again in his way so stopped. ''Maybe she will be enough''


    "Oh well, what do I have here, Have you done something naughty to run like this around, or are you trying to bypass me, hmmm, don''t you like little Sadi"


    Sadi made a smile as she went to him. She wrapped her arm around his neck and grabbed him closer to her body, then she put her leg between his legs and raised it slowly, making her thigh clash with his snake. Lucas experienced what it feels like to have his chest crash with b.r.e.a.s.ts that are bigger than his face, and his little brother to rest on her thigh.


    ''Damn it, this would''ve been a perfect chance... but I have a job to do'' Lucas felt a bit regret as some blood was rushing down to his crotch. He put her ar down, then he patted her thigh and showed a serious expression on his face.."We need to hurry up, where is Magellan, I need to meet him urgently," Lucas said.


    Sadi smelled some blood on the scimitars that were hanging on his waist. She smiled as her cheeks turned red, she moved her slender hand to his mouth, and pat his lip with her index. With a seductive and beautiful voice, she said "you can tell me, little navy boy, no need to tell the chief if you have done something bad, I promise that I will be gentle. Hmmm¡­"


    Lucas took her finger and held it with his hand, then he glared at her face.


    "Since you want to know, I''ll tell you. The prisoners that you thought they were vanishing mysteriously, actually didn''t vanish mysteriously and are living in their own level, under your noses. Now, they saw that I discovered them, and they found me found them. And here, they would run very soon, so I''m hurrying you big little Sadi to move according to the protocol instead of playing Kinky games since I won''t mind to play them later, but not now"


    Sadi''s blush vanished as it wasn''t there all of the time. If Lucas what is saying the truth, her tone changed 180 degrees " you know your way here, I need you to stand and provide back up, I''ll call my cute guards "


    Damn it, why did Magellan have to recycle at this time.


    "Sure, Chief Guardian " Lucas was still holding her finger, which nails were painted in black. He moved her finger to his mouth and used his tongue to suck it a bit, just to have his revenge from her teasing.


    Sadi took her finger back quickly as she felt something invading all of her body, and made her n.i.p.p.l.es hard. She looked at Lucas who couldn''t tell what she thinks since her eyes were covered by yellow pumpkin bangs. She moved her hand slowly and put it on Lucas''s cheek.


    "I will deal with you later little Navy boy, now, we have a bigger problem " Then she turned and went inside some room to use DenDenMushi to tell some beasts to come down. After being done, Sadi held her whip and went to the middle of the 4th level to welcome who has come, with her whip.


    "IIIHAAAA"


    A scream filled the Impel Down, a lot of footsteps could be heard.

 Chapter 108

    Impel Down.


    Sitting inside his toilet, Magellan got a report from Sadi who said that Commodore Lucas has found about the prisoners and that Emporio Ivankov, who they thought was missed all along, is leading a huge army to escape since they are aware of him finding them.


    Magellan asked Sadi to stay at the 4th level. He then called all of the special units in the Impel Down to go to the 4th level. Sadi frowned and said that she can deal with them personally, but Magellan said that she should at least wait to have the assistance of 4 guardian beasts. This answer pissed Sadi off, but she decided to be a little patient since the escaping prisoners are coming to her direction.


    The guards in Impel Down were rather quick, just as soon as they got the reports, they started to gather up, quickly prepared themselves and ran toward to 4th floor, starting from the first floor.


    There was a special unit of those guards, one of them were humanoid type beasts that have high swordsmanship. The fastest of them was the 4 jailer beasts who were Sadi''s direct subordinates, the four guardian beasts. Those guardian beasts, were a human that have awakened Zoan devil fruits, guarantying them a huge strength and regeneration, they were known by their strength that even normal weapons and pirates won ''t stand against them.  Those 4 headed down like a streak of light.


    The backups were heading down fast, but compared to the speed of the Newkama that are lead by Ivankov, they were slow, also given the distance, the battle in the 4th level would start before they reach there, but knowing Sadi''s strength and the 4 guardian beasts, they would be able to hold up until they reach and hand their assistance.


    -x-X-x-


    *Alarm sounds*


    The Impel down was full of alarm sounds that are made by snails. The prisoners in the fourth level were being pushed back to their cells, as there is no need for them to be tortured today.


    But they were slow, as they were taking the prisoners to their places, they could hear the war scream of the visitors guided by Emporio Ivankov. "WeeHAaa".


    "You, stay back and hand assistance when it''s needed," Sadi said as she turned her face to Lucas, she stood in front holding her whip tighter and waiting for the new visitor.


    "Yes Sadi" Lucas was on the corner, taking the position of a boxer and doing, a rather quick warm-up, it seemed that he was preparing for a left-hand strike. According to his calculation, the prisoners would reach here before the other guards, and the first to enter would be 4 giant Zoan devil fruit''s users.


    Everyone from the few presented guards looked at Lucas as he f.u.c.k.i.e.d up and made a huge mistake.


    "What" Sadi glared at Lucas?


    "My bad, Little Sadi" Lucas faked a sorry expression on his face. This girl hates to be addressed by her name directly if this was someone else, then they would get whipped to a degree that their mommies wouldn''t recognize them.


    "Hmmm, since you are aware, I will it pass this time" Sadi turned to face the entrance. Despite standing above the hot pot and flames, no one seemed to bother as the coming battle was hotter.


    Unknown to everyone here, Before the Newkama comes here, they went to the living prisoners in the 5th level and unleashed them. Just to increase their forces, Ivankov used his hormones devil fruit ability and injected those prisoners with hormones that will increase their strength dramatically for the price of their life span. But those would be a good ticket to escape since the Newkama isn''t saints and would use every way possible to win.


    "humph...humph" Lucas was warming up while jumping slightly since this level was very hot, it didn''t take him along before warming up for the strike he wants to execute.


    "here they come"


    Suddenly, from the stairs, a crowd made of tens of people cross-dressing, and many prisoners who were raging in strength appeared in front of the entrance of the forth level with a man with huge afro hair standing behind.


    "Oh, what do we have here" Sadi licked her lips as soon as the Newkama appeared. She held her whip and swag it in their direction. Since she was too proficient and have enough strength, what happened was the same that in Manga, except, crueller, and without a filter.


    Lucas blinked his eye seeing how cruel this scene is. '' but still, the death of Buggy was more cruel, even though he was dead by accident, well, who cares. Guess I won''t sleep peacefully tonight ''


    Each time her whip touch a group, it would get out in the midst of a blood fountain, and this time, some were cut in half. She took her whip again which became red and swag it, and another group of pirates while their blood fell on the whip. Whip, not only does great damage but create unimaginable pain.


    "Haha¡­ scream" Sadi was licking her lips and blushing after seeing what her actions have done, she doesn''t petty her enemies, but enjoy inflicting pain them.


    As Sadi was ready to wave her whip again, the crossdresser, Emporio Ivankov, with height near 5 meters, jumped high and winked.


    "DEATH WINK". From his eye, a visible compressed shockwave flew and hit Sadi''s whip making it reflect.


    "Oh well, what we have here" Sadi held her whip and frowned at Ivankov. This guy who wore like a woman is the strongest here


    "WEEHA¡­ sometimes I like girl fights, but I won''t waste time, Okama, go ahead" Ivankov ordered, his people and the prisoners went forward, Sadi used her whip to stop some of them, but Alas, Ivankov jumped at her and punched, Sadi flipped back with her agile body.


    By then, some of the prisoners who got a boost using hormones injections such as Adrenaline, morphine¡­etc, bypassed Sadi who was busy by fighting Iva. The common guards in Impel Down had no chance against pirates who were one day, Worthing +100 million berries.


    The guards were knocked easily, and the prisoners took the keys and went to free the other. Sadi turned as she wanted to assist, but then Ivankov jumped and landed in front of her.


    "Oy, little girl, we are having a girl fight" Ivankov smiled as his fingers turned into needles that he was about to use it to inject himself, but then, a couldn''t as Sadi waved her whip at him making him flip back


    "Stop saying shit, and call me Mistress Sadi, do you understand" Sadi glared angrily at Ivankov. And then she chased after him with her whip, which Iva could dodge and reply by attacks that she could dodge as well.


    The prisoners were freeing other prisoners as well. Making chaos in a prison, was a clich¨¦, yet classical and super effective move that has proven its efficiency during a prison break.


    From the back doors of this level, a group of giant humanoid beasts entered ready to fight.


    ''Come on at any moment'' Lucas was preparing for the sub-skill he got after leveling up his [Boxing] to level 14, which was an upgraded version of [Bullet Jab]. He looked at Sadi and frowned, even if this girl was very strong, she was losing against Ivankov.


    "Navy boy, do something" Sadi yelled as she dodged Ivankov''s wink that generated a shockwave. Lucas was doing nothing other than warming up and jogging in his place. Even though she didn''t believe Commodore can do much assistance, in this case, he should at least provide some help.


    Lucas waited for a few seconds until all of the prisoners in this level got out of their cells and ran away toward his direction. He was standing between them and the stairs to the other level, which was the gates of their freedom, so, all of the prisoners dashed toward Lucas, for them, Lucas was nothing more than a rock in their way that would be thrown down to the boiling pot.


    "Little Sadi, Jump" Lucas yelled as he stopped jogging, he stood in his place and put his left hand on his chin''s level, left leg also in front. With a swift move, he moved his body in a way that transfers the energy from every muscle to the left side. However, the movement was repeated nine times in a blinking speed, acc.u.mulating the strength and mass nine times on the left side.


    For a brief, the ground shook violently, Sadi''s widely opened eyes were visible because of her hair bangs, but she knew that she has to jump. Wait for a second, a better idea. She wrapped her whip around Ivankov''s different parts and jumped back.


    [King Jab] Lucas''s left hand moved forward with blinding speed. From his fist, flew energy that formed a yellow flash, the energy was big and thick as three big trees combined, and had the force of 9 times Lucas''s full-body strength. Every pirate that was running toward Lucas was knocked out by the punch; some had their limbs lost, bones break into dust and flesh shatters. Ivankov opened his eyes widely and quickly injected himself with some hormones to avoid this.


    *BAAAM*


    [Ding + 8 Devil fruits]


    [Boxing + 6.000 XP] [Boxing + 6.000 XP] [Boxing + 6.000 XP]...


    [Ding, defeating all of the 4th level prisoners + some of the Newkamas


    Calculating all of the XP


    +800.000 acc.u.mulated XP


    Boxing level 14 + 300.000 XP (600.000/1.000.000)]


    There was a huge dust cloud covering the place, yet, for Lucas, it can''t stop him from realising the surrounding.


    Some holes and cracks appeared on the ground, a few stones couldn''t handle it and fell to the boiling pot.


    .....


    9 advanced chapters on patre on


    patreo n.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 109

    After Lucas unleashed [King Jab], all of the prisoners got hit by the energy generated behind it.


    This what Lucas hoped for from the beginning, since Sadi watching over him in the 4th level, and he couldn''t attack those prisoners much less take the fruits under her nose.


    Things may seem that he accidentally was messing around and found those crossdressers by accident, but, it was Lucas''s plan all along to get them out of their cells while acting as humble as he can so no one would be able to relate this to him.


    Since the prisoners tried to escape and there was no one to stop them, Lucas had a reason to hit them. This gained him a lot of XP, both acc.u.mulated and Boxing.


    After the punch, this level was almost cleared, and most of the prisoners were knocked out, some survived because they didn''t get a direct hit, but, they were in the ground that was full of cracks.


    On the other side, stood Ivankov, their leader who tried to move away, but Sadi used her whip to hold him, which forced him to inject himself with some hormones. But it seems he took some damage, and Sadi''s whip flew out of her hand from the punch''s strength.


    The dust cloud was cleared, and everything was visible. Sadi, who avoided the punch by jumping and standing away, looked to the scene, then to Lucas who stopped warming up, despite his dace being severe, he was unconsciously making a smirk. Sadi took her whip back a bit making her b.r.e.a.s.ts bouncing:" Oh well, I didn''t know you were hiding a little trick in your sleeves."


    "Everyone¡­" Ivankov stood and looked to be unharmed by this punch, as his skin could absorb the shockwave when he is in his female form. Iva in his feminine way seemed like a huge woman with the same height, but with his head matching his body, and he had an organisation that can trap anyone that doesn''t know the truth (Sanji).


    He looked around to see all of his sissy boys and some prisoners on the ground. His face suddenly showed anger. Before he meets them, those guys were a miserable straight people that with his help, discovered their feminine side and embraced it to live happily with it, and they became his Newkama, just how many innocent king and person were forced to this side by him.


    "Now, you crossdresser, you have the choice to die or go back to you cell obediently" Sadi looked at Ivankov while playing with her whip.


    Ivankov glared at her. He/she shall fight to the end, submit, never.


    From Lucas''s behind, entered the four guardian beasts, seeing that the ground was cracked and everything is settled, except for Ivankov,


    "Someone is still standing "


    Some of the prisoners, who didn''t get hit directly by the jab, started to stand up, especially those who were injected with hormones; they didn''t feel any pain, only a battle thrill. "Can you deal with them" Lucas turned his head to the jailer beasts, which the smallest was more than the double of his height. Lucas then vanished from his place.


    The jailer beasts nodded and waited for the prisoners to dash toward them, then they engaged in a strength battle with, once, a +100 million worth pirate, and with a budget increase from Ivankov.


    The beasts knew that this battle wouldn''t take long since the help would arrive soon to fight with those, and once Magellan is done from recycling, those prisoners would know what regret is.


    " you will pay," Ivankov said as he injected himself with male hormones, changing his gender again to a male.


    *Woosh*


    Lucas appeared next Ivankov and punched toward his big face. Ivankov could use Haki, and already had terrific physical strength, so he could stop this punch with his arm and pushed Lucas back flying. But still, that punch was too heavy and made Ivankov take three steps back.


    Lucas flipped back and used Storm Legs to kick while he is flipping, sending a sharp compressed air blade from his leg, which Ivankov could dodge by jumping to the side, yet, he didn''t avoid altogether, and a small cut appeared on his face.


    * Bam* a deep and a large cut appeared on the and landed on the ground after sliding a bit.


    Those people''s physical strength is even superior to Lucas. This is logical, after all, unlike him who trained only for one year like a maniac.


    But brute strength isn''t everything, as the prowess make a difference.


    Even if those characters have superior strength, how many of them can use the force of every part in his or her body in one punch, and not just the arm and chest. None.


    Ivankov glared at Lucas with anger, and this one is who ruined his escape process with one punch.


    Ivankov started moving his head multi times in different directions, creating tens of after images.


    "Take this, Galaxy wink", then tens and tens of shock waves flew from his eyes and headed toward Lucas who already predicted this. He quickly used his [feather footwork] (boxing sub-skill) that allows him to create five afterimages. He used it before vanishing to thin air.


    As Ivankov winked, Lucas''s figure faded, but Iva could still see his blur moving up. He could see him kicking the air slightly to keep floating up.


    [Adrenaline Boost level 19] using this skill, not only Lucas''s physical strength and speed increase by 260% (means that he has 360%)


    Lucas retrieved his two scimitars. As someone close advanced grandmaster level, he gave Ivankov''s a sense of danger. Even if he/she covered himself with Haki, those swords would cut him for real, no matter how much his/her physical strength is.


    "Take this, Newkama martial arts, ultimate technique" Ivankov was preparing to attack Lucas with some strong move. But he forgot that Lucas wasn''t the only one he should pay attention to, and getting distracted is a mistake. Sadi from the side lifted her whip and waved at Ivankov''s shoulder with all of her strength since he was caught off guard, so he got the full hit.


    "OUCH", the whip made a mark which was buried, and some of his flesh and blood flew with it.


    "Hmmm, I like your screams" Sadi became excited when she saw Ivankov feeling pain, so she retrieved her whip and hit again with it. Iva jumped back and looked at Lucas; he winked at him ten times quickly "Death Winks" sending multi shockwaves before turning to Sadi.


    Lucas smirked and kicked the air behind him, with his observation Haki and enhanced senses, he could dodge easily as he flew down toward Iva with his swords. Lucas appeared on the ground and raised both of his swords, Ivankov felt him, so he tried to get rid of Sadi quickly, but Alas, Lucas was just too fast to give him a time to think about him and Sadi.


    "I''m here" Sadi wrapped her whip around his neck, but Iva''s tried to resist through using his arm on his neck." You bit**."


    Lucas dashed with stealth footwork and waved his sword at Ivankov and appeared next to him and waved his two scimitars at his chest. A deep wound appeared on Iva''s chest, and he flew back several meters, luckily for him, the thick makeup and his armament Haki made the damage get less. Ivankov crushed a wall, and then bounced back and stood on his feet. He touched his chest and found that it was full of blood.


    "Hmm, I didn''t expect you to be this strong" Sadi said as she jumped and stood next to Lucas


    " go behind him, use your whip to distract him and I''ll finish him off."


    Lucas stood up straight and didn''t even look to Sadi.


    This time, his instinct was forcing him to focus on Ivankov.


    Bloodthirst could be felt coming out of him. Maybe this is because his opponent is secure, or perhaps it''s because of the adrenaline.


    "What" Sadi was surprised by the sudden change in his tone.


    Then all of a sudden, Lucas held her hand and with a quick move, grabbed her to the other side. When she was seized, a shockwave hit her original spot. Sadi suddenly dazed looking at that spot, and if Lucas didn''t pull her at the time, then she may get hit by Death Wink.


    "Do as I tell you, hurry," Lucas said before he vanishes.


    "Understood" Sadi understood, as she had a rough idea of what he is going to do.


    If he fought in this battle alone, then he would need to go all out and would have to fight harder since Ivankov isn''t to take lightly, and the struggle would last long, but with Sadi here distracting him, it made things easier.


    If the two did a good one combo, then even if Iva is stronger than them combined, he would stand no chance.


    Soon the battle continued, and the backup is in the third level, and in their way to the fourth.


    Ivankov was standing in the middle, while both Sadi and Lucas were surrounding him from a different direction, if he focused on one, then the other would attack from behind, and each time he takes damage, his prowess and strength would reduce. ivankov felt that he should focus on the swordsman, but the whip girl isn''t to take lightly.


    Lucas''s scimitars became black. Lucas''s Haki was upgraded by the XP of the system and had auto cultivation function, Lucas would dare to say that his Haki is even better than the admiral''s, so Iva''s would get cut also if covered his whole body.


    Ivankov head became gigantic, he focused on Lucas and was about to shoot a shockwave from his eyes that are called [Hell Wink].


    At that moment, Lucas kneeled and extended his fists (he is still holding the swords), two spheres were visibly forming around his arm, [Six King Gun level 15].


    BAM.


    From his fists, a giant shockwave that destroyed everything on its way flew toward Ivankov. It was even more potent than the King Jab he unleashed earlier. Ivankov unleashed his Hell Wink, and both of the shockwaves clashed.


    The shockwaves didn''t cancel each other, and the one that won was the shockwave that was developed by mastering the six powers and improved folds by the system.


    Ivankov felt that the Six King Gun pierced his body, and his internal organs took severe damage, and he puked blood. Even so, this wasn''t enough to take him down as hormones would reduce the cost. Ivankov took a few steps back; he already lost blood and took the loss by both the sword and whip.


    "I''m still here, " Sadi said as she wrapped her whip around Ivankov neck and grabbed him closer.


    That gave a chance to Lucas, who held his swords in an X shape.


    Lucas vanished from his place as he shot toward Ivankov with a blurry speed that no one could see. He waved his swords with a rate that made them generate fire when they clashed with air.


    ?Nitoryu: Phoenix canon?, then sword energy left his sword, and from very close centimetres.


    Does Lucas care if what is he doing is right or wrong?


    No, he doesn''t, as long as someone is in his way toward what he wants to achieve, then he would slash him even if he was Mr.Saint himself.


    To Lucas, the right and the wrong, the good and the bad, are only a rat shit that only a people who are destinated to die would think of.


    To him, there is only his conquest. The method and process don''t matter at all.


    Ivankov tried to jump, but Sadi sent her whip to his leg and stomped on it, holding Ivankov in his place.


    *Slash* *Bam*


    A deep wound appeared in Ivankov''s chest that separates his lower half from his upper half, and both of the parts became wrapped by flames. Sadi was out of the range of the compressed blade, so she wasn''t harmed.


    *Bam*


    But, behind her, a deep, thin cut appeared on the wall that allowed water to pour from it.


    [Defeating Ivankov +1.2 million XP


    Swordsmanship +300.000 XP


    Six kind gun +70.000 XP]


    [Ding. Newkama, martial arts manual, is in the storage]


    Lucas''s face cringed, seeing the homo martial art.


    [Ding, Hormone-Hormone fruit is in the storage]


    On the side, the guardian beasts were done from fighting the rest of the prisoners and won.


    Sadi jumped and landed next to Lucas, who put his swords back to their place. She smirked, seeing some blood on his shirt and licked her lips.


    Seeing her getting closer, Lucas lifted his head and decided to make eye contact, except, he couldn''t see her eyes because of the hair.


    "Oh, well, you were hiding your strength and playing naughty all along" Sadi took a step closer, and she was too close, both of her chest and Lucas''s chest collided. Lucas''s eyes swept down to her two melons; each one of them was soft.


    "Well, you didn''t ask me to show it."


    "You are looking at the wrong direction, Navy boy" Sadi put her hand on Lucas''s chin and lifted his head so she can see his face. Lucas couldn''t believe this situation. This is the first time this happens.


    Sadi wasn''t a shy girl, and she would take what she wants, the moment she wants. She put both of her hands on his cheeks and moved her head down with the blinding speed.


    *footsteps*


    Hundreds of footstep could be heard. Those were all the special units in Impel Down that finally came down. Suddenly, as they were expecting a battle, what they saw froze them.


    From behind, another door was open. Magellan had finished recycling and came here to participate in the battle.


    "Where are they¡­what " Magellan frozen on what his eyes saw.


    Lucas was opening his widely, as Sadi was hugging him with strength so he won''t move, and putting her lips on his, not only so, but she was invading his mouth with her tongue, and she was an excellent kisser.


    "Mmm¡­Mmmm" Sadi kept kissing him and moving her tongue while holding his cheeks and pushing him closer to his face. That moment, she wanted to eat him. Lucas was fluffy with this; he closed his eyes and extended his tongue to match hers.


    Time for The T.


    Everyone around stood frozen, even the sight of the burned Ivankov on the ground, and the pirates didn''t attract their attention.


    In their whole life, they never imagined seeing Sadi use something other than her whip with other men.


    "WHAT.."


    .....


    Advanced chapters.


    Patreo n.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 110

    In the 4th level of Impel Down, every particular fighting unit has gathered and come here in urgent speed. The guest from The Navy did find the group of the missing prisoners who are in their way to escape, this never happened before, and it came in unexpected times. For the first time, Magellan takes less time to get out of the toilet.


    When everyone from Impel Down reached the 4th level, ready for the battle, they didn''t find the kind of fighting they were expecting, but action from another type.


    In the middle of the battlefield, Lucas stood with Little-Sadi, who was kissing him passionately.


    All the time,


    Lucas didn''t think this type of girl would like him and take the initiative to kiss. But well, bold girls with dominatrix personalities would always take action to take what they want, and she would never hide how she feels.


    Lucas always thought that Sadi was suspicious of him and trying to play with him, so her recent behaviour was unexpected. He didn''t know, was that she liked him the moment she saw him smiling in the watching screen and that after causing pirates to fell. She knew that he was her type from the moment she noticed him and his actions in the 2nd and the 3rd level made that feeling more energetic.


    That made her want to play with him and stop his games on the fourth level since she won''t accept this prison to be The Little Navy''s boy playground.


    After torturing Ivankov together, she became too excited. Each time she saw Lucas slash with his sword and cause a wound and how strong and brutal he is, made her feel that her heart beating faster, and blush, and Lucas couldn''t notice that since he was focusing on his foe?


    After finishing from Ivankov, she couldn''t resist but to want jump on him and eating him.


    Lucas didn''t expect Sadi to be this good in kissing; it was turning him on.


    Her hair blocked his view, but he could see her golden eyes, and he thought that she had pretty eyes. He wondered why would she hide them, but still, she is beautiful.


    ''Since things came to this, guess I wouldn''t need to anything.''


    ''Ah, allow me to use my tongue '' Lucas moved his hand and put it on the back of her head, then he let his tongue inside and used his skill, [The Tongue]. His and her tongues started to dance around each other.


    Sadi opened her eyes widely. A bizarre feeling was tickling her brain, making her head numb and slowly, giving her a mental orgasm, just from kissing. What was between her legs started to burn and get wet, as, for her n.i.p.p.l.es, Lucas could feel them hard as a rock as her oversized b.r.e.a.s.ts were crushing on his chest.


    "Mmm," Sadi m.o.a.ned softly as her face became red.


    She hugged Lucas using more strength and kissed him with more passion. *Hmm**Hmmm*


    She was aware she became horny, and if this kiss goes longer, then s.e.x is the only way to stop her urge and giving her physical strength, it would take hours and hours.


    Sadi kept kissing him and put her hand between his legs and started rubbing. She opened her eyes widely '' Isn''t this size, just, too big; it should be painful right, hmmm.''


    Lucas was staring blankly at the roof behind her while feeling a mix of l.u.s.t and responsibility.


    ''I wish I can play with her for longer.''


    ''But I have a few things to do''.


    ''But she is rubbing my d.i.c.k, and I''m getting hard.''


    ''damn it, why do I have things to do, what was song again,


    No, thank you, is what I should''ve said, I should be in bed. But. Temptations. Of troubles on my tongue, troubles yet to come...''


    ''Whatever, I''ll play along and see this where it would lead '' Lucas put his hand on her slender n.a.k.e.d waist to feel her flawless skin, accidentally, he used Massage Hands.


    "Hmmm" Sadi m.o.a.ned as she was in the climax, just that touch made her whole body shook, and feel good.


    "Sadi is kissing someone "


    "Is she rubbing his¡­ "


    The people around were staring blankly.


    Even though she was beautiful and hot, no one dared to come close to her because of her personality.


    And why is she doing this publicly, doesn''t she have some ethics, wait, she doesn''t.


    Suddenly, a blonde woman with a jailer outfit walked toward the two. Despite half of her face being covered by hair and wearing sunglasses, her anger was visible.


    She stood in front of the two and put her hand in their heads, trying to separate them. Alas, the two were keen that she had to use all of her strength.


    "STOP WHAT ARE YOU DOING " Domino yelled using all of her strength.


    Her scream was loud enough to make the two pull their heads back, making a string of saliva connecting their lips.


    Sadi sucked that string and smiled at Lucas, with red cheeks, not from embarrassment, but because she felt hot and horny.


    She is still ignoring Domino next to her, though.


    Lucas coughed, turned his head, and pretended that nothing has happened; soon there would be some drama.


    "What''s wrong with you "Domino attracted Sadi''s attention with her yell.


    Domino was glaring with anger at her, knowing her personality, and seeing this scene Sadi was the one who jumped on Lucas.


    Seeing those kissing had made Sadi turn emotionally and feel both uneasy and angry at the girl who she knew for some years now, and considered friend.


    "Why are you this angry, Little-Domino" Sadi asked as she put her hand on her waist. She never saw her acting this way.


    And honestly, seeing her joining her little fists and glaring at her like this made her think that she was cute.


    "what the hell are you doing, you know that is called S.e.xual Harassment," Domino, if not knowing Sadi''s strength, then she would start a fight.


    "I felt that I love him, so I kissed him. Hmmm¡­ it was good, do you have a problem with that ".


    The people around had their jaws drop to the ground


    ''wow, I feel like I''ve done nothing yet'' Lucas narrowed his eyebrows, but inside, he was happy a bit.


    " he is five years younger than you " Domino clenched her teeth.


    "This young...Hmm... young is my type " Sadi turned her eyes to Lucas. She was already 21 years old, and she thought that it was amazing to become The Guard Chief, but this one is 15-16 and already strong. Did the Navy made a mistake by making him a commodore?.


    "Hey, Don''t ignore me, and you, your turn is next, " Domino said before turning and pointing at Lucas.


    Lucas innocently, with his thumb directed to his chest, asked "Me? "


    "Yeah, who do you think else " Domino''s cheeks turned red ''Stupid.''


    Sadi smiled. She bent down and let her face get closer to Domino''s, seeing her acting this way, her sense of emotional torture gave her some instruction. With teasing tone, she said, "Are you jealous."


    Domino froze, her face became red like a tomato, and she screamed "NO. Kyaa, I''m trying to say that your acts are unprofessional for Impel Down rules."


    Said bent down more, letting her forehead touching Domino''s "so you don''t mind if it was outside the work, and I was thinking of sleeping with him outside the jail."


    "you what, " Domino asked as she held Sadi''s scarf cape.


    "Put your hands down, " Sadi said as she pushed Domino''s hands. She may tolerate fighting with words, but if Domino put her hand on her, she won''t be gentle to give her a second


    "Fine, I''ll remember that" Domino turned her head. She still doesn''t want to fight this Sadi.


    "Hmmm. Jealous little Domino " Sadi smiled and teased Domino again thinking that she was cute.


    "Shut up," Domino said.


    ---------------


    Lucas wasn''t stupid and knew why Domino is fighting for him, even though she would deny it at first.


    Well, this wasn''t the time to use his diplomacy, looking to Impel Down units, Lucas noticed that their focus was on something else other than the girls'' argument.


    On the ground, something bizarre has happened. After Lucas took the Devil fruit out of Ivankov, every hormone he made in his life was vanishing like it never existed. Some of the unconscious prisoners, who seemed like a fine woman with firm b.r.e.a.s.ts and beauty, started to change. Their chests became flat, their hair got shorter, their slim waists became thick, and what between their legs became larger.


    They turned from females into males, making everyone who was staring at their curves, faint.


    After the shock was over, Walking between everyone, amazed, envious, and petty eyes, Lucas went to Magellan. During his steps, he tried to avoid walking on the bodies of the Pirates.


    "Well, I have to thank you for your help. I''ll take care of the¡­. " Magellan rubbed the back of his head and smiled weirdly.


    But Lucas''s next words were harsh and strict.


    "Thank me, My ass. To be honest, I''m disappointed in your security level."


    "What "


    Lucas glared at Magellan with anger and disappointment "For several years, prisoners were vanishing mysteriously on the fifth floor, and what have you done, making some rumours about hell gates and some other bullshit about it "


    Magellan lowered his head and couldn''t reply to Lucas. This guy was right; it''s him responsibly to have prisoners living free under his nose.


    Even in the Canon, Magellan was a loser as a manager. If he were that excellent Warden Chief, then why, some random prince would break through Impel Down, and find the 5.5 level which was secret for years, to fight with Ivankov and turn into a woman on his hands. That didn''t matter to Lucas.


    He is saying this to get some benefit.


    "I''ll take Ivankov by myself to the sixth level, "Lucas said.


    "Commodore Lucas, you can trust this to us, "Magellan said, trying to correct his mistake. It''s no one''s fault that prisoners where living joyfully under his nose.


    But, hey, didn''t this guy went to Alabasta and took Crocodile down; any place he goes to he would find some pirates hiding or supposedly dead. Not everyone is this lucky.


    "I will go personally, seeing how the security around, I will go personally to see if there is an additional level. I can''t trust anyone of this low security, Except Sadi and Domino "Lucas mentioned the last two because he could feel them glaring at his back.


    "Ah, Little Lucas, they are suitable for nothing, let''s go together. "Sadi said while laughing. Domino harrumphed and turned her head.


    "Aren''t you too much "Magellan glared at Lucas


    "Are you saying I should trust someone who was in the toilet while he was supposed to do his job, and not forget that you didn''t know what under your nose. I''ll go down personally."


    Hannibal decided to use this as a chance to take Magellan down, so he recorded everything that happened today.


    "I''ll go with you, Little Lucas "Sadi said. Lucas frowned, if she came down with him, then it would be like he went in vain since she would stop him from hitting anyone accidentally. And maybe she would jump at him to punish him with Snu Snu before he gets a chance.


    Luckily, Domino stopped her and grabbed her from her collar. She looked at Lucas and said "Commodore, don''t forget what you had promised me", what Domino meant was his words when he said he has a place for her in her ship.


    She knew the meaning behind his words, as she has a brain to use, but she pretended not to understand. But after seeing what Sadi has done to him, she felt a bit insecure, and a sense of rivalry rose inside her. Sadi may be scary to some people, but she is beautiful and hot at hell with curves that drive any man crazy, and Even Domino''s b.r.e.a.s.ts were big even compared to other women, she still can''t match Sadi. She was afraid that Lucas might forget and go after that Sadi since she kissed him already, without his permission.


    "Later Miss Domino, I''ll try to make peace if it was needed,


    now if you excuse me."


    Lucas went down to take Half Ivankov. Unlike the other levels, the 6th level prisoners won''t be taken down by a simple Finger Gun or Six King Gun, so the risk of getting anyone''s alert was very high.


    Lucas would only look to those who are in a state near death and shoot them stealthily.


    ''If there is something to take, I''ll take it, and if not, I''ll leave, that level is to secure. And the risk is too high. ''Lucas thought.


    Magellan went with him with an unpleasant look on his face, yet he was in no position to complain. This Lucas would find anything in any place he goes to, so he can''t blame anyone for his own mistake.

 Chapter 111

    Lucas took the defeated Ivankov to the sixth level while the guards handled the other prisoners.


    What those prisoners did was a colossal crime. To make an example from them, they would get executed in different levels with different ways, to show other prisoners what will happen in case they thought of something funny.


    In the sixth level, Lucas was with Magellan who was lifting the unconscious half Ivankov. It was a wonder to see Ivankov still alive after getting cut in half and burned by the flames. The reason he survived was that Lucas''s compressed air blade was covered by fire, which burned Ivankov''s wounds as soon as It cut him, causing more damage and internal burns, but less bleeding.


    Magellan didn''t complain about Lucas''s earlier behaviour; instead, he felt that he should have thanked him that he found Ivankov and his group earlier, and helped to stop them. Otherwise, one day, Impel Down would lose all of its reputations.


    The Sixth level of Impel Down was very secured. The snails were in every wall and every angle. But unlike the other levels, there is no sort of torturing. Every prisoner was tied in his/her cell with Sea-Stone shackles and chains, and would still like this until the day they die. The court gave each one a death penalty.


    However, The World Government kept them alive for a significant two reasons. One, to avoid the alias between the backups of those pirates. If they executed everyone publically, then the pirates and previous crews would join arms together to the fight the World Government, and some may even seek revenge on innocent blood and weak marines.


    The second reason, some of them has overpowered Devil Fruits, so once they die, then there is a chance that their fruits would appear somewhere else, and another strong pirate may be born.


    Lucas walked around; he was looking to the cells and exchanging eye contact with the other pirates. There are so many pirates and criminals from both of this generation and the previous ones.


    Unlike the other levels, each one of those pirates was extremely strong and had the power to destroy a country once they get out. Those were too scary to be kept in the 5th level, with the usual +100 million berries pirates.


    Lucas could feel their strength, most of them knew about Haki and how to use, let''s not forget that some of them came from the New World and have very high strength.


    Most of the prisoners here are devil fruit eaters. Not with common fruits, but some have Mystical Zoan, such nine tails fox. Bat-Bat module: Vampire (Oda designed vampire fruit for a video game, where he created a character that escaped from Impel Down during Luffy''s escape)


    And some have Paramecia fruits that are scarier than Logia. And obviously, some prisoners ate Logia fruits. But not all of them were devil fruit users. There still swords grandmasters, martial artists¡­etc. It was funny to see that this level had more prisoners than the standards above. Well, this may be because the prisoners in the other levels are dying daily.


    Lucas read the reports in the HQ, and got to know some of those pirates who he didn''t get the chance to tell in the Manga, and knew how much scary and evil their crimes were.


    Using future observation, Lucas tested to attack the prisoners stealthily using his different techniques and skills.


    "Damn it "Lucas cursed. Despite being tied, some of those prisoners won''t be taken down by a dull air blade, some won''t get injured like that, and if they were injured, they would yell saying what is he doing. Even if he found someone to attack and knock successfully, he would alert the others. In both cases, those prisoners would make noise and expose his deed. And let''s not forget that those snails on the walls made Lucas''s quest harder.


    "Is there anything?" Magellan asked Lucas as he heard him cursing.


    "No" Lucas replied. Some times, being too greedy is not good, but the frustration following the greed isn''t easy to hold.


    There was only one prisoner he could attack. That pirate was inside an ice cube, frozen and unable to move, so, with a simple air bullet piece.


    "Mister Magellan. Is he alive" Lucas went to the cell where the ice cube was in the corner.


    "We don''t know, but we won''t allow him to die either, and The World Government prefer if this pirate still is frozen for thousands of years."


    "Why"


    Lucas couldn''t help but ask.


    "This prisoner once was a pirate feared by all of the people, and that was due to his devil fruit powers. More-More fruit allows him to multiply the size of anything he touches by 100 times, not only so, but it can increase the user''s speed and strength at the same rate. Luckily,


    Just imagine if he shot a bullet at you, or a cannonball, with 100 times bigger. Even an island would be destroyed just like this"


    (Note: this fruit was mentioned in one piece movie when Luffy was training before the time skip)


    (Meaning, this fruit for the user to go Super Saiyan 2 (multiply strength and speed by 100), and increase the size of anything the eater touches 100 times)


    ''So, the World Government wants to keep him frozen out of fear his fruit get out, well, I can''t blame them, if it fell in strong fighter''s hand, such as me, or even Garp, if he ate this and got himself a hundred time stronger and faster, then it would be game over. Still, anyone with sea stone or fighting above the sea would have the advantage.''


    ''I must take it, even with its weakness, it can come to use someday.''


    ''Damn it, even I feel the temptation to eat it. But again, with The Strongest system, I will eventually reach a high level of strength without having the weakness of Devil Fruit''


    Even though Lucas has no use for a sword that can increase the size of other objects, he still appreciates strong allies.


    "Allow me to see if he is alive or dead" Lucas smirked as he pointed with his finger toward the frozen pirate. Since his finger gun now is at level 15, Lucas can shoot stronger compressed air bullets, and with the new level up, Finger Gun can shoot fire with those. From his finger, flew a compressed air bullet which was red, Hit the ice cube, making a hole in the chest of that prisoner.


    "What are you doing" Magellan frowned. Does Lucas now think that even a frozen pirate is alive, or maybe fake, but still, he can understand why he doesn''t trust him?


    "he is dead" Lucas''s looked to his finger, it was releasing smoke, and felt too hot, and a bit itchy '' Hey, I found a new way to lit up my cigarettes''


    "You are acting weird. I''ll let this pass this time, if you act like this again then you can''t blame for what I will do."


    "Me acting weird like this was what got me to find things in the 5th level" Lucas replied making Magellan shut up.


    Magellan frowned '' Is he going to bring up this each time I talk back to him.''


    [Defeating strong pirate, but weak as well +500.000 XP


    Finger Gun up to level 16]


    [Ding. More-More fruit is in the storage]


    Lucas thought that he should shoot more at to gain XP for Finger Gun, but considering that would make him look like a creep, Lucas decided not to take the risk.


    The prisoners saw what Lucas has done and started to yell attracting the attention of Magellan, and they didn''t shut up until the later had some poison dragons grow up on his back.


    "Let''s go; there is nothing inside."


    Then, both Lucas and Magellan left the sixth level.


    There was something Lucas didn''t pay attention to. In one cell, there was a woman with a height of 2.5 meters was looking to the ground all of the time and trying to make eye contact with him. She was a slender pretty middle-aged woman with delicate curves, thin waist, and middle-sized b.r.e.a.s.ts compared to her height, but big compared to a normal woman. She had black jet hair that reaches her neck and a long scar across her face.


    From the moment she saw Lucas coming inside, she lowered her head and prayed that he doesn''t see her since he is the only one, no, the second one in the world who knows her secret.


    ''What happened, I thought Ivankov''s Hormones wouldn''t vanish even if he dies, and why is he cut in half.''


    ''Damn it, why did I turn back into a woman again.''


    ''I have to wait until that Blonde ass leave; he is the only one who knows my secret, Damn it, I rather die than letting him see me.''


    ''Why do I have my period now''


    "Hey" Some prisoner yelled at that woman who wasn''t there originally "Can you shake your butt for us, things were cold lately, and we can be cheered up by seeing a pirate girl as you dance for us."


    "How dare you" the black-haired woman opened her eyes widely and glared at that prisoner. She forgot what it is like to be with lowly men again.


    Suddenly, all of the horny male prisoners started to yell


    "Shake it "Shake it"¡­


    "NOO" She yelled with a feminine voice this time.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas left the sixth level and went with Magellan to his office so that he can report to the Headquarter.


    Magellan tried to talk out with Lucas so he wouldn''t put the blame on him and get him punished. Still, alas, Warden Vice Chief, Hannibal has reported everything the marines, and The World Government, saying that If Lucas didn''t come and Magellan was still the Chief, then Impel Down''s reputation would fall to the hell.


    Magellan was furious at Hannibal, but he could have done nothing. Lucas thought Hannibal big mouth had said something right for once. Now that his achievement of defeating Ivankov and finding free prisoners has been mentioned, his path toward Vice Admiral became smoother.


    Maybe he would become a one, but Lucas thought that he wouldn''t surpass all of the vice admirals yet. As a Manga reader, he knows that some Vice Admirals are strong as Admirals, or even stronger, like Tsuru who made Doflamingo feel fear, and Doflamingo didn''t fear even an admiral or like that swordswoman who refused promotion and Garp, and others were hiding their strength.


    Lucas left Magellan''s office just to mess with some girls. Yes, to mess, Lucas earlier didn''t mess with anyone, maybe a little with Domino, and Sadi since she massed with him first, but he didn''t go overboard since that was the time to work for him.


    Now, Lucas is free and today is his last day in Impel Down.


    As Lucas got out, he saw that the Blazing flames were turned off and the workers are trying to fix the damage caused by his battle.


    "Oh, So you decided to come and see me, Little Lucas. Little Sadi is happy with this" Sadi, who was between the workers, saw Lucas and smiled. She went to his direction with the two of her cheeks having a slight redness.


    "Mm, you kissed me, and I wanted to make you take the responsibility" Lucas lifted his eyes and looked at her hair. She took off the fake devil hornes.


    Sadi licked her lips:" Well, I didn''t expect that kiss to be useful, but I will take responsibility for that". Even now, her brain still feels very light from that kiss. Looking at Lucas''s lips has made her droll.


    "By the way, where are you hornes."


    "Oh well, usually I wear this outfit only when I work, but my workday is going to end soon," Sadi said. It was a requirement for Impel Down officers to dress as Devil. Even though she usually act sadistic, she doesn''t get s.e.x.u.a.lly excited but acts like a cartoonish character. This maybe was because she lost her puppy when she was a little girl. After that, her personality becomes someone who tortures others. (Unlike Naruto)


    Usually, after a day work, she wears a simple shirt and jeans, they may have a sandwich with Domino.


    Thinking about her, Domino today acted too strangely and aggressive toward her, and accidentally grabbed her collar, again, which made Sadi shut her up by a slap on her butt. A slap from someone who was the Chief Guard, and stronger than four trained Zoan eaters combined, wasn''t something Domino could fight against.


    Well, She hoped that she makes up with her later, there was no hard feeling between the two, and Domino can''t be angry about Sadi forever because she just kissed a teen.


    "I wonder what you look like outside the job" Lucas was relieved inside. He didn''t mind if she wears like this because she was hot as a bomb.


    Sadi knew of what Lucas was thinking from his facial expression.


    "Oh, well, I''ll tell you if you give me a kiss" Remembering how the old kiss has awakened her deep feelings, took stress. Kissing Lucas was the best thing that Sadi ever felt.


    "Sure, but you will take the responsibility," Lucas said as he moved his hand and put it on the back of her hair. Sadi''s hair was too long that it reaches her knees. Lucas grabbed her to him and put his lips on her and kissed her, grabbing her mouth.


    Sadi smiled, feeling the vibes from his tongue, she put her hands on his cheeks and started to move her tongue.


    Sadi then looked at him and her mouth, and p.u.s.s.y, started to droll.


    "Oh, well, I still have a job to do, how about you meet me at the Cafeteria, tonight at 7 O''clock," Sadi said. Even though she is super horny, and had a mental orgasm now, she could control herself because of her physical strength, and the real reason that Lucas didn''t use the full potentials of his tongue, otherwise, she would kidnap him and take her to her room.


    "Fine. Which cafeteria again" Lucas for a second, put his hand to feel her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Sadi smiled and put his hands down. This kid is so full of energy.


    "There is one cafeteria, though, with a man like a monkey as a servant.


    Well, I have to leave. See you later" Sadi then turned and walked away.


    Walking toward Lucas was another blonde, with fair hair and beautiful curves. Domino was walking while patting her firm butt. All the time, she and Sadi were in good terms, and friends as well. '' Maybe I have overreacted, should I apologise to her¡­ no, if I did, she would take advantage of me.''


    Yet when she saw her with Lucas and kissed him forcefully, she couldn''t help but to act according to her instinct and make a fight with her. Despite Sadi teasing her, she didn''t cross the line, but she wasn''t a pushover, and Domino made a fight with her, which got her a slap on her ass, which was painful as hell. Then she went back to her mind, who would make a fight with one of the most reliable staff in Impel Down, let''s not forget that girls won''t be gentle with other girls if they fought.


    Now, Domino saw Lucas staring at Sadi''s back. It made the feelings from earlier raise again, the feels of insecurity. Earlier, in Impel Down, Lucas was slowly getting close to her, and even asked her to join his ship, and if she is single. Their relation was slowly progressing. Yet, Sadi did something this bold. Domino feared, even if she didn''t want to admit this feat, that Lucas would forget her and chase after Sadi. He can''t do this to her after he gave some hope to a girl who lives in prison.


    As Lucas was standing, he saw Domino, walking toward him with a funny and angry way. Each time she makes a step, her heels would hit the ground violently.


    "Hey Domino"


    Without acting professionally, Domino held Lucas''s hand and grabbed him with her.


    "Come with me, we need to talk," Domino said, she was blushing a bit, as she was holding a boy''s hand for the first time, and somehow, it was very tickling. Since she grabbed his hand, Lucas didn''t mind and followed her, and he used Massage Hands slightly, even with her gloves, she would feel them.


    ....


    9 Advanced chapters on patre on


    patreo n.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 112 - 112 (R-18)

    After kissing Sadi for the second time, Lucas has found himself being dragged by Domino. She probably saw him kissed or trying to stare at Sadi''s ass. However, Sadi''s blonde-pumpkin hair was so long and covered most of her back.


    Domino took Lucas''s hand and dragged him to some office, which had a tag on the door '' Vice Head Jailer Domino''. The office was simple, neither small or big. There was a desk, a couple of chairs, snails, a whip on the table, and many shackles


    Domino faced Lucas. He was standing. He made eye contact with her and felt her heartbeat going faster through Observation Haki. This situation was weird, and each word Lucas will say is critical. One small mistake and everything is ruined.


    To know his words and her reactions, Lucas used Observation Haki and saw the future. This made him have a plan to mess around successfully.


    "Aren''t you going to explain anything" Domino saw Lucas not talking, so she tapped on the floor with her heel. Earlier, when she grabbed his hand, she felt a weird feeling. It made her heartbeat accelerate, and her body was reacting weirdly. She even thought she was both nervous, anxious, and excited to grab his hand like that.


    This made her think she has strong feelings for him.


    "What is there to explain" Lucas took two steps back and supported his back on the wall.


    Domino opened her jaw a bit and furrowed her eyebrows "So after you kissed Sadi, you forgot how you flirted with me from the first day and kept asking me if I''m single and stay away or you will blush..."


    "I didn''t forget" Lucas replied with his face unfazed.


    "Hah. Then this means you''ve changed your mind and you like Sadi now."


    "I like you as well, why do you think I offered you a place on my ship."


    "Then why didn''t you resist when she kissed you."


    "I liked her, and I like you as well" Lucas relaxed his shoulders. Honestly, he started to get tired of this. If both of her and Sadi were here, then he would be able to convince them quicker. Well, time to bullshit.


    The thing good about this world is that there are no beliefs that keep women from refusing the idea of multi marriage. Even the celestial dragons pick women from there just like that, and what those guys say, is the absolute word. It is only women''s jealousy that keeps them like that, but once they cross the line, they won''t be able to go back.


    "HEY" Domino let a scream of frustration. She hit her forehead with her palm. Did he expect that she would be okay with him dating both of them? Wait. He is 16 years old. Maybe his age explains his mindset.


    "Let me ask you, Do you want to compete with Sadi, or do you want to start a relation with me. To me, those two things are different. The first has come from jealousy, and the second comes from the desire of finding happiness" Lucas said as he took two steps forward, and suddenly let his face closer, making her blush hard.


    Domino thought about it for a second. Does she want to compete with Sadi, or to form a relation? The second choice was what she chooses. No woman would admit she is inferior to someone. ''But how does he think a small thing can stand many women'' She thought.


    As her responsibility was to watch the prisoners and see if they have something with them, she saw some of them n.a.k.e.d. She knew how much small the thing between their legs, even those large ones are no different. So how does he think he can have multi women, he would be exhausted before he moves to the second one.


    (Whitebeard was more than 5 meters and he made love with a 1-meter tall woman. Shirahoshi parents are the same. Can''t see other explanation).


    "I don''t hear your answer," Lucas said, seeing her still thinking.


    "I want to have a relation. But how do you think you can handle all of us."


    Lucas smirked and bent his head a bit, letting his face getting closer to hers. Domino, as she was too close, seeing his blue eyes, and handsome flawless face carefully, couldn''t help but blush hard.


    "You know. You can''t judge something without giving a test. You can give me a chance, and if you don''t like how things are going, you are free. But if you are afraid, I understand."


    "I just hope you are the one who would be able to keep with me" Lucas smiled.


    Domino''s heart started to beat faster. Even though she became nervous, she decided to give it a try. Domino took her hat off, showing her wavy long blonde hair. Then she took her sunglass, revealing her left lavender eye as her hair still covered the right part.


    ''What beautiful eyes, and lips as well'' Lucas kept staring at Domino as she took her gloves off.


    "I''ll... Give you a chance."


    Maybe if she has done this, this teen would forget about the other girl. Knowing the men of this world, she bet that after 5-10 minutes, his member won''t be able to keep up and he would know his place. Besides, she was always curious about how the relationship between men and women feels.


    As any person from this world, she learned about those through her parent.


    Domino went to Lucas and wrapped her arms around his neck. Despite her wearing heels, Lucas was still a bit taller, so she had to push herself up more. Lucas put his hand on the back of her head. He grabbed her and put his lips and her lips, then he let his tongue inside. Lucas started to discover every corner in her mouth, tongue and lips, using his skill as level 16.


    Domino opened her eyes widely. She started to feel her legs becoming weaker. Her mind was blown up how tickling his tongue is making her feel. Her p.u.s.s.y and butt twitched, and her n.i.p.p.l.es became hard. The tickling feeling from her mouth started to drive her into the climax and mental orgasm. Only now she understood why Sadi said she wouldn''t let him go. ''I feel horny, why my pu....mmm this kiss is too good.''


    "Mmm," She let a soft m.o.a.n while kissing. Lucas hands went down through her hair and finally held her butt. He grabbed her closer, making her crotch hitting him, and he started to massage her buttcheeks.


    Domino''s face turned red. Her p.u.s.s.y twitched more violently, and she wanted to let a loud m.o.a.n of pleasure, but


    Lucas''s lips were shutting her mouth, making her letting her m.o.a.ns inside his mouth.


    Lucas would always enjoy kissing women; her lips were soft and delicious.


    He took his mouth back and looked at Domino''s beautiful lavender eye colour


    , he always found them attractive.


    "Do you still want to give me a chance."


    Domino blushed, she didn''t care about Sadi now. She only wanted to focus on her happiness


    "I want you to sit, so I''ll take the lead here" Domino, as any girl from this world, learned about those affairs from her mom, who said healthy relationship depend on the bed mostly. She always thought it was a waste of time to learn those. Now, the time to use them has come.


    Behind Lucas, there was a chair. He grabbed it and sat down.


    ''I must be careful not to suck too much,'' Domino knelt on her knee and unzipped his pants. She grabbed them down along with his underwear.


    ''What'' Seeing what was revealed, she opened her eyes widely, and her jaw dropped. Even if she was horny now, Domino felt some fear seeing how big it is. This is the most significant member she saw in her life, not even those freaking giant has it. '' how am I going to take this thing without hurting my jaw,


    why the head is just too big.''


    "I''m not fully hard yet, but don''t be afraid, I know how to use it" Lucas forced a smile seeing her afraid. "Just be careful not to use your teeth."


    "I und..understand" Domino shook her head and grabbed the base of his d.i.c.k with her slender n.a.k.e.d hand, making it pointing toward her face. She opened her small mouth widely and extended her little tongue; then she let her face closer.


    Lucas D''s big tip entered her mouth, making contact with her smooth tongue, then slowly a part of his shaft was pushed inside until it hit the back of the head. Domino tried her best to let her small mouth opened widely.


    She felt his hot d.i.c.k hitting her throat, and somehow, she liked the feeling, she couldn''t help but to droll.


    *jgh**jgh*


    She was gagging on his d.i.c.k, but even so, she felt more turned on. This made her want it to enter her other holes.


    Domino forced her wet lips to squeeze off his rod, making Lucas m.o.a.ning softly as he felt her lips squeezing and her wet tongue moving around. But he could see that Domino was running out of breath, so he took his d.i.c.k back a bit, but still, leaving a tip inside, allowing her to breath. Lucas then grabbed the back of her head pushed his d.i.c.k inside, slowly.


    He tried his best not to use much force; otherwise, he would hurt her severely.


    Domino closer her eyes and moved her tongue around it. Seems that her worries from earlier, not to be rough when sucking, were unnecessary. She moved her slender hand to her face and pushed the hair from her right side to back, revealing her whole face. Then she moved that hand and held the base of Lucas''s d.i.c.k, which was covered by her saliva. She started to rub it while taking her head back and forth.


    "Ahhh. Your mouth feels good."


    Domino lifted her eyes, to see Lucas closing his eyes and leaning his head back. Seeing him enjoying like this, she felt quite happy.


    Lucas took his D back and stood up. Domino stood up as well with him. She was quite shy, but she had a lot of storage. She slowly started to strip in front of Lucas, taking her clothes as guard off. Now, she was standing with her white body, revealing two big b.r.e.a.s.ts, a slim waist, full thighs, and the most significant part of her body was her large plump ass.


    She was only wearing her panties, which already turned wet. Lucas seeing her squirt dripping on her thighs, couldn''t help but lick his lips. It was his habit to love smoking and drinking this liquid.


    Lucas walked a few steps and stood behind Domino. He knelt, facing her red panties with his face, and her big plump booty.


    Lucas took her panties down; then he put each one of his hands on her buttcheeks. He started to massage them, and Domino opened her eyes widely on the new feeling she was getting.


    "KYaa... Yes...ooh," She let a loud m.o.a.n as she was c.u.m.m.i.n.g. She bent down and leaned her hands on her desk, giving Lucas a full view of her p.u.s.s.y, that had a little bit of blonde hair above it.


    Lucas put his lips on her p.u.s.s.y lips and started licking. Domino again started to c.u.m, and m.o.a.ned as loud as she can " Your tongue, is too...good... Keep...up" A high amount of juices were entering his mouth. Lucas swallowed it as the fluids covered his face.


    He stood up while Domino was in that position, trying her best not to fall. Lucas from behind, held her waist and put his tip on her p.u.s.s.y lips. "Don''t worry about the pain" Lucas then, slowly he started to push his D inside her slit while activating D level 10.


    Lucas closed his eyes, feeling how tight she was.


    Her p.u.s.s.y walls were stretching quickly, and Domino found that she didn''t feel much pain.


    "Ooh" She liked how she felt him inside her. Soon, Lucas hit her G spot, and she opened her eyes widely on the feeling of pleasure.


    Lucas felt that he hit her w.o.m.b''s entrance. Lucas didn''t move his D back and let inside like this so she can stretch. He could feel her v.a.g.i.n.a trying to squeeze his d.i.c.k and absorb him inside.


    "Ohh yes, I''m coming. This is... Too good" Domino kept m.o.a.ning, and slowly she moved her h.i.p.s. She stood up on her feet and wrapped her arm around Lucas''s neck.


    Lucas wrapped his arms around her waist, then he moved his h.i.p.s back, taking his D with it. But Domino''s v.a.g.i.n.a was greedy and used all of its force to absorb his D. Lucas, with a strong moved his h.i.p.s and thrust pushing his c.o.c.k inside. Then Lucas kept moving his c.o.c.k back and forth, making his balls dancing as they were trying to get deep.


    "OOooh" Domino felt that the D skill already made an effect on her, and she already became attached. At that moment, she didn''t care about any competition with Sadi or whatever.


    While she is orgasming, she turned her head to Lucas, Lucas lifted her thigh. He let his face get closer and kissed her on the lips while still ramming her. He closed his eyes feeling


    an orgasm was taking over him."Mmm"


    ...


    Nine advanced chapters on :


    w ww.pateron.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 113 - 113 (R-18)

    Impel Down. Above the water, was where the jailers and other workers live. Many buildings represent shops, homes, restaurant, and anything that the workers and their families need to live a healthy life.


    It was at 19:00. That was the time that Lucas agreed to have a date with Sadi.


    He has some time until the middle of the night before going back to his girls, who threatened him by sinking Impel Down if he picked a girl under their noses. Well, Lucas was the one who got picked up on, so they can''t blame him. ''Whatever, just massaging them would be enough.''


    Lucas went to the cafeteria, where he and Sadi agreed to have their dates. In the entrance, Lucas found a man, who was twice as big as an average human, with a monkey face and body shape, precisely like Sadi said.


    Lucas came here after he helped Domino by taking her to her home. After their little time of s.e.x, she said that she needs to rest since this was her first time, and his member was big enough to make her legs numb. But still, she said she loved it and won''t care if he was with Sadi or another girl, as long as he pleasures her, and Domino said she would join his ship soon.


    That was the power of The D level 10.


    Lucas could help Domino through his massage hands, but he knew if he did that she would follow him here, so he decided to let her rest in her apartment. He still remembers how satisfied she looked when she slept.


    Lucas entered the cafeteria and looked around; he saw some workers who he met this morning, sitting and eating their meal.


    "Little Lucas, Over here" Lucas heard Sadi''s voice and turned to see her sitting and waving her hand at him. She smiled as soon as she saw Lucas and licked her lips.


    Sadi was wearing simple jeans and an orange T-shirt, which was lifted by hear b.r.e.a.s.ts showing her belly. She didn''t seem to have her older Dominatrix outfit, except for Candle earrings.


    "Little Sadi" Lucas smiled upon seeing her. He went to her table to greet her, but sadi was bold enough and didn''t shake his hand, instead, she gave him one strong hug. "Hmm. I was excited about this date."


    "Can''t say the same" Lucas enjoyed the feeling of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and closed his hand on her back.


    Both of them sat on opposite chairs. Then came the monkey like a man and asked for what they need to order. Sadi ordered a couple of sandwiches while Lucas asked for a bottle of wine, as he won''t be able to drink in front of his cousin who thinks he is too young.


    Then Lucas and Sadi had their date.


    A date with a girl like Sadi can''t be usual. Before speaking, Sadi kept staring at Lucas while playing with her finger at the table, while Lucas kept staring at her as she didn''t seem to have the Dominatrix vibes from earlier.


    Lucas asked her why she joined Impel Down, and she replied by saying, she wanted to punish some criminal for killing her puppy when Sadi was young, Lucas apologised to make her remember that, and she said she was okay.


    Then she started to ask Lucas, and why did he try to attack the prisoners earlier, and why is he always playing innocent and pretend to be weak. Replying to her doubts, Lucas played honestly and said no one asked him to show his strength. "Haha, that''s what I like about you". Then they completed their dates; Sadi ate her sandwiches while stealing glances at Lucas''s lips that were covered by wine.


    Finally, after three minutes, the date was over as they knew what they need to know about each other. Sadi bent her back and let her face get closer; Lucas understood her intentions and made his face get close as well, to kiss. He knew that his kiss left a good impression on her that would lead to more kisses.


    *Muah* *Slurp* *Kiss*


    Lucas and Sadi kissed each other mouth on the table. The people around in the restaurant looked at Sadi''s direction with shocked eyes. Did the Guardian Chief found a man who can, well, live with her need, or was that Blondie afraid to be forced to this? In either case, they didn''t want to get in troubles and turned their heads away, who knows if they pissed Sadi to earn themselves a hard whipping tomorrow.


    After the kiss, Sadi was more than turned on. After experiencing his tongue for the third time this day, she wanted to eat Lucas''s mouth


    "Would you like to come to my apartment?"


    "Sure, I would¡­ wait; you aren''t going to tie me, are you."


    "Hmmm¡­ I like your Idea though¡­ But tonight, I will go easy on you."


    Sadi was excited. She stood up, and then she walked out, guiding Lucas to her place. Lucas followed from behind looking to her long hair; it seems that Sadi made it straight after the work. After the job, she appeared to be more adorable then she is in prison. Lucas wondered if Impel Down forces its workers to wear like devils.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas entered Sadi''s place. He was inside her room. Other than her whip in the corner, her room was very feminine, with a large pink bed and a heart-shaped pillow.


    Lucas smiled in relief as he expected something, like a room full of spanking tools, chains, and other stuff that would be scary. But still, Lucas looked to that whip and hoped that Sadi wouldn''t have some naughty ideas, that would be scary.


    There was a locker where she keeps her clothes. On the corners, there was a couple of lit up candles.


    Sadi laughed, seeing Lucas looking around. She put her arms around the neck and told him to relax; then she took him to her bed.


    Now. Sadi and Lucas were on their knees, facing each other. After one deep kiss, they got rid of their shirts.


    Lucas was facing her b.r.e.a.s.ts, the biggest ones he saw so far. "you can play with them" Sadi said.


    Lucas didn''t wait any longer and used his hands to rub each one of them. They were too soft, big as his head or bigger. Sadi m.o.a.ned softly feeling pleasure from her b.r.e.a.s.ts, making her big n.i.p.p.l.es getting hard.


    Lucas smiled, seeing that and put his face on her b.r.e.a.s.ts, he opened his mouth and started to lick and suck each one of her n.i.p.p.l.es.


    Sadi became fully horny. She hugged Lucas''s head to her b.r.e.a.s.ts while m.o.a.ning loudly. Lucas didn''t resist and enjoyed getting sinking in her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts and smelling the sweet milk scent. He felt he was in dreamlands.


    Lucas''s D started to get harder and harder with


    "Hmm¡­ Naughty boy, you''ve made me wet, now you will have to get punished" Sadi, as she finished C.u.m.m.i.n.g, she stopped Hugging Lucas and unleashed him. Lucas took a deep breath and looked at Sadi with frustration. "I want your boobies."


    "only if you acted like a good boy."


    Sadi then gently pushed Lucas to get on his back, she took the initiative and took his pants off, revealing his hard member. Unlike Domino who showed fear, Sadi smiled seeing his D, him playing with her tits and licking them made her more anxious to get full, as her v.a.g.i.n.a was twitching more and squirting.


    She crawled on top of Lucas and continued until she was on Top, where her oversized b.r.e.a.s.ts were above his head. Lucas held his D and aim it up, to touch her p.u.s.s.y lips, then lifted his head and put them on her b.r.e.a.s.ts, enjoying them again.


    Sadi felt tickling again from her b.r.e.a.s.ts, and she also felt more tickling on her p.u.s.s.y.


    She moved her h.i.p.s down, forcing her v.a.g.i.n.a to swallow his member, because of her physical strength, she found no problem getting it inside and taking it with a straight face.


    "Ohhh, hmmm¡­" Sadi m.o.a.ned softly as her v.a.g.i.n.a was adapting to the shape of Lucas''s D, once it hit the w.o.m.b entrance, Sadi couldn''t help but scream in pleasure "Yeah...Hmm. Sadi is going to c.u.m" Sadi m.o.a.ned.


    She moved her h.i.p.s up and down. *Pa* *Pa*, each time she gets up and down, her ass would hit his balls and produce slapping sound.


    Lucas felt her C.u.m.m.i.n.g all over his c.o.c.k. He smiled, since he already had s.e.x, his D was more or less sensitive, but hotter. He grabbed her waist and slowly, he was getting close to Ball, Deeping her with each thrust. Sadi seemed to love this a lot, while Lucas was ramming her, she bent down and kissed him.


    And so, for the next three hours, both of them had s.e.x. Sadi seemed to change after experience the pleasure, and the link of The D level 10. When she wakes up, she would feel that she would have needs, and his D is the only D her v.a.g.i.n.a would take.


    After having s.e.x with Sadi, Lucas seemed to be tired a bit. So he used the system and made something to resort his lost energy, and proteins.


    He went back to his other girls.


    Lucas would have to go back to the HQ tomorrow, to promote.


    .....


    Nine advanced chapters on: w ww.patr eon.com/Erojaki

 Chapter 114

    The next day.


    From the HQ, Lucas''s ship with his crew came to pick him up to attend his honour ceremony in the HQ.


    He would be named as the hero who did something great by saving Alabasta, and also, recently, the face of Impel Down.


    Lucas didn''t care if he was named as a hero or not. As long as it has a benefit for him, he won''t care even if he was appointed as a devil.


    Lucas woke up between the thighs and b.r.e.a.s.ts of his girls. No, he didn''t sleep at all since they didn''t allow him to rest. After washing himself, Lucas sent the girls to the ship first, out of fearsome conflict would happen. Then he went to the prison and said a temporary goodbye to both of Sadi and Domino.


    The latter didn''t seem to want to fight with Sadi at all. Instead, Domino ignored her and said she would follow him later, the happiness she just got yesterday was too much. Sadi was surprised by the recent change in Domino, but she also didn''t care, then she gave Lucas some kisses, Domino didn''t stay idle and kissed him as well.


    Lucas then went to his ship and went to Marineforde, The Navy Headquarter.


    Despite the distance is large, the trip didn''t take long because of the fast stream of the channel. Upon seeing the shadow of Marineforde, Lucas let a smile, since his career started here. His eyes were fixed on the Japanese style building, which was the HQ; he was aiming to take over that by the end.


    Lucas entered the HQ and asked for permission to report that he arrived here. After getting it, Lucas was moved into some room to wait.


    Sengoku sent him someone to explain what will he do and what will happen in his ceremony. He said that if he doesn''t know how to talk, he will write his some speech, as Sengoku feared that Lucas is like Garp, whose mouth wasn''t proper for public words.


    Not to let his girls wait for two hours, Lucas gave them some money so they would shop. As Marineforde already had a city for the families of the officers who work here, shopping was a choice for the marines'' families here.


    While waiting, Lucas lit up some cigarettes thinking about how much left for him to finish what he started.


    Lucas opened his storage. He put his scimitars inside, then he took some Devil Fruits and put them on the swords.


    [Ding, fusing Electricity-Electricity fruit with The Black Scimitar]


    [Ding, fusing Cold-Cold fruit with The White Scimitar]


    Looking at the two weapons in his storage, Lucas found that he has the choice to extract the Devil Fruits from them. This made him wonder if he can do the same to humans.


    Usually, in One Piece world, weapons are mostly seen to eat Zoan Fruits.


    But there are some doubts that weapons can eat Paramecia Devil Fruits.


    One Piece''s community was divided in this case, some are saying Fujitora''s sword was the one that ate devil fruit since the admiral would always use it when using his power, and it''s not logical since Devil Fruits turn the body into a weapon, not what they touch into a threat.


    But few are saying that Fujitora is the one who ate the devil fruit and channelled his power through the fruit, but in the history of One Piece, no Devil Fruit eater used a weapon to use his ability.


    And well, the fandom was written by fans, so wiki never held the absolute answer.


    This didn''t matter to Lucas, with The Strongest System, he can force any weapon to absorb any type of Devil Fruits, even if it was Logia one.


    Still, Lucas thought how would he improve the powers of the weapons, since it was always shown that humans could increase their power Devil Fruit prowess through training, or controlling the fruit.


    Two swords appeared on his hand.


    " Now, how I activate those"


    Lucas was trying to make the weapons do something. They are still looking the same, but in his eyes, they became different.


    Anyone with swordsmanship''s level of Master and higher can hear the sound of steel, and any Swords Grandmaster is ready to use his soul with his swords to use illusions that affect the reality. So Lucas obviously, could notice the change in his swords.


    After five minutes of focusing on his scimitars, Lucas felt that a connection that he always had between him and his swords, was changing. Those weapons always felt like a part of his body, but after eating a devil fruit, they thought that they became different.


    After five minutes.


    Some blue sparks started to dance around the black scimitar, and some cold white smoke started to leave the white scimitar.


    Lucas waved the white sword gently, and a cold air flew out of his sword and hit the wall, making that spot freeze a bit, and suddenly, the room''s temperature became lower.


    "I get it. I see how does this work. It''s a matter of control, "


    ...


    The HQ


    The highest floor.


    Inside the fleet admiral''s office, Sengoku and Garp were talking.


    "Garp, just what did you teach him."


    Sengoku asked while looking at Lucas''s profile. He had a quite headache while trying to process what happens.


    At first, Lucas, when he became a commodore, in any location he visits, many vanishing, low profile pirates and supposed dead criminals would be caught. This may be because he is too good at his job.


    Then somehow, he got a shot next to his heart and went to Alabasta to have a vacation, and he caught Crocodile with evidence on his schemes.


    Finally, when he came back to work, he asked to stay in Impel Down for two days, and bam, he found a group of hidden prisoners under Magellan''s nose.


    Did this kid eat a devil fruit that allows him to find troubles whenever he goes?


    It''s not like he is complaining, and he never doubted that Lucas knew about those in advance, since the kid is young, and he spent most of his life in east blue.


    Sengoku thought about a legend that makes the Celestial Dragons feel fear. The legend says: he who bare the D would cause havoc in the world.


    But Lucas has no D in his name, yet he is flipping each place he goes to.


    Garp was sitting and playing with his nose. Hearing Sengoku''s question, he answered: "That Smelly Brat is genius, I taught him a couple of tricks, then gave him a punch on his head, and he unlocked his potentials."


    "..." Sengoku was speechless. If punching people on the forehead make them genius, then his grandson would be smart enough to see how Sengoku tricked him not to raise piracy flags.


    "Bwahaha. He reminds me of my young days."


    *Sigh*


    "I''ll keep him as Rear Admiral for now, and later I will see if I should promote him" Lucas''s abilities, swordsmanship, and Haki, according to what Sengoku heard, weren''t weak compared to most of the vice admirals.


    But he is still very young and needs to prove himself to be worthy. He felt that Lucas is the man the marine would rely on in the future, so he needed to watch his growth.


    ...


    Lucas ceremony''s time has come. He was called to some hall where he had to stand in front of old weird-looking people and some young marine officers, and say some words.


    What was remarkable was the girls that came here, other than Calorina, Alvida, Lilia, Hina came as well since she had to see her superior promote after one month of working together. She still owes him some cigarettes, and she bought some packets, so she needed to pay him back.


    Also, another three were sitting back. Nami, Kaya and Nojiko came here to witness him becoming a rear admiral. It was no-secret that Lucas is going to promote, and since Lucas already signed their papers, so they become his subordinates, the girls were able to come and attend this meeting.


    Lucas saw them, smiled and waved his hand. All of them smiled back and waved their hands as well, Nami, from excitement, whistled loudly. And then, the group of girls down, and girls sitting up noticed each other. With surprised faces, they looked at each other, then they looked at Lucas who bit his lips and calmed down.


    Hina looked to the girls'' surprised faces, and then she looked at Lucas, whose facial expression, she knew that he has a relationship with them.


    It was a real surprise that she didn''t know this side of him. As she remembers, from the time they started working together, Lucas never filtered with her and kept a distance from her.


    Even, when he got shot, and his face fell on her b.r.e.a.s.ts, he slept there like a kid. That was a dangerous place, as if any man put his head there, they would be trapped. But Lucas never mentioned this again and she the same.


    Seeing Lucas''s new side, it seems that he is a womaniser, and a good one to keep those girls together without fighting.


    ''Calorina is his cousin. Maybe there is another one he isn''t dating.''


    ''From the time the girls joined the ship, Hina couldn''t sleep because of their m.o.a.ns''


    Since Lucas was like this, she wondered why he never made a move on her.


    Hina seemed to be bothered by one idea ''is Hina ugly, ''


    Ignoring his girls, Lucas started to read the speech that was written on the paper.


    He tried his best not to fall asleep, or not to cringe, when he was talking about the justice, how good the principals of the marines and many other things that Lucas''s soul would contradict with.


    But he read it anyway.


    "And I''m happy that the justice serve... Was served by me" Lucas finished his speech, alive.


    *claps*


    The officers clapped with their hands.


    Then someone came to promote Lucas since Sengoku was busy with papers, he sent an available admiral, who looked like a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged admiral looked to be very sleepy and very lazy, that he even forgot why is he here.


    "What are you doing here guys."


    Someone replied quietly:" ceremony of Alabasta hero."


    "Oooohh" despite the guy being known to have the speed of the light, he took some time to realise what happened. It seems he forgot to bring something.


    "I forgot something " He turned into a light and vanished from his place.


    A few seconds later, a light appeared in front of Lucas with some paper and coat. Lucas got his promotion, along with his coat as a rear admiral.


    .....


    After becoming a rear admiral, Lucas was allowed to live in Marineforde with his family, since he has yet to move into another base.


    The girls met him in private, and Lucas used his bullshit skill to convince them that he was going to introduce them, but time wasn''t proper.


    Since they passed through that, and almost every girl tasted themselves, they had no saying against him, as long as they are happy, they won''t care about the others, but a couple of them gave him few pinches on his waist, which Lucas simply laughed at since it doesn''t even pain his skin.


    Since his girls are working under him, as officers, and not girlfriends, they were allowed to have their own houses as well.


    Lucas suggested that everyone gets their own house, then they would live together. That''s because sometimes, his D would get tired, and the girls can become angry, and with their number, he can''t hold peace alone, so he would need a place to hide.


    ...


    Lucas officially is a rear admiral. Now Lucas got one step closer to his overall goal.


    Lucas now was sitting above the roof of his new house in Marineford; he was holding a poster as well.


    This poster was showing a pirate, that has nothing to do with Lucas''s next promotion. But it has something to do with a goal, that was more important than ruling this world.


    This goal, if any innocent man that never knew to kill would kill as even his brothers to get that.


    This goal was more important than all of the wealth of Gol D Roger.


    "He got his 150 million berries bounty. I was waiting for him to make an appearance."


    Lucas smirked while looking to the poster.


    "Lucas, come down, I need your help" Lucas heard Kaya''s voice calling him. "Coming " he replied.

 Chapter 115

    It was the morning, Lucas woke up as a rear admiral, which was the 4th highest rank in the Navy. Lucas was excited, but his excitement wasn''t complete, as he has yet to achieve something.


    Lucas couldn''t sleep for the night, even when [The D] levelled up to level 11, Lucas kept thinking about one thing.


    From a long time ago, humanity''s dream was to achieve eternal life. Every man feared death, except men with strong religious beliefs. But no matter how much strength ones make, the clock would eventually take his life.


    Lucas may forget some details about the beginning of one piece. As for the later chapters, he still remembers the essential events and features, such as the details he is looking up for.


    The pirate Lucas is, after now, has some fruit that was called The Ultimate Devil Fruit. Op-Op Fruit was a fruit that can do miracles, that the marine was willing to pay 5 billion Berries for it years ago, where money was more precious than now. The thing that made this Devil Fruit precious was its ability to grant eternal life to exchange the life of the user.


    Yesterday, the pirate, Law, who owns the fruit, gained a high bounty for himself and made his first significant appearance in the Grand Line.


    Now, probably, Lucas and Doflamingo are the two who are excited the most upon seeing his poster, since the two are aware of what this Devil fruit can do.


    Lucas always thought that this fruit has a relation with the secrete of The Celestial Dragons. Otherwise, if the knowledge about this fruit were common, everyone would chase Law, yet, Only Doflamingo seemed to know this, not even the Emperors realise it. Doflamingo was a Celestial Dragon, so Lucas thought that this fruit has something to do with the rulers of the world. Maybe, between the Celestial Dragons, there is someone who already lived for centuries.


    Still, it''s not an easy task to force someone to give their lives to grant you immortality. There would be that risk that the Devil Fruit owner may kill you when you let your guard down. This was no problem for Lucas as he is preparing for a solution.


    -x-X-x-


    As a rear admiral from the HQ, Lucas''s job is to wait for a mission, or waiting for the orders of a higher-up such vice admiral, or admiral, and obviously, the fleet admiral.


    Lucas would stay in the HQ for some months before getting moved to some base in The New World. As he has mastered Haki, that place would fit him to work in some support. And The New World was the perfect place for Lucas to gain XP (stronger), and promote faster.


    In his first day, Lucas didn''t have to work, so he spent that day, trying to learn how to control his Devil Scimitars.


    He also fused one Loga Devil Fruit he got in Impel Down, [Wind-Wind] with a silver ring and wore it. But Lucas found a hard time to activate its power.


    He didn''t have a hard time with the swords, since they felt like a part of his body, and he was a Swords Grandmaster. But the ring was different as Lucas is no Ringmanship Master or Grandmaster.


    Lucas, during this time, kept focusing on the ring with his Observation Haki to see if there any unspeakable link between the two. Science has proved that the brain affects the things around the human With that, Luck and unluck could be explained. Lucas believed that as long as he tried, he would be able to activate the ring with Wind Logia ability. It was something that could be done by feeling.


    But girls and job would take some of his time disturbing him from focusing.


    Lucas got his mission on his 2nd day as a Rear Admiral. His mission was to hunt some pirate group with a total bounty of 200 million berries as they have been watched in a neighbouring island one of the World Government''s offices.


    Lucas accepted the mission and took his girls with him. Hina came as well since she chose to follow Lucas to know how he picks up pirates, and it was nice for her to have a superior who she can borrow cigarettes from when her stock is over.


    The mission didn''t take long, as Alvida, with her Devil Fruit ability, made the earth'' layer slide, and one earthquake on that island was enough to get rid of the lowly pirates. Lucas was shocked by her actions and quickly looked for any surviving pirates to put them in his storage since he needed them.


    Lucas only found three hiding around, so he knocked them and kept them for later, so he would brainwash them.


    Seeing how Alvida''s ability was powerful, and already got powered up after using his teacher''s skill, reminded Lucas to give his girls some Devil fruits since this makes them more useful. Honestly, Lucas hated that he has to do everything by himself.


    Also, keeping good Devil Fruits without users was a waste.


    Except for one Devil Fruit, More-More fruit, Lucas decided to keep it with him.


    Maybe he may one day fight someone beyond his league, and he may need a power boost, so a fruit that multiplies strength and speed would be beneficial for him. Lucas hoped that day wouldn''t come before he is ready. Still, being safe is better than being sorry.


    When going back to his ship, Lucas looked to his women with their marine outfit, and he found them very charming in his eyes.


    From the six, Calorina, Lilia, Nami, Nojiko, Kaya, and Alvida, the latter was the only one with Devil Fruit powers.


    The rest were fruitless, yet they were strong without a Devil Fruit, so they had a lot of potentials to improve.


    With his potentials teacher''s skill, Lucas is sure that they would skyrocket in battle power with Devil Fruit, so he chose to give them ones with potentials.


    After reporting that the mission succeeded, Lucas went back to his ship and took the girls to his cabin.


    They saw Lucas went some chair and sat. He didn''t seem that he called them to have s.e.x for now, since he didn''t get n.a.k.e.d. They wondered why he called them. "Nojiko, close the door firmly," Lucas said. Nojiko followed his orders and shut the door. Everyone looked at Lucas, who was silent. "Lucas, what is happening," Alvida asked


    "hehe, don''t tell me you are planning to take us all in one go, sorry, can''t accept to share you this much," Lilia said trying to sound funny, But Lucas kept showing severe expression on his face.


    Lucas''s next action drew shock on their faces. Lucas put his hand in his coat and started to take fruits and to put them on the table. "If you ever want an easy strength, with the price of a simple weakness, this is for you". Lucas said with a calm tone.


    (If anyone is worry about the choices, know that some would change later. when better fruits are in hand.)


    All of them looked down, to the table with shock. It was sporadic to have one devil fruit, so let alone five devil fruits in front of them. " How... Boy... What have you done" Calorina''s lips we''re shaking no stop. As for Nami, since she knew how much each one worth, she said hesitantly " Can we sell them. Each one would bring hundreds of millions at least in the black market". The rest of the girls kept silent, but their eyes were shocked.


    Lucas put the fruits in different spots and explained what each one does. Then he said: "You can wait for me to get better if you don''t want those".


    Lilia got, Dice-Dice fruit, that was originally for Mr.1 since she is swordswoman, and a Beginner Swords Grandmaster, this fruit would fit her. This fruit turns the body to rival any one of the high grades swords in this world, and along with Haki, she would have both defence and offence that surpass black blades, which were in the highest grade. Lilia was happy that she got it, but also felt it''s weird since Lucas got all of this.


    The next fruit with potentials that Lucas believed it would even surpass white beard at some point was Explosion Fruit. Nojiko was the one who got it, since Lucas saw that she doesn''t have a problem with violence, unlike Kaya and her sister.


    Nami was left to choose, she was thinking of something to help her with navigation, and being fast, since she is a martial artist now. So Nami decided Zoan fruit since it fit fighters more. She got Spider-Spider Module: Black Widow.


    Kaya wasn''t really into violence and didn''t want a fruit that was for fighting. Maybe a fruit that support her and give her excellent features, so she took the mosquito fruit.


    As for Calorina, Lucas gave her Size-Size fruit, that according to the system, allows the user to control their size from going smaller, to more significant. Since she is more like Garp, and depend on physical strength, Lucas believed that this fruit would befit her.


    Each girl held her fruit and stared at it strangely.


    To Lucas, it wasn''t without personal benefit if they got stronger. Once they raise their abilities, Lucas would be able to use them as training partners to gain XP for his Haki, Iron Mass, etc..


    Alvida went to Lucas''s side and wrapped her arm around his neck, and then she looked to the confused girls with a smirk. None would have a fruit that will make them pretty. She extended her tongue, mocking them, then she turned to Lucas and gave him a deep kiss that turned him on. " Now Alvida, since you have done this, you will take responsibility."


    "Oh, sure I will, and I can do it, alone," Alvida said as she wanted to snatch him for her own.


    The girls closed their eyes and ate the Devil Fruits. Yaa"..."Horrible"..."Lucas''s c.u.m tastes better".


    Their faces turned green. They closed their mouth and resisted the urge to throw up. Well, Devil Fruits aren''t tasty for sure.


    "Hahaha" Alvida laughed at all of them. She was happy to see them suffering from what happened. "Good old days."


    After swallowing the fruits, physical-change appeared on the girls. It took them some time to adapt to it and learn how to control it.


    Nojiko sneezed on the window, and as her Saliva hit it, an explosion happened and destroyed the window. "I like this fruit," She said as she rubbed her nose. She became Explosion woman.


    Lilia wasn''t different, as she found it hard to move when parts of her body turned into sliver blades, with time, she could revert her body to the original state.


    Calorina found it hard a bit to control it since her height was getting less making her like a little girl. All of a sudden, it increased dramatically to break the roof of the cabin, which meters and her body filled the room, forcing everyone to the corner.


    Finally, she was able to go back to average size. "Lucas," She said.


    "Yes"


    "Later you will tell me how you did get these fruits" Calorina was feeling fear, that Lucas may break the rules to get these fruits, or if he is in troubles because of it. For her, his safety was more important than anything.


    "


    Sure"


    "By the way, you looked cute just now."


    "I AM not. Cute" Lucas showed angry expression.


    "Hehe, sorry, you hate to be called that"


    Kaya had an easy time to control her fruit, and pairs of long white wings appeared on her back, she flapped them slowly "hehe, I can fly now". Lucas smiled and thought she looked cute with her fruit that allows her to turn into a mosquito, half mosquito and so.


    Nami also didn''t have a hard time to control Zoan fruit, as she found that she can turn into a giant black spider, even she can turn into a humanoid spider, with her size increase a bit, and she felt that she had a potent poison.


    Not only so, But Nami''s fruit allowed her to produce thick strings. As she went to her standard form, she looked at Lucas and said " Now, if you try to sneak somewhere, I will tie you with strings" Lucas sighed at her and said " Your butt needs some spank", hearing that, her eyes lit up and she nodded.


    Lucas then went back to Marine Forde with his girls. Then for the next two days, he helped them controlling their fruit, he trained to control his weapons, and most importantly, he was using Massage Hands to brainwash the pirates he kidnapped.


    On the third day, Lucas learned how to activate his ring that ate Devil Fruit, Wind-Wind.


    Today, was Lucas''s weekend, and he won''t work until two days later.


    That was a perfect time to get what he wants.


    -x-X-x-


    To get what he wants, Lucas needed to take that pirate down, secretly, without getting anyone''s attention to himself.


    The problem that Lucas faced, was that the pirate, he is after, was hard to track, and he doesn''t know where to find him. Lucas decided to leave this challenging task for some girls, who has experience in tracking and hunting pirates. That''s the reason he was heading to Alabasta.


    *Pff* *Pff*


    Lucas was holding a compass and kicking the air, flying in Alabasta''s direction.


    Mikita was pleased and made a creepy laugh after hearing her lover''s voice, who was absent for a week,


    " Kyhaha, I understand, I will wait for you, " She didn''t forget the to congratulate him on becoming a Warlord.


    "Don''t worry; I''m very close to Alabasta."


    "Zoro, by the way."


    "Yes"


    "Vivi though that I am your daughter "


    Hearing her, Lucas stopped kicking the air, and he almost fell to the sea. "Really. how did she even think about it."


    "Maybe because I call you, Daddy."


    *Long sigh on how innocent was that*


    "One day, she will understand."


    -x-X-x-


    Ten advanced chapters on:


    Pa treon.com/Erojaki

 Chapter 116

    Alabasta: The capital.


    Lucas, after arriving here flying from the HQ, went to the royal family''s palace sneakingly, as he already agreed with Mikita to meet in one of the rooms of the castle. Lucas bypassed the security of royal guards easily and entered the mentioned room without getting anyone''s attention.


    As soon as he entered the room Mikita mentioned, Lucas found a blonde girl jumping at him and hugging him with strength. Daddy. I''ve missed you" She put her head on his chest and started to rub her nose repeatedly. Lucas smiled and patted her brown new hat.


    "Mikita, how are you doing," Lucas noticed that she had changed her outfit. Unlike the usual dress with lemon patterns, Mikita was wearing a short brown suit with a brown hat. Mikita, after leaving the Baroque Works, changed a lot.


    After Crocodile was taken down, and she became free under the name of Warlord, Mikita decided to follow her dream of becoming Miss Chocolate, and open her chocolate factory, and this why her outfit changed.


    Lucas, now, that he met her, he had some sweet talk with her. She hugged him and asked him to have a quick warm time, and Lucas didn''t disappoint her, as he took 20 minutes banging her from behind. It didn''t take too much energy, more likely. It relieved their stress. After the s.e.x, they walked out that room while pretending nothing had happened.


    While walking, Mikita kept staring at his mask while showing a desire to snatch it. "Daddy, tell me, you said you''d got an important task for me, and Robin as well."


    Nodding at her question, Lucas said:" It''s something fun, that will grant us a lot of money. You can use it to support your factory''s build". Mikita seemed to be happy with his answer, yet she was still looking at his mask.


    "Do you want to see my face this badly?" Lucas, without looking at her, could know what she is thinking of.


    Mikita lowered her head. All of the time, she wondered, why Zorro never ended Crocodile from early with one slap despite being able to do that. Also, why did he pass through many troubles to record evidence on Crocodile? She always thought that he either has a hidden goal or he is not feeling well.


    To be honest, the one who benefited the most, was Commodore Lucas, who took the credit for Zorro''s hard work.


    But she never doubted him, her Daddy''s word is absolute. "If you want to show me."


    "Well, I have a secret" Mikita looked at him.


    Lucas said:" I''ve sneaked to the navy and took over the identity of some marine there".


    With this answer, Mikita''s eyes lit up, and she said innocently:" Kyahaha, and I thought that guy was the one who took over your identity. So, Daddy, do you look like him " Mikita was happy with this answer, as it meant that Lucas tricked the marine, not the other way around where a sailor tricked her. But even with the other way around, she won''t mind as she wants to be with his side.


    Lucas hid his laugh. He can''t believe how it is easy to fool her. "Yes"


    "You are surely handsome in both cases. Next time, let us have s.e.x with no mask, Daddy."


    Technically, it doesn''t matter what she thinks of. Lucas and Zorro are two faces with one coin, and the latter knows that she is trustworthy, and he didn''t want her to feel upset, or she may change her mind.


    ***


    Lucas found himself in another room in this palace, where Mikita took him and said she would come back 5 minutes later. He was sitting in the corner, with a teacup and a chocolate cake that was made by her.


    While waiting, a tall brunette girl entered from the door, she saw Lucas and let a small sweet smile " It has been a short time, Rear admiral... Cough. Warlord Zorro".


    "Still on your habit of teasing, Nico Robin" Lucas took a sip from the lemon tea, then he put the cup aside. Looking to Robin, Lucas saw that she didn''t change anything other than her usual outfit, but still, she doesn''t seem to like wearing dresses, as she was wearing long black pants and a tight purple shirt.


    "Fufufu... Done checking me up," Robin forced a laugh and held her ear to point to Lucas''s ear licking fetish.


    "Yes," Lucas nodded.


    Then Robin bowed down, saying " I didn''t have a chance to thank" Since Zorro became a warlord, he registered some people as his underlings, Robin was one of them. With his action, Robin was able to walk around Alabasta without fearing getting caught by the marines or chased.


    "No need to mention that" Lucas waved his hand.


    " Since you''ve done this, I don''t mind to give you a help with your fantasies," said Robin. "What do you mean" Lucas narrowed his eyebrows. What kind of fantasies she is talking about.


    "You like to lick some parts, am I wrong..." Robin said as she held her ear. Lucas was speechless " you are the one with fantasies here," He said, making Robin blush, but her tanned skin hide that.


    "Anyway, I''m not here to lick you. At least, not today."


    "Then this can be another day... Fufufu" Robin teased and kept laughing. Lucas kept looking at her. Seeing his serious expression, Robin knew that he didn''t come here because he missed her or want to lick ears "I believe there is a reason for your visit."


    Lucas nodded as he took a poster from his coat and said "I heard that for more than 20 years. You have been surviving in The Grand Line". Robin''s eye became sharp, seems that this guy is either need something from her, or is suspicious of her, and that poster.


    Lucas, even though he won''t admit it, when it comes to tracking people, Robin is better than him and the marine itself, maybe better than anyone. Since Law doesn''t show himself only rarely, and it''s hard to keep his track even for the sailors, Lucas believed that Robin is the one he needs.


    "Is this connected to our topic" Robin''s playful tone changed all of a sudden. Lucas nodded "Yes, I need your help to track this pirate for me". Hearing him, Robin let her guard a bit. She grabbed a chair and went to sit next to him


    She grabbed the poster and was shocked to see the bounty ''150 million berries.''


    "Law" She murmured. Robin suddenly realised that she is too close to Lucas, and his mouth wasn''t far from her ear. Her heart suddenly beat faster yet despite this she pretended to act normally that Lucas didn''t notice any change on her poker face.


    "I need you to track this pirate for me... I will task " Lucas pointed with his finger''s toward Law''s picture, making himself get closer, and his breath hit Robin''s ear. Robin''s hand shook for a second, and unconsciously, she put her other hand between her leg and almost, rubbed on her V. "You can trust...me with this" She turned her head making eye contact.


    Both of them realised that their faces were very close¡ªa moment of silence. Robin''s eye moved down to his lips, then to his eyes, and Lucas seemed to be taken by the moment as his eyes were fixed on her lips. This weird situation drove their instincts and let their faces get close, and their lips make a small contact. *kiss* their mouths made a slight contact, then pressed on each other. They took it back before making tongue contact and looked at each other. words weren''t necessary to communicate. Robin closed her eyes and let her lips get closer. *Slurp* this time, the kiss was more profound and longer where the tongue was used, and Robin opened her eyes widely ''this feels too good'', and she let her tongue dance. After a minute or so, their lips separate, and she was panting and looking at Lucas, then she let a small smile feeling her n.i.p.p.l.es hard and v.a.g.i.n.a twitching.


    Robin hoped something would happen, not only because it was her inner voice, but she knew that once there is a relationship, Lucas won''t abandon her and would protect her, as he did to Mikita


    The poster of Law was glaring at them like he was annoyed by their action.


    *Door open*


    "Daddy, I''m here" Mikita opened the door widely as she entered. She went directly to him and sat on his lap, then she wrapped her arm around his neck, and kissed him deeply in front of Robin.


    This was their first indirect kiss.


    *Cough* Robin coughed and looked back to the poster. She already knew that Lucas was a womaniser from the moment he came to Alabasta. After getting her ear licked and her lips kissed, Robin could understand why he could turn Mikita on the Baroque works. It was just too good.


    "Okay, let me tell you what I need you here. Mikita, this is the pirate I''ve told you about."


    "150 million, this money would be enough to support my factory" Mikita smiled.


    Lucas then explained to them what to do. He also told them some of what he knows about the abilities of Law and how they need to be careful not to enter his range. He also said them it''s better to call him when they find him. After finishing explaining, Lucas glared at Mikita. "What..."Mikita forced a weird smile seeing his severe dead face. " I need him, Alive, do you understand."


    "Kyahaha, Daddy, I already told you that I had no choice with Mr.2, he was the one who forced me to kill him" the fact was that she was too excited and killed him in one blow.


    "Don''t kill this one even if he forced you, understood" Lucas can''t afford to lose his ticket to eternal life.


    "Fine, your commands are desire" Mikita rolled her eyes. Fine, she was planning to kill him as soon as she meets him but seems that Zorro is serious about this one, she won''t then.


    As Lucas was in that pose, another two girls entered through the door. One was Vivi, with her hair falling, and wearing a blue princess''s dress. And soon she saw Lucas, she waved her hand and let innocent broad smile" Zorro". "Vivi" Lucas lifted his hand. Vivi''s eyes twitched seeing Mikita sitting in his lap. However, she could ignore it and forced a smile " Zorro. Did you come to see me"?


    "Ara~, who do we have here" Next to Vivi, was a tall woman. She was wearing a bandana, with her curly hair falling and having a lock-in front. She wore square glasses, a shirt and simple short pants. She had an elegant nose, thick lips, big b.r.e.a.s.t, and slim waist and curvy body, making her figure of an hourglass.


    Lucas took time to recognise her at first since even her hair became different. Only when he saw her lips, he remembered how good it felt to kiss them. "Zala" Lucas let an evil smirk.


    Mikita stood up so Lucas could stand. Zala was glaring at him with evil eyes "Big boy, there is something to settle between us" Zala then walked toward him slowly, with her weird style that shows her s.e.xy curves.


    She can''t help but hold some grudge at him, that came from her frustration. After their fight, Zorro didn''t kill her but have done what it is worse. He slapped her butt, kissed her, then made her pass out from pleasure, and finally, he saved her from the marines. From that day, she was masturbating to him madly.


    In this room, out of four women, three were masturbating to him in the last week.


    "Really, Didn''t I already told you what my Grandma says" Lucas strolled to her, and both of them stopped. Lucas lifted his eyes and made eye contact.


    The situation was so intense that it grabbed everyone''s attention in this room.


    "Ara~, how about a rematch, since I forgot what your Grandma says " Zala put her hands on her waist and looked at him.


    "Rematch" Lucas let a smirk. "So you didn''t learn your lesson. Courting Pleasure" (wuxia joke)


    "..."

 Chapter 117

    Lucas was standing in front of Zala, who looks different than when she used to be as Baroque Works'' agent.


    Zala, with her glasses, put her hand on her thin waist and glared at Lucas. With unpleasant tone, she said that there is something to settle for what has happened that day, and Lucas only smirked and said if she remembers what his Grandma says.


    His threat, made the dark-haired blue lady shiver for a second, her butt twitched unconsciously. She kept glaring at him " How about a rematch since I forgot"


    Zala wasn''t a v.i.r.g.i.n girl, and she knew about that stuff. But she always hated s.e.x and believed it never feels good and orgasms are a mere legend. She only had it once and never felt anything inside, making her stop and kick the guy away. She thought that the only purpose of that is to make children, nothing more, nothing else.


    But with her battle with Lucas, the way he squeezed her butt made her wet and entered climax. Then he kissed her neck and made her feel a pleasure that can''t be described by words. And finally, when she kissed him, and he rubbed her v.a.g.i.n.a, she passed out from pleasure.


    Since that day, she kept thinking about him


    Lucas was looking at her eyes directly. He couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward since he was on the small side. Suddenly. Zala''s brow went up, she turned and gave her back to Lucas, giving him a full view on her perky, rounded full butt. She said:" How about we continue from this point."


    ....


    From the corner, the people in this room had different reactions.


    Vivi''s lips were twitching no stop. Does this girl, think, that after she lived in her palace, can do this to her. If Vivi knew that Zala was going to do this, then she would''ve called the marines to take her away.


    Robin after seeing this turned her head to Mikita and asked "Don''t you mind this", Robin felt that she isn''t in a position to object, since she already made her move on him, and she was getting protection. But Mikita was different, as Robin saw, she was his girlfriend so, she expected some reaction like a fight.


    Mikita smiled " No, as long as I''m getting what I need I''m fine".


    This answer shocked Robin, she shook her head and said: "We''ve kissed".


    Mikita didn''t find her self getting jealous, as she felt that she only need her Daddy, not other people, and she didn''t want to be possessive since she was aware of the results


    " To make things clear, I''m the one who will get him for most of the time "


    "fufu... He must be too good in the bed for you to act like this" Robin said.


    "If you knew why then you wouldn''t have asked this question."


    As Zala gave her butt to Lucas, he smiled at her reaction. Even though he hoped that she give him her lips, since he almost melts within them the last time, her butt was the right choice as well.


    "The lip parts or squeezing part" She just nodded. Lucas''s next action shocked everyone. He put his hand in one of her buttcheeks, then he bent his head to the other cheek, and kissed it while licking slowly.


    Zala, feeling what is happening behind her, she closed her eyes and trying to focus on the pleasure that suddenly took over her. She entered a climax and let a long m.o.a.n "Ara~" then she moved her hand and put it on Lucas''s hand


    Vivi opened her mouth widely. She felt that she didn''t exist in their eyes. She screamed "KYaaa, Stop, this is improper."


    The two stopped upon hearing Vivi. She relaxed a bit, seeing her word was heard.


    Vivi felt insecure and that she needed to push the other girls out of the stage, but then, she saw something in front her that shock her.


    Zala turned to Lucas, smiled and threw her glasses, then she held his cheeks and kissed him. Lucas closed his eyes and enjoyed her soft thick lips, and kissed her back. Those lips would always make him feel like he is melting within them.


    Vivi again stopped them " Zorro. Don''t let her trick you. She is an evil person ".


    "Mmm. Muah" Lucas and Zala ignored her and kept kissing, one had a tongue, and one had lips. After some minute or so from kissing while ignoring her, they looked at the princess.


    "It''s not about being evil. It''s about principals and habits ".


    Zala smiled upon hearing his answer. It seems he would take responsibility for her, and this meant he liked her. If he didn''t want her, then he may have killed her, and she would be dead. She was glad that he didn''t and even took her out of the palace.


    "Principle" Vivi was confused.


    " Vivi, the thing is, that he needs to take responsibility for what he has done," Zala said, she could see what Vivi is feeling, so she extended her tongue to mock her.


    "HEY. I AM HERE, HE TOUCHED ME IN LEWD SPOTS, AND HE WILL TAKE RESPONSIBILITY" Vivi yelled with an angry expression. It was no secret that she fell in love with him during her trip to the rebel''s camp. She even told her father about everything and asked him to find him.


    "I can take your responsibility as well" Lucas looked at Viv, she was beautiful as a flower, white as snow, and had a true womanly figure. He didn''t mind to have her as well.


    "You don''t mean" Vivi seemed to understand. Harem wasn''t a weird idea for the royal families. " but she is an evil, I refuse to be shared with her"


    *Cough* Robin coughed, did every girl her became a victim for him.


    ***


    After everything was done, Vivi was breathing heavy. When Lucas stopped kissing Zala, Mikita came to him and kissed as well. Robin, since she kissed him, and knew what kind of pleasure a kiss can offer, made her way to Lucas and kissed him.


    Robin was secretly insisting on making a relationship with Lucas, and even having a kid with him.


    Vivi almost had a tear in her eyes. She could fight one, but how about a three. That moment, she thought if acting possessive with this guy would make any good. But, she is still in love anyway. With one tear dropped from her eye, she said: "I''ll... I''ll make you take responsibility."


    Seeing her about to cry, Lucas went to her and massaged her face, making all of the acc.u.mulated bad feelings vanishing. Vivi, felt so safe when his hand were on her face. Massage hands were already in level 18 and approaching 19, so the effect was rather quick.


    Vivi felt so relaxed and safe between his hands. She didn''t want him to stop at all, so she hugged him.


    Lucas didn''t take any advantage for now, since he has enteral life to chase after. He pats her back and felt that her elegant soft crotch was hitting on some snake.


    Vivi realising her position, and feeling something hard-hitting her stomach, she took a step back and looked down, to his crotch to see the traces of the D. With awe. She pointed her finger at Lucas " You... Will take responsibility for this.


    Lucas then ignored her and went to the middle. Once he put his D inside of them, they wouldn''t act like this. " Okay, girls, I would play with you and all, But I need to move quickly."


    Zala and Vivi asked where he is going. Answering them, Robin explained that they are going to chase after some pirate.


    " Mm... Guess I will follow you around, our battle is still not over", Zala said as she is still feeling her p.u.s.s.y wet, and twitching. Vivi didn''t seem to want to let Zorro go either " Last time, you said you would let me come with you, I''ll go as well."


    Lucas shook his head. It''s for his luck that this is his weekend. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to have time to mess with them. "Sure, Let''s hurry and get a ship".


    But then, some guards entered through the door of the room, in their middle, was the king of Alabasta, King Cobra. After hearing from his daughter that he is here, Nefertari Cobra came to thank Lucas personally. Vivi already told him how he did save her and how he stopped Baroque Works, and how he is the real hero of Alabasta and not that fake commodore.


    Lucas didn''t act rude and said it is okay. Cobra then offered Lucas to stay for the night to have a banquet. Lucas refused to say he has a job to do. Cobra could understand and apologised if he took much of his time. Vivi, all of a sudden, went to her father and asked him if she can accompany him temporarily.


    Her father allowed her after confirming that he would protect her. It was no secreted that he has only one daughter, and the king wanted a grandchild to rule this kingdom and continue the bloodline of the Nefertari family.


    A warlord would be a perfect choice to achieve this and to make his family protected by a warlord.


    ***


    Lucas took the girls to the nearest seaport and whistled loudly. After some time, the giant sea monster cow, Lucci came here dragging a ship in her mouth.


    " Lucci" Vivi smiled and pat the cow on the head, those two became friends when they were heading to Alabasta. Lucci took back its head and let it close to Lucas, no one else pat her but him.


    Then everyone entered the ship, and Lucas ordered Lucci to move to the nearest stop that Law was found.


    Lucas, here, needed Robin to do her magic. To him, she trained her whole life for this moment.

 Chapter 118

    100 + 18 = 118


    Moving around using his identity as a warlord, Lucas as Zorro left Alabasta with four girls, who al were previously Baroque Works''s agents: Vivi, Mikita, Zala and Robin.


    Lucas was in his weekend, so he could move freely these days.


    He planned to use Robin''s life essence and experience to find Op-Op Fruit.


    It''s not Lucas can''t do the job on his own, but he has a little time, and he had to consider his job as a marine.


    Well, Lucas had another choice, which is to wait for Law in his final destination before he goes to The New World. But immortality was something that would drive him crazy to achieve. Lucas knows that his action may affect the course of the time, and Law may even go to The New World in an unexpected time, or even Doflamingo may catch him.


    Law, was a person hard to find, as he was moving under the water, unlike the other pirates would move in sh.i.p.s. In the show, for many years, he could hide from Doflamingo, and the latter obviously was chasing him from his first appearance.


    Lucci was moving the ship toward one direction, and the girls on the ship were doing different things. Robin was reading some books and newspapers, Zala was navigating, Mikita was sitting next to Lucas who grabbed her to his side.


    As for Vivi, she was sitting in front of him trying to get his attention. " Mm, so, what is the secrete of that soup" Vivi was talking about anything, just like the time when she travelled with him and he made some food. "Some green onion, the right amount of salt and water" Lucas replied.


    Despite Mikita being too close to him, Vivi tried her best not to act rashly. Acting possessive wasn''t a choice. Take it or leave it, those were her only choices.


    Lucas found it cute how Vivi acted and tried to ignore the fact he is surrounded by other women. "I see... Just water" Vivi lowered her head. Lucas smiled all of the sudden and called "Vivi, come here, there is something on your face" Vivi, with innocent intention came closer "What''s on my face". She then realized that she was too close, but it was late as Lucas let his head get closer.


    Vivi was nervous all of the sudden, but seeing his lips coming, she closed her eyes.


    *Kiss*.


    What she didn''t expect was his tongue that invaded her mouth and licked every part of it.


    *Muah*.


    Vivi Opened her eyes widely and looked at him. Weird feelings were coming to her, weirder than the time she was in Alabasta and held her butt. For the second time in her life, her mind was so tickling, her n.i.p.p.l.es became harm and cheek turned to be so red.


    Lucas already knew that she would act jealous and competitive girl, so he decided to take the initiative and end this earlier. And he already promised her that she will come with him when he left her in the rebels'' camp.


    Vivi, despite feeling good, as a princess, she was too embraced for doing such act but secretly very happy. " Zorro... You took advantage of me" Vivi stood up and put her hand on her mouth. Her heart was trembling while feeling numbness from her lip. She was about to turn and try to find a place to hide. Lucas stood up and held Vivi from behind making her blush more and said with a sad tone "now, my little princess hates me because I stole her first kiss". Vivi''s legs twitched upon his touch, that kiss already made her very sensitive. Unconsciously, she put her hands between her legs to cover something. She turned her head to him, and his lips seemed to be, more seductive, she said:" I don''t hate you... But you are a bad man"


    "But you were going to run away" Lucas pretended to be sad making Vivi feel some guilt.


    "I''m...I''m we..." Vivi wanted to say she was wet, and she is v.i.r.g.i.n and she isn''t bold enough to take initiative on her own, but seeing Lucas going to get heartbroken, she said to herself'' Damn it, I already passed through a lot as agent'', then she let her lips getting closer again. Lucas kissed her this time with more passion while holding her slim waist. He was gentle and kissed using a teasing way. He was kissing her for a few seconds and take his head back, making Vivi stand on his toes to chase after his tongue like a fish. He did this few times. "Mmm," Vivi m.o.a.ned softly and closed her eyes. At this moment, she doesn''t mind him to take her.


    "Daddy. I''m jealous" Mikita said. Hearing her, Vivi wasn''t in a mental state that allows her to understand the meaning between the two.


    One minute later. Robin called Vivi as Lucci stopped next to some Island " Vivi, it''s time" Vivi was a good spy as well to sneak to Baroque Works, her only flaw was her big mouth, but that can be fixed. Vivi looked to Lucas with puppy eyes as her arms were around his neck. Lucas gave her a nod and said things can be continued later. Vivi turned and left with Robin. She held her lips and smiled, at least, something happened between the two, and her father won''t annoy her with


    Lucas didn''t know that he took a very close step to become the king of Alabasta.


    "Vivi" Since he kissed her with tongue, Lucas was sure she is in the side of girls. "Yes," Vivi turned to Lucas and smiled wanting to hear what he has to say.


    Lucas knew that he can train her later, but that would take some time, and she is too weak and need this needs a lot of time to be fixed.


    He wanted her to be safe when she is outside. Lucas took something from his coat and threw it at her "Eat it". Vivi held the yellow weird-looking fruit, she knew immediately what this was.


    " Devil fruit..."


    Looking at the fruit, Vivi tried to refuse since this was too precious, but Lucas said it''s a gift. The one who seemed to be shocked by the fruit was Robin, she immediately.


    Vivi thanked him and ate it on the spot. The taste was nasty and bad that she almost threw up, then she noticed that some sand was floating around her, it was like she could manipulate the sand, no, she became the sand.


    She then realized what was this fruit and thought that Crocodile was dead, not only her, but every girl around seemed to be aware of this. This is the only explanation.


    "Zorro, this is too precious"


    Before she can say anything, Lucas waved his hand and told her not to fall into the water. Then he sent her with Robin by slapping on her butt gently. To assure the two''s safety, Lucas sent Mikita with them.


    X-x-x-


    After the three left the ship, to collect some information about Law. Lucas found himself being alone in the ship, with Zala, who seemed to be aware of this fact.


    Lucas was inside the cabin, having a cigarette in his hand, smoking and thinking about Law. Those days, he thought about one guy more than he thought about his girls.


    Immortality was the dream of humanity. For such thing, Lucas would sacrifice almost everything, except his D, he rather dies than live without it for eternity.


    ''I need to relax'' Lucas thought as he exhaled a could of smoke from his mouth. He was still wearing the mask though.


    (R-18 stuff)


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Lucas heard a couple of knocks on his door "Come in", he said as he already knew who.


    Zala opened the door. She saw Lucas sitting, so she walked toward him. Her weird walking style showed her s.e.xy h.i.p.s and curves like a woman, this gave Lucas a full look on her body from toe to head.


    "Ara~, you are smoking " Zala sat on a table that was next to Lucas. Her intention in coming here was clear. Unlike Vivi, she was a bold and an a.d.u.l.t woman who would take what rightfully is hers.


    "What, do you think it''s a sin," Lucas asked.


    "I think it''s a sin not to share," Zala said as she extended her hand. Lucas handed her a cigarette, then he lit it up using Finger Gun. Doublefinger took it and smoked.


    After two minutes, both of them were done. "You know you need to take responsibility" Zala threw her glasses and bandana. Her hair was still curly, however, unlike as agent, it was falling down.


    "What responsibility, I do what I can and I take what comes at me" Lucas threw the cigarette from his hand and stood up. He held her hand and helped her to get off the table. Zala put her hand on his shoulder and swept down. Lucas feeling her touch, put his hand around her waist, then he started to check her body, starting from her long legs, to perky butt, then to her big b.r.e.a.s.ts, and finally her pale white neck.


    Lucas put his mouth on her neck, and started to kiss it, Zala''s p.u.s.s.y twitched as she closed her eyes, and enjoyed the feeling coming at her. She put her arms around his neck. The feeling was like she is melting in his tongue to a land of pleasure. Her skin turned red and she started to m.o.a.n softly "Amm... This good..." She tried her best not to pass out.


    Lucas stopped kissing her neck. Zala gave him a gentle smile as her hands were wrapping around his body. She held his shirt and took it up.


    Lucas helped her as well, as he held her shirt and helped her to strip, the scene was beautiful as her big b.r.e.a.s.ts fell when her shirt took if off. Lucas stared at it, big, pale, and with hard n.i.p.p.l.es.


    "Take me," Zala said as she bent and let her face closer to his. Lucas held one of her b.o.o.b.s with one hand and wrapped his other hand on her head as he grabbed her closer to him. He started kissing her thick lips while squeezing her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Mmmm" both of them were kissing passionately, Lucas felt those were the second-best lips, and the best thing about those lips, that they are good for something else as well.


    After finishing kissing, Zala was horny for his D, but Lucas asked her to help him get full hard at first.


    Zala knelt down and unzipped his pants. As she did that, a big meat rod popped in front of her face. Seeing the size alone made her opened her jaw widely. " This... Is this size normal? How old are you again"


    "Next month, 16" Lucas used his hand and aimed his D to her mouth and hit it on her lips." Ahh" Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n when his D felt squeezed on her soft lips, it felt too good that he couldn''t wait for it to be put inside.


    "We need to limit its growth, otherwise, you would have to live in Elbaf"


    "Elbaf?" Lucas thought about it and cringed.


    "Your mouth would be enough, so open it already"


    Zala opened her mouth widely took his D in her mouth and pushed as she can. Usually, it''s hard for the girls to take it, but Zala''s lips were thick and she could take more inches to her throat without gagging.


    Her thick lips closed on his shaft and pressed, she moved here to head back and forth.


    "Yes... Your lips are good" Lucas held her head feeling aroused. Those lips were squeezing and taking a fair share of his D surface, making him feeling too good.


    Lucas let his first load on her mouth, it was rather a lot and thick


    Zala closed her eyes and swallowed everything without letting any get out. ''what a big load''.


    Next, Lucas helped her to stand up, he wants behind her and sat on the chair.


    Zala was horny, and the sight of his D made her think it would hit the entrance of her w.o.m.b, and make her feel good.


    She held his d.i.c.k and bent down slowly, to help her, Lucas held, her pale plump butt. His c.o.c.k entered her slit and slowly started to expand it.


    Luckily, Lucas D skill level 11, made her stretch faster without much pain.


    "Mm-mmm Yes mmm" Zala started to m.o.a.n when she felt her G spot hit, she continued to sit until his D hit her w.o.m.b entrance. Since she was a tall woman, she could tolerate and swallow more of until her ass fell on Lucas''s h.i.p.s.


    Lucas wrapped his arm around her thin waist and put his head on her back. Then, Lucas started to move his h.i.p.s up and down. PA.PA. his balls were making a slapping sound each time he thrust her. Zala was m.o.a.ning loudly. The D skill was taking over her to a world of pleasure " Emma... I''m coming"


    Lucas held her b.r.e.a.s.t and closed his eyes, feeling Orgasm as he felt her c.u.m over his d.i.c.k. He kissed her back and with the Last thrust, he injected while m.o.a.ning softly " Mmm. Me too" Lucas said, and a thick white serum was falling on his shaft to his balls.


    "I love you" Zala was beyond satisfied as she felt the hot s.e.m.e.n in her p.u.s.s.y. The D skill already made her attached to his member, and she knew that she wouldn''t live with anyone''s else. With satisfaction, she closed her eyes and let her back fall on him.


    .....


    After a while, Robin, Vivi and Mikita came back. They found Lucas standing on his spot, while Zala was under the sail, closing her eyes and smiling innocently with full happiness.

 Chapter 119 - Chap 119

    After banging Zala, the journey continued regularly.


    After a day from tracking, Robin was able to collect a lot of information about Law, and she had a rough idea about where he is heading.


    Lucas decided to call it a day and said he has to go. He unlocked the potentials of Zala and Vivi, but for Robin, he chose to do that after she is attached to the D.


    Even though his weekend has only one day to over, he still has to go back to Marineforde for the girls there. Also, Sadi and Domino in Impel Down are waiting for him to come and bang them again.


    It was a hard life. Having the D was a great responsibility that must be fulfilled by the gifted men.


    Lucas left flying, leaving Zala, Robin, Vivi and Mikita continuing their task with Lucci who would help them.


    Lucas changed his outfit and went to the HQ. He found his crew in the city, touring with their families, then he made his way to his own house.


    He went to a table and put a DenDenMushi, so he would get an urgent call, that Lucas wouldn''t mind waiting for even for a week.


    The door of this room got open. Kaya entered when she felt Lucas came here through her Observation Haki. She saw Lucas sitting with his eyes fixed on the snail that seems to start sweating from his cold gazes.


    ''What is he thinking of, maybe he is stressed. I should be a good doctor and treat him.''


    Kaya walked toward him, who still seemed to be mentally absent. She put her arm around his neck, making him snap out of his thoughts and looking at her.


    Lucas smiled, even though he seemed to be healthy, his eyes were quite sleepy.


    "Lucas... Why are you staring at the snail" Kaya smiled back. Her eyes scanned his face from down to up. '' Oh no, it seems he didn''t sleep for long, this is bad''. As a doctor, she could know his state only from looking at him.


    Lucas poked her cheek and smiled " Just waiting for some call" He didn''t sleep since Law''s poster was out, let''s not forget the two days at Impel Down.


    It was more than a week without sleeping.


    Even though his stamina would allow him to fight for a week without sleeping, this may bring harm to his health.


    "Are you dating someone else?" Kaya asked. Maybe this is the reason why he seems to be in this state.


    "No, you are more than enough "


    "Lucas, are you okay."


    "What, I''m perfectly fine" Lucas lifted his eyebrow, what does she means, his Haki didn''t alert him, and his Massage Hands are ready to any healthy.


    Kaya smiled as she put her hand on his forehead " How long it has been since you''ve slept."


    "Now you''ve mentioned, I haven''t slept since I left Impel Down."


    "That''s eight days. If this was a normal human, they may have already passed away, or died"


    "And let''s not forget your bad habit of smoking " Kaya said as she smiled. Lucas doesn''t care about his health at all.


    Lucas sighed and pretended to be disappointed "To mention death to your patient "


    "Let me treat you, you only need to release some energy, and you would be able to heal."


    "Do you have pills?" Lucas asked about birth control pills.


    "Actually. To be honest, I rather we do it without it" Kaya said as she smiled wierdly.


    For her life, she was a girl without a family since her parent died. Things changed after she met Lucas, and she even gained some other friends and some enemies among those friends. Kaya always wanted to have a complete family for herself, and she does want to have a baby. Lucas''s s.e.m.e.n was thick and a lot, so it''s not a problem


    "Aaaa... Kids are hard to deal with, and I''m only good at paying child support. Are you sure you want to have a kid with someone like me" It''s not like Lucas mind or at all. He already has done this in The Earth. If the girl opens her legs for him, then she needs to take responsibility.


    "I''ll take care of the kid, all you have to do is delivering "


    Kaya smiled. She thought he is saying this because he is nervous. Besides, he is still around.


    Well, no matter how much bad father Lucas can be, he would still 1000 times better than Usopp''s father.


    Yasop, Usopp''s father, was someone who left his son and dying wife in Syrup village, so he can chase his dream of becoming a pirate.


    Usopp was an honest person, and his habit of calling pirates started when his mom was severely sick.


    To cheer his mother up, Usopp was running to her, yelling that pirates are coming, and that was bringing a smile to her face. From that day, Usopp was making up stories to his mother and telling her that he saw pirates coming here and his father may be one of them, and that brought a smile to her.


    But one day, his mom died without seeing her husband. Usopp as a kid couldn''t handle this shock, so he started to run around the village and yell that pirates are attacking.


    Kaya didn''t believe that Lucas can be this bad, even if he was the reincarnation of the devil.


    "Delivering... Hahaha," Lucas laughed as he remembered his job in the earth. Delivering, for sure, he provided a lot of packages to some women when he was at Earth because he hated using a condom. But, he is not to blame, there were pills, yet they opened their legs for him, maybe they wanted to have kids anyway.


    "Now shall we go," Kaya said as she held his hand. She wanted to use this as a chance before he sleeps, and the other girls are outside.


    "Sure " Lucas yawned, he took his DenDenMushi and went to the bedroom to sleep.


    For Law, maybe it was a good idea to have someone to do the work for him, so he can have his time to sleep as he likes.


    After he wakes up, he would chase after Law personally, even if it meant to leave his ship temporary.


    ***


    Lucas wasn''t the only one who sent people to chase after Law.


    Doflamingo, who is known by The Joker of The Underworld, has sent some of his weak minions who are in the first half of The Grand Line.


    The fact is, if Doflamingo wasn''t so busy with selling weapons and devil fruits to some emperor, then he may have come all away from The New World, to Paradise.


    But Doflamingo didn''t want to capture Law all along, not because he is not in a hurry to become immortal, but because he wanted to watch Law more and find a way to force him to do the surgery that would grant him enteral life.


    Lucas may have a way to grant that surgery would pass without getting his throat cut, but Doflamingo has to find a way to force Law or killing him in The New World. But Alas, Law, was someone who knows how to hide well.


    It has been two days since the four girls were moving around the grand line acquiring information.


    To their luck, Lucas left them a map, made by the marines, and an Eternal Pose, which point to the direction of an island that exists behind The Red Line, making navigation easy as in a usual sea, only except for the weather and the sudden storm.


    Zorro''s crew, while touring from an island to another, somehow attracted the attention of an unwanted group.


    They were visiting places that Law initially visited, and they asked people who talked to him and spoke to other people before they talk with them.


    Evident to this, some people decided to move against them. The boss behind this, wouldn''t want this happen, but since he can''t come here personally, he would send someone


    The boss behind this was sitting somewhere getting the report. There was always that smile on his face, and it didn''t fade when he heard the news "So, Zorro''s crew is hunting my Law... It seems I need to teach the new Warlord some ethics" Law was hard to catch, even for him, so let alone those people, but that didn''t mean he won''t teach them some ethics. Just a mere weak warlord dare to mess with the teeth of the lion.


    He sent one person from his family with some of his soldiers, in the direction of The Grand Line


    X-x-x-


    On the fifth day of collecting information, Robin was able to make a guess where Law would be, and what he will do.


    Vivi, Zala, Robin and Mikita were walking in some town. Unknown to Lucas, they were taking time off and did a bit of shopping.


    Mikita, walking in the streets, smiled as her lemon-like earnings danced with the winds. Her Observation Haki, that she trained by Lucas to master, alerted her of some people


    One was already beyond 4 meters tall, and it was hard not to notice him.


    "Mikita, what is it, " Robin asked her as Mikita smiled, showing all of her bright teeth.


    Mikita put her index finger on her lower lip and said like an innocent girl "Nothing. Let''s go to a less crowded place."


    Mikita had the most potent Observation Haki among the four since Lucas trained it, it was more likely to be what equal to level 11 or 12.


    The other girls followed her. They walked between the buildings until they reached an isolated place.


    "Here they come".


    The girls looked around.


    They heard footsteps and felt the ground shook a bit, as many armed men in black surrounded them.


    *ground shaking*


    Between them, a 4 meters giant man walked. He was a blond man with long wavy hair, with an overweighed body that he would put the Old Alvida to shame, and a hairy chest. He was wearing red clothes and a hat, with a rounded armour on his back.


    Robin saw the tattoo on his shoulders and could immediately know who.


    Their intentions didn''t seem to be good. Vivi opened her arm and sand started to morph into a chain weapon that she used to use.


    Zala''s fingers turned to spikes as she kept glaring at them. As a previous agent who could hunt pirates with bounty +40 million berries, she could put a good fight, besides Lucas did something to her.


    "Oh well, what do we owe the fellow Warlord''s subordinates for this visit, " Robin asked.


    "You were putting your noses in something you shouldn''t it at," the fat giant Blondie said.

 Chapter 120

    Vivi, Robin, Zala and Mikita were surrounded by many armed men who wore black clothes, and their leader was a giant like a blonde fat man.


    The girls could feel their hostile intent from the new visitors who followed them here. Seeing the guns in their hands, the girls made different reactions.


    Around Zala''s parts, sharp spikes appeared.


    Sand started to float around Vivi''s body. She was a peaceful girl, but she was a previous agent in baroque works and had some fights, and some times, she was forced to harm pirates, which didn''t hurt her conscious.


    Mikita reduced her weight ready to use Shave or Moonwalk at any moment then increase her weight when striking.


    "Oh well, what do we owe the fellow Warlord''s subordinate for this visit, " Robin said as she made a calm smile.


    The unique tattoo on this blondie''s arms resembled a previous famous pirate''s logo. Robin, thanks to her life experience and 20 years of surviving in The Grand Line, could tell it belonged to Doflamingo.


    "You have been putting your nose in someone''s else business - in."


    "All that is we were trying to do is to hunt a pirate with a bounty. I can''t think we have done something else."


    "You aren''t allowed to go after Law - inn."


    "And why not " Suddenly, Mikita said with killing intent.


    If Lucas said that Law must be captured, or killed, then she would finish the job even if he was a marine.


    "Explaining is useless - inn."


    "My name is Machvise, and I''m here to teach you a lesson''inn "


    The fatty glared at Robin and Mikita; then he gave the nod with his head. There were around 30 armed men; they held their weapons and aimed at the girls.


    "Kyahaha, seems we are going to clash."


    Mikita laughed, feeling battle thrill. The other girls didn''t seem to be excited as they were carefully watching, except for Zala, who was a cold assassin.


    "Are you sure" Robin crossed her arms together.


    "Your warlord is a mere weak one, and I''m here to teach you a lesson''inn " Machvise waved his hand to give a sign for his men to shoot.


    Before they shot, Vivi quickly reacted, and her hands morphed into the sand, and then extended and turned into a wave that swallowed the guys in front of her. *Pew* *Pew* Some managed to shoot some bullets before they get eaten by the sand, but the bullets passed through Vivi''s body.


    Zala with her spikes quickly dashed to the armed men and stabbed them in a vital point. The spikes were sharp that it pierced through their bodies like Tofu. She was a previous pirate with a bounty +30 million berries, so she was kind enough to keep up with them.


    "Oh well, "


    Robin used her Devil Fruit ability. Suddenly, a lot of arms appeared next to the men''s neck and bent them back. Before they could even shoot, Robin''s new arms cracked their necks and broke it, killing them on the spot.


    The 30 men were ended up quickly.


    Machvise didn''t expect this. They already have done their researches and found they are mere previous weak agents.


    It was out a calculation that one of them has a Logia Devil Fruit, and the others to be able to fight back, except for that blonde, she didn''t seems to show any power.


    "Well. You have done it" Machvise said as he clenched his teeth and took a step forward. The ground shook violently as his foot was buried on the street''s stone floor.


    Suddenly, some arms appeared on his shoulders and wrapped his neck. Robin using her devil fruit ability, tried to break his neck.


    But as it seems, she couldn''t move his head an inch, let alone breaking his neck.


    Mikita noticed something as the ground stopped shaking. "You have a devil fruit that allows you to control your weight, am I wrong."


    "Yes, I have Ton-Ton fruit " Machvise smiled. His power was similar to Mikita''s, but instead of kilos, he uses the metric ton as the measurement unit. He can from very light, into 10.000 tons.


    Machvise took the armour from behind and put in front of his chest. He jumped as he became very light and was floating.


    "Stay out girls," Mikita said. As she noticed, this guy''s fighting style is similar to her old fighting style, but with more weight. However, Lucas taught her that using weight like this was a total waste.


    Robin and Zala quickly jumped back. They knew Mikita and could assume that this guy can go to ten thousand ton if their guess is right. They didn''t want to stay in the range of some hundreds, or thousands of tons that would fall on them.


    Vivi didn''t move away. As Logia devil fruit users, she believed that she wouldn''t take damage. This was something that gave her courage that she never had before.


    "Iiihihihihi" Machvise, floating in the air, when he saw two girls running, started to laugh like a creep.


    "Impossible..." Mikita looked at him with a frozen face.


    This guy, not only has a devil fruit more potent than hers but also, he has a creepy laugh as well.


    "How dare he" Mikita was pissed off. How dare he to copy her.


    "Well, little girl, 100 tons should be enough for you, iin," Machvise said as he was about to increase his mass.


    Mikita reduced her mass to very lightweight; then she used Moonwalk and vanished from her place, with a speed that surpasses the agents of The World Government by folds. Machvise blinked, as he couldn''t follow her move.


    "HOW DARE YOU" Mikita appeared tens meters above him. She was not smiling but angry. Her current facial expression was more creepy than her usual laugh.


    Machvise knew that his weakness is against swift people; he started to increase his weight several tons so that he would go down, but, Mikita was too fast. Mikita covered her hand with Haki and made a fist.


    "Iron Mass" She changed her position and looked down " Shave plus Moon Walk".


    She mastered all of the skills that Lucas taught her. She moved down faster than a bullet. "Take this, Red Nuke Attack" The clash of the air with her fist made it get cover by red flames.


    When she got close, her weight suddenly increased to 19.000 kilos. She raised her weight, but her speed didn''t get any less at that moment.


    If Machvise has an imaginable weight, she has both speed and pressure that are both an essential factor for making impacts.


    BAM.


    A red explosion covered Machvise''s back as Mikita''s fist landed. Machvise, who is now a hundred-ton mass, got a hit on his back, by a little fist that weight 20 tons and had blinding speed.


    Despite him having a superior mass, his body reacted like a planet getting a hit by a big nuke.


    His bones cracked, broke, his flesh skin got burned, and she sent him flying down, with extra speed.


    *BAM*


    When he hit the ground, the Impact destroyed the land, made a large hole, and caused an earthquake. Some houses around literally flew up and shook.


    Vivi was able to survive this as her body and clothes turned to sand, as for the rest of the girls, they were lucky to get away, but they could feel the strong winds in their face.


    A dust cloud covered the place, and then it got cleared.


    The blondie was buried and seemed not to be able to get up. Machvise could barely move his head and body and say some words " you bi.."


    "Kyahaha. Not only you dare to have better fruit, but you dare to have a creepy laugh as well" Mikita was in the air. She made a fist and repeated the same move. "Take this, Red Nuke" again. She flew down, with her fist covered by red flames and speed. She hit his back, and the collision made an explosion.


    *BAM*


    The hole became more extensive, the cracks spread, the impact spread across the town and caused some buildings to fall. Maschivis''s bones all got broken; somehow, he could be still alive. But he lost his consciousness. Mikita wasn''t; she reduced her weight and flew up again.


    "MIKITA STOP. You are destroying this town. " Vivi yelled, if she continues doing this, then the people of this town would die.


    Vivi''s arm turned into sand that covered the area so it would absorb a bit of the impact


    .


    Looking around to see the destruction she caused, and how this town got destroyed, Mikita decided to stop. She thought that Zorro, who saved Alabasta''s people for his goodwill, would get angry at her. After some few deep breaths, Mikita was able to calm down


    "I''ll take him to Daddy so he would decide what to do" Mikita increased her weight some kilos and landed on the destroyed ground.


    Next, they took the Blondie to the ship where Lucci was waiting, and they tied him up with a sea stone shackle that meant for Law. As for the other guys, they are dead.


    ***


    The girls were inside the ship. Mikita was in the cabin, sitting on the chair, and hitting the ground with her feet.


    "Call Zorro quickly and tell him what happened "


    Three things made girl angry: someone else dress like her, talk like her, and act like her. Machvise did two.


    "Sure, I''ll call him. Please have some tea and calm down "Robin, smiled weirdly.


    Seems that she made the right choice, if she is in Lucas''s side, she would be safe. Besides, that kiss they had, made a deep impression on her.


    A few seconds later, Vivi came with a teacup and said a few words to cheer Mikita up.


    "I''ll call him; you just need to relax."


    "no, no one else calls Daddy but me*


    ***


    After the battle in that town, someone who was watching from far reported to Doflamingo everything has happened.


    Doflamingo was angry. He was in the middle of some critical deal, yet the news of a member of his family, getting captured and defeated, made him fly into a rage.


    Doflamingo thought that Machvise would be able to teach the new Warlord''s minions some manners. Doflamingo already did his researches.


    The girls were weak as chicken, and all of them are previous baroque agents who don''t have much power to deal with his weakest officer, so let alone Machvis who has Ton-Ton Fruit.


    Doflamingo crushed the poor snail in his hand. He made a smile and said with a crisp tone:" Guess I will have to fly to Paradise then" To Doflamingo, it takes him a day or more to arrive at his destination since he could move between the clouds like Spiderman.


    ***


    Lucas was now doing his duty as a Rear Admiral.


    Today, Lucas didn''t take his unit with him and left his girls at Marineforde.


    He had a mission. Some Vice Admiral said he needed a Rear Admiral in his ship, and that one happened to be Lucas.


    ''This old man is trying to annoy me, .''


    Lucas was on a deck, standing in the middle of other officers, and looking at the back of the older man.


    The one who would call him was the same person who taught him Haki, the Godfather of The Love Fist, Garp.


    "Bero Bero" Lucas''s pocket started to ring as the snail inside started to vibe.


    Garp was standing on the edge, wearing the dog mask. He turned to Lucas and saw his facial expression. Lucas seemed to be looking for a way to sneak and talk in private.


    Garp smiled as he knew about how many girl Lucas had in Marineforde.


    "Smelly Brat... You can pick the call, and we will talk later."


    Hearing Garp, Lucas didn''t even think about it. He used Moonwalk, kicked the air to get away from the ship so that no one would listen to him. Lucas was wary about Garp''s habit of concealing his presence and sneaking behind him to spy.


    "Heh... It''s some girl calling, who would want to hear this" Garp murmured as he looked up. However, everyone looked at Lucas as they wanted to know his secret, as Lucas was known to live with six girls in Marineforde.


    When Lucas got 90 meters above the ship, he looked to his ring, which ate a Logia Devil fruit.


    After training many days, the ring became like part of Lucas, but not like a full part, and he can activate it whenever he wants.


    Lucas still can''t control it completely, as he can only change a bit of his body into wind. But Lucas felt that, once he gets used to this ring more and become like a Logia eater.


    But still, for someone to use the full potentials of a Devil Fruit, he has to eat it.


    But the price ones pay for power is quite heavy and give a fatal weakness. What if, one day, you had an epic battle above the water with someone like Shanks, or you find a beautiful mermaid calling you under the water. That would give a sour feeling to be not able to swim.


    Lucas focused on the ring. Some winds started dancing around him *sound of the wind*. He needed to make sure that the sound would slip down. Garp, not only has a dog''s nose but a dog''s ears as well. Lucas needs to be careful of him.


    Lucas then picked up the call, to find Mikita calling him. Her voice seemed not to be very happy, and he didn''t hear her ''kyahaha'' laugh, making him wondering if something terrible has happened.


    "Hey, quickly tell me what happens..."

 Chapter 121

    "Daddy, everything was fine, but we clashed with a group of bastards that like to copy the other''s style... Damn it, their leader had the weirdest laugh, and he even dares to have a fruit that manipulates his weight, and by TONS..."


    Mikita sounded like she was complaining more than reporting.


    Lucas understood a bit of what she is trying to say.


    Someone attacked them while they were tracking Law, and they seemed to be keen to have a leader than can manipulate tons, but luckily, his fighting style was weak.


    Wait.


    Manipulating tons, that sounded very familiar to Lucas. Isn''t that guy supposed to be in The New Wolrd? Lucas didn''t expect that his group would clash with this group.


    "It''s Doflamingo''s group" Robin, who was on the side said, and Lucas heard her.


    ''Doflamingo'' Lucas frowned. Doflamingo, someone who is in admiral level, a powerful one and a previous Celestial Dragon.


    ''I thought I would clash with him in The New World after I finish preparing for a couple of months ''


    "Mikita, pass me Robin" Lucas needed someone who can inform him well.


    Robin then told Lucas everything has happened.


    "Keep that guy with you. Ah, and stay in the range of the sea, I''ll come to you as soon as I find a chance" Lucas got their location and told them to the sea.


    Lucas decided that later, he would take that guy''s fruit and give it to Mikita. Ton-Ton fruit is better than Kilos Kilos. And with this, Lucas won''t need to worry about gym''s equipment when Mikita gains weight.


    Now, the real important thing is that Doflamingo''s men are here, and it seems that they had a conflict with his crew over.


    Lucas hanged the call then he murmured "My second ticket to a promotion, seems to move fast" Seems that Doflamingo is going to be here very soon.


    Lucas then went down, to the ship and landed next to Garp who gave him a smug look.


    "Done talking with your lover, Smelly Brat" Garp said.


    "Yes... listen, if you called me here to throw me to some island, I''d have to let you know, I''m not interested."


    " Bwahaha, what a funny joke, seems after having girls, you don''t want to depart from them. No worry, I just wanna see your development."


    "Stop drawing that face" Lucas glared back at Garp, who made an old man puppy face.


    "Tsk, seems you lack discipline, and Love" Garp smiled as he kissed his fist.


    "Tsk... You didn''t change for sure" Lucas said as he furrowed his eyebrows.


    .


    .


    .


    [Iron Mass +300.000XP]


    [Iron Mass +300.00...]


    ...


    [Iron Mass up to level 17 (0/700.000)]


    Half-day later, Garp''s ship arrived on an island that seems to be reasonable and peaceful.


    This island may seem to be peaceful, but the marines got a report that the black market is holding an auction for a couple of Devil Fruits, which meant many criminals and pirates would be here, as well some of the world government''s agents. But catching them, was a hard task unless you have Garp''s nose, or Lucas''s eyes, then finding those people is hard as hell.


    Lucas was standing on the deck while rubbing his head. Lucas was feeling a lot of love that he needed to heal his head, or he would become like Luffy.


    The good news that he skipped a step while training, and since he is going to meet someone strong, levelling up his body was a necessary step. Lucas took a remark that he should piss off Garp more often.


    Whatever, Lucas has to prepare to meet Doflamingo. Luckily, he gained a lot of acc.u.mulated XP in Impel Down.


    Lucas opened his strongest specialities state.


    [Swordsmanship level 14 (1.200.000/3.000.000)


    Half-step advanced Swords Grandmaster]


    [Acc.u.mulated XP 3.5 million]


    Lucas frowned, with the advanced specialities such Swordsmanship, the required XP to level up is very high.


    Thinking about other skills, Lucas found that he needs to be more creative " I need to piss off Garp more."


    [Using 1.8 million XP]


    [Swordsmanship up to level 15 (0/4.000.000)


    Advanced Swords Grandmaster.


    Updating the subskills]


    Lucas frowned how much he needs XP to reach the next level. It seems that the system won''t give him a discount, and XP rabbits can''t do the trick.


    Whatever he decided to use the rest to level the highest skills. The next skill was at level 19, and to him, it was an essential skill that is better than having a Devil Fruit.


    [ Adrenaline Boost up to level 20


    Boosted effect +300%]


    [Ding. The Skill Adrenaline boost has evolved after reaching level 20.


    Adrenaline Boost --> Eye Of The Storm]


    [ Eye of The Storm level 1 (0/1.500.000): Controlling the hormones in the body to control the organisation and getting an extra force out of the cells.


    *Boosted effects +350%


    *Pain Killer


    *Controlling internal organs for strength


    Note: this skill is riskier than Adrenaline boost and may have a severe backlash if it get used for too long.


    *This skill has Auto cultivation function.


    Increase the stamina more to handle this skill]


    Lucas smiled a skill that reached level 20 and evolved to a new one. Lucas activated it that skill for 3 seconds and looked around, everything seems to be moving slow, but the fact is that he is the one who is moving fast.


    At the same time, Lucas felt a little pressure coming from his internal organs, which made him think that this extra power can cause internal damage if he used it recklessly.


    The good thing is that he still can use Adrenaline boost anyway.


    "Oy Brat, it''s time to go" Garp suddenly called Lucas who just finished massaging his head out of the Love.


    "You are in a hurry for Old man, " Lucas replied


    "Oy brat, do you want more love."


    .


    .


    ...


    One day later, Lucas finished successfully, and Garp''s crew was going to return.


    "Bwahahaha... You mastered the six powers to this degree" Garp was laughing.


    He was facing Lucas, who was on the table, eating while making a frozen face. But Lucas was thinking back about his other crew as a warlord.


    "Listen, Garp, I would like to stay and chat, but I have to go" Lucas swept his mouth, and stood up.


    "Heh, so women are more important than my lessons of love," Garp said while still eating. "Well you can go back first" Garp waved his hand.


    Lucas then started running on the air and flying toward one direction.


    A short while later.


    Lucas now was at a very high level. He took a marine map and a compass; then he looked where his girls said where they would be.


    Lucas was about to hasten his pace, but suddenly, he hides the map as he felt a presence coming toward his direction, and it was a powerful one.


    Not so far from Lucas, only 50-60 meters away, another man was flying, opposing his direction.


    The man was slim, 3 meters tall, light blond-haired, very lean and muscular man with tan skin. He generally dressed in flamboyant clothes. About his animal theme, the flamingo, his clothes are brightly coloured, with his light pink feather coat most distinctly of all. On his eyes, there were thin white sunglasses that seem to be pink or bright red.


    Lucas glared at him and suddenly had a sense of danger. He immediately knew who. Doflamingo. ''He came here already''. Lucas''s eyes locked at him while he tried his best to hold his killing intent.


    ''Not yet.'' Doflamingo is a future target. And Lucas doesn''t have the absolute confidence of taking Doflamingo down now, who is supposed to be in the level of Admiral. Doflamingo is strong enough to fall on a country, and destroy it the collision of his body and the ground, and he would be still alive.


    However, Lucas thought: Does he really need the strength to defeat Doflamingo. The wits play a considerable role in battles as well.


    Doflamingo is his next target, his ticket to promotion to vice admiral, or even more. Lucas still needs to expose Doflamingo''s crimes before doing anything to him.


    And Lucas needs to train more for a while since he likes to play safe, as he no Saiyan.


    Doflamingo, who was on his way to some island in Paradise, looked to the person in front of him. A Rear Admiral from the Navy, what is he doing here. "Navy Officer?"


    It was a rare sight to see someone else flying in the sky. But this is natural as some of the world government agent, and some of the Marines, travel this way.


    Doflamingo could see Lucas glaring at him, and his eyes aren''t showing good intent. Doflamingo could guess this man''s identity.


    Warlords and marines aren''t allowed to clash.


    Unfortunately, this rule doesn''t apply to both Lucas and Doflamingo. As long as there are no witnesses, there are no rules.


    Soon, both of Doflamingo and Lucas met in the air.


    "Stop" Lucas suddenly kicked the air and stopped on his spot.


    "Hm... What does a Rear Admiral want from me."


    Doflamingo stopped and stood under a cloud. It looks like Doflamingo was floating, but he was standing on a fragile thread that barely was visible.

 Chapter 122

    Lucas kept looking at him. He was thinking of what Doflamingo would do and why is he here. Looking at the direction Doflamingo was going, it was different than the course where his girls are.


    ''He is planning for something, and it''s not good... I just hope he stays away from Law.''


    Lucas needs to change his clothes to Zorro and go to Alabasta''s girls as soon as possible.


    "Stop"


    "What" Doflamingo started to lose his patience. Lucas stopped him, yet he is not saying anything.


    "You look familiar, are you a pirate, " Lucas asked.


    Doflamingo almost fell to the sea. Did he stop him just to ask if he is a pirate or not


    Damn, does the Marines now guard the air transportation?


    "Warlord Doflamingo, stop wasting people''s time, Damn marine."


    Doflamingo didn''t wait for Lucas to say anything else and waste his time; he turned and continued flying toward his destiny.


    When Doflamingo left, Lucas''s clothes suddenly vanished. He started to replace them with black ones. When Lucas finished, he used both of Moonwalk and Shave and Adrenaline Boost.


    *Woosh* and he flew with a faster speed toward one direction.


    ***


    At the ship, where the girls are, and Lucci is moving them, Lucas appeared on the deck. "Good, they are fine, for now".


    "Mooo" Lucci felt Lucas''s presence; She lifted her head and greeted with a happy tone. Lucas smiled and landed on her head, then he took some food out of his storage and fed her. "Mooo" Lucci seemed to be happy with Lucas''s food.


    "Now Lucci, move slowly like a good girl" Lucas pointed with his finger to somewhere. The cow was obedient and did as he told her.


    "Zorro"


    The girls could tell that he is here, so they got out of the cabin to meet him.


    The first one on the line was Mikita, as soon as she Lucas, her eyes became watery and ran and hugged him. She put her head on his shoulder " I was agitated."


    Lucas wondered what made her upset; he never saw her like that. Lucas looked to the girls behind her and signalled with his head.


    Vivi let a sad smile and moved her lips '' she is like this ever since we fought.''


    ''Okay, I''ll see what I will do'' Lucas moved his lips back.


    "Why are you upset." Lucas held Mikita''s shoulder.


    "Someone copy my style." Mikita acted like a sad little girl as she relaxed her lips and swept a tear.


    "Hehe, is she pretty like you," Lucas said mockingly.


    "NO. It is a fat man." Mikita furrowed her eyebrow. She hates Machvise very much.


    "See, there is no reason to get jealous," Lucas said as he poked her cheek.


    "But he has Ton-Ton fruit."


    "Well, to be honest, I know a ritual that allows me to transfer a devil fruit to someone who has a similar type."


    Lucas repeated some bullshit. Ton-Ton fruit was precious to have a meteor around you, and a gym.


    "What!" Mikita and the girls behind him seemed to be shocked by what he said. But again she trusts Lucas.


    A ritual to transfer devil fruit to someone who has a similar type.


    Suddenly, the word ritual brought ideas about devils and witchcraft.


    Devil fruits... DEVILS. It sounded scary and dark that they turned their heads away, except Robin who seemed not to be fazed by this.


    Maybe Lucas is just saying this to calm Mikita down, so there is nothing like a ritual and anything.


    "Anyway, let''s do this later, I need to confirm something first "


    Mikita calmed down; then she made a broad smile showing her bright teeth "I broke every bone in his body. Kyahaha. How dare he says tons in front of me."


    "hehe" Lucas laughed weirdly and patted her head. "That''s the spirit."


    Lucas then held Mikita''s waist, with his hand moving a bit to her ass, and went to the cabin to talk with the other girls about what happened.


    Robin and Vivi told him what happened, while Zala went and sat on his lap targeting everyone here, except Mikita who was sitting on the other lap.


    "As you can see, we found his trail, and he is moving in a specific yet not specific pattern, according to the map, there are three possibilities of his next island."


    Lucas was listening to Robin. But at the same time, he was stealing a kiss from Zala, and Mikita who was kissing his neck repeatedly.


    Vivi, was next Robin, stopping the ground with her feet repeatedly.


    She already tasted what Lucas''s tongue can do, and what she sees now, made her both frustrated and jealous.


    Robin was in a better state, as she could hold her self and give a report with a straight face. But secretly, her ear turned red, and she couldn''t help but think about that tongue, and the feeling follows it, making her turning wet.


    "So that what happened"


    *Kiss* *Kiss*


    "Hey, stop doing this" Vivi couldn''t stand this any longer and jump to Lucas who spread his legs. Vivi fell on his chest and started kissing him.


    "And we met Doflaming...." Robin suddenly turned speechless as her face froze. She can''t see Lucas anymore as her view was blocked by the three.


    "Continue" Lucas''s hand appeared between the girls.


    With a different tone, Robin continued.


    As she finished, Lucas pushed the girls gently and stood up.


    The sight of his big mistake didn''t escape their eyes.


    Zala and Mikita licked their lips. Robin kept looking at it, while Vivi''s cheeks turned red and felt a bit fearful, if not for The Tongue turning her on, she would escape from the fear of what this can do.


    "Anyway, Mikita, follow me to a private room, I''ll do the ritual."


    Hearing the ritual, the girls swallowed their saliva. Mikita hesitated, but remember that she can increase her weight, she followed him.


    Lucas went to the room, where they tied Machvise with sea stone shackles. He wasn''t sleeping, so Lucas with an uppercut on the chin, knocking him out.


    "So, what will you do in the ritual" Mikita couldn''t help but to show a scared expression" would you summon the devils inside and change their powers."


    "No, I''ll need you to sleep, then I''ll communicate with your souls..."


    Lucas finished making up some bullshit. Then he held Mikita''s neck and started massaging it until she slept.


    He put both of them inside his storage, and he found that he has the option to extract The Devil Fruit out of them, just like his items. After he did that, he found both of Kilo-Kilo and Ton-Ton fruit inside. He then put the Ton on Mikita''s body seeing the notification [Do you want to fuse the fruit with Item]


    After five minutes, Mikita woke up on the ship, feeling nothing changed. She saw Lucas in front of her, and remembered what happens "Did the ritual start."


    Machvise was on the ground, standing on the other side.


    "It''s over," Lucas said.


    "Let me see."


    Mikita didn''t feel her power changed, so she tried to increase her weight. Ten tons, 20 tons. 40 tons...


    "No. No. Not here" Lucas hurriedly went to stop her as the ship lost its balance and was about to flip. Luckily, Lucci was moving them forward.


    Mikita quickly reacted and reduced her weight, making the ship regain its balance.


    "Kyahaha" Mikita realised the change and laughed out of happiness Like her first fruit; this fruit has a basic of 0.99 into 10.000 Tons, which also can be improved.


    She went to Machvise unconscious body and started kicking it " Kyahahaha. You are now nothing more than a fatty with one ton."


    "Mikita, stop acting creepy, let''s go."


    "Yes, Daddy" Mikita smiled and held his arm.


    Lucas knew that this was far from over. Doflamingo is about to make some move very soon.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Doflamingo went to a small island with many pirates.


    Those pirates were his fan club. And those were the ones who did researches about Lucas''s crew and told Doflamingo that his girls are common pirates with only Robin as an exception, so dealing with them was safe and secure.


    If Doflamingo knew that Zorro''s crew was this strong, then he would treat them different and would personally meet with the leader.


    "Oy Bellamy. You know how to do your homework."


    In a street of some town, Doflamingo was sitting on a barrel, lifting his hand and moving his fingers.


    On the street, stood two men holding swords. They were fighting, no, more likely slashing each other. From their facial expression, one can tell they weren''t fighting with their own will. They were resisting, yet they were


    "DOFLAMINGO, I Did everything as you told me," the blond muscular man, who was named Bellamy said as his hands were shaking. He tried to drop the sword, but he couldn''t.


    "You didn''t tell me that someone has Sand-Sand fruit, and someone can defeat Machvise. You only said they are harmless girls."


    Doflamingo moved his finger, and the man who was opposing Bellamy moved forward and slashed with his sword to his friend. Bellamy tried to dodge, but something was holding him from moving.


    " Stop, someone, stop them please " a blonde woman yelled. On the sides, there was a big crowd watching, which was the pirate crew of the two.


    Everyone here was Doflamingo fan-club. But their Idol is now harsh on them.


    Bellamy got a slash. Doflamingo lifted his fingers, and the two fell to the ground as they seemed to regain control.


    "Wait..." Bellamy, who was on the ground, struggled to stand up. He put his hand on the wound, then slowly looked to Doflamingo with half-dead eyes, but full of life and determination.


    "Wait, please, allow me to correct my mistake," Bellamy said. He can''t stand to be looked like this by his Idol.


    "Bellamy... You shouldn''t move" a woman ran toward him and took his shoulder.


    Doflamingo looked at Bellamy, who didn''t even acknowledge the woman. Should he kill him, let this woman kill him, or should he let them kill both? Whatever, this group was of pirates, and it is not related to his group by law.


    "Fine, I''ll give you one last chance". Doflamingo.

 Chapter 123

    It was still the beginning of the day.


    Lucas called his girls in Marineforde and told them to do a favour for him. He said that he has an urgent affair and they should cover up for his absence. Lucas told the girls to take his ship, then go somewhere and say that he is going after some pirate in the sea. And of course, they doubted why is he, all of a sudden, would need to sneak out of his job.


    "Who is she"


    The one who was talking with Lucas was Nami. Just last day, some girl from Impel Down said she would want to transfer to his crew. After all, that they spent with Lucas, it didn''t take them to be a genius to know that he has done something to her, or inside her. No girl can trust Lucas when he is not at home.


    "No, it''s not about women" Lucas replied


    Nami believed him. When it comes to other girls, Lucas won''t lie, and if a girl insists too much on causing troubles, then she has a threesome with that girl and discover a new side. "We can cover you. But what about Hina, she isn''t one of us and may expose you."


    That was a problem, despite Lucas not dating Hina, as her superior, he was pretty much close to her those days. Two are used to smoke together and exchange cigarettes. Well, Lucas''s stoke was nearly endless, so Hina was the one who burrows cigarettes from him. Calorina and Kaya don''t know that, but the other girls know.


    If the sh.i.p.s are moving, and Hina came seeking Lucas for something to smoke, then she would find out he is not in his place.


    "Do it anyway. I will try to come back as soon as possible. And if Hina found out something, tell her that I''ll explain."


    "Okay"


    Lucas then hanged the call.


    Unknown to Lucas, the direction his ship is moving to, is very close to the fries who wants a second chance. Lucas then went back to the deck and lied under the shadow of the sail. The girls came close and sat next to him. They took some lunch boxes and began to eat like there was nothing to worry about it.


    "Do you want to eat together" Vivi came close to Lucas with a box in her hand.


    "Ara~ I''m following a diet so I don''t think I can finish this on my own" Zala came close and did what Vivi has done.


    "Hey, I was here first " Vivi glared back Zala. "Your name isn''t written on him" Zala replied.


    "Shut UP," Lucas said as he sat. It pisses him off when girls start to fight among themselves. "Stop fighting and feed me, both of you."


    "Yes."


    Zala and Vivi blushed after hearing him scolding them. They couldn''t help but think he is handsome when he acts like this. They sat down and put the lunch boxes. All of Lucas had to do is to open his mouth and chew the food.


    After a couple of hours, the silhouette of an island appeared. Three big pirates ship appeared in front. Mikita floated and looked well before calling Lucas "Zorro, something seems odd." Lucas, who was closing his eyes, opened them and stood up. He went to the edge of the ship and looked in front.


    There were three pirate sh.i.p.s indeed. Behind them, there was a seaport with men and women holding their weapons. Behind them, a man was sitting and crossing his hairy legs


    Lucas activated Adrenaline Boost level 20 to enhance his sense by +300% (400% of the original). Using the bounty eyes, Lucas could tell that every one of them is a wanted pirate. The one, behind, had a deactivated bounty.


    ''Doflamingo is here'' a chilling ray appeared in Lucas''s eyes.


    "Girls, seems we have someone to welcome us here." Lucas knows a thing or two about Doflamingo from the Manga.


    Doflamingo, maybe someone with shallow morality, but he was someone who appreciates his original crew and treats them as his family. If Doflamingo seemed to be out of the control, Lucas could use Machvise as his hostage.


    Lucas is the type of the guys who have low morals as well and would use any method in his hand. When it comes to underhand and backstabbing, then Lucas is more like Doflamingo.


    "Zorro, are we going to fight " some sand flew next Lucas and formed Vivi who was looking to the land, she opened her palm, and a mini yellow storm appeared.


    Mikita as well appeared next to them, with a new broad smile. She wanted to test her new fruit power, Ton-Ton.


    "Fufufu, what will happen now" Robin laughed. To be honest, she was shocked by Zorro''s powers at first. Then she was shocked by Mikita''s new skills when she saw her fighting. Robin was feeling much secure with this crew now.


    "Hmm, three sh.i.p.s" Lucas was frowning like Akainu. He looked to the three sh.i.p.s in front of him, then to the cow that was dragging them " Let''s leave this for Lucci."


    "Mooo" Lucci heard him and nodded. Lucas, as Zorro, took his sword and cut the strings that link the ship with Lucci¡ªmaking her free.


    Now, those people would meet the first sea monster with The Six Powers, no, the improved Six Powers, and full mastery over Haki.


    Doflamingo was sitting behind a mini-army of men, and some pretty pirate women as well.


    "Let''s test this Zorro" Doflamingo murmured. He didn''t think those weaklings can defeat Machvise, so let alone the crew that captured him. But this is a battle in the sea, so this should be a good test. "I''ll make a decision depending on them"


    "Bellamy" Doflamingo called the man who stood on the face of the ship. "Don''t disappoint me" Bellamy nodded. His legs suddenly morphed into spring that pressed on the ground, then he turned into a streak of light and flew toward Zorro''s ship, ignoring his safety.


    The first one reacting to Bellamy was Vivi. As soon as she saw him heading, she waved her hand " Sand Storm". She declared and threw the small yellow tornado in her hand. The sand storm extended all of a sudden and became huge enough to generate strong winds.


    "This... Crocodile''s move" Robin commented.


    Bellamy before he reaches his destination was swallowed by The Sand Storm and flew up with it. Vivi smiled for her whole life. She hated the feel of being a burden. But it seems that with this fruit, the feeling of being a burden was replaced by the feel of power, making her quite happy. And all of this is thanks to Zorro who did her any favours.


    The Sand Storm continued flying toward the land; it made the sh.i.p.s move aside, causing some damage, then Bellamy was thrown to the ground.


    "This means that Crocodile is dead" Doflamingo murmured again as he looked at Vivi.


    Before the pirates could make out what was happening, the sea monster that was dragging the coming ship, vanished. "MOO".


    Lucci appeared in front of the sh.i.p.s. As 300 meters Sea Monster, Lucci made the sh.i.p.s looking small.


    "Don''t fear, it''s a mere Sea Monster."


    The brave pirates on the sh.i.p.s held their swords and jumped on Lucci trying to beat her.


    But as they did that, their weapons were broken. Lucci looking at everyone used her head to use Finger Gun. Her head moved toward everyone in her way, and to the sh.i.p.s with super speed, knocking everything on her way *BAM* The sh.i.p.s sank along with the pirates.


    A huge wave was made and moved toward the pirates of the land. The wave hit them and dragged them away.


    When the waves reached Doflamingo, he jumped up, avoiding it. Standing in the air, he glared at Lucci ready to use his threads to cut her but seems the sea monster was smart and swim back to the ship, avoiding him.


    Doflamingo had a twisted expression. Sea Monsters aren''t supposed to be this strong.


    Doflamingo suddenly started to laugh " Fufu... Interesting "


    Doflamingo was going to fly toward their ship, but he changed his mind when he saw the boat coming toward him.


    ***


    "Girls, stay back and near to Lucci, this guy is dangerous," Lucas said to his girls as he stood on the top of the sail. His eyes fixed on Doflamingo who was standing in the middle of the air.


    The girls wanted to refuse. They wanted to come with Lucas and fight. But he said they should stay away, and possibly near to Lucci and the land.


    Lucas then jumped and went to land, in front of Doflamingo.


    The pirates, who were hit by the wave earlier, saw him and dashed since this was their target.


    When everyone seemed to get close, Lucas extended his hand toward them. An invisible sphere of shockwave was forming around his hand. * BAM*. Using level 15 Six King Gun, Lucas shot a big shockwave that hit the pirates and sent them flying with severe internal damage.


    [+7000 Acc.u.mulated XP


    Six King Gun +9000 XP]


    *Clap* *Clap*


    Lucas lifted his head to see the man who was clapping. Doflamingo made a broad grin as he looked down "fufufu... You dealt with those weaklings very well".


    " Well, you attacked me first " Lucas, looking at Doflamingo, waved his sword sending air blade. Doflamingo dodged quickly and appeared on the ground, smiling, he lifted his finger and aimed at Zorro. * Pew* * Pew*


    Lucas used Future Vision and could feel three threads flying to him like Bullet. He dodged two with ease and used his sword to reflect the third. Doflamingo''s smile grew wider when he saw Zorro able to react and reflect his thin threads. That proved that this guy has some capabilities, even if it isn''t that much, it still considerable.


    Should Doflamingo shows him more power, or not. "I only send someone to give you a warning."


    "Oh, is that so, " Lucas said.


    "I want to ask you. Why are you chasing after Law?" Asked Doflamingo. His eyes suddenly showed a dead seriousness. His next step depends on what Zorro would say.


    "For money of course."


    "For money " Doflamingo smiled widely. He opened his arms widely and said.


    " If it''s about money, then we can become friends and forget about our early conflict."


    "Oh, really. Do you not care about those people" Lucas walked a few steps and stopped in front of some pirate. Lucas kicked him flying toward Doflamingo like a football.


    In response, Doflamingo lifted his hand, moved his finger, and bam, then pirate was thrown away "I don''t care


    "And what makes you think I want to be your friend "


    "Money. Isn''t that what are you looking for " Doflamingo smiled.


    It''s not like he doesn''t want to kill Zorro, but it seems that he can use him, so why not. Law was a pain in the ass to find, and Doflamingo was coming to Paradise sometimes to look after him, but his job was distracting him.


    If Zorro wants to save him time, so be it. The only reason why he sent his men earlier was that he didn''t feel well when he heard someone investigating Law.


    "What do you offer," Lucas asked as he pretended to be interested.


    Just as Lucas expected, he and Doflamingo are both dishonest people, and if they can use their enemies, then they would do rather than killing them.


    Doflamingo lifted one finger. "If you can get him alive and hand him to me, then I''ll give you one billion berries " The Joker of The Underworld has a lot of money.


    "This offer is too much, I want to be your friend, but I can''t help but wonder why you want him."


    "You should only care about your payment. But there is one thing that stops us from becoming friends."


    "Oh, what is it."


    "Hand Machvise back, and we will become friends," Doflamingo said as he stood up showing his full height.


    "Really. Friends should deal face to face " Lucas looked to a house that was 20 meters away. He lifted his sword and waves toward that direction, cutting that house in half.


    "You got me; I''ll give that to you" from that house, unaffected by the air blade, a man, who looks like Doflamingo got out.


    Doflamingo who was dealing with Lucas all along turned into threads that were absorbed by original Doflamingo. It was just a clone.


    "Now, let''s see, what would you offer for your Machvise''s life," Lucas asked the blonde who was walking toward him.


    Doflamingo suddenly halted his steps. Did this man, just asked him for money, after be gave him a deal of a billion. Did he turn greedy already? And why does it feel like he is taking a hostage?


    " I want to know if Machvise is alive," Doflamingo said. If anything happened to Machvise, then an act of bloody revenge would happen.


    "I can''t say that he is better than a dead" Lucas said as he relaxed his shoulder.


    Doflamingo felt anger overwhelming him. But he managed to calm himself down and forced a smile " I understand, our crews did clash, and there are some casualties. But as great things didn''t cross the line, there is a chance."


    Just wait, once he hands him Law, Doflamingo would know how to deal with Zorro.


    He stood in front of Lucas and extended his hand " deal".


    "Deal. So, how much are you willing to pay for him" Lucas asked.

 Chapter 124

    Doflamingo offered his friendship to Lucas and said he is willing to forget their conflicts and start a new page. Also, Doflamingo would make a billion berries worth deal with Zorro if he chased Law for him, and by that, he needs to hand him alive.


    But for this friendship to complete, Zorro has to hand Machvise back. Lucas smirked and simply asked how much Doflamingo is willing to pay for his broken man.


    Lucas''s words triggered Doflamingo.


    Doflamingo may be one of the most twist minded and cold-blooded villains in one piece history. Doflamingo was someone who killed his father, and from all of the people, he planned to sacrifice his brother that got killed by him at the end. But he was someone who appreciates his crew and considers them as the family that was more close than his blood relatives, and he can handle no threat or mock toward them.


    Zorro now was playing with one of his family members. "Hand him back," Doflamingo said with a sharp tone. Lucas didn''t seem to step back " He attacked my harmless angels. If you want him back, then you have to pay for the damage he made."


    "What did you say" Doflamingo, all of a sudden started to shake from anger. This masked man is playing with the dragon''s reverse scales.


    "I''m not greedy. You only have to pay that fatty''s weight what worth gold."Lucas saw the near future and knew what Doflamingo is going to do. Lucas laughed and lifted his finger "You know, Conqueror Haki is only useful to deal with flies, and against someone like me, it gives me a sense of challenge, and when I''m challenged, I do even the things that I know I would regret. So Doflamingo, Do you want to be my friend, or do you want to test me."


    Lucas glared at Doflamingo and gave him a clear warning that when Lucas is challenged, then even Lucas would become afraid of himself.


    In the future, he saw Doflamingo unleashed his Conqueror Haki, which seemed to be some kind of momentum that tried to crush his will. It didn''t affect Lucas except giving him some sense of danger and thus provoking him to fight. As for the girls, Robin and Mikita were able to withstand it without getting knocked out. Vivi had a strong will so she could keep on her feet, but she felt like she was choking. As for Zala, she lost her consciousness.


    If Lucas learned something from reading One Piece, it would be this: Conqueror Haki is only a plot armour and useful against weaklings.


    Except for Shanks, who had Conqueror Haki that can do physical damage, but he still lost his arm to a small Sea King when he saved Luffy life despite having Conqueror Haki before meeting Luffy anyway.


    (Confirmed by Oda: Shanks had Conqueror Haki before he meets Luffy and was going to save him just by unleashing his Haki from far. But he lost an arm to small Sea King because the editor thought it''s cooler that way.)


    "hm hm hmm," Doflamingo chuckled. "Ha-ha... HAHA" Suddenly, Doflamingo started to laugh like a maniac before saying "Amazing, you can see the near future."


    Doflamingo was able to calm himself as he thought about what he had just discovered just now. Zorro proved that he is more useful, so killing him is a waste. And chasing Law already gave Doflamingo a headache, so, this guy maybe his light of hope.


    "Okay, and we have a deal," Doflamingo said as his lips drew a significant smile.


    Lucas smiled, then he went to Doflamingo and extended his hand up to Doflamingo who looked like the a.d.u.l.t one here. The two shook their hands as a sign of dealing.


    Lucas then went to the ship and pretended to get Machvise.


    To troll Doflamingo, Lucas fused Kilo-Kilo Fruit with Machvise. Doflamingo wouldn''t doubt that Lucas has this ability to take fruits out, and Machvise would think that something is wrong with him and not with his power. Well, they will need some months, or even a year to find out that, since Mikita was brutal on him and Machvise won''t be able to walk for a long time.


    After a while, Lucas took the broken Machvise to Doflamingo who just came from another island with a bag of money. The then exchanged the hostage with cash. Doflamingo saw how Machvise is broken and how he would take a long time to heal from his wounds. He then swore in his heart that he would take revenge for Machvise once their deal is over.


    "Now I think we can forget about our grudges" Lucas smiled as he lifted his head and looked to Doflamingo who was twice tall as him.


    "fufu... We can hope for now. When you find Law, capture him alive and call me on this DenDenMushi. I''ll reward you generously."


    Doflamingo handed a snail to Lucas.


    "Sure. I''ll hand Law to you."


    If not that Lucas needs Doflamingo for his plans, then even If Doflamingo is Admiral level character, Lucas would get rid of him now with a way or another. And thus, a friendship started between two who would stab each other once the benefit gets completed.


    Doflamingo then gave Zorro the authority on Bellamy useless crew and his fan club if Zorro ever wanted to use them.


    ***


    On the ship.


    "Wow, that''s a lot " Mikita exclaimed as she saw Lucas counting the money he had.


    Lucas came into a deal with Doflamingo.


    And this what he got: a full 500 million berries.


    And they are friends now.


    "What a lot, it is only 500 million," Lucas smirked. He still has billions that he took from Arlong who wanted to build a country.


    Lucas was lying down on his back while thinking if he should go back to his post in the Marine.


    Hina surely would find out about his absence.


    Thinking about Hina, Lucas had a sour feeling in his heart. That girl was so beautiful that he would never get bored staring at her face, and her body as well, but she wouldn''t give him a clear chance, and the problem is that he can''t steal a kiss, or hug her without getting himself caged.


    Lucas and Hina became closer with time, but as a woman who is twice old as him, she treats him like her young sibling, and not seriously as an a.d.u.l.t. But changed a bit after seeing him touring with six girls, but she seemed not to change that much around him.


    In work, she treats him as her boss, and in some cases, they would talk a bit and smoke some cigarettes.


    ''Hina, I wonder what she likes. Other than smoking, what she prefers.''


    Lucas''s womaniser side was working. Hina was just too beautiful, and the way she talks make Lucas always think it was cute. Too bad that the middle-aged beauty has hard defences to break. But Lucas won''t give up; it''s a matter of principle.


    As Lucas was lying down, Robin saw him and smiled. "Rear¡­ahem... Captain" She approached him and sat next to him.


    "Yes," Lucas turned his head to Robin. She was wearing a black jacket and a short leather black squirt, with long high heeled boots.


    "I believe there are things you need to hear about," Robin said as she moved her butt on the wooden plate to get closer to him.


    "Really. I wonder if there are more things about Law " Lucas moved his back up straightening it. Hearing more information about Law, his interest picked up.


    "Fufu... I think you are interested in him more than you are interested in me " Robin took some paper from her coat. Lucas followed her hand and saw the scene where her b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggled when she took the paper out, which was the navy''s map with some points marked with ink.


    "Oh. I kissed you, so why you are thinking so."


    Lucas allowed himself to get closer, letting his right side clash with her left side. He then put his arm around her neck and rested it on her shoulder.


    ''Too close'' Upon mentioning that kiss, and the way they are close now, Robin''s heart started to beat faster upon the contact, and her legs shook for a second. Luckily, her skin didn''t turn red, or it would have been embarrassing.


    "Well, Captain, as you can see, Law is moving in a specific pattern, like most of the pirates who depend on the standard compass " Robin was moving her slender finger across the map to show Lucas the pattern Law is taking. "Every three islands, he would switch his direction, but in the end, he is heading to Shabondy."


    "Shabondy..." Lucas lifted his head; this made things easier to find Law. " Good job, Robin" Lucas praised her. This girl was too smart and cunning that she could track Law who gave Doflamingo a headache with ease.


    Hearing his praise, Robin seemed to be cheered up a bit by it. She turned her head and looked at his face that was facing the sky. Robin tightened her blue eyes as she felt her heartbeat accelerate when she remembered the way he licked her. Suddenly, Lucas turned his face to her, and Robin seemed to be surprised by it, then, she put the map back, touching her chest again.


    Lucas gave her a look; he held that map and took. She was too seducing with her hourglass figure and curves. "Captain" Robin called.


    Lucas then held her hand and put it on his lap. Robin was slowly taken by the moment and let her face get closer, not to his face, but the side of his face.


    "Naughty girl" Lucas saw her moving her ear closer, so he understood. Lucas extended his tongue and started to lick her right ear.


    "Mm...ahh"


    Robin started to m.o.a.n softly, and she closed her eyes as her body became sensitive. A few seconds later, her n.i.p.p.l.es became hard, and there was a liquid dripping from her panties. Robin wrapped her arm around Lucas and hugged him while enjoying being licked in her ear.


    "Mmm... Good... Ahh," She m.o.a.ned as her b.r.e.a.s.ts were crushing on his chest. Lucas hand went to her back and started to play with her hair, as he was still playing with her ear. Robin entered a climax as she was in another world, and her v.a.g.i.n.a started to c.u.m. The Tongue skill was just this overpowered.


    After one minute, "Good" Robin had an intense orgasm and wet her self. She looked at Lucas and gave him a kiss to show how Horney she was. Lucas kissed her back and used The Tongue to a higher level. Robin was about to strip, but then, the snail in Lucas''s coat ringed.


    *Bero* *Bero*


    "Can you ignore it?" Robin said as she jumped on him and sat on his crotch. Lucas used future observation to see if he should pick up the call or not. Unfortunately. He should pick it up.


    "Listen, Robin, how about tonight, you and me, in private," Lucas said as he lifted his head, Robin''s blue eyes just looked like the eyes of a predator, and he was the prey.


    Lucas put his hand on the back of her back so she can calm down a bit.


    "fufu... But you need to take your responsibly" Robin got up with hard after her l.u.s.t got calmed by his massage hands and regained her sanity. But still, the feeling was just she wanted to have s.e.x just now, and have Lucas lick another part. She gave Lucas a threatening gaze saying that he shouldn''t get late.


    "Sure," Lucas said. It was too hard as Robin''s juices made his pants wet, and his d.i.c.k released some pre-c.u.m.


    Robin gave him a last glare and went to the cabin, so she can masturbate and clear her head over. Lucas went to an isolated spot and picked up the call. If the news isn''t that critical, he would go back and f.u.c.k Robin until she says no more.


    "Rear Admiral. Where are you in the god sake."


    "I had a private business, is everything okay."


    " Hina had been looking all day."


    Hina said. She was in Lucas''s cabin, surrounded by three girls.


    Nojiko was cracking her fists *BAM* making some explosions while glaring at Hina. Nami had turned into a mix of spider and human, she had several water balls around her hands that was mixed with strings, and as well, Lilia was there with her arms getting turned into blades.


    All of them were watching Hina. They told Hina not to rat up Lucas, or they would have to fight. Hina said she is here to borrow some cigarettes so that they can relax.


    "If it is about cigarettes, let that for later."


    "Yes, Hina wants some otherwise Hina would make her report of your absence."


    "Later Hina, I will give you a bucket" Lucas frowned, he wants to go back and bang Robin.


    "Hina want three."


    "I''ll give you four "


    "Rear admiral. To the important thing, just now, some marine base had called up for help."


    "what code."


    "Xx6" Lucas frowned, this code meant that some pirate with a bounty of +100 million is attacking a base, and the marines can''t defend themselves.


    "The pirates are under Trafalgar D Law, a new rookie with a bounty of 150 million. Should Hina take the ship to help since you aren''t here" Hina asked.


    Lucas opened his eyes widely. Did Hina just say, Law?


    "No... I mean, keep a safe distance from the Pirates and wait for them into the water. Law has a strong devil fruit so you can''t face him on the land, just send me the location of the base that is under the attack" Lucas said excitedly.


    Hina found his behaviour weird. Hina was about to say something, but suddenly, Nojiko appeared in front of her and took the DenDenMushi from Hina''s hand.


    "Oy. Lucas, here the location..."


    Nojiko gave Lucas the location.


    Hina kept glaring at her and humped her cheeks. "Hina doesn''t like your behaviour" Just now, she was about to find out something.


    Nojiko turned her head to the window and spat on it. *BAM* it was a move to threat this girl to stay in her place. "You don''t want to fight me, big girl."


    "Excuse Hina" some cage bars appeared on Hina''s body. Hina didn''t do anything yet this one is threatening her with the explosion. Hina became angry and "Hina is angry. Hina will put you in a cage even if you can explode yourself."


    "You what" Nojiko cracked her fists that began to make some small explosions. Maybe some Karate with explosion fruit and Haki would teach this pinky here place.


    The two were about to fight. But luckily Lilia appeared in the middle.


    "Calm down, or I''ll report both of you."


    " Lilia, are you on my side or her side."


    "Hina will remember that"


    ***


    Lucas hanged the call as soon as he got the location of Law. "I won''t waste the chance".


    Lucas then called the girls on the ship, and then all of them came. He took 500 million berries and told them to have fun. The girls were shocked, 500 million, and he said them to have fun with it. Even Robin, who was horny, was shocked by the money and thought about how many books she can buy.


    Lucas took Lucci away from the ship and made her move to one direction.

 Chapter 125

    Lucas got a call from Hina asking him if his unit should reply to backup request since he wasn''t here to make the decision. The backup call was from a marine group that clashed with Law''s pirates and didn''t have any chance against him.


    At this moment, to Lucas, Hina''s voice was more beautiful than a female Italian opera''s singer.


    Lucas told Hina to stay away and wait for the pirates the sea. He said that since he knew that Law travels using a submarine, so there would be no clash with his unit if they waited in the sea. Nojiko gave the location to Lucas, who hanged the call after that.


    Lucas then left the girls in the ship with half billion, so they stay busy while he does the business. He took Lucci, with a personal compass, and hurried her to move in one direction.


    Lucci was using Moonwalk to hit the water with her tail gaining a speed boost. Like a sea monster, she was already speedy, but after using Moonwalk on the water, her speed skyrocketed.


    "Faster" Lucas yelled on the Sea Monster while winds were hitting his face.


    "MOO" Lucci let a loud cry and used all of her strength to move her big fishtail. Everywhere she passes by. She was making waves rolling to the sides.


    *Thunder*


    Lucas''s vision was changing quickly. He was experiencing the weird weather of The Grand Line changing in front of him as he passed by a territory full of cold rain and lightning and mighty waves, then a one with snow falling, then with the sunny hot area.


    Despite this, the speed they were moving at didn''t change at all.


    Lucas crossed many Islands on his way, and he could see that some Sea Kings saw Lucci and tried to chase after them, but they couldn''t keep up.


    More than an hour later, Lucas passed by so many islands and was near the mentioned island. He could see the shadow of a marine base from Lucci''s head. The naval base got cut in half.


    On the ground, there were limbs, heads and different body parts, that seemed to be separate from the original body. However, they were alive, and they were yelling at some young boy who was reattaching the body.


    "Hey, that''s isn''t my arm."


    "Hey, my legs, I found them"


    After this battle, it seems that Law and his crew would have their bounties increased. In the show, Law had 200 million berries by the time he met straw hats, yet now he is only 150 million worth pirate. That gave Lucas an excellent sight of what time he is now compared to the original show.


    Lucas could tell that a battle happened here and ended a short while ago. So Law must use his submarine to go down the water, so no one was able to chase after him.


    Lucas turned his head to see a couple of marine sh.i.p.s waiting. Those were his sh.i.p.s that arrived here.


    There was a reason why Lucas brought Lucci with him.


    "Lucci, go down the water and track any smell" Lucas held Lucci''s skin and took a deep breath before catching it and sink with Lucci down.


    Lucas activated his Observation Haki while Lucci started to move in the direction where she smelled the submarines oil remaining.


    Law was moving with a submarine.


    For a machine to move under the water to work, it would require a unique energy source such as oil, gas, or electricity. The energy source would leave a strong smell behind.


    That scent is hard to track for a human since humans can''t breathe underwater, let alone monitoring smells, but for a sea monster with a ship sized nose, It is a different case.


    Lucci was moving under the water as Lucas was holding his breath and closing his eyes. He didn''t need to open them since his Observation Haki allow him to observe better than a person with eyes.


    Lucas found that he can hold his breath for 9 minutes because of his physical strength. Whenever he feels chocked, he would tap Lucci''s head, and she would get up so he would take some breaths before going down and tracking the submarine.


    After nearly an hour, Lucas''s Observation Haki showed a white submarine in the middle of a black paint only him can see.


    ''Bingo''


    Lucas opened his eyes and tapped on Lucci''s head again, making her go up. Lucas took a deep breath after getting on the surface of the water.


    "Move this direction, and no need to go down," Lucas said.


    He can track the submarine with his Haki alone without the need to get down. He even can tell what the pirate crew was doing inside the submarine and their numbers.


    After two hours, the clouds in the sky and the sea turned red as the sun went the west. The day was about to end.


    The submarine started to go up.


    Lucas let an evil smirk as he saw an isolated island in front of him.


    "Lucci, go and throw them here," Lucas said before he jumps and lands on that island


    .


    "Moo" Lucci said as she went down. Giving the size of the sea monsters, biting a ship wouldn''t be a problem.


    One minute later.


    Lucci appeared on the surface of the sea with a yellow submarine, with a swift move, she threw it toward the beach of that island.


    The submarine was flying in the air. Before it hit the ground, a faint blue visible sphere wrapped itself around the submarine.


    "ROOM", before it even hit the ground, the submarine started to float in the air.


    *cut*


    A cut appeared on the submarine making a door appear on the surface. It seems that was related to the blue sphere that saved their submarine from crashing as it landed while floating.


    A crew got out and stood upon the land, everyone was wearing a doctor outfit, except for a cute humanoid bear and the one with the northern hat.


    *Captain, what happened "


    "Just now, we were attacked by a sea monster and got thrown here."


    The men in white were looking to the one in the middle, who was their captain Law.


    "That damn sea monster, I was going to cut it, but it threw us here," Law said. He waves his hand, making the blue sphere surrounding him and his crew vanished to thin air.


    Law was a handsome, tall man, with a small beard on his chin and a short black hair. He was wearing a black, yellow, black shirt that had his pirate symbol with blue pants. He had a northern-style fur hat, which is white. On his shoulder, he held a long black katana.


    "We have to fix the submarine, I guess," one of the pirates said.


    The crew found themselves standing on a beach with a high cliff in front of them.


    Above that cliff, there was a tree. Above it, Lucas stood, with both of his face and chest n.a.k.e.d since his shirt was wet.


    The pirates started to move. The night came, so they lit up the fire before beginning to focus on fixing their submarine.


    Lucas observed Law and his mouth revealed his teeth.


    His eyes tightened.


    Lucas smiled like he never smiled to any woman before, except for James''s wife.


    Law who stood by the fire suddenly tightened his eyes as he felt terrible.


    "I feel bad, get careful" He quickly turned to his crew and said before lifting his head.


    "Careful or not, Useless."


    Law and everyone''s heart jumped as a shadow a Blondie appeared in their midst.


    Lucas was now looking like the villain whose face is covered by the shadow of the night, and his golden hair is flapping under the moonlight, and the fact that he was topless without any shirt, made him look scary.


    "who"


    "what"


    Lucas quickly used Stealth Footwork. He vanished to thin air, shocking everyone. *Blow* *Blow *, a fist marks were appearing on their bodies knocking them out.


    "Room." Law was the first one to react. He opened his palm, and the blue sphere started to extend to wrap them.


    Law took his sword out of his sheath and was about to wave it. "Useless," Lucas said. He was too fast, and his Observation Haki was superior.


    As Law waved his sword, Lucas just bent his head back a bit avoiding his blow.


    "Bastard" Law clenched his teeth and lifted his sword again, preparing to wave it.


    "Useless," The Blondie said and vanished from his place.*swish* He appeared next to Law with his fist on his stomach. *Blow*


    "Argh" Law opened his eyes widely and spat blood. He felt unimaginable paint when he suddenly found Lucas''s fist on his stomach. The blow was firm that he was suddenly out of breath.


    "I won''t fall.." The pain was unbearable, but Law''s will kept him standing on his feet


    Lucas smiled, seeing Law''s will this strong to bare a punch from him. "That''s the spirit I need" Lucas took his fist back and repeated the knock more two times on Law''s belly.


    Law''s eyelids vanished as he could no longer bear the pain; he lost his awareness and fell to the ground.


    Law then disappeared as Lucas put him inside his storage along with his crew.


    [Defeating Law + 100.000 XP]


    [Ding. Op-Op is in the storage]


    "Since you have a grudge on Doflamingo, you can become a useful pawn."


    Lucas let a smile before putting everyone on the ground inside his storage. "But seriously, I need to hunt many pirates now for XP sake."


    Lucas then went to the middle of the island, cleared it from the animals, and then he took some pirate out of his storage.


    Ever since Law''s poster appeared, Lucas had kidnapped four pirates and used to use Massage Hands on them, each night to brainwash them.


    After massaging their heads for long, Lucas gained a result as he could slowly change their personality and some of their ideology.


    But it wasn''t the that significant result he was looking for as the people showed their resistance and they would take a longer time to get timed.


    However, Lucas learned a trick after their heads got used to his hands. If Lucas massaged a pirates head for a long time while saying some words, they would enter a temporarily state, where they lose awareness, and their subconscious reacts to his voice.


    Lucas took some pirate and forcefully fed him Op-Op Fruit. The pirate flinched as he ate the fruit, he looked to Lucas and remembered him.


    "You..."


    Before he could say anything, Lucas put his hands on his head and started massaging it with [Massage hands level 18]. The pirate found himself enter a world of pleasure and relaxation.


    Lucas then used his teacher skill and unlocked the deep potentials of the pirate


    .


    To get the eternal life, Lucas doesn''t mind to sacrifice other people''s lives, so let alone some pirates who are in his eyes, sc.u.ms among the sc.u.ms.


    After an hour and so, the pirate''s brain was completely numb, and his subconscious and body can only react to Lucas''s voice. Now, this move would only work on someone who got his head rubbed several times before, so this pirate was a rare sacrificial pawn.


    "Now sc.u.m, learn how to use your power "


    Lucas went to a rock and sat. The pirate didn''t seem to have his consciousness either a self-awareness. He simply opened his hand, and a faint blue sphere started to extend.


    They say that the subconscious mind learns things a thousand times faster than the conscious; some even say millions of times more quickly.


    The pirate who wasn''t self-aware, with his potentials unlocked and increased, could learn how to use Operation Fruit abilities rather very quickly.


    "Can you do the surgery where you transfer your life."


    The pirate nodded. "Explain", the pirate replied,


    " Using my life, I''ll be able to enter your cells and do an operation that would change their nature to never age in exchange for my life to gain the power to do the surgery."


    Lucas stood up, went to that pirate and massaged his head for a bit "Do that surgery on me."


    "Yes"


    Lucas was on the range of the blue sphere, which is supposed to be to the operation room.


    Lucas lied down, and that pirate started to do the surgery.


    ''this, is painful'' Lucas thought as every cell was changing to go against its nature, but, that felt gave Lucas a pain that would make anyone scream.


    There was a reason why they make people sleep before surgery.


    But Lucas''s eyes didn''t even flinch. Instead, this pain was a small price for what he would gain.


    The eternal youth surgery was over.


    [ Eternal Youth Essence is acquired]


    [Eternal Youth Essence: can be used to change the cells nature so they wouldn''t age]


    Next to Lucas, the pirate who finished the surgery showed signs of death.


    Lucas, who was lying on the ground, extended his finger and shot a compressed air bullet to that pirate''s head.


    The pirate fell dead.


    [Ding. Op-Op is in the storage]


    Lucas got up and looked to the notification. He smiled. He just now achieved the dream of humanity. Lucas chuckled as a weird feeling was invading him.


    "hehe... hehe "


    He let a slight laugh as he thought that he would never become an old man and stay a young forever.


    "Hahaha"


    Lucas laugh became louder. It was not a laugh because he found it funny, but the smile came because of the weird feeling.


    "HAHAHA..." Lucas closed his eyes, put his hands on his stomach. He then looked to the sky and let a long hysterical laugh.


    Lucas, after half-hour of laughing straightly, he was able to calm himself down.


    "I''ve surpassed humanity."


    Even after a hundred of year, as long as no one kills him, Lucas would be alive, young, and full of energy without worrying that it would be hard to get it up when sleeping with women who would accompany him in this long life.


    '' I should stop laughing. Otherwise, I would hurt my throat.''


    Lucas massaged his throat, feeling some pain. He wondered how the villains could laugh weirdly without needing to drink any lemon juice.


    ''There still that supreme being to entertain. Well, at least he said that wouldn''t bother me after some point.''


    "Supreme being, if you leave me alone, I''ll build a church," Lucas said as he looked up to the sky to see one cloud that had a shape of a hand, raising the middle finger before disappearing.


    Lucas frowned and lifted his middle finger before turning away. "My mood was good; no need to ruin it."


    Now, with Op-Op Devil Fruit, and sc.u.m pirates to sacrifice, Lucas can grant immortality to anyone he wants. But the thing is, out of his women, there are some who he thought it would be best for them to mature more. After all, a mature woman has her charm.


    And after getting this world under him, Lucas would live a life where he would have everything, and of course, he can live happily forever without any need to do anything.

 Chapter 126 - 126 R-18

    ''This feels good'' that was what Lucas thought about as was kicking the air and flying toward one direction, while Lucci was trying to keep a track with him.


    After getting eternal youth, Lucas felt that he is no human anymore, and it felt so good.


    Lucas wanted to laugh more, but then, he remembered that he may be immortal now, but he isn''t invincible.


    '' next, when I have this world under my hand, complete the deal between the Supreme being and me, I''ll live as I want...


    Wait, I already am living as I want.''


    As for Law, Lucas isn''t planning to hand him to Doflamingo, neither to the marines. Since Law has a big grudge on Doflamingo, Lucas thought that he could use him in his plans.


    Lucas was in a good mood, he would never die from old age, and would be youth full of energy and would still be able a to have s.e.x even after he becomes a 100 years old grandpa.


    To celebrate this new change, Lucas thought of all of his girls, starting from Impel Down, to the hotties he banged in East Blue, to the Navy and finally his Warlord crew who are spending Doflamingo''s money.


    Lucas remembered that he was about to bang Robin, but Hina called him and accidentally gave him a report about Law''s location, which made him stop what he was doing before promising that he will bang her this night.


    Lucas didn''t regret his decision, since if he banged Robin, then Op-Op fruit would slip from his hands forever, but the girls would never slip.


    "A man has to keep his promise," Lucas thought as he unconsciously touched his D, and adjust it in the right angle in his pants.


    A few hours later, both Lucas and Lucci reached the location where he left the girls.


    The four girls, Mikita, Zala, Robin and Vivi, seemed to have enjoyed their time with his 500 million berries. It would always be surprising that, when a significant sum of money fell to the girls'' hands, it would be reduced when they shop. Mikita seemed to take 200 million for her factory, while the others took 100 million each.


    "I will remember not to give them too much the next time" Lucas laughed weirdly seeing how many bags were on the ship, how Robin, on using her abilities to lift many kits while walking on the street and the other girls are walking and lifting bags that surpasses their sizes.


    The girls could notice Lucci, so they assumed that Lucas had come back to the ship. So they went to welcome him.


    After all of that money, their opinion about him has improved a lot. Every girl wants a guy who has a lot of money and doesn''t care about it.


    They entered the ship and greeted Lucas who didn''t forget to tease them that they are wasteful, except Vivi, who kept her share to help her country with it later.


    Lucas then took them to the cabin and made dinner, with a lot of drinks.


    Today, Lucas achieved his first goal, and he needed to party. And Lucas made a feast quickly with the help of the system, which was created by level 15 Chef.


    Lucas noticed that his Chef speciality would soon reach level 16, but he was in no hurry to level it up until later, since there may be some tasty secret recipes that can assist his training.


    Soon he called everyone and placed the drinks with the food, which was some meat and soup.


    Everyone seemed to be happy with the food. They ate until their stomach content, but they were full so quickly because of their thin waists, especially Zala, she stopped after eating one plate since she tried to keep her curves, so she switched to drink and threw a meaningful to Lucas from here and there.


    "Zorro, you look happy, what''s the reason of this" Mikita asked after she swallowed what is in her mouth. In her life, she never thought that Lucas could cook this good.


    The other girls nodded, not only he gave them a lot of money, but he as well made a feast and presented a lot of expensive alcohols.


    On the other side of the table, Robin kept looking at Lucas and threw some glances to his neck while biting her lips. To be honest, she liked her new life and wanted to be in his side, and having s.e.x was a price that she was willing to offer.


    "Haha, let''s just drink."


    Lucas opened his bottle and started to drink with high speed emptying the container. They say that smoking and drinking is bad and affect the overall age for the human; Lucas wanted to test this theory now.


    The other girls opened their bottles and started to drink and chat.


    "Vivi, you are a still young, so you shouldn''t drink" Mikita who drank the third bottle, looked to Vivi who was looking to her cup and still didn''t drink. Mikita decided to tease her since this girl wrongly thought that she is Zorro''s daughter.


    "Hey, I''m not little


    "Kyahaha, are you afraid "


    "No"


    Vivi harrumphed as she was challenged and opened her alcohol bottle. Instead of pouring in her cup and drink, she drunk directly from the bottle.


    After finishing a half bottle, Vivi seemed too drunk and hit her head with the table.


    It seems that Vivi can''t tolerate alcohols.


    "Ara~ poor girl" Zala supported her chin and made a sorry expression for Vivi, and then she said a joke " Seems that sand can''t keep liquids."


    "Kyahaha". " fufu."


    Well, no one expected that Zala has a sense of humour.


    "Oh well, Sand can''t hold liquids," Lucas said as he opened another bottle.


    And so, the night continued with everyone drinking, soon, everyone, except for Robin, started to hit their head with the table with their faces turning red.


    Lucas was drunk, and he was the last man standing, or, the only man standing.


    "Fufu... Captain, guess we can have our time now."


    Robin didn''t drink more than one bottle. She was focused on the promise that Lucas gave her when she offered her self. So, Robin secretly was engaging every girl to drink more so she would have some private time.


    "I didn''t forget, " Lucas said as he stood up from his place and walked out of this cabin while holding his pants.


    "You need to grow up first" Robin patted his head and messed with his hair like he was a kid. Robin always finds it funny to tease people, especially Lucas. She found it challenging and secretly wanted to see him getting frustrated from that.


    And honestly, she got him this time. "Miss Robin, once you saw what is in my leg, you wouldn''t want me to grow up". Lucas put his hand on her waist then he lowered them feeling her curves. Lucas''s hands stopped on her butt, then with some force, Lucas grabbed her to him.


    "Just call me, Robin, Captain," Robin said.


    Suddenly, some arms appeared on Lucas body that started to strip him and massage different parts of his body.


    When Robin took the mask off his face, she suddenly opened her jaw and almost blushed. Somehow, Lucas was more handsome than the last time ''Was he this handsome''. She bites her lips.


    "Fine Robin, call me Lucas when we are alone," Lucas said. In earth, he was barely addressed as Captain, Admiral and other titles, so he preferred to be called by his name.


    Lucas feeling relaxed by her touch, started to squeeze her big plump ass.


    "Mmm," Robin let a soft m.o.a.n of pleasure as she felt tickets. Robin took her black jacket off, revealing her top with a black shirt that was lifted by her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She then bent down and put her lips on Lucas''s neck.


    "Ummm" While enjoying getting her ass teased, Robin opened her mouth and started to kiss, and suck Lucas''s neck while licking it.


    "Ahh" Lucas started to have a boner. The neck was one of the most sensitive parts of the human body. So, when Robin began to lick, he was getting turned on while feeling good.


    Regarding his reaction, Robin was happy and moved her tongue to other parts to lick it. "Mm," Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n. He then started to raise the level of his Massage hands as he lifted her squirt and touched her butt directly.


    "This goo... Grab my ass more" Robin said without feeling any shame as she lifted her head and m.o.a.ned. Her hard n.i.p.p.l.es became harder, as for her p.u.s.s.y, it was unleashing its juices getting ready for something big and hard to enter.


    Lucas squeezed her butt more roughly, yet gently, then he lifted his head to get his lips shut by Robin, who put her hands on his cheeks and started kissing with a deep, and intense passion.


    *Slurp**Muah*


    "Mmmm."


    " Ahh"


    Both Robin and Lucas were kissing while helping each other to strip.


    Lucas now had only his underwear and a white shirt. Robin, she only had black lingerie, her blouse and her black long high heeled boots.


    Lucas was drunk and full of l.u.s.t. Just now, he realised that, even if he surpassed his humanity, he didn''t abandon it. Robin was horny and on fire. Lucas held her shirt and lifted it, helping her to take it off, revealing two beautiful melons with hard n.i.p.p.l.es. Lucas smiled and took his shirt, showing his ripped hard flawless top.


    Robin bit her lips unconsciously. She gave her back to Lucas then she bent down to take her boots off facing Lucas with her rounded bubble ass.


    *Pa*


    Lucas spanked it, and Robin closed her eyes as she threw the last boot.


    Robin was a bit nervous, but after all of that foreplay, she was hornier as well. Secretly, her year''s of loneliness made her want to have a family at this moment. It was only her l.u.s.t who kept her from crying.


    Robin stood up and turned to Lucas as their height difference became less when she took her boots off "Fufu... Now you are closer."


    "Hehe, now, this makes things easier " Lucas then kissed Robin on her lips. Robin used her ability again and took her panties off. As a woman who never thought to be in relation, Robin p.u.s.s.y had a triangle of hair above it.


    " Now, let''s do it on the ground" After finishing kissing, Lucas instructed Robin who lied down on her back on the deck.


    Lucas then bent down and held her full thighs. He moved them and spread her legs, making them forming M shape.


    "What a wet p.u.s.s.y" Lucas teased as he let his finger run across her wet p.u.s.s.y lips. Now, it''s time for teasing back. " Mm," Robin let her tongue out as her v.a.g.i.n.a twitched.


    "You love to tease, how about you get teased back" Lucas smirked and used two fingers to tease her p.u.s.s.y, they run up and found her clit.


    Robin didn''t have an answer and nodded slightly. If teasing just feels this good, then how much the real action is.


    "Say what you want "


    Lucas put one finger around her clit, and then he moved it on a circle while not using all of his abilities.


    Robin felt electricity striking her mind, a lot of pleasure taking over her as her w.o.m.b was reacting weirdly. She had an incredibly intense orgasm at that moment that she didn''t know what to say.


    "AAhhh" Robin let a loud m.o.a.n " I want you to give me a family "


    Lucas, who was observing her v.a.g.i.n.a, was caught off guard. Robin c.u.m and a lot of juices flew out of her p.u.s.s.y and fell on his face. Lucas opened his mouth, and some of Robin''s juices fell inside his mouth while some covered his face. But he didn''t care about that.


    "Good answer," Lucas said as he took his underwear off revealing his prominent member. Robin saw it and bit her lips as her p.u.s.s.y clenched.


    Lucas came closer; he took his h.i.p.s back enough, so his D touch her p.u.s.s.y lips. Lucas then started to push his h.i.p.s slowly, opening her slit with a massive meat rod.


    "Damn, you are tight" Lucas commented as he felt her v.a.g.i.n.a''s walls getting extending and pressing on his d.i.c.k, absorbing it. Lucas pushed his h.i.p.s forcefully, yet with a slow pace so her p.u.s.s.y would extend and adapt to his D.


    Robin bit her lip feeling a mix of pain and pleasure when he hit her G spot. She had another orgasm, which was folds better than earlier. She put her hands on her b.r.e.a.s.ts and played with them while closing her eyes and m.o.a.ning " Ahh... Mmm... this is good... I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g" Robin was acting, unlike her usual personality.


    Robin started to move her h.i.p.s up and down, trying to absorb more inches of his d.i.c.k that was going to open her w.o.m.b''s entrance while wetting it. *Pa* *Pa* her move made Lucas''s balls make slapping sounds each time he balls deep her.


    "Oh" Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n and held Robin''s waist. He then took his h.i.p.s back and made one strong thrust *PA*. He repeated this move while closing his eyes. The feeling of her tight p.u.s.s.y, and the head of his d.i.c.k on her w.o.m.b entrance, made Lucas feel an orgasm.


    He tried to take his D back, but Robin''s v.a.g.i.n.a was strong and greedy and kept absorbing his d.i.c.k.


    "OH... YEAH," Robin m.o.a.ned loudly. She wasn''t in a mood to think about anything else as The D skill made her attached already.


    With hard, Lucas pulled his d.i.c.k back and C.u.m above her p.u.s.s.y, making his s.p.e.r.m her stomach. Now, the first load is what holds the highest number of s.p.e.r.ms, so, after c.u.m.m.i.n.g a couple of times outside, Lucas wouldn''t have to worry about the rest.


    Robin, after some breaths, came back to her mind, yet she could feel her self still in heavens of pleasure. "You should let it inside."


    Lucas put his hand above her w.o.m.b and massaged the v.i.r.g.i.nity blood out of her p.u.s.s.y. Lucas, who was drunk, just now realised that he could do this.


    "Can you... Do more" Robin said as she moved her eyes to Lucas as she put her palm on her forehead.


    Lucas smiled as he lifted his D with his hand making it pointing to the heaven " What do you think it says."


    Robin let a teasing laugh " Fufu... I think it says it feels cold. Let me warm it" Robin pushed herself a bit and wrapped her legs around Lucas, putting her feet on his back and grabbing him closer.

 Chapter 127

    The next morning, the sun rose on Zorro''s ship as Lucci was moving it toward Alabasta''s direction. On the deck, both of Lucas and Robin were lying down and n.a.k.e.d, facing the breeze light of the sun.


    "Fufu... That was good" Robin moved her feet making her thighs clash. It was a s.e.xy and seductive scene to see such full thighs and beautiful legs moving like this. Robin was feeling numb, light, and pleasure. After experiencing The D, she felt that her p.u.s.s.y now does only accept one d.i.c.k, which was the road to happiness.


    Robin was seeking protection, but she never expected that his hands and tongue would make her feel this good, good enough to become a drug and that without talking about his d.i.c.k. The only problem Robin had was that Lucas only came a few times inside her, which wouldn''t grant her a family member.


    Should she tell him that she wants his baby, or shall she leave it for later?


    "Ah... You were so tight" Lucas said as he covered his eyes from the sun. Lucas just now got rid of the alcohol effect that he drank last night.


    "Glad you liked it" Robin felt a bit numb. She crawled and kissed Lucas on his cheek before standing up. She tried to wear her clothes, but her legs were too weak for now.


    "Let me help you" Lucas stood behind her and helped her wearing her clothes before he donned his.


    "Thank you, Lucas," Robin said as she felt warmth when Lucas was dressing her as his body crashed on her back. She hoped that things stay like this for long. ''Should I get him the... No, that''s stupid Idea, but should I do it.''


    The two finished wearing their clothes back. Lucas then drank some water to refresh his mind from the alcohols.


    "Good Morning"


    "Good morning."


    Everyone seemed to wake up from their sleep, including Vivi who had some headache. They went to the deck and greeted Lucas, who wore his mask back.


    Vivi seemed to have some headache as she was walking. Mikita and Zala didn''t forget to make fun of her"Poor Sand can''t drink". Weak Sand was Vivi''s new title since sand can''t keep liquids.


    "Shut...Shut up" Vivi''s face turned red from embarrassment. Luckily for her, her ability allows her to get rid of liquids, so she was able to regain her mind quickly. "It''s okay Vivi, you are still young girl, so you need to wait until you become a.d.u.l.t before drinking," Mikita said while trying to hold laugh. Vivi was embarrassed and didn''t know where to hide her face. In her whole life, she was avoiding alcohols, and this was the first time she drinks.


    "Stop teasing her" Lucas waved his hand, and the girls seemed to listen to his words. "Thank you, Zorro" Vivi smiled to Lucas before turning her hand and glared at both of Mikita and Zala.


    "Mooo"


    Lucci suddenly yelled as she saw the shadow of Alabasta. "We finally back," Mikita said as she floated up. The other girls were the same, they used to live in the palace a better life than the princess, so they were happy with it.


    At the same time, Lucas thought that It would be found to spend one last day here in Alabasta, before completing his plans of taking Doflamingo and making a deal with Law. Lucas would soon be transferred to The New World, maybe in a month or so. But before going, Lucas still has to finish things up. He wants his plans to progress smoothly, yet here in paradise, some people are scheming to change the course of the world, so Lucas was planning to get rid of one of them.


    -x-X-x-


    Soon, everyone reached the seaport of Alabasta and landed. Lucas left some food for Lucci before going with them.


    As it seems, Vivi was insisting on taking Lucas to the palace saying that her father always wanted to have an excellent long speech to thank him for saving her country. And Lucas followed.


    They walked in the streets of Alabasta, and they attracted attention.


    "Princess Vivi"


    "Princess Vivi" Vivi was walking in front while waving her hand to the people who were greeting their princess.


    "Hey, look at that masked guy."


    Behind Vivi, Lucas was walking while being surrounded by three girls, and he was holding their waists and hands, as for Robin, she was hugging him from behind.


    Lucas attracted the jealousy of every man who knows what relationship is. As for the women, some envied them for being with such man who obviously can keep up with their needs, and some were grateful to have loyal husbands who they don''t have to share.


    Vivi then guided Lucas to the place, and the guards showed him their respect as they knew that Zorro was the one how saved Alabasta through rumours in the palace. But the guard gave Lucas some envy glare which he replied with deadly gases that made them change their looking direction. " Please come inside".


    Then Vivi took Lucas a big room in the palace and ordered someone to bring the things she and the girls bought from the ship. Vivi then asked the palace service not to send any maid to Lucas out of fear that he may do something to her, only ugly maids are allowed like the chef of the royal kitchen.


    Lucas found himself in a big room, being left alone with Zala, Mikita and Robin who were busy with the stuff they bought; also they were counting their money.


    Lucas went to the rest of the girls, used his teacher''s skill and unlocked their deep potentials. Then he gave them new versions of Haki and the six powers. Now, if they trained to the highest point, they would even touch the realm where they can see the near future every 3-5 seconds since they only can get three levels bellow Lucas''s level.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll become Miss Chocolate."


    Mikita said as she was counting the money. Becoming a subordinate for a warlord who doesn''t force her to do a job was the highest form of freedom that would allow her to follow her dream. Not only her, but everyone felt the same.


    "Zorro. Do you want to do it now" Zala said as she was smoking from a long pipe. She looked to Lucas and played with her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Fufu... You too" Robin said as she looked at Mikita. Now, this was a problem who would get his D more now.


    "Sure, let''s do it quickly. Girls hope you don''t mind " Lucas said as he went to Zala and started to kiss and strip her in front everyone.


    "Wait"


    "Daddy. You are doing it in front of us" Robin and Mikita looked at Lucas with wide eyes. That was unexpected.


    Lucas took his D in front of them, and banged Zala from behind, using all of his skills to their actual level for 20 minutes, making her beyond satisfied in twenty minutes.


    Robin turned her face that turned red despite having a slight tan.


    Mikita had an unexpected reaction, as she saw Lucas banging another woman in front of her, she felt turned on and unconsciously used her fingers to rub against her p.u.s.s.y.


    Lucas put his seed inside Zala''s p.u.s.s.y, and she lied down with a satisfied expression. Lucas smiled as well as he was enjoying his eternal youth. Lucas turned to Mikita and saw looking at him with puppy eyes and rubbing her clit.


    Lucas didn''t expect her to like this thing, sigh, only if the other girls were like her troubles won''t happen. Lucas walked n.a.k.e.d toward Mikita with his D being covered by s.e.m.e.n and Zala''s v.a.g.i.n.a juices and stood in front of her.


    "Clean it up."


    "Yes Daddy"


    Mikita held his d.i.c.k with both of her hand, then she let her tongue out and started to lick his shaft while thinking that the taste became different. Lucas then lifted her and put her legs on his shoulder, facing her v.a.g.i.n.a with his face. He then ate her p.u.s.s.y and licked it, making Mikita release high m.o.a.ns while grabbing his head. "Ooh... Yes... Good"


    "Captain is my turn next," Robin said as she looked at Lucas. Seems that she would hear everyone m.o.a.n. And seeing how they were enjoying, she remembered how she enjoyed last night, so she wanted to enjoy now as well.


    When she saw him eating Mikita, Robin''s n.i.p.p.l.es became hard as she just realised that there are more ways for Lucas to use his tongue. P.u.s.s.y licking. Robin was sure that it feels better than ear licking.


    "Sure" Lucas, after drinking what Mikita unleashed, turned his face to Robin and nodded. "Just wait for your turn" Then with an agile move, he lifted Mikita from her waist and put her on his chest. Mikita then wrapped her legs around his back as Lucas put his d.i.c.k inside her slit before moving it up and down.


    "OHH... YAS"


    It was just too good to have a healthy physical body, as Lucas can have s.e.x for hours and hours before draining his energy.


    -x-X-x-


    40 minutes later.


    After Lucas banged the three girls, Vivi came and opened the door to see everyone in their places, except for Lucas, who was sitting by the window and smoking.


    "Zorro, my father, wants to meet you and have a feast, " Vivi said as she walked toward Lucas. "I have nothing for now, so why not". Vivi then kissed Lucas then guided him out of this room.


    Tonight, there would be a big feast to celebrate the hero of Alabasta, Zorro.


    "Father, I brought him here " Vivi then took Lucas to the main hall in the palace, where her father was waiting and being surrounded by guards.


    "Ah, mister Zorro, please sit here, last time I didn''t have time to thank you for what you did, " King Cobra said as he offered a seat to Lucas.


    "No need to mention that " Lucas waved his hand.


    "Well. How was Vivi the last days, I hope she didn''t bother you" King Cobra said as he made a smile? A few days ago, when Vivi asked if she can go with Zorro, King Cobra allowed her to go with some hidden intents.


    "Vivi is a good girl. I enjoyed having her around " Lucas replied as he relaxed on his seat. "Hehe, no need to hide it mister Zorro. I know my daughter very well, and I know how much troubles she causes. I think I would have to thank you for keeping her safe."


    "Father" Vivi hit the ground with her feet. She felt embarrassed hearing how her father talked about her in front of Lucas like this. "I''m not a trouble maker, I''m very helpful, and I have even a Devil Fruit power."


    Lucas chuckled. Next to his, there was a table with a plate that contains some fruits. He took it and waited for what will happen.


    "You what!"


    "I ate a Devil Fruit, and I can take care of my self."


    King Cobra opened his eyes widely. Now Vivi won''t be able to swim. Wait, she lives in the desert, so that means she would have to stay in Alabasta if she wants to stay safe. Good thing.


    "What fruit did you eat," Cobra asked anxiously. If she ate a useless Devil fruit, then he wouldn''t be able to sleep well. But if she ate a good one, that would relieve his heart.


    "Well, as you can see" Vivi put her finger on her lip knew that she would surprise her father with a robust Logia Devil Fruit.


    "Hurry and tell me."


    Vivi decided to play a prank on her father. She went to a guard and asked: "Give me your sword". As Vivi took the sword out of her stomach, everyone looked anxious to see what she will do.


    Her next action shocked everyone. Vivi took the sword and stabbed herself. Everyone, Except Lucas, made horrified faces. " Father..." Vivi took a few steps back while pretending to faint.


    " VIVI" King Cobra yelled as he ran and rushed toward her. This was his daughter, so his fear and worry are beyond imagination. With tears, Cobra said "Call the doctor, quickly" Every guard here almost died, Literally. The princess just tried to kill herself.


    "Joking" Suddenly, Vivi stood straight, she grabbed the sword and took it off from her stomach, showing no wounds, instead, the area that got stabbed turned into the sand before closing.


    The people around opened their jaws while shaking. "VIVI, You are alive, " King Cobra said, not believing his eyes. Cobra for 3 minutes before Vivi calming him. Cobra then calmed down and realised that Vivi is fine. She ate Logia Devil Fruit, Sand-Sand, and she played a prank on him.


    The news was too good since Logia Fruit is known to be invisible in Paradise. "Zorro gave me this" But Cobra was beyond stressed. He gently smiled " Vivi, can you get out."


    "Father. I was just joking" Vivi put apology face. Just now she realised that she went too far. "I need to talk a few words with Zorro in private. Now go and stay in your room until I call you. You are punished, princess."


    Well, her father can''t stay angry forever. Vivi turned to Lucas and smiled weirdly before leaving.


    ''This shit is better than K-Drama.'' Lucas thought as he was eating the fruits.


    (K-drama = Korean Drama)


    "Guess I owe you more now for giving my daughter such precious fruit. Because of it, I can be assured of her safety" King Cobra turned to Lucas and bowed.


    "No need old man, I had no use to that fruit so I gave it to someone who can eat it," Lucas said as he stretched his hand, but he was too lazy to stand and stop him, and Cobra bowed down.

 Chapter 128

    Lucas was alone with King Cobra in the main hall. King Cobra sent Vivi to her room angrily after her little prank on him; He then turned to Lucas and bowed to show him how thankful he is for giving such precious Devil Fruit to his daughter.


    Knowing that she won''t get hurt by blades made him feel so relieved about her. And to a father, there is nothing more important than his kid''s safety. Then, comes insuring her emotional safety by finding her a strong man that she can rely on. That was what Cobra is trying to do next.


    "Well, Mister Zorro, I hope you and Vivi got along during these days," Cobra said. He was sure that Vivi wasn''t the type who sleeps with men when travelling, but he thought that some emotions could be triggered.


    "Yes, but King Cobra, you are keeping repeating that question," Lucas said as he took his hat off.


    "Please, call me Cobra" Cobra smiled. Zorro, as a warlord, had the same statue as a king, or even more. ''Hehe, soon you would call me Father in Law."


    "Mm, fine Cobra" Lucas smiled as he found Cobra is an easy man to talk to. Also, as it seems, Cobra is smartly bootlicking him.


    "Well. To be honest, Vivi always worries me as you can see mister Zorro. I lost my wife in early age, and Vivi is my only daughter. "


    "Sorry to hear that."


    "As you can see, I don''t have any other children, and Vivi would become the Queen soon. But even so, before I die, I want to see a male born that will continue the bloodline of Nefertari family. Otherwise, I won''t be able to face my ancestor."


    "What a tragedy, is there something I can do for help."


    Lucas wasn''t the type who love to help people. But since he saw how good king Cobra is acting, he doesn''t mind to help him and fulfil his wish.


    *Cough* Cobra faked a cough before saying: " Oh well, I don''t know how to say it, as you look young and may not understand the a.d.u.l.ts'' maters, but I''m sure you would grow up.


    What I want is to see my grandson, who would become the king here, that would be my last wish."


    "What a great man, you surely are a great father to raise such a good daughter alone without a wife. You deserve to see your wish " Lucas pretended to be affected to the heart. Well, he was concerned for really seeing how much effort Cobra spent to be a king and a father. It''s not like he cares, but Lucas thought that Cobra deserves to see his wish come true.


    Only if Cobra knew that Lucas touched his daughter''s butt and kissed her with other girls already.


    " I know I''m asking much, but Vivi is a good girl, and Alabsata would become your home " Cobra offered as he made a significant smile. Bingo, Zorro fell to his acting.


    "I know she is too kindhearted that it is hard not to be affected by it."


    "Is that so."


    "But how can I help you in this" Lucas asked as he pretended ignorance.


    "Haha... I''m glad you are willing to help this old man. Now, shall we have a feast " Cobra''s lips curled up as he laughed loudly? Finally, a consort prince that he is sure that his daughter won''t refuse.


    ''Heh. If he thinks that he can fool anyone, then this old man is a real fool. Foolish mortal''


    Lucas accepted Cobra''s offer for lunch.


    Cobra then called the royal servants and told them to prepare the best available food in the country.


    Soon, maids and servants prepared the table and served the food, and the two began to eat.


    King Cobra was amazed to see that Lucas had good table manners. However, seeing how much Lucas ate had shocked him. Lucas was someone who depends on his physical strength to get power, so his eating capacity and the speed that his stomach turns food into nutrients surpassed the limits of humanity.


    "Well, I''m done, thank for the meal" Lucas swept his mouth and stood up after his 9th plate. He still can''t match Alvida when it comes to the table.


    "Happy to have you here any time."


    King Cobra smiled as he stood up, then he went to a servant and told him to call Vivi, who was in her room. A few minutes later, Vivi came and apologised for the prank she made earlier.


    "It''s okay, Vivi, don''t do it again."


    "Yes, father." Vivi lowered her head and made puppy look.


    "Now, would you show our guest the palace" Cobra said. Of course, a servant can show Lucas the palace, but he doesn''t want the servant to get closer.


    "Yes, Father" Vivi lifted her head and smiled. She quickly ran toward Lucas and grabbed him from his hand. "Come, I''ll show you the good places" Then she caught him with her through the door.


    "Hey..." Cobra was about to say something, but Vivi and Zorro were no longer in front of him " Isn''t it early to have handheld " He murmured as he never expected his daughter to take the initiative.


    ***


    Lucas now being dragged by Vivi who took him to the garden of the palace. It was a rare place in the desert where there are a big pool and grass, with a big umbrella to reduce the rays of the suns, and thus the heat.


    Vivi took Lucas there and made him sit on a double chair, and she sat next to him. Finally she some private time without annoying villainesses from the Baroque Works around him.


    Soon, the two had a chat where they talked about various things such as the rebellion, Crocodile, his fruit. And most importantly, Vivi has spoken about the person she dislikes the most after Crocodile.


    "That Damn Lucas, how dare he to take credit of something you have done."


    Vivi said as her face showed some disdain upon mentioning Lucas.


    Zorro did everything he can to save Alabsata, from saving her, to go and to fight against the Baroque Works agents, yet, the newspaper gave all of the credit to Commodore Lucas and his


    "Haha..." Lucas laughed. Should he take the mask off? No, that would kill the fun " why do you hate him."


    "Don''t you. You saved Alabsata, yet he took all of the credit."


    "I did nothing."


    To Lucas, it doesn''t matter even if he took the credit of someone who he doesn''t know. But still, he found what Vivi is saying, funny and cute.


    "Stop pretending. He is the one who did nothing" Vivi defended him.


    "Sigh. Only if you know" The truth, Lucas did everything.


    "Know what "


    "Well, one day, you would know. Just promise you won''t faint at that time."


    Vivi didn''t know what is he talking about. For four long seconds, she was confused before she says " Fine, I won''t faint."


    "I look for that day," Lucas said as he took his Zorro''s hat and put it on Vivi''s head. He let a small evil smirk. Talking bad about his true self while he isn''t there, was something that gave Lucas the sense of teasing her one day, for good.


    "What did father tell you," Vivi asked anxiously. From the time she went back to the Palace, her father kept bringing the matter of marriage to her.


    "He needs a grandson," Lucas said.


    Heartbeat.


    Suddenly, Vivi blushed and lowered her head as she felt a bit of nervousness.


    She lowered her head and looked to the ground. As a princess, she knows how children are made and how the process is.


    "Do you want me to help him" Lucas saw her and let his face closer to her face that was looking to the ground.


    As someone who has eternal youth, Lucas thought that he should help the good mortals to have their wishes become true. It''s a noble, yet a hard quest.


    ''If I didn''t know my self better, I would''ve believed that.''


    Vivi took a deep breath as her face regaining its colour as she knew what he meant. If it were someone else, she would reject firmly. She said "I guess I have to do my duty as a Queen" then she turned her head to see Lucas''s face from close. She felt something and slowly let her face get closer.


    Lucas extended his tongue as he saw Vivi approaching with her lips opened. Lucas decided to tease her and took his face back a bit. Vivi let her face closer trying to hunt his tongue while he kept taking himself back.


    Finally, Lucas fell on his back, and Vivi fell on his chest with her lips on his mouth and her b.r.e.a.s.ts on his chest. Vivi didn''t care about this position since she is here for the T drug. *Slurp**Muah*... Lucas put his hand behind her head and grabbed her to kiss her soft pink natural lips with more strength.


    "mmm..mmm." Vivi was softly m.o.a.ning as she was in climax from this skill.


    Afterwards the kiss, Vivi took her face back feeling so good and turned on as well.


    "That was good," Vivi said as she glared at him with a seductive glance, she didn''t know she was making.


    "Sure " Lucas nodded as he put his hand on her lower lip.


    "How about I take you to another place," Vivi said as she remembered that her father told her to show Zorro the palace, in the hope some young love sparks happen between them.


    "What place."


    "My room" Vivi stood up and grabbed his hand. Then she put her hand on her chest and found that her n.i.p.p.l.es became hard.


    "Lead the way," Lucas said as he stood up.


    Surely, he would go back to the Navy tomorrow, so he has to enjoy his time here.


    Lucas remembered that he spent some days alone with Vivi before, but he never touched her then and held himself so he can complete his quest.


    But now. Lucas can finally get the reward of his quest of saving Alabasta.

 Chapter 129 - 129 R-18

    After kissing, Vivi grabbed Lucas from his hand and took him to show him her room.


    "They are getting along" From the window, King Cobra was watching this with a smile as he saw his daughter smiling. She is growing too fast, and it seems that she is going to mature very soon.


    Now all Cobra has to do is to wait for them to marry and they would produce him the grandson he wants.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas found himself in a big room that Vivi took him to. It was big and large with a king-sized red bed. The place was beautiful and luxurious with a nice view through the window.


    "You can get out" Vivi saw a pretty black-haired maid cleaning her room, so she asked her to get out with a firm tone.


    "Yes, Princess " the maid bowed before giving Lucas a glance from head to toe and stopped on his crotch with her jaw opened a bit. Lucas smiled weirdly, feeling some heat on his crotch, and honestly, she was a beautiful maid.


    "GET out" seeing how the maid acted, Vivi clenched her teeth as some sand flew around her. "Yes, Miss Princess" The maid turned afraid and ran out the door.


    "Calm down Vivi" Lucas pat Vivi who suddenly turned and smiled at him.


    "Sure Zorro." She was horny already, and she wanted no delay anymore. She held Lucas''s cheeks and put her lips on his.


    Lucas grabbed her from her hair and used more force to kiss Vivi''s soft pink lips, then he let his tongue inside and licked the corners and her small soft tongue.


    Both of them were kneeling on the bed and facing each other.


    *kiss*


    "Mm"


    Vivi let a soft m.o.a.n as she was enjoying the kiss she was getting. She wrapped her arms around Lucas''s muscular arms and closed her eyes.


    *Muah*


    Lucas took his head back and looked to Vivi who had her face turn red, not from embarrassment, but she seems to be horny.


    A few seconds later, Vivi looked at Lucas while she was still feeling itchy because of the kiss.


    Lucas put his hands on her waist. Then he let his face get closer to her neck.


    Vivi knew that what was calling the foreplay, but she didn''t know how it played, so she let Lucas take the lead.


    Vivi wrapped her arm around his neck as Lucas put his lips on her neck and started kissing and sucking it. Lucas smelled her soft pale neck, and couldn''t help but to feel he wants to eat it, so he ate it with passion.


    "Ohh"


    Vivi opened her widely. The neck was a susceptible part, and Vivi was experiencing something new. The way he was licking his took her to climax and gave her a mental orgasm.


    Lucas was a male, so, Vivi''s feminine scent was giving him a mistake, and he had an urge to bang her.


    "Ammm" Vivi m.o.a.ned one more time as Lucas switched to the other side before he shut her mouth with another kiss.


    A minutes Lucas took his mouth back. It took Vivi sometime before she controls her breaths and regains self-control.


    "Why did you stop," Vivi said as she saw Lucas took off his shirt and pants, only underwear, but he looked idly at her.


    "You need to take your dress off," Lucas said, looking to her pink dress. "Oh", Vivi''s nodded as her body turned into sand and slipped off her clothes before morphing into Vivi again, who was n.a.k.e.d, except she was wearing blue panties.


    "Wow," Lucas said as he looked to her. Vivi was beautiful when she is n.a.k.e.d.


    She was pale white like snow, slender with curves of a woman, and her blue hair and brown eyes gave her more charm. Vivi seemed happy by his gaze. She looked to his body as well and liked how athletic it looked; his body felt hot and s.e.xy.


    Lucas put his hand on her arms and gently pushed her to lie on her back. Vivi followed his movement and lied down, then she moved her feet and held her b.r.e.a.s.ts, showing her s.e.xy curves to him.


    Lucas didn''t know from where to start, so he followed his instinct and put his head down on her neck. He began to kiss her for there and moved down until he reached her titties that were D cup, feeling loveliness in them.


    *Sniff* Smelling the sweet scent on her b.r.e.a.s.ts, Lucas moved his hand and held one of her pale tits before opening his mouth and starting sucking her hard n.i.p.p.l.es.


    *Slurp*


    Lucas was switching from a b.r.e.a.s.t to another.


    "Oh... Ahh... Mmmm.." Vivi seemed to have some breathing problems when she was m.o.a.ning " My p.u.s.s.y, something is coming " Vivi closed her eyes as her panties seemed to get wet. After releasing her c.u.m, Vivi calmed down. She looked at Lucas and could know what he was going to do.


    Lucas took his underwear, revealing a huge meat rod. Vivi looked at it curiously, and she didn''t seem to be affected by the sight of the size, since this her first time she sees one.


    "So, this is the rod of life."


    Lucas held his laugh since his mission is to f.u.c.k her now. "Yes, and it is known as the rod of pleasure."


    Vivi learned a new thing. If his hand and tongue are this pleasurable, then how about the rod of life, which also seemed to be the third leg.


    Lucas moved his hand to Vivi''s panties and took them off as Vivi raised her leg. Now Lucas could see Vivi''s tight v.a.g.i.n.a that was twitching, with some blue triangle of hair above it.


    Lucas moved his finger across her p.u.s.s.y lips and found her clit, as he gave it a touch, Vivi kicked the air with her legs as she opened her eyes widely.


    Lucas put his finger inside and started moving it up and down.


    *Loud m.o.a.ns* Vivi closed her eyes as she came on Lucas''s hand after a few seconds of rubbing her clit and slit.


    Vivi seemed not to be able to take it anymore. She said with a cute sound


    "Hurry and use your rod of life, please" Vivi wasn''t aware of what she was saying.


    "Good girl. Call me Daddy" Lucas held Vivi from her h.i.p.s and lifted her legs and spread them. He decided to teach her why Mikita calls him Daddy, and why she called him Daddy for the first time, they were in bed.


    "Daddy, please" Vivi bit her lips as Lucas knelt in front of her legs. Lucas let a safe distance as he aimed his d.i.c.k to her p.u.s.s.y.


    As his D touched her wet p.u.s.s.y lips, Lucas pushed his h.i.p.s, thrusting his d.i.c.k inside her slit. He pushed it slowly so her V.a.g.i.n.a would stretch safely.


    "You are so tight," Lucas said as he felt his d.i.c.k getting squeezed by her p.u.s.s.y''s meaty walls. Lucas couldn''t help but feel pleasure. It was right that it barely absorbed a bit more than the half. He took his d.i.c.k back and started thrusting her while hitting her G spot repeatedly.


    *Pa* *Pa*


    "Mm" Vivi bit her lips ''he is inside me.''


    "Ohhh" Vivi''s m.o.a.n grew louder and longer. With each thrust, her boobies were dancing, and she could feel him deeper inside her, hitting her w.o.m.b entrance. "mmm."


    Lucas started to increase his speed feeling pleasure as well while letting small m.o.a.ns "oh".


    " I''m coming " Vivi smiled as she had an intense orgasm.


    "I told you, you would come with me."


    Lucas held her legs and gave Vivi one strong thrust pushing more inches inside. Vivi opened her eyes widely feeling her w.o.m.b entrance extend, and something broke inside. "This...good."


    And she lost her v.i.r.g.i.nity.


    Lucas took his d.i.c.k back followed by white-hot s.e.m.e.n.


    He put his hand above her p.u.s.s.y and used Massage hands to heal the damage of losing her v.i.r.g.i.nity and any possible bleeding.


    After a while, Vivi''s v.a.g.i.n.a adapted to the shape of his D.


    And they repeated the process...


    ***


    Both of Lucas and Vivi went out of her room and walked in the hall of the palace. Vivi was putting her hand around Lucas''s arm and smiled while walking. She could only walk due to him using a massage technique.


    "So I should call you hubby now, or my prince," Vivi said as she kept smiling and looking at Lucas''s face. She forgot how she called him Daddy now.


    Officially, after marrying her, Vivi would become the Queen of Alabasta, and Lucas would gain the title of Consort Prince since he isn''t a part of the royal bloodline.


    "Call me as you like" Lucas smirked as he felt so relaxed. To him, a good orgasm was enough.


    Suddenly, the two stopped when they saw the person in front of them.


    "Father"


    "Cobra"


    Cobra after seeing both of Vivi and Lucas walking like this, and talking while smiling, he knew that they got along.


    "I see, you are holding hands like this already, what do you think people would say."


    Lucas didn''t reply, but Vivi blushed as she didn''t respond to her father. He saw her holding hand, and he started talking like this. So, what if he knew that she gave him her p.u.s.s.y just now. "Father, it''s..."


    "Hahaha. Now we have to cover up for this act, and the two of you would have to marry. Haha," King Cobra laughed loudly.


    Vivi and Lucas made a weird expression. Then they looked at each other for a brief before smiling. "Hehe" Vivi laughed as well


    "Father, but why, I don''t know what should we do after marriage "


    "You would learn young people; you would learn" Cobra smiled on the ignorance of the young couple.


    "Well, I need to rest, " Lucas said.


    "I''ll take you to your crew," Vivi said.

 Chapter 130

    The next day arrived, and Lucas had to leave Alabsata now and go back to the navy HQ.


    Lucas spent a good time with the girls here before bidding farewell to them and going back flying to Marineforde.


    Before leaving, Lucas used his teacher''s skill on Vivi who would keep this power of his secret. Lucas then called Mikita and Zala and knocked them out before taking two pirates out of his storage and used Massage hands on them, so they gain eternal youth.


    He didn''t do this for Robin since Lucas wanted to wait for her, so she became the same after the time skip, with a curvier body and a fair white skin. As for Vivi, she is still very young, and Lucas only has two pirates left in his storage to sacrifice, other than Law and his crew who Lucas has other plans for them.


    Of course, Lucas was planning to give eternal youth to all girls, But first, he has to capture a lot of lowly pirates to sacrifice their lives to achieve that.


    After awakening, Zala and Mikita got to know what happened, then Lucas made them have this as a secret. He didn''t tell them that this was a result of someone to sacrifice his life, but the result of some strange ritual that give blessing such unlocking potentials and enteral youth. The two became very happy with this, not because of the eternal life, but the eternal youth which would keep their appearance as it is.


    Lucas then bid farewell and told them that he would be absent for a few days. They should stay here, like good girls. The two nodded. Zala went to her room to smoke, and Mikita went to some architect to design her dream factory.


    Lucas then left the palace. He took off his mask and changed his hairstyle to the old one. He then flew back to the direction of Impel Down since he was planning to settle last in Marineforde.


    When he reached Impel Down, he met Hannibal who became the Warden Chief while Magellan became Vice.


    Hannibal as soon as he saw Lucas coming inside, he went personally to meet him " Welcome, welcome, our shiny star" Hannibal was bootlicking Lucas every time he comes to Impel Down. First, Hannibal was thankful for Lucas for exposing the prisoners, which gave him a chance to take his bose down. Second, Hannibal was afraid of Lucas. This blondie finds troubles whenever he goes, so Hannibal decided to bootlick him.


    "Just stop kissing my ass, where is the Chief Guard and Vice Jailers Head."


    "Please, I''ll take you there personally."


    "Please don''t "


    "Why that, our shiny Rear Admiral."


    "You talk too much," Lucas answered honestly.


    Hannibal tried his best not to show a sad expression as he called Sadi and Domino.


    "Little Lucas"


    "Rear admiral."


    "Little Sadi, Domino"


    Lucas then went to some office and met the two. Sadi still wears like a dominatrix in work while Domino still the same as she said that she would soon hand her resigning papers and joining his ship.


    Sadi said that she wouldn''t join the marine as long as he keeps visiting her or decide to take her somewhere. Besides, the trip from her to Navy HQ takes a shorter time. As soon as he got there, Sadi quickly grabbed his crotch with her hand and kissed him. "Hmm... Hard, good boy."


    Lucas then had some excellent time with them, where he used his D to make their mood enjoyable.


    After getting done, Lucas chatted a bit with them before leaving. He said he would spend the next days training here in Impel Down.


    He was planing for training before going to The New World. Even though Lucas knew that he is powerful, he didn''t know exactly how much. His battle prowess may be more than regular vice admiral or maybe even close to admiral when he goes all out. Lucas didn''t dare to overestimate himself, as many people regret thinking highly. It''s better to be safe than sorry.


    "Come back soon."


    "If you don''t come back, I''ll find you and punish you...hmm." Domino and Sadi waved their hands at Lucas who kicked the air and flew.


    Lucas smiled at Domino and flinched at Sadi''s words ''why do I have a boner with that.''


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas got the coordinates of his two warsh.i.p.s. As soon as Lucas went there, his crew saw him, and quickly formed lines and did the military salute.


    "Did he finally leave his cabin."


    "It is like two days we didn''t see him."


    "Shh... Do you want to get punished and do push-ups."


    Everyone here thought that Lucas was inside his cabin as he took them out to patrol in the sea. But all they did see was Hina around and the other women.


    Lucas nodded to his soldiers before walking to the middle:" We are going back" Lucas issued his order.


    "Yes, Rear Admiral"


    They nodded before telling the other ship and turning the sail to Marineforde, where they would go back to their families and stay with them until they have a job to do.


    "Here you are." As Lucas was standing alone on the deck, a hand grabbed him from behind.


    "Hina is upset".


    Lucas turned to see Hina looking angry, yet she still pretty despite that.


    " What made you upset," Lucas asked, and Hina turned her head. "It''s nothing" apparently; she is in a bad mood.


    "Where were you, Hina has been looking for you the last two days," Hina asked. It''s one thing that their boss takes them out for a trip and one thing for her to cover upon him while he isn''t in his post.


    "I had some urgent matters, and I needed to take some time off."


    "You were picking up some girl, Hina will report you" Hina flinched. If she didn''t know his new side of being womaniser, she would believe him. Each time she thinks that he court to 5 already, she remembers that he didn''t make a move on her, or even check her out as he does to other girls.


    That made her think that he sees her ugly, and eventually, it would piss her off.


    Meanwhile, Lucas used Future Vision and looked to Hina''s b.r.e.a.s.ts as he licked his lips. Observation Haki saved him a lot of faces.


    But in the present, Lucas is still making eye contact. Lucas smiled at Hina''s face, which made her burrow her eyebrow. "Hina, you know that I like to be in good terms with you," Lucas said as he took five packets of cigarettes; he took her hand and put them there.


    "Don''t change the topic; tell Hina what have you been doing? " Hina said as she didn''t refuse the gifts and put three packets in her pocket, while the rest, she put it between her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Lucas, at that moment, couldn''t help but move his eyes down quickly before looking back to her purple eyes. Hina at that moment felt some relief, and shock '' What, he, he stared at Hina''s chest.'' Hina didn''t believe it.


    "Lucas was helping some young man to achieve his dreams" Lucas honestly answered as he was helping himself.


    "Stop mocking Hina" Hina frowned as she heard him refer to himself as she does. But she could see he was telling the truth.


    Lucas laughed and chatted with her a bit, and she seemed to calm down. Hina then told him something " Hina will start Haki training soon". It was because their unit is moving to The New World. "Lucas can teach you," Lucas said. "Stop talking like that" Hina replied as she lit up a cigarette.


    "Anyway, Hina would go to The New World with you. Can you teach Haki" Hina asked? It was tough to ask someone who is half her age to teach her.


    "Hehe" Lucas chuckled; if only she knows that he taught Haki to a sea monster "I can tell you I''m better than admirals" Lucas confidently said.


    Hina seemed to think he is arrogant to make such statements; you are only 16 years old, when I had my first period, you didn''t even exist.


    Lucas smiled as he knew what she says:" your next line: Hina thinks that you are arrogant, and you should learn how to humble."


    At the same time Hina "Hina thinks that you are arrogant... What"


    That opened her jaw "What did you."


    "Since you think I''m a bad master, I won''t teach you."


    "Teach Hina, or she will tell the HQ that you weren''t working. Also, Hina would tell Calorina that you are smoking.


    "No need to play dirty."


    -x-X-x-


    After chatting with Hina, Lucas went to the other ship where the rest of the girls are waiting. They didn''t forget to give him a ton of questions about what he was doing, and they sniffed his body to see if there is any other woman''s scent on him. But, because there are many scents on him, they couldn''t tell.


    Lucas spent the night peacefully with them as their sh.i.p.s were going back, and he got full after letting Alvida for last since Lucas leave the best for last.


    After arriving at the HQ, it was Friday, and Lucas was allowed to ask permission for the weekend. After Lucas took the permission to go, he waited until it was the sunset. He then went to pick up Alvida outside.


    "Alvida, there is someplace we should go to."


    "Ah, where is that," Alvida asked as Lucas grabbed her hand; she smiled and followed behind since she appreciates private time.


    "Let''s go to some isolated island," Lucas said.


    The reason Lucas is taking Alvida with him is that she is a previous pirate, and she is the one with no sense of justice, just like him. And he needs her power to change the terrain of someplace.


    Lucas prepared to kick the air, but Alvida stopped him and said:" No need to put effort, we can slide there". Without waiting for Lucas to reply, she covered her arm with Haki and lifted him from his waist.


    "Hey," Lucas said. But the contact with her smooth body made it difficult to push her.


    "Just enjoy the flight" Alvida activated her awakened ability and jumped, suddenly the air started to slide around her making her seems to fly and float. "I forgot that you can fly" Lucas just now seemed to remember that she has this ability.


    And so, Lucas and Alvida flew in the night toward one island that they verified it''s isolated. As soon as they landed, Lucas asked Alvida: "Make it look scary."


    "Just like the good old days when we used to throw victims to the sharks," Alvida thought as she lifted her head.


    Alvida then put her hand on the ground, and earthquake happened as the earth layers became smooth and started to slide. Many cracks appeared on the ground as the terrain began to change, making the island looking scarry.


    Before going to his next step, Lucas asked Alvida if she wants to get eternal youth now since he has one pirate left to sacrifice. And he thought that her look is perfect just as it is. Alvida heard him and was shocked, then thinking that she would get such thing at the price of a sc.u.m''s life, she nodded and happily accepted. Lucas then made her sleep and took a pirate out of his storage and made him do the surgery, and before that pirate dies, Lucas shot killed him to bear the fruit back.


    Alvida woke up not feeling different, but after remembering that, she believed Lucas and seemed to be happy that she wanted to use Snu Snu on him.


    Lucas then made her some food and let her busy with eating before he goes to the other side of the island. Alvida liked Lucas cooking the most, and she had a large appetite, even more than Luffy so that she won''t annoy him for a while with questions and so.


    On the other side of Island, Lucas took Law from his storage after he fused Op-Op fruit to him again.


    Then Lucas threw some cold water on Law. As soon Law woke up, Lucas gave him a strong punch on his face making him sleep again.


    [Ding, defeating harmless unconscious Devil Fruit user 300 XP]


    [Do you want to extract the Devil Fruit (y/n)]


    Now, with this notification, Lucas would be able to take this fruit at any time after he gets what he wants from Law.


    Lucas now is going to make a deal with Law to help him get revenge on Doflamingo.


    And even If Law decided to betray him at some point or run to somewhere, Lucas would be able to take the fruit just by opening the notification that said he defeated Law and chose (y), and bam, the fruit would be in his storage again.


    Lucas then put Law on the wall; he took his white scimitars and put it on Law''s limbs. The white scimitar ate Cold-Cold fruit, so when Lucas put them on Law''s arms and legs, they froze and stuck up.


    "Since when this one was here" Alvida who was eating her 10th meat plate, looked to Lucas''s directions with curiosity to see what he is doing, and she saw Law sticking up on the stone. "Whatever, this chicken is too good." She decided only to mind her own business.


    Lucas looked to the unconscious Law and waved his white sword sending some cold air to Law, making him wake up.


    Law suddenly opened his eyes, feeling dizzy. In front of him, he saw Lucas and suddenly memories of what happened last days, where the blondie attacked him and his crew, and he was too weak to stop him.


    "You... Who are you." Law said as he felt coldness on his limbs that stopped him from moving.


    " Me, I''m someone who wants to help you" Lucas let an evil smirk as he approached Law.

 Chapter 131

    Law woke up to find himself facing Lucas, the last one he saw before losing his conscious. Law had mixed feelings as he thought that his journey was interpreted and may end before he gets close to his goal of vengeance.


    "What did ya do.."


    Law clenched his teeth; he found that he can''t move forward. He tried, but, both of his arms and legs were numb and cold. Law moved his head to see a layer of ice on his limbs. He found that he can use his Devil Fruit Ability if he wanted. But he wanted to find out what happened to his crew before making any risky move.


    "Welcome Law, do you remember me" Lucas made an evil smirk as he played with his white sword.


    Law tightened his eyes as he looked to the surrounding. There were cracks all around, and island shape seemed to be twisted and bizarre as it looked scary. That made some lousy impression.


    "Where is my crew-ya," Law asked.


    "For now, I would say they are fine. As for later, it would depend on your behaviour," Lucas answered as he rubbed his chin.


    "Who are ya," Law asked as he didn''t know who is he. But he felt that he saw Lucas somewhere.


    Even if Lucas is a famous marine, not everyone heard about him, and not everyone who read the news in the newspaper has a photographic memory. Lucas was the man of that hour when he made an achievement. But when that hour ended, his momentum and fame faded along with it.


    "Me. I can be your friend, and I can be your enemy" Lucas said. Law remained silent as Lucas''s words are clear. The terrain, and the way this Blondie is acting made impression in Law that he has to be careful when dealing with this man.


    Lucas intent is to use Law as his pawn for his next steps.


    Lucas had to do this instead of brainwashing Law if he wants to save many months.


    Massage Hands would take a long time to change the person, and massaging his head would only allow him to control him temporarily for a couple of hours.


    His hands'' ability has hypnotism effect. And Hypnotism is used to manipulate the person, not changing him. Well, the good thing is that Lucas is good at that.


    If Lucas wanted to use someone important as Law, Lucas would have to spend months before changing him or using the D skill on him to gain instant loyalty. But that won''t happen since Lucas isn''t gay and he has no time.


    Lucas continued "People know me as Rear Admiral. But, according to the law, you should be heading to Impel Down to spend the rest of your life there. But, instead, you are here, breathing in this beautiful island. "


    "You are."


    "You can call me Fernando Lucas."


    Law suddenly remembered the name, and he knew that he is messing now with a Rear Admiral after his crew caused havoc In one of the Navy bases. Law was about to use his Devil Fruit ability to fight back out of the fear that this man changes his mind, but again, his crew is still a hostage.


    "Don''t make me say Useless for the third time. Now, don''t you wonder why I didn''t arrest you" Lucas said?


    "What do you want from me, stop beating around the bush and say what you want ya" Law stopped. He remembered the battle he had with Lucas earlier, and how he didn''t have a chance despite him using his Devil Fruit ability. But what stopped Law was Lucas''s last words made him think why he didn''t arrest him.


    Lucas got up from his place and went to Law, standing one meter away from him. "We have a common enemy, and I want us to be allies. If you join me, I will help you."


    "You don''t mean" Law looked at Lucas and his heart started to beat faster. What enemy. To Law, there is only one enemy that he must take down, but he still has other people who have a grudge on him.


    "Doflamingo" Lucas said as he let a smirk.


    Law opened his eyes widely. He then lowered his head and thought for a while before lifting it to face Lucas. "He is Warlord, and you are a marine..." Law didn''t know how Lucas knows that he and Doflamingo are enemies.


    "That''s why I am offering to help you. Doflamingo killed someone close to you, and you want to take vengeance. Me, I don''t want someone who abuses his authority of warlord, doing all of the kind of low crimes, that I can''t mention all of them due how many, to be free and do whatever he likes."


    Law was shocked seeing that Lucas knows his motive. After he calmed and analysed the righteous reason Lucas has to take Doflamingo down, he said:


    "Why would I believe ya, a marine who talks about justice, wants to ally with a pirate, " Law was suspicious.


    "You are in no position to question my intents or methods."


    If Lucas had one intent for his actions, then it would be the next: Promotion. Justice can go to drain.


    "Instead you should ask what I can offer for you" Lucas smirked.


    "What can you ya," Law said, looking at Lucas.


    "Power" Lucas whispered in Law''s ear. "Don''t you want to get strong enough and take vengeance."


    Lucas is planning to teach him a couple of tricks, but not unlocking his potentials since that is not necessary and would make Law out of control. In the show, without having the help of external power, other than Devil Fruit, Law was able to grow at high speed. A genius doesn''t need increasing in his talent.


    Law opened his eyes widely. Upon mentioning revenge, Law remembered Doflamingo and how he killed his closes person. Law couldn''t help but feel hatred, anger and temptation on ''Power'' word.


    In this situation, Lucas was Orochimaru, Law was Sasuke, and Doflamingo was Itachi.


    "What kind of power are ya willing to offer," Law said.


    "I can teach you Haki, in less than a month, and swordsmanship," Lucas said. Even without Potentials skill, he has his other ability, Skill Translator that allow him to imprint skills on other people through touching them, or using his voice, Lucas can even write manuals for his expertise, as long as they are three levels below his level. But some skills can only be used by Lucas himself, so teaching everything isn''t possible since it would depend on the person to master them.


    Law heard about Haki since he was with Doflamingo group, and he realised how strong is Lucas''s Haki since he could easily kick him inside his room. But swordsmanship? He saw Lucas using his fist, not sword.


    Lucas could tell what he was thinking off, so he had no choice but to wave his scimitar to make a large on a hill, cutting it into half, while having the cut froze.


    That convinced Law of how much strong Lucas is. If joining the devil would help him, so be it.


    "I''ll accept, but, where is my crew" Law asked.


    "I have them in a safe place," Lucas said as he broke the Ice on Law''s limbs.


    Then Law agreed to follow Lucas''s orders when he gives them to his thought a private DenDenMushi.


    After Law learned that Lucas is planning to expose Doflamingo''s crimes in Dressrosa to the world, he couldn''t help but to agree more and decided to follow him on the heart. Law wanted nothing more than to take everything from Doflamingo before finishing him off.


    Also, Lucas told Law to die his hair yellow, just in case.


    Well, Law, wasn''t the last man Lucas would use since there is another man, who worth to be taken to his side and get his potentials unlocked.


    To Lucas, the other man that he plans to take was one of the dumbest, yet a genius with potentials to surpass the scientists of the World Government.


    Lucas needed a peerless genius, who he would unlock his potentials to serve him.


    ***


    "Oh... How cute he is when he acts this way" Alvida finished eating everything Lucas made and was observing how he was dealing with that person.


    "So cute when he acts bad" Alvida has no sense of justice, and she loves robing people more than helping them. The only reason she is marine is that she wanted to be with Lucas. But still, being a marine was excellent, as she would have a family without worry about them, she can sleep on the land safely, and she has a high salary.


    ***


    After more words with Law, Lucas took him to the other side of the island where he met his crew and his broken submarine.


    Then, Lucas gave Law some compass, with a copy of a map that only the Navy has access to, and told him to wait on some island.


    Law bowed a bit seeing that his crew was unharmed and promised to wait for Lucas in the mentioned place.


    ***


    Lucas went to Alvida who was looking with sparkling eyes.


    Lucas found them attractive, and he couldn''t help but ask "Alvida, why are you looking at me like this"


    "Oh my. You were too cute. I want to eat you" Alvida said as she went to Lucas and grabbed him from his waist lifting him as her hand landed on his D.


    "I''m not cute" Lucas snorted. He hated to be called cute. But he had no choice as the smoothes hand on the world was against his D, giving him a quick hard-on.


    "Let''s go back home; I want to have a private time eat you" Alvida smirked as she let her fingers slide against his balls and shaft, making Lucas enter climax.


    "Ah, let''s go back" Lucas breathed heavily as her hand was just too smooth, so let alone the rest of her body. And Lucas had an orgasm in the sky as he was flying back to Marineforde.


    ***


    Law while and his crew were fixing the Submarine. They couldn''t help but see something fell on them.


    "Hey, what is that white thing," someone said as he saw a thick white liquid on the submarine.


    "Those Damn birds" Someone cursed.


    ***


    Ten advanced chapters on


    P atreon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 132

    Two days later, after he turned Law to his side, Lucas was inside the office of Fleet Admiral. As it seems, today, Sengoku has summoned Lucas.


    "How were your days at work," Sengoku said, looking at Lucas, who was standing like a respectful Navy man in front of him.


    "I had better," Lucas replied, feeling light from the s.e.x he had during those days. It was good to live in Marineford.


    "You can sit" Sengoku offered. Lucas wasn''t rude and sat in front of the man in control the whole marine forces.


    "Garp talk about you here and often."


    "Well, that old man talk about many things."


    "If he hears you, then you may experience his Love Fist."


    Lucas unconsciously touched his head and closed his eyes. Well, at least Garp''s punches make his body become harder. But they are painful as hell, moulding him thinking about Lin Fan, who could train his body like this with a smile.


    "Anyway, about Alabasta..."


    Sengoku then started to ask Lucas about things that happened in Alabasta, such as how he knew about the rebels and Crocodile schemes. Lucas simply replied by saying he smelled something fishy after seeing some people buying illegal stuff and he followed them, and then, strings started to appear in front of him.


    They then talked about Impel Down. It was good that Lucas was the one who defeated Ivankov and saved the world from future havoc. Who knows how Impel Down, Navy and The World Government would react if the dangerous pirates they were keeping for long escaped.


    Sengoku thought that Lucas is strong enough to become a Vice Admiral. However, the kid needs to prove himself as he is only still 16 years old, and he has a lot to learn.


    "Well, acting on your own is only good when you prove you are right," Sengoku said.


    "Did it ever appear that I was wrong " Lucas replied. It''s a good thing to know what Warlords are doing in secrete and what is happening in the world through the Manga.


    "No. Anyway, let''s talk about why are you here," Sengoku said as he frowned. He too wanted to know how Lucas find troubles where he goes. But, let''s hope he would get into big ones where he is going to send him.


    "Why am I here."


    "As I heard from Garp, you learned Haki very quickly, rather in a short time. Did you learn anything after leaving the camp" Sengoku asked?


    " Yes, I was able to improve my control over both Observation Haki and Armament Haki," Lucas said.


    "Good" Sengoku put down his hat on the table showing his black afro hair "The place I''m going to send you at, requires what you''ve learned."


    Sengoku saw that Lucas has a frightening potential. According to Garp, If Lucas faced powerful opponents, then he would become more robust in the battle itself, which make The New World the perfect place for him.


    "You mean..." Lucas seemed to understand what Sengoku is referring to. But he thought that would be left to some months later. The Fleet Admiral continued " The New World. There, you either have a base of your own under one of Vices or Admirals bases, or you would be in a ship under a Vice Admiral."


    Lucas lowered his head and started to think. For his plans to progress smoothly, Lucas needs to do two things: One is training. The other was kill someone so that Lucas wouldn''t stress himself.


    "What are you thinking of? If you are worried, your women can be with you, and they can even live in any marine base in any peaceful kingdom or island, as long as they do their job."


    "Besides, you can come back here using the fastest travelling route to come back here."


    Lucas was known of banging many women. In Marineforde, when the night comes, loud m.o.a.ns sounds would come from the street where Lucas resides. Many officers who are his neighbours complained to the HQ because of the noises.


    "What are you thinking of, " Sengoku asked as Lucas didn''t look like he was thinking about women.


    "First, I want a couple of months to train," Lucas said, looking to the 3 meters tall boss eyes.


    "Well, I can grant you that. In the HQ would provide you with the finest training equipment and food. And If you want, you can pick up a Devil Fruit to eat. But I wouldn''t recommend this since you are a swordsman" Sengoku nodded as he seemed satisfied with this answer " is there something else."


    "Yes. Can I choose who I can go under?" Lucas asked.


    "Usually, I wouldn''t say yes, but do you have someone in your mind," Sengoku thought that Lucas would say, Garp.


    " Vice-Admiral Tsuru?" Lucas said. Tsuru was a Vice Admiral, but a legendary marine as well, who may be strong as an admiral.


    Lucas was not kidding, but deadly serious.


    *Cough**Cough* Sengoku coughed. He thought a bit, then said:" Unless you like grannies, her ship is full of."


    "Exactly" Lucas smiled.


    He saw her crew once by accident when he looked through the window, and he must say, All of them were young, and attractive women, except for that huge girl with green afro hair, and their leader of course.


    But, who would avoid a tree just because two apples out of the taste? A man with no taste, maybe.


    "Not possible, Little Tsuru only accept female, and seriously you still need to grow up before thinking of that" Sengoku won''t allow Lucas to achieve something, he, the fleet admiral couldn''t accomplish.


    "Come on Fleet Admiral; I get along with girls better than men. Just send me there, and none of them would complain" Lucas didn''t have high hopes, but if this happens, then he would welcome his new crew.


    " Hahaha, nice joke. Now, get out of my sight " Sengoku liked his sense of humour and sent Lucas away with sever face.


    "I''ll leave" Lucas stood up with frozen face pretending that he isn''t disappointed, but without a broken heart.


    ''Every dog has its day, I''ll remember that'' Lucas then left the HQ after he got permission to rest of two months so he can train before he would get moved to The New World.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas, after leaving Sengoku office, he decided to go somewhere else, with Zorro'' mask. But it wasn''t Alabasta. Instead, that place was known as Jaya island. After Lucas made a deal with Doflamingo, the latter gave him the authority over his Fanclub of pirates, Bellamy pirates who were useful to Lucas.


    Bellamy pirates were all born in north blue and came to The Grand Line after finding their hometown boring. They met Doflamingo after they became pirates and got the Warlord''s permission to use his flag symbol. Bellamy''s crew then landed on Jaya island, looking for a firm recruits.


    Lucas was initially planning to arrest them. However, this place and Bellamy has a connection of where Lucas''s next target first appearance would be. Killing that guy would save Lucas a lot of headaches.


    In Jaya island, Bellamy pirates occupied a hotel all for themselves. Lucas went there, and Bellamy was informed of who came here. Bellamy was pissed off. He always was a fanboy of Doflamingo, yet because of Zorro''s crew, he got punished by Doflamingo. That''s not the worse thing, as Doflamingo told Bellamy to serve Zorro well, or they would have to pay the price.


    Remembering that a harmless-looking princess defeated him, Bellamy couldn''t help but feel humiliated each time something remind him of that incident.


    Lucas, as Zorro, was in the tavern of this hotel, sitting on a chair and putting his legs on the table. "What do you want from us," said some pale blonde woman with an hourglass figure, sunglasses, Instead of Bellamy as the pirates entered from the door.


    "Shut up, I''m here to talk with your boss," Lucas said to that woman as he looked to Bellamy.


    "Lily, back off," Bellamy said as he took two steps forward toward Zorro.


    "Sit here Bellamy."


    Bellamy went and sat on the opposite side. He looked to Zorro firmly before saying:" Listen, we are free pirates, so if you think you can boss us, I suggest you go back from where you came."


    "Huh? Vivi wasn''t even serious, and she may have killed you if she didn''t send you flying to the land. Even my toe can boss you" Lucas sighed, looking at Bellamy. Even Robin can kill him quickly, so why does this man thinks highly of himself.


    "Oy" Bellamy was holding his tears. Lucas just put the salt on his wounds by saying that Vivi, the harmless, beautiful princess, almost killed him. "Just tell me what do you want."


    "I believe since I''m a friend to your role model, I would be considered the uncle role model. You can call me Goduncle." Lucas said.


    Goduncle, everyone almost fell to the ground when they heard him saying that.


    After some discussion, and reminding them that he is in a total different totally league, Lucas convinced Bellamy and his crew to listen to him.


    "So pirates, I will make a deal with you, on the price of a Devil Fruit." Lucas was standing on the table. Everyone was drinking on Lucas''s expensive, and the mood of changing to better.


    And what he offered them, a Devil Fruit was something very precious that can boost their crew''s strength if anyone ate it. Of course, Lucas was planning to give them a trashy Devil Fruit such as Mice Fruit, or scales.


    "Yes, God-uncle" they nodded, except Bellamy, who was dead serious. Lucas is willing to make a deal with him with such a reasonable price.


    "At some time, someone fat, tanned, and has a black hair would come here. I want you to watch the people who visit this island, and call me when you see that person."


    Unfortunately, that person was someone who didn''t have a poster. Lucas could only describe him.


    "This isn''t enough, I need a name," Bellamy said as he ordered some drinks, of course, Zorro''s treat.


    "Name " Lucas frowned as he only remembers the title and first name.


    "He is known as Teach, Black beard. With him, there is a masked wrestler, and call himself Jesus."


    "Teach? Jesus? I will call you if I ever crossed with those two persons. Listen, do you need him dead."


    "Don''t try it if you want to live."


    Lucas gave this information before leaving this Island and going somewhere else.


    After he left, Bellamy called the woman who was known as Lily " Go and search some information about Black Beard, Teach. I want to know how he looks like, what he eats, where he sleeps. Ask the other pirates for help as well."


    "Yes, captain."

 Chapter 133

    (Just confirmed this:


    Law said in the Manga that surgery would grant eternal life.)


    ....


    Lucas issued a mission of finding Black Beard to Bellamy.


    There was a reason why Lucas wanted to get rid of Black Beard. His final goal is to have this world under him, and someone who plays everyone in the dark is an enemy for someone like him.


    Black Beard was a dangerous man who will cause a war for his benefit, and eventually, that would lead the Pirate Era to become more intense with pirates all around. Lucas doesn''t want someone out of control like Black Beard to interfere with his plan, and Lucas wanted to avoid a war that would give him nothing more than a headache and can ruin his plans.


    ***


    Two days later, the Rear Admiral now was enjoying having his right to train for two months.


    In the two months before he goes to the new world, Lucas decided to spend them indeed training.


    Lucas''s skills are unparalleled and already at a high level. However, they are limited by his physical strength, so he needed to get stronger. That was no easy task. The more advanced he reach, the harder limits he would face. Luckily, with Adrenaline Boost, Lucas has only to worry not to break his boundaries very much.


    As for his skill, even without getting out to look for enemies, and even without the weak rabbits in his storage, Lucas can train them since he is now in the HQ, where sparing partners are all around. There are elites from all kinds, swordsmen, giants, martial artists and other people that Lucas can help him to farm his skill''s XP.


    There is even Impel Down, which is considered a hellish training environment.


    ***


    Today, Lucas was in the marine training ground. He and his crew got permission to train for two months as well, and they have permission to learn Haki and some of the six powers.


    Of course, Haki training wasn''t necessary for Lucas or any one of his girls. All of them already had finished what Lucas taught them by this time. Only when Lucas updates their training methods, then they would train, But they chose to train anyway since they have Devil Fruits now. Even without getting an update on skills, they can improve their abilities with practice after Lucas made them geniuses.


    Kaya decided not to join this mess since she was trying to get pregnant from Lucas last days without eating pills, and she would see some results in the next months.


    However, training for two months was necessary for one person other than Lucas and the girls.


    Hina was facing Lucas who Lucas said that he would train her on Haki. The two of them were in open training ground in the Elite''s Camp.


    "So, Rear Admiral, how should Hina train" Hina smiled mockingly. She didn''t believe when Lucas said that he could teach her Haki in one month, but she came to see him how he is paining to do that in such a short while.


    She just hoped that he wouldn''t say the traditional way, where he throws things and say she has to dodge or anything like that.


    "you would know" Lucas let a long sight as he checked Hina. She is underestimating him.


    Even without [Ultimate Potentials unlocked] Lucas, with his Teacher speciality is the best teacher in the world. Also Z, the navy teacher roaming the New World for vengeance, can''t compare to Lucas when it comes to teaching.


    "By the way, nice outfit" She was stunning, unlike her marine outfit, she was wearing tight black pants, giving Lucas a perfect glance at her firm ass. She also wore a tight pink shirt with a slit on neck level, exposing a part of her white snow huge b.r.e.a.s.ts, which were perky, and lifted her shirt showing her belly which seemed to have muscles.


    Lucas couldn''t help but praise her.


    "Hina don''t want to waste time" Hina narrowed her eyebrow.


    "Fine. Hear me well. Haki with its types doesn''t need to be awoken in one go, as there are steps in the training method I''m going to present to you¡­"


    Lucas walked and stood next to Hina. He then used [Skill Translator] with his voice to imprint the way of training Observation Haki.


    She looked at Lucas with her purple eyes. She could understand what he is saying and remember it. Not only so, but the way he was speaking made it seems like this training method was carved in her, and she can start to train it now. She didn''t believe herself.


    "Can you repeat that. Hina wants to hear it again?"


    Lucas took a cigarette and lit it up. There are two reasons why Lucas is teaching her. First, she is his underling. Second, he always wanted to flirt with her and have a chance with her out of a job, without getting himself in a cage.


    "Call me Master when I''m teaching you," Lucas said as he made eye contact with Hina. She seemed to be amazed by his statement.


    Master. Hina opened her jaw as she stunned. Someone who is half her age is telling her to call him master.


    ''Does he realise that he is cute when he says that'' Hina wanted to laugh, but she kept a cold face. But she decided to act like an a.d.u.l.t and play along with Lucas, who was cute. "Master, Can you repeat that to Hina."


    Lucas repeated that despite being sure that she remembers everything.


    "By the way, Hina wonders if you got taller," Hina said as she wasn''t wearing heels and could notice that he was slightly taller by a centimetre.


    "Well, who knows" Lucas smiled. Finally, someone did see. Lucas''s height increased to 182 cm.


    Lucas got Eternal Youth, where his cells would never age; however, that doesn''t mean that his body functions would stop, such as regeneration, and his need for water and food.


    So he should continue growing until he hit his genetic limits.


    Even if he appeared to be wrong, then it is okay.


    He wasn''t an insecure man. At least he is secured with the size of his d.i.c.k.


    Even if you are tall like Garp, it is useless when you have a little D.


    After explaining to her how training is going to work, Lucas let an evil smirk.


    "Now, to learn, you need to experience," Lucas said. He waited for too long to have a chance to play with Hina, where he would see her b.o.o.b.s jiggles.


    "You don''t mean; Hina isn''t ready," Hina said. According to what she got from Lucas, she can cultivate Haki by training on her own, or with his help, as he would try to hit her and she would try to dodge. "Hina would cage you if you hit her."


    Two pillows appeared on Lucas''s hands as he frowned "Why do you think I would hurt a lady."


    Hina saw the pillows in his hands. She blushed as she realised that she misunderstood his words. Then she opened her jaw a bit and looked at Lucas ''he sees Hina as a lady. But why he never made a move on me,'' Hina''s face flinched. Liar.


    "Now, dodge."


    Lucas then started to chase after Hina and hit her with pillows while she tries to dodge. Somehow it was a fun and enjoyable time.


    "Rear Admiral that tickle Hina" Hina laughed as the pad hit her face. "Call me Master, and use your will whenever you get hit" Lucas hit her with the pillow again. Hina seemed to improve quickly with Haki training this way.


    -x-X-x-


    After training his beauty Black Cage, Hina, Lucas went to some island that had only a couple of villages inside.


    Law and his crew were in a house near the beach, waiting for Lucas to arrive and start teaching their leader Swordsmanship and Haki. Honestly, Lucas did them a great favour by giving them a map from the navy and a rare eternal pose to Shabondy, which was their last direction before going to The New World. This move of Lucas gained him some of their trust, but they were still a bit wary of him.


    "Captain, you are lucky, that person is going to teach you¡­"


    "Who is he, ya," Law said as he was barely interested. The only thing he wants is vengeance.


    "Don''t you know, The Golden Hunter?"


    "Golden Hunter"


    Everyone looked at Law like he missed some critical episode outside. Golden Hunter was Lucas''s title out.


    "Who are you talking about?" a stranger''s voice came from their back, and it was familiar. The pirates turned to see Lucas, standing there without their notice.


    Since when was he there, everyone wondered.


    "I am waiting for your training, ya, "Law said as he looked to Lucas.


    "Is this how you talk to your master?" Lucas asked with a chilly ray in his eyes


    "We agreed that we have a common enemy. Just because you are going to teach me doesn''t mean I call you my master ya" Law


    "Brat" Lucas looked at him as he lifted his fist "Do you want to kiss my fist."


    ***


    Somewhere else, in the HQ, Garp was eating some snacks. *Achoo* He suddenly sneezed. "Who is mocking me in my back?"


    ***


    After giving Law some punches on his head, Lucas took Law to the beach. Law seemed to be annoyed but has no choice as well as he stood facing Lucas, hearing his lectures, while feeling pain on his head.


    Lucas then gave Law a quick explanation on Haki using his teacher''s sub-skill [Skill Translator], and how someone trains Haki in levels. Lucas only taught Law until the 10th level, since that is considered very good.


    The method Lucas introduced just now to train Haki was secure and unknown to most people of One Piece.


    Now, Law, with getting his ass kicked and getting used to dodging other thinks, using Haki would become more comfortable with each time he trains it.


    "Not bad ya" After being done, Law seemed to have some respect for Lucas as he felt that he benefited and would be able to learn things faster. But Law''s rude attitude didn''t change. He just wants to get stronger, ally himself with Lucas, and help him to take Doflamingo down.


    Law wanted to get strong enough so, one day, he will take everything from Doflamingo, just like the latter took everything from him.


    "Now, lets train both your Observation and Armament," Lucas said as a wooden bat appeared in his hands. The bat suddenly changed its colour to black-ink as Lucas covered it with haki.


    "Hey, isn''t that fast" Law flinched as he understood the intent of his trainer.


    "You don''t have time."


    Law is already a genius, and has an overpowered Devil Fruit, so, even without unlocking his potentials, Law would improve very fast.


    "Dodge, or try to use your will and cover yourself with armour" Lucas then dashed toward Law and started hitting him with no mercy.


    "Outch"


    "This hurt"¡­


    Thirty minutes later, Law seemed to understand Lucas''s teaching and improved a bit, but Law lost his consciousness and lied on the ground with wounds and blue marks all over his body. Lucas used Massage Hands to heal his broken skull and bones and woke up Law. The latter found that he doesn''t feel pain, and his injuries seemed somehow not there, not only so, but he was feeling better.


    "Get up brat, I''ve trained girls, and they were improving better than you" Lucas turned his head and spat, showing how much shameful Law is.


    "Let''s continue" Law crawled to stand up. He looked at Lucas with fire in his eyes and asked to train.


    "That''s the spirit," Lucas said as he lifted his bat like a maniac while Law tried to dodge and avoid. Poor Law was facing the pain of hell.


    ***


    Lucas then, after training Law for a bit, he went to the HQ so that he would take care of his training. After all, getting stronger was more important than making others

 Chapter 134

    The days were passing quickly in Marineforde, as Lucas was spending his time working out.


    When he has time, he teaches his underling, Hina, Haki with pillows, making them more in amicable with each other. And at particular days, Lucas would take a bat, sneak out the HQ and teach Law how to use Armament Haki more than Observation Haki.


    For himself, Lucas didn''t lake any training partner and found that his girls were the best possible candidates here, thanks to their Devil Fruits and fast improvement due to Ultimate Potentials Unlocker. That was more than true for Nojiko, who became Explosion woman. She discovered that her Devil Fruit allows her to create any kind of explosions and bomb like TNT and other varieties that are stronger.


    Explosion fruit was a terrifying one, as explosions can get stronger with focusing on the pressure, shockwaves, and the type of blast she is trying to use. Lucas hoped that she discovers a nuclear bomb since she is under him. Maybe then, he would be able to retire and let someone do the job for him.


    The blue-haired girl can now create an explosion on a level that can destroy a town. But the thing is, Lucas thought about how fast Alvida awakened her Devil Fruit, he assumed that Nojiko wouldn''t take that long time either to awaken her devil fruit. Once this Fruit has awakened, then she may become a vice admiral or even admiral, since destroying an island or a country won''t be a problem, as touching the ground would make it a bomb.


    Lucas was chest n.a.k.e.d, facing Nojiko in front of him who was wearing casual clothes. She wore a white opened vest, black shirt beneath it and a black shorts while having her hair tied in a ponytail, with her blue heart shape tattoo still visible on her neck area.


    "Are you sure you want to try this," Nojiko said with hesitant voice, as she got to know why Lucas called her.


    "Yes," Lucas squatted as he diactivated Iron Mass and activated Armament Haki.


    Lucas reached that idea after he saw her progress with her Devil Fruit.


    "Hit me with your best explosion."


    "But what if I hurt you" Nojiko crossed her arms making her b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggle. She didn''t want to hurt Lucas at all. There was the reason why she had ordered a sea stone collar from HQ, out of a fear that she may lose control and explode him while having s.e.x.


    "Don''t worry. I have Haki to warn me. Just start with ease and don''t go overboard."


    "Fine Lucas, whatever you want '' Nojiko bit her lower lip. She hesitated as she thought of how he would bang her if he is harmed. Heck, if something happened, the other girls would seek her for justice.


    "Just do it," Lucas said, not caring that she is shaking. Armament Haki was something that creates a shield, training it with different types of attack was an excellent way to grind XP, as it doesn''t only fend against the physical blow, but other brands, such as magma attacks and ice attacks.


    Nojiko extended her hand "Okay, I''ll control the pressure, so I don''t go overboard.."


    *BOOM*. A red explosion came out of her hand and swallowed Lucas. It was big enough to cover two villages easily.


    [Armament Haki +2000 XP]


    When the explosion was over, Lucas stood in the middle, only with slight damage, dust, and feeling hot.


    "Lucas, good you are fine" Nojiko extended her hand with fear despite knowing he is okay.


    "Again," Lucas said as he pats the dust out of his skin "with more strength."


    "I''ll get closer then" Nojiko took three steps forward and got closer, before repeating a series of explosions.


    Lucas kept asking for more seeing that he gained more XP this way Even though he got some damage and pain, it wasn''t enough to keep him.


    Seeing that he asked for more, Nojiko used explosions on her feet to gain speed and came in front in an instant before punching him on his stomach with a bang behind it, sending Lucas flying back hitting some rocks and sliding on the ground. *Bam* this time, half of the small island behind himself was covered by the explosion.


    [Armament Haki +15.000 XP]


    *Cough* Lucas got up in the middle of the destruction and coughed before glaring at Nojiko."I said you need to hold back". That was as painful as hell.


    "Oh sorry" Nojiko covered her mouth and put a sorry expression seeing Lucas turning black, " I thought you only said I should control the heat of the explosion, not explosive power."


    "Again, but keep the rate slow until I say increase it." Lucas felt that wasn''t bad; at least he can level himself up this way.


    After some couple of explosion, this island got annihilated from the map, making Lucas call it a day.


    "Enough for today" standing on ashes pile, Lucas said thinking that he needs to massage his skin with cold water.


    "I''ll make it up to you in the bed" Nojiko went to him and wrapped her arm around him. She lifted her head and had two tears, thanking the higher power for letting anything excellent.


    ***


    Lucas continued his training rhythm, after getting done from explosions, he would go back to Lilia, who had eaten Mr.1 fruit, but at least she is a swordswoman.


    *Spark* *Spark*


    [Swordsmanship +100 XP. +120 XP. + 200 (1800/4.000.000)]


    Lucas was trying to level up his swordsmanship. He was in a training ground, holding his scimitars and exchanging blows with Lilia. While sparring, Lilia''s fingers and limbs turned into blades as she covered them with Armament Haki, making her blades on Black Blade''s level. So even if she fought with Grandmaster level swordsman, she wouldn''t get cut as long the opponent doesn''t have a superior Haki and magnificent Swordsmanship.


    *Spark* *Spark*


    Sparks were appearing between Lucas''s swords and Lilia''s fingers.


    Lucas gain XP this way, and the girl train her swordsmanship through this way even though she gained more since Lucas was the one on an advanced level.


    But with that, the more Lilia gets better, and the more Lucas would gain XP at a faster rate.


    "Lucas be careful," Lilia said seeing Lucas only using one sword and not paying strong attention.


    "Don''t worry; nothing would happen even if I closed my eyes," Lucas said since he was using Kami-E to dodge.


    "Hmph" hearing his provoking tone She jumped back 10 meters waved her hand, sending five big sharp compressed air blades toward him that cut everything on the way. Lucas dodged by jumping up, letting all the trees and stones behind him got cut.


    "Hey, no need to get angry" Lucas frowned as he saw the future. She was going to spam air blades. That was cheating, but that was what Devil Fruits meant for anyway.


    ***


    And so, the days were passing.


    Lucas would have to train with his girls who have abilities when he is with them. Most importantly, he would go to Alabsata, where he would use Mikita''s ability to manipulate tons to train. She was a rare gym with her new Fruit, Tons of Tons. Some days, Lucas would have to visit Impel Down as he needs to train his physical body in the 4th and 5th levels, known as blazing hell and freezing hell.


    Lucas was there today.


    "Is this enough" Sadi was wrapping her whip around Lucas''s leg, while the latter was hung between her arm and the boiling pot under him. Feeling the heat increase, Lucas yelled "Stop".


    "Fine, naughty boy, I can tease you, and we will have fun". Sadi nodded as Lucas''s body weight was too light, so assuring his leg to her hand was a safe move.


    "Don''t. I''m seriously training" Lucas then started to do sit-ups on that pose as he covered himself with Haki.


    After the Impel Down training session, Lucas would satisfy himself with Domino and Sadi with his H.T.D that each time gets better.


    Lucas then would go back to HQ.


    ***


    "Are you sure" Calorina now was looking at Lucas, finding his demand crazy.


    He asked her at first to punch his stomach, which she finds it weird until he said it was for training. As she punched his stomach, with her arm strength that can help her lift a weight of 10-15 tons, Lucas took it and didn''t flinch. She punched again with all of her power, yet, Lucas''s body seemed to get hard. [Iron Mass +3000 XP]. Lucas felt some pain in his abs. But to him, he wanted faster results.


    "Just increase your size and give me a good punch," Lucas said.


    "But.." Calorina bit her bottom lip. Her new fruit allows her to manipulate her size, it would increase her muscle mass without affecting the quality, and Lucas would get a lot of XP sure.


    After becoming a giant, she gave him a look, and couldn''t help but to feel horrible if she did that.


    ''Maybe I shouldn''t ask her'' Lucas thought as he lifted his head and thought that acting like Lin Fan was a bit crazy. Then one tear fell on Lucas.


    "No. I''m not ready for this" She went back to her standard size refusing her demand out of fear that she would hurt him. Even if he insisted, she would never do something that she would regret it.


    Lucas sighed as he saw her going to cry. He thought about, and he decided to look up for Garp and piss him off. Garp knows how to use the right amount of Love to help him level up.


    "Just punch me like you are," Lucas said.


    "Okay" She nodded as she swept a tear from her eye. "You''ve grown up fast" then she punched him.


    [Iron mass +1200 XP]


    "Do you call this a punch. Harder"


    [Iron mass +4000 XP]


    Despite feeling pain, Lucas saw the last notification and wanted to say good, but accidentally he said "Harder."


    "Fine, I''ll use Haki," She said, punching again with control.


    [Iron Mass +9.000 XP] (level 17)


    "Ouch, Be gentle" Lucas held his stomach, feeling some pain. He was only using Iron Mass, without Haki to fend himself.


    "HEY.Do You Want Me To Be Gentle Or HARD? MAKE YOURSELF CLEAR" Calorina yelled. This kid is going to drive her crazy.


    "Just looking for the right amount," Lucas massaged his stomach


    [Iron Mass +3000 XP]


    [Iron Mass +3000 XP]


    .


    Lucas closed his eyes and tried to ignore the pain and focus on what he gets, once he gets exhausted, he would call it a day, as he has no courage like Lin Fan, who can smelt himself with the strongest fire.


    ....


    With his physical strength raising, the outcome of most of his skills was rising. Lucas noticed, that even if the skills were at a high level, their real power would increase with him increasing his physical strength more than his XP.


    Other than tempering his body, Lucas decided to create a martial arts based on The Six Powers. After all, those are techniques and should have different usages, so Lucas decided to develop new combos to use those techniques to their true potentials.


    x-X-x


    During those days, Lucas wasn''t the only one who was working hard to achieve his desires.


    Mikita, and previously known as Miss Valentine, has officially bought a piece of land and opened a Chocolate factory. It may seem that it is weird to have it in the desert. However, there was a way to keep the heat low inside the factory.


    On her opening day, Lucas went to her and congratulated her. "Congratulation" Lucas was facing Mikita, inside her factory and next to the machines. Mikita, seeing that he came in her opening day, jumped on him and gave him a hug and a kiss.


    "Daddy, this is all thanks to you" She put her hand on his cheek while his hands were on her n.a.k.e.d arse. It was all thanks to him, who helped her out Baroque Works and gave her both money and a chance to chase her dream.


    "hehe, no need to mention that"


    "eat this" Mikita brought him a snack which he ate happily. She then jumped on him and asked him for permission to have s.e.x.


    And so, after he had s.e.x with her. Mikita slept between his arms with her weight increased to 13 tons. And Lucas did some squats with the help of the adrenalin.


    ***


    After 15 days of Lucas leaving Alabasta, King Cobra has officially announced that he would leave his throne to Vivi to rule.


    But that wasn''t all of what he did. Cobra has announced in the newspaper that Zorro is officially in a relationship with his daughter who ascended to the throne, and there wedding would be soon.


    Cobra wanted to have a grandchild after their wedding day. Unknown to him, Zorro had helped him a long time ago, and his daughter, who he thinks is still v.i.r.g.i.n, lost her innocently as well.


    Now, Vivi was officially the queen of Alabasta, and Zorro is consort prince.


    Vivi is sitting on her throne, waiting for Zorro''s weekly visit so that he can grant her inheritor to the throne, and few times inside her can''t give her that.


    But well, other than this, her life as a queen was a hell-like as she to look for many things and political affairs between the kingdom.


    She wanted to ask the other girls to become Ministers, but they refused since they have their own goal, and they are under a Warlord who allow them to live their lives as they want, so why would they bother to help Poor Sand. (Vivi''s title because she can''t drink).


    Other than Vivi, there was Zala, who decided to do a simple thing.


    After retiring from her life as an assassin, Zala opened a Cafe shop that got named Z Cafe. Some say that she took that from her name, and some say from Zorro''s name.


    "Boring ~. Maybe I should masturbate."


    ***


    Meanwhile, Robin was in her room in Alabasta. Robin''s living place was more like a library, where she was sleeping and doing historical research.


    "Because of him, I don''t have to do anything like I used to do with Crocodile "


    " thinking about him, I''m feeling horny" Then she stopped her research for the old thing, and focused on finding new things, such as the location of the clit.


    ***


    Jaya Island.


    It has been a month since Zorro had set his feet here.


    In a tavern, Bellamy Pirates were eating and drinking, enjoying the life after robbing some ship. Doesn''t matter, they eat and drink for free anyway.


    "Oy Guys" Bellamy was celebrating getting an additional 5 million berries to the bounty of his head, so, it was a special occasion for his group to drink.


    *Door open*


    Suddenly, a blonde woman with glasses and bandana entered the door. She went to Bellamy and whispered in his ear.


    "Oy, Lily, are you sure of that" Bellamy slammed his cup on the table as his facial expression changed.


    "Hundred per cent sure" the girl named Lily nodded in confirmation.


    "We finally got some information about that person".

 Chapter 135

    There was still less than a month before Lucas would move to The New World. In this month, things progressed smoothly, that was more than true to his physical strength. Some skills levelled up. One skill evolved.


    During this month, Lucas focused on his body''s strength and power, more than the other skills. The physical body was the core of all of the skills, except cooking, management and others. Even when some skills didn''t get level up, Lucas saw that their outcome of the damage became stronger.


    They were already at a very high level, yet, to bring those skills to their actual peak, he needed a physical body to raise. Training the body didn''t only mean strength, but agility, speed, and mass were all critical.


    Using 200 Crack Fist, ten times each morning helped him to enhance his stamina and Cardio system. Using Moonwalk and run in the air, using Storm Legs as well as an excellent way to train his feet and leg''s muscles, and of course, Lucas''s Stealth Footwork was a unique way to enhance his agility, and speed as he used it to run above the sea for one hour each morning. As for his muscles, Iron Mass that was passive ability was putting a burden on his body, which meant it would strengthening him slowly with each time he sleeps and recuperate. And most importantly, Adrenaline Boost and Mikita were a perfect, and fast way to raise his strength. And let''s not forget the secret recipes from the system that builds his body faster and hasten the results of training.


    The most important outcome of this physical training was that his s.e.x.u.a.l stamina increased. But Lucas didn''t forget to train essential skills.


    [Armament Haki level 14--> Level 17 (0/4.000.000)]


    [Observation Haki, still level 17, but more XP (2.000.000/ 4.000.000)]


    Lucas was able to level up his Armament Haki. Thanks to Nojiko''s explosions, which were getting stronger each day since her session with him was considered a training. With the new level up, his control over it rose, and he could fend himself against Nojiko''s explosion, that became stronger as his Haki was getting stronger.


    [Swordsmanship level 15 (3.000.000/4.000.000)


    Advanced Swords Grandmaster ]


    That was thanks to Lilia, who was swordsmanship grinding machine due to her Devil Fruit and Haki. Even though Lucas is a little bit XP away from levelling up, Lilia was the one who benefited the most from training with him. Since her original talent was swordsmanship, it gained her raising in her mastery with incredible speed. That was good for Lucas. The higher her swordsmanship becomes, the higher XP she can offer to him.


    [Iron Mass level 17 -> Level 20]


    [Iron Mass evolved. Titanium Mass]


    [Titanium Mass level 1 (0/1.000.000): Join the muscles of the body to harden it and strength it.


    *Active skill that can be used when moving ]


    Only those with incredible strength, Haki and high mastery on swordsmanship can do damage to him. That was thanks to Calorina who with faith, patient, and Size-Size Fruit. Still, she can cause him harm when using her fruit, which meant that this skill could level up more.


    [The D level 11 - > level 15]


    (that doesn''t need explanation)


    As for the other six powers, they level up some levels. But because he was focusing on his physical body more than his skills, only the necessary skills were his primary focus, so not everything progressed fast.


    Well, doesn''t matter, Lucas still has close to a month to train before he goes to The New World.


    Lucas was inside his house in Marineforde, which was two stories villa. It was enough for him to live with his girls at night without confound. Even though that sometimes, Lucas would spend a single time in his girls'' houses, and sleeping in Impel Down.


    Lucas now was in front of Calorina who was measuring his height. "Wow. Never I thought you would grow this fast."


    " Stop crying" Lucas cracked his bone and hid his smile.


    I the month of training, and using Makita''s tons body, Lucas body changed a lot from working out. His muscles grew up more, became harder with the help of the passive Iron Mass, but they didn''t become very bulky. His bones as well stretched in the process.


    "185 centimetres," Calorina said while lifting her head and crying in pride.


    Lucas would continue growing until he reaches his genetic limits without him getting older. He assumed that his genetic limits are the same as his previous life, which was 195 cm, which was by the time he entered college.


    "Now, I guess you should listen to me from now and on since I''m the big brother here," Lucas said as he pats her shoulder.


    "Pff. Hahaha," Calorina laughed. She then used her Devil Fruit and patted his head "Guess I''m the big sister again."


    "You killed the fun. Can''t you let someone enjoy his glory? Now I think I was wrong when I gave you that fruit" Lucas gave her butt a slight spank.


    "Come on; you know that I''m extra tight with this fruit in the night" Calorina winked at Lucas.


    "Can''t disagree with that."


    "But you are cute now."


    "I''m not "


    "Yes, you are."


    .


    .


    ***


    Other than skills levelling up, Lucas mastered controlling his weapons that ate Devil Fruits. He figured out that his swords would do more damage with


    However, the Wind-Wind ring didn''t get better. Lucas found out, that other that create some winds, he would only be able to turn his body into the wind without being able to control it.


    That is why Lucas called Nami this evening to a private house. Since he found out that he can''t use this fruit to its max potentials, Lucas decided to give it to who can use it better. And the good thing is that his girls didn''t report their Devil Fruits to the HQ, except Nojiko and Calorina who has been seen training with him.


    Lucas told Nami that he learned some ritual that allows him to change her Devil Fruit, and she bought it. After knocking Nami out and putting her inside his storage, Lucas turned her Devil Fruit with the system into Wind Wind.


    "Wow, I thought you were kidding, " Nami said as her arm vanished and the air in the room started to move. Not only so, but she also found that she can fly, disappear completely, and control the stream of the sky.


    "Is it better than being a widow" Lucas was initially keeping this fruit in his ring to test, but after finding out that he is better without it, he decided to give it to someone who can bring it to its potentials.


    "Humph, saying after tasting this " Nami pointed her hand at him, and a cold wind busted in Lucas''s face.


    "This is refreshing."


    Lucas didn''t seem to be pleased to see how fast she was learning something that took him more than a month to learn. But he still happy that this.


    "Well, seriously. How can you do that."


    "What do you mean."


    "The potentials, and touching my head to teach me things, and finally, this ritual thing. Are you a wizard" Nami asked with curiosity. After all, it is known that a person would have his Devil Fruit power until he or she dies.


    "It''s Kami Guru''s blessing. Now, you know what to do."


    Lucas stood in front of her and grabbed her from her waist. Nami lifted her head, looked to his eyes, and put her hand on his cheek. She smiled warmly thinking that Lucas is too careful, but he keeps showing her his trust with his secrets. That was the reason why she liked him.


    "You can trust me. I won''t tell your secret to anyone" Nami then kissed Lucas. Then, their kiss ended up with more kissed.


    "I know."


    ***


    Domino has joined the Marine and resigned from Impel Down. Since she became Lucas''s underling, the latter gave her the position of a commander, simply because he can.


    As for Sadi, she still in Impel Down and Lucas is visiting her regularly. She accepted the Harem idea eventually, since she already had a threesome with Sadi, and kissed that girl''s p.u.s.s.y when Lucas had his d.i.c.k inside her, and Sadi did the same to her. So she can''t complain. But still, she is happier this way with Lucas.


    It was the night, and Lucas was having dinner with girls inside his house.


    After getting s.e.x, Domino went to Impel Down to talk with Sadi since she isn''t used to staying with those girls.


    The Dinner was progressing smoothly with the girls eating an inhuman amount of meat. To gave There was even a competition between Alvida and Calorina of who can eat more.


    "Give up before you become fat. Calorina"


    "Just shut up Alvida, I keep my curves because of this way, and this food is just too good. "


    "No need to bring up that. This food is made specifically to raise the strength of the body, so nothing would happen " Kaya commented as she was full.


    While everyone was focusing on the competition, between beauty and harmless looking outside, yet barbaric in the table, Suddenly, a sound interrupted them.


    *Bero* *Bero* a snail suddenly started to ring coming from Lucas''s pocket.


    "Well, girl, I have to go somewhere."


    Lucas knew it was the snail that communicates him with Bellamy. He cut the call immediately before getting out. Lucas needed to get away from the Navy HQ before replying at him. Otherwise, if he responded at him here, the HQ may get caught to his communication line and accuse him by communicating with pirates. Even though Bellamy pirates were a small group and probably wouldn''t get watched, Lucas didn''t want to risk.


    The girls looked at Lucas''s face and knew that he isn''t going to talk to some girl; instead, there was some seriousness. They didn''t ask, however, they thought it was some critical affair just like the one that gave him Devil Fruits.


    "Oh come on, cook us some meatballs and soup" Calorina went to Lucas and wrapped her arm around him. Alvida did the same " You know I can''t win on her if you leave us


    "Let him relax a bit. I rather eat some sausage tonight, though " Nojiko said. The rest of the girls held their laugh and gave Lucas meaningful glances. "Just don''t be late on the bed."


    Lucas didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He made Alvida and Calorina more food before getting it. Lucas then sneaked out of Marineforde and used moonwalk to hide behind a small cloud.


    He then called Bellamy back.


    "Oy, you. I''ve been trying to reach you all day."


    Bellamy said with a rude tone. However, that tone held some sense of achievement, which didn''t escape Lucas''s ears.


    "Did you find something " Lucas didn''t care about Bellamy''s tone and asked directly.


    "Your question shows that you are underestimating Bellamy Pirates," Bellamy said while the snail made a proud expression. Lucas could tell that Bellamy hit his chest in pride.


    Lucas kept silent for 1 minute.


    "Are you there?" Bellamy asked as he felt weird. He was boasting alone, yet the other side seems to treat him like a bother.


    "Say what you have already before I come and break your nose " Lucas said with a crisp tone that made Bellamy know he is honest.


    "There was no need for that threat" Bellamy frowned before continuing " Anyway, during the last month, my crew has been using an underworld network to collect information about Black Beard."


    "And"


    "By tracking him, we guess that he would be in an Island that is called Kayaroshi Island. If you are waiting for him to come to Jaya''s island, it will take a month at least." Bellamy said.


    Bellamy pirates knew other pirates and connection with the underworld of one piece. Tracking Teach using the help of those people, who almost had agents in every Island, making it an easy task. Yesterday, on a neighbouring island, Black Beard was spotted inside an inn with a masked man who seemed to be a wrestler and other people. Even if Teach wasn''t on their island, they could still find him.


    "Good job. I''ll reward you later."


    "Haha. I know"


    Two days later. That meant that Lucas has tonight to relax inside before going to Kayaroshi island.


    Lucas doesn''t care about peace or something. But the war is something that can hold his plans back, and he wants to rule the world smoothly. If war happened, then that would make him do extra job, risking the life of his girls, and fighting in an unnecessary war.


    Besides, Black Beard was the variable in this world, as he is a person who causes havoc, and has the spirit of a real pirate.


    Lucas then went back to the HQ, to his house directly. He found the girls in their places, Nami and Nojiko were kissing already, while Calorina is playing with Lilia''s ass, since all of them thought that Lucas wouldn''t be here tonight and they have needs, besides when Lucas isn''t here, they help each other. Alvida was drinking alcohol as she has no taste in girls. Kaya was facing her. "Do you want to drink" Alvida offered. "No thanks" Kaya put her hand on the flat stomach " I rather play safe, and I hate drink ". " Oh" Alvida exclaimed as she thought that Kaya was just too lovely to be a marine or someone who fights.


    Suddenly the door was open. Lucas saw everyone wearing two pieces of clothes that exposed more of their skin, curves, plump arses and b.r.e.a.s.ts with different sized.


    Everyone looked at Lucas as he said something. "Good news, for the next two days, I would take a break," Lucas said as he went and lied down between Nami and Nojiko with his hands on their butts. "You know what that means, right."


    Everyone froze and gave him a shocked look. No training for two days meant more time during those two days, and eventually, it meant one thing: Snu Snu to death.


    "I''m first" Nami flipped and sat on his crotch. Lucas moved his hand and held her plump arse squeezing. Nami blushed and moved her h.i.p.s, feeling her butt, Lucas started to get an erection.


    "I''m second" Nojiko put her sea stone collar and quickly sat on his chest facing his face with her butt. Lucas held her butt that only had panties to cover it, and brought it closer and put it on his face.


    ***


    Two days later.


    Kayaroshi island.


    In the streets of some town.


    The pirate was known as Marchell D Teach; Black Beard was currently walking down the streets after he ate his favourite food in the tavern.


    Teach was fatty with a height of 3.6 meters, a potbelly, curly hair, and brown skin. He was wearing an opened white shirt that showed a hairy body, black pants, bandana. Next to his waist, there was a gun hanging.


    Teach was walking in the street, smiling as he was heading to meet his crew.


    Opposition him walked a blond man who wore a hoodie that covered his head with a hood.


    Teach gave him a look and ignored him. He didn''t worry about the suspicious-looking guy since he has his fruit, The Darkness Fruit, which was the strongest Devil Fruit in his eyes, and the guarantee for him even to fight great powerhouses of this world rip them from their strength¡ªhaving a high power gave him enormous ego when he faces someone who looks common.


    That''s why Teach gave the man in his path a mocking, challenging smile before continuing on his trail. Seeing his mockingly smile, the blond man raised his face a bit revealing his blue eyes. Despite his eyes being attractive and beautiful, they were cold and held a determination with bloodthirst. Red fit them more than blue.


    Teach, and the man with hoodie crossed the path, and the blondie continued until there were ten meters between them. Teach gave him a look before turning his face and look on his road. Then, from no-where, two items appeared in the blondies hands: shackles made of unique stone and a knife.


    His figure vanished in thin air. The next blink, he appeared one step behind Teach, who didn''t feel his presence at all. Teach continued to walk, clueless, not noticing someone from behind using silent assassination footwork.


    The shackles approached the clueless Teach''s arm from behind; it opened and closed on his arm in a quick motion.


    Feeling some weakness in his body, Teach halted his steps. He tried to turn his face. But before he could make out what happened, the man behind suddenly jumped very high to match the height of Teach, revealing Lucas''s face with cold eyes.


    Lucas put his left hand on Teach''s shoulder, to support his weight on him, and lifted the cold dagger with his free hand.


    Teach tried to use his power and call the darkness. But he couldn''t. At that moment, he knew that the thing on his hand is made of Sea Stone, which can stop any Devil Fruit eater from using his powers.


    At that moment, realising that he can''t use his power, Teach knew he f.u.c.k.i.e.d up.


    "Useless" The dagger in Lucas''s hand turned into a streak of light as he slashed down.


    {To be continued}


    14 advanced chapters on P-atreon.


    patre on.com/EroJaki.

 Chapter 136

    (Just note: In the Manga, Marco said that Teach has something strange about his body that allowed him to eat two Devil Fruits.)


    --------


    Lucas was behind Teach, supporting his weight by putting his hand on his shoulder, and lifting a dagger. Teach could see the sun''s reflection on the silver blade of the knife by moving his iris to the left. He tried to call his Darkness power, which is supposed to end this battle in an instant. However, he couldn''t call his power, as there was a Sea Stone made shackles around his arm without tying him. Sea stone was the real enemy for every Devil Fruit eater as it absorbs its power.


    "Useless" Lucas said, knowing what Teach is thinking of. Lucas knew about it, and that''s why he had a Sea Stone shackles with him. Even if he doesn''t tie him, just the contact with his skin will render Teach useless.


    The dagger in Lucas''s hand turned into a streak of silver light as he slashed down toward Teach''s right shoulder. With Lucas''s sword mastery, it pierced Black Beard''s skin and flesh like hot butter.


    *Pshh*


    As Lucas withdrew his dagger, a mountain of blood followed from Teach''s shoulder, "Argh". He let a scream of pain. But this wasn''t over. Lucas put his foot on Teach''s back and used it as a support to jump above him. Lucas flipped to appear in front of him. As his fists are strong, Teach tried to punch Lucas, who was in the air. But to Lucas who predicted this, he could easily dodge Black Beard''s big fist, before giving him a stab on his chest.


    *blood spraying like a fountain.*


    The momentum made the hood move up, showing Lucas''s face to teach, who just sput blood


    "Argh... You"


    Teach spat blood as he felt the pain coming from both of his shoulders and chest. Luckily to him, that was no near to his heart. Or, was it unlucky to him. Lucas''s feet landed on the ground. Before Teach could make out what happens, Lucas, with a skilled and agile move, held Teach from his shoulder and threw him to the ground 4 meters away on his back.


    Lucas flipped back and jumped while lifting the dagger with both of his hands. The next second, Lucas fell on Teach''s belly. The knife fell deep into Teach''s chest, piercing him and going deep near to a critical vein next to the heart.


    Everything happened too quickly.


    Teach, just a moment ago, was thinking of how he would manipulate the world, make havoc, and get the fruit of The Strongest Man and achieve his dreams. Teach waited a lot to get what he always desired.


    But, the more careful your scheme, the more unexpected surprises you face.


    Damn it. He didn''t even have the chance to use the power of Darkness that not even the light can escape from it.


    Black Beard felt that he lost all of the strength in his body. He was lying down, while Lucas was above him with a knife next to his heart.


    [Defeating Teach with an underhanded, stealthy attack.


    +190.000 Acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Darkness-Darkness Fruit is in the storage]


    "Who are you" Black Beard tried to move. But as he did, Lucas''s knife went a millimetre deeper, making Black Beard back to his place.


    "If you want to live, answer my questions honestly, and don''t move," Lucas said as he tightened his hands on the dagger.


    He didn''t feel petty for Teach at all. Not sorry, only one of us can manipulate this world from the dark.


    What did Lucas want to know? How Teach takes Devil Fruits. No, Lucas can take them by the system. He wanted to confirm if there is a secrete for having two devil fruits.


    "Hehe" Black Beard laughed upon hearing Lucas with all those wounds, how he plans to keep his promise.


    "What is the secret of your body," Lucas''s left hand fell on the right side of Teach''s chest.


    Lucas, while being this close, could feel that Teach wasn''t one person. His eyes are saying something, but his sixth sense is saying something else.


    (Luffy said Teach isn''t one person once; Zoro said probably. the first don''t use his brain but instinct, and the second use both )


    Teach opened his eyes widely. The next words of Lucas made him almost shit in his pants upon hearing Lucas''s remarks.


    "How can you eat two Devil Fruits at the same time?"


    What answered Lucas''s question wasn''t Teach''s mouth, but what felt his other hand that was on the right side of Teach''s heart.


    *Drums sound*


    Lucas opened his eyes widely as he felt the heartbeat of Teach on both of his right hand and the dagger.


    "You... You have"


    Lucas was shocked. This is new. Someone has two hearts, isn''t that impossible.


    Is there another human inside Teach.


    Teach struggled and used that moment to push Lucas off him. But as soon as he tried to do this, Lucas''s hand pressed on the dagger killing the first heart of Teach, who didn''t die yet.


    [Ding, defeating another pirate


    +3000 XP]


    Black Beard lied down at that moment knowing his end is near "Congratulation, you know the secret of our body now."


    Black Beard then started to laugh, "But if you are after my secret, then it won''t help you. Die"


    Black Beard tried to lift his fist and punch Lucas. But before he could do that, Lucas took the dagger and ended the life of Teach by cutting his throat


    ( note. Devil Fruit may reside within the heart.


    It''s confirmed that eating a Devil Fruit eater would give the strength to the one who ate the person, just like Big Mom ate Caramell and got her power. That just leads to thinking that Devil Fruits reside in inside one organ in the human body, and heart is only one part in the chest, so I should be it, and Teach having two hearts was a theory discussed in Japan.


    From the canon, we could see that Black Bears took the fruit from White Beard''s corpse after covering him. But, the thing is, White Beard had a hole in his chest. So Black Beard perhaps took some organ and ate it. And he didn''t use his Darkness power as the other members of Black Beard crew know how to take devil fruits. Like Jesus, who tried to slash Luffy''s chest with a knife. And Jesus doesn''t have Darkness Fruit, and he is wrestler, so why would he have a knife. Probably to open the chest of his victims.


    Nothing is confirmed, but we don''t have to wait to the end of one piece so that we will use this theory. it''s Ff, and we don''t have to wait for years.)


    ( Ah, I don''t know about Brook case though, since his fruit allows him to see with no eyes, drink with no stomach, think without a brain, and speak without vocal strings. Maybe he can even make children without d.i.c.k, and would still enjoy it.)


    ***


    Lucas walked in the streets after storing Black Beard''s body. He seemed to realise something he didn''t know about. Lucas was thinking about the Manga. But he wondered how Teach could have two hearts. No man would be born with two hearts unless someone with Devil Fruit power did this to him.


    "Why he said, our secrete."


    Lucas washed from the blood before clearing his head. It doesn''t matter. Teach can''t mess with Lucas''s plans of promotion and banging beauties.


    "Maybe, Teach used Darkness to absorb someone inside his body, and that one should be the one who should eat the second Devil Fruit. But because I used Sea stone, that person was trapped inside Teach''s body."


    this logical, one person can eat one fruit, two persons can eat two.


    "Probably he is gay, to have another man inside him."


    In a world where a skeleton can drink milk without a stomach and disguise it to heal his bones, everything is possible.


    "Now, which girl I should give her this fruit" Thinking that this Fruit is overpowered, and has many benefits, Lucas thought of using it to boost his side.


    Lucas believed that this fruit would befit a fighter, who can use martial arts and have high strength since this fruit won''t change the nature of the opponent.


    Thinking about his girls in Marineforde, especially those who can use martial arts, The girls had good fruit except Kaya. Kaya was the first one who he trained and taught, so she was second to him and powerful despite not loving using violence. There is another girl, who had very high physical strength, and was second to Magellan. Sadi, who also got her potentials unlocked was a right candidate and without a devil fruit.


    There still Domino as well, but she isn''t that strong either.


    ''If I gave this to Sadi then I''ll make her join the Navy. But Kaya is just too sweet, and I can''t imagine a girl like her using Darkness.''


    ''However, Sadi may think about some kinks if she gets this.''


    ''Damn it.''


    ''I''ll think about those once there are better fruits in my hands''


    He lifted his head and looked to the sky.


    "Better fruits" he murmured as he remembered someone. "En. Enel. I guess that was his name."


    Enel was an unforgettable character, the one who went to the moon and called himself a God. Lucas suddenly thought about lightning, one of the most fearsome and scary things in nature. Lucas at that moment, though if he can fight Enel without getting severe damage.


    Lucas isn''t made of Rubber. Lightning has 1/3 the speed of the light. And Enel can shoot charges up to 100 million volts.


    Let''s not forget that he could demolish the Angel Island with one blow. Enel fruit was overpowered, Yet he only lost to Luffy because he couldn''t use his Devil Fruit against him, and didn''t finish him off when he had the chance.


    (If you seriously think that Enel is weak to be defeated before Cp9 stage, then imagine if Enel fought against every enemy Luffy fought after. Just take Rob Lucci for example; he would be knocked out after one lightning bolt. Maybe Doflamingo wouldn''t be able to defeat Enel if they fought.


    What can strings do against someone who can stay in the clouds and spam lightning bolts at you)


    Maybe, in the show, they had to send Enel to the moon because they needed him out of the show.


    Enel''s Devil Fruit that should make the self-claimed God powerful as admiral, only if he had armament Haki. Maybe his Devil Fruit is stronger since it has a very high destructive power, and high speed compared to the others.


    Even if someone with has Haki punched Enel, they would get hit by lightning anyway and get knocked out.


    ''But Enel is SO c.o.c.ky, and would allow his opponent to hit him.''


    "And I can cut him in half in a moment of carelessness." Lucas had a cold expression on his face. Overpowered or not, you would get pieced if you let your guard down. Even the strongest man in this world got stabbed when he made his guard down.


    "Just to make things pass smoothly. Let''s call a Wind Woman."


    Lucas isn''t a battle maniac, and if there is a way to guarantee comfortable victory, he will use it without hesitation. In this case, Nami after getting Wind fruit should be able to deal with Enel efficiently.


    Lucas wouldn''t let a powerful fruit like this slip from his hand. Who doesn''t want powerful allies, even the Emperors of the pirates has influential commanders.


    Lucas thought about something else. What if he had a backup kingdom to rule the world? What if he one day needed a backup plan or a place to move his beloved ones to, or, to move his criminal girls and stay there.


    Then the sky would be the perfect place for him to have a palace for him.


    There, he wouldn''t worry about hiding anyone.


    ''Maybe I should build a castle there, or a palace for me and the girls'' Lucas thought.


    ***


    Lucas wore a mask when he went to Bellamy''s place. He still has to do his part of the deal and give Bellamy Fruit.


    The Fruit Lucas chose was a useless one. It was mice-mice fruit.


    He went to the tavern where he met Bellamy and gave him the Devil Fruit. Bellamy was thrilled with it, even if his crew don''t eat it, he can either sell it or provide it to Doflamingo to gain his right side. "Drink for our truly, Zorro."


    "Besides, I don''t have to face lightning personally, do I?"


    ***


    Lucas then called Nami to come to this island and invited her to have an adventure.


    She was too strong already an immune to lightning. Lucas is bringing her with him. Nami was happy with Lucas''s call, thinking of the single time and their dates. She sneaked out of the HQ, saying she is going somewhere to practise. Then she flew out.


    Nami was flying using her Wind ability, and the moonwalk, she didn''t take a long time to arrive here.


    Lucas was waiting in Jaya island, sitting above some house, without his Zorro''s outfit. He didn''t have his costume as a marine; instead, he wore casual black clothes.


    *Swish* *BOM*


    Hearing the sound of the wind, and familiar bombs, Lucas lifted his head to see a woman wearing Captain coat, in the sky.


    No, there were two women. One he could see and one he could sense. It seems that Nami brought her sister with her here.


    When Nami was about to sneak, Nojiko caught her and forced Nami to spell what she has. She got to know that and decided to follow her, without telling the others since they appreciate their private with Lucas. He alone could satisfy all of them in a short time, so what would happen, if the two of them were the only one with him.


    Nami was wearing a white blouse, black shorts that showed her long legs, and high heels. But her figure was blurring with the winds and only when she got close Lucas could see what she was wearing.


    On the other hand, Nojiko was wearing a white shirt that was lifted by her enormous b.r.e.a.s.ts showing her belly, tight slim black pants and black high heels.


    "Over here" Lucas waved his hands at him. They spotted him and decided to land, as Nami vanished.


    Nojiko landed next to Lucas, and put her arm around his shoulder "Lucas."


    "Hey" Next to Lucas, from nowhere, Nami materialised from the wind and appeared sitting next to him.


    *Kiss* *Kiss*


    After some deep kisses, Nami and Nojiko looked at Lucas. Nojiko put her hand on his crotch and moved it across the trace of the banana. She then crushed her chest on his and asked "So what kind of adventure we will have"


    Lucas tried to calm his breath, feeling some heat when Nojiko was playing with his d.i.c.k. Nami glared at her sister before she hugs Lucas''s other side and put her face on his neck "Yes, what adventure"


    "To the sky, how about I tell you in some hotel" Lucas couldn''t calm himself when they are doing this. One was hard


    "Oh really, that would be heavenly" Nojiko said as she took a collar with her.


    Both of them stood and wrapped Lucas to hide the traces of his D as they walked to a near hotel to rent a room.


    And so, Lucas went to a hotel, surrounded by two beauties who wore captain coats, making the people in the market hide from them. Lucas could see some pirates, but he decided to ignore them.


    "Lucas, I have the key."


    Nami rented a luxurious room with a low price and took the key from the hotel


    "It is chamber 137," Nami said as Nojiko was grabbing him from his shoulder "It''s this way."


    "Good"


    ***


    14 advanced chapters on P-atreon.


    patr eon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 137 - 137 (R-18)

    (R-18)


    Nami, Nojiko and Lucas were in a hotel room. Lucas called them to come here, so they wanted to use this precious private time and have s.e.x. Sky island can wait, but those hot sisters come first.


    The hotel room was quite big, as it had a king-sized red bed next to the window, and a table plus a couch on the other side of the room.


    "You know what to do girls" Lucas went to the couch and sat down. After all, they spent together, Lucas taught them how to be right in bed.


    Nojiko and Nami smiled. They have been for a long time with Lucas, and they know how to be a good girl in bed to satisfy him.


    "Yes, big boy," Nojiko said.


    Then, Nami and Nojiko ate two birth control pills, before approaching Lucas, who was on the couch.


    Nami, with her shoulder-length hair and big brown eyes, walked around showing her long s.e.xy legs and plump butt. She went to the couch and sat on his right side. She put her soft lips on his neck and extended her tongue, kissing him and licking him. *Muah*. As she was sucking, her slender hand moved to under his chest and went up to his, moving across his muscled chest.


    "Oh" Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n feeling pleasure from her touch. He turned his head right side. He grabbed Nami from her chin to lift her head. He then let his face get closer to her and put his lips on hers. Then he inserted his tongue.


    "Mmm, "


    Nami let a soft enjoying his tongue that she enjoyed many times. It made her reach a mental orgasm quickly.


    Nami, with hard, took her lips back and held the bottom of his shirt, helping Lucas to take it off, and becoming n.a.k.e.d.


    Seeing his body now, Nami licked her lips, feeling honey before she kisses him again and licks his neck and chest.


    "I''m here as well" Nojiko took her green vest off, showing her olive skin, flat stomach that seemed to have delicate abs and large b.r.e.a.s.ts that were even bigger compared to her sister''s. Though they grew to G cup size, Nojiko''s b.r.e.a.s.ts still perky with hard n.i.p.p.l.es.


    Nojiko knelt in front of Lucas as she put her hands on his knees, ready for what was coming. Lucas unzipped his pants and took his semi-hard rock out of his pant and directed it to Nojiko''s small-mouth.


    "Mm... I''m horny now" Nojiko''s eyes lit up as she held his shaft with both of her hands, that couldn''t close on it. She aimed the head to her mouth and gave it a sniff, "What a musky scent" Nojiko extended her tongue and gave the head a small lick. *Slurp*.


    Nojiko then opened her mouth as wide as she can before taking the tip of his D inside her mouth and wet it with her saliva. She then closed her lips and slid them back.


    "Oh. You are good at sucking" Lucas let a short soft m.o.a.n feeling good from Nojiko''s teasing tongue and lips while Nami who was licking him and kissing him.


    Nojiko couldn''t reply, but she was happy with his remark and wanted to a better job. She opened her mouth widely and pushed her head on his shaft to take more inches, deepthroating him.


    Nojiko couldn''t take it all as there were many inches left. So, she used her free hand and held the base of his d.i.c.k and started stroking it. *Slurp**Slurp*.


    "Ahh. Do you want me to c.u.m in your mouth this quickly? Mm," Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n as he grabbed Nojiko from her light-blue hair. Deepthroating him and sucking him at the same time made Lucas feel very good and he was close to having an orgasm.


    "Mm," Nojiko couldn''t reply as her mouth was full by his D that didn''t allow her to talk. She lifted her blue eyes to see Lucas m.o.a.ning and leaning head back and closing his eyes.


    "Ooh, keep on..mmm" Lucas was m.o.a.ning before Nami close his mouth with hers stopping him.


    "Mmm...c.u.mm(I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g)" Lucas was in a climax and had a good orgasm. He was going to say that he is about to c.u.m, but Nami''s mouth stopped him from saying that strictly.


    And Lucas released his hot load inside her throat


    Nojiko accepted his thick hot c.u.m inside her mouth and swallowed it quickly before it slips to her mouth.


    Lucas D got out of her watery cave. However, as it got out, it reacted again, and thick white s.e.m.e.n landed on Nojiko''s b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    *Muah*


    Nami took her mouth back from Lucas''s mouth after having a good orgasm that turned her p.u.s.s.y wet. She then looked to Nojiko, and her eyes landed on her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Let me clean you, big sis" Nami, like a good little sister, went to Nojiko and knelt in front of her. She put her mouth on Nojiko''s b.r.e.a.s.ts and started licking her b.o.o.b.s in a teasing way.


    Nami was good in cleaning, and secretly, she admired her sister''s chest when she started to have s.e.x with her from the first time.


    "Ah. Nami, I''m sensitive " Nojiko m.o.a.ned and grabbed Nami from her orange hair and let Nami''s face sink inside her two melons.


    Despite this, Nami kept sucking making Nojiko m.o.a.ning a bit.


    *Foah*


    Nojiko let go of Nami''s head. When Nami got free from them, she looked at Nojiko, then she gave her lips closer to Nojiko''s, and they kissed.


    "Mm". Both of the sisters hugged each other, making their b.r.e.a.s.ts crush before they closed their eyes and enjoyed the taste of their mouths.


    Two beauties are kissing. This scene made Lucas get harder.


    "Follow me to the bed," He said as he went to to the red bed and lied down.


    "Oh, let me put these" Nojiko took a collar made of sea stone and put it on her neck, so she wouldn''t activate her power accidentally and blow up Lucas when she has an orgasm.


    Then, they all went to bed.


    Nami moved quickly as she sat on his crotch: "I''m the first" Nami said.


    She took his D with her slender hand, then pushed her h.i.p.s up before she aims it to her slit. Feeling his head on her p.u.s.s.y lips, she moved her h.i.p.s down slowly, making her cave open up like a flower.


    "You are still tight Nami" Lucas commented as he put his hands on her waist and pushed his d.i.c.k up a bit.


    "Ohh" Nami was having a long orgasm. She let a long soft m.o.a.n while she was C.u.m.m.i.n.g on his d.i.c.k.


    "and you are still big" Nami struggled to say that as the orgasm was too intense for her mind.


    Lucas smiled, then he started moving his h.i.p.s up and down, hitting his balls against her ass.


    *Pa**Pa*.


    His balls made a slapping sound each time he thrust her.


    "Oh yeah... F.u.c.k me harder" Nami wasn''t aware of what she was saying as she was in the climax.


    "I''m coming" Lucas blew his load inside Nami. With him using his D skill to max potential, Nami was satisfied and lied on her back while thinking about how good life is.


    "Ahhh. I''m too, releasing my water ." Nami screamed as she came again and made a twisted smiled as she had a long orgasm that won''t end soon.


    Nami slipped from his hand and lied on the bed while covering her face with her arm. She was just too satisfied and still numb and feeling pleasure.


    Lucas pulls out his d.i.c.k from her v.a.g.i.n.a with her juices mixed with thick white s.e.m.e.n dripped from p.u.s.s.y.


    "Oh, that was refreshing, wasn''t it" Lucas stood on his knees and looked at Nojiko.


    "Nojiko, your turn."


    Nojiko who was masturbating while waiting for her turn, took her fingers out her p.u.s.s.y before she crawled on the top of her sister


    Nojiko was on her four. Her mouth was facing Lucas while her hairless, wet p.u.s.s.y was a few centimetres above Nami''s face.


    She moved her h.i.p.s down and sat on her sister''s face.


    Nami, smelling Nojiko''s scent, unconsciously extended her tongue and started to lick her sister''s juicy p.u.s.s.y as she was good at this. She went inside her slit and moved slowly and profoundly making her sister''s p.u.s.s.y twitch.


    "OH. Nami, your tongue is good" Nojiko closed her eyes and m.o.a.ned loudly. Then, she started moving her h.i.p.s burying Nami in her thick tanned ass.


    "M.m" Nami put her hands on Nojiko''s butt cheeks; at that moment, she moved her tongue from the slit and found Nojiko''s clit. Nami then skillfully licked it. A huge load started to fall on the orange-haired beauty, which she accepted by drinking it.


    "Ohh" Nojiko was C.u.m.m.i.n.g filling Nami''s face with juices. As she was in her orgasm, Lucas ordered as he took his d.i.c.k and put it on her cheek.


    "Clean it" Lucas ordered as his d.i.c.k was still covered in s.e.m.e.n.


    Nojiko closed her eyes. She opened her mouth and put the tip inside her mouth; then she pushed it until his d.i.c.k went in her throat and she could not take more. Nojiko sucked it well as she runs her tong around the tip of his mushroom.


    "Oh" Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n feeling her warm saliva around his c.o.c.k. The fact that she was doing this while orgasming, made her very good at c.o.c.k sucking.


    "Mm," Lucas closed his eyes as felt an intense orgasm as well.


    He then took his d.i.c.k back out of her mouth and lied on his back with his D pointing to heaven.


    Nojiko understood what she has to do. She pushed herself up after C.u.m.m.i.n.g in Nami''s mouth, as her sister''s tongue was just too good that she loves her more.


    Nojiko crawled and went on the top of Lucas before she moves her slender hand to hold his d.i.c.k.


    Nojiko bent down, allowing her tits to get closer to Lucas''s face, who took on of the two melons and put the n.i.p.p.l.e in his mouth. *Slurp* Lucas licked it and used The Tongue skill sending Nojiko to a world of pleasure.


    "Ah" Nojiko let a soft m.o.a.n. She was climaxing again. While Lucas was sucking her b.o.o.b.s, she held his d.i.c.k with her hand and aimed it to her slit. She then moved her h.i.p.s back, extending her v.a.g.i.n.a as his D entered deep inside.


    "Oh, yes" Lucas m.o.a.ned softly as his d.i.c.k was sliding inside her wet p.u.s.s.y walls. He sucked her b.r.e.a.s.ts harder as he pushed his h.i.p.s ups. More of his length entered and continued until it reached her w.o.m.b.


    "You are still tight" Despite her being stretched, Lucas can still find the girls he slept with, very tight, even if they aren''t v.i.r.g.i.ns.


    "Ohh. And yours is too big. " Nojiko m.o.a.ned as she started to move her waist.


    "I''m releasing again. Ahh" Her orgasm became stronger, and she started moving her h.i.p.s up and down.


    *Pa* *Pa*.


    "AHH. I''m coming " Nojiko closed her eyes and yelled in orgasm.


    "Ahh" Lucas closed his eyes feeling orgasm as well.


    "I''m coming too" He held her butt cheeks. Then with one steady stroke, his d.i.c.k pierced her w.o.m.b entrance and filled her w.o.m.b.


    "Good" Nojiko closed her eyes as she lied back and fell to the bed. But the head of Lucas''s didn''t slide out since it was long, so when she fell and lied down, his d.i.c.k was still inside her v.a.g.i.n.a. Nojiko has enjoyed the feeling of the hot s.e.m.e.n inside and the satisfaction from the D. Even though she felt the tip of the D on her, her p.u.s.s.y clenched tight on it, making Lucas c.u.m more.


    "And with this, we are ready" Lucas finished emptying his load and took his D back. He was now ready for the new adventure.

 Chapter 138

    In a hotel in Jaya island, Lucas finished having morning s.e.x with both Nami and Nojiko, and everyone seemed to be happy with that.


    The three got up started wearing their clothes. Lucas wore his clothes fast and waited for the two until they were done since he wanted to appreciate the scene of seeing them dressing. The process of how Nami put her underwear, making her plump butt make soft shaking motion, or how her sister put her bra, was very enjoyable and entertaining to Lucas''s eye.


    "That was amazing," Nojiko said as she put her pants before putting her Navy coat that proved that she is Captain now. Apparently, Lucas wasn''t the only one to promote, as his crew also got some sort of rewards.


    "Lucas, give me some berries" Nami went to Lucas and extended her hands.


    "Why," Lucas asked.


    "First, your question should be how much. Second, did you think I brought money with me" Nami frowned as she moved her palm demanding money? When she came from the HQ, she didn''t bring anything other than her current clothes, and they need to pay.


    *Sigh*


    Lucas took a paper of 10.000 berries from his pocket and gave it to her. "Keep the rest, and no need to fight with the owner over the price. We are in a hurry to go, and I can''t afford to waste more time."


    "That''s what I love about you."


    Nami smiled. ''keep the rest'' was all of what she heard. She gave him a quick kiss before going down and paid 10% of the rent as she didn''t need really to argue with the hotel''s owner. She then came back.


    They got out through the door to a Hall where the other rooms are. Lucas held their waists and walked.


    This scene would be scary for anyone who doesn''t know Lucas, as seeing someone grabbing two Marine Captains females and walking publicly like that, was like a death wish.


    "Anyway, what did you meant by going to the sky earlier" Nojiko and Nami both stopped as they remembered this now.


    "Yes, apparently, above the sky, there is an island floating. I want to go there and discover it" Lucas said. ''Discovering'' wasn''t the right word to describe what he really intends to do, as he has other motives.


    Both of Nami and Nojiko opened their jaws a bit looking at Lucas, with weird and different gazes.


    An Island that foot above the sky. That was something very odd to believe. But looking at Lucas''s eyes, they saw that he was honest.


    "Are you sure?" They asked while carefully observing his face. If that was true, then they need to remember his current facial expression for the future so that his poker face wouldn''t fool them.


    "If there is such a place, then there should be a map for it." Nami lifted her eyes as she started rubbing her nose.


    "Trust me, girls, that place exists," Lucas said as he lifted his head while thinking that he can build a palace there, have a backup kingdom and having Harem there. Of course, he thought of getting an overpowered Devil Fruit to boost the strength of his side, since The New World is a place where the strongest people in the world gathers, and he needed someone, to rival the strongest commanders of the Four Emperors, or at least an admiral, on his side.


    "Okay, I''ll draw a detailed map for it" Nami seemed to be excited to go up. Her dream was to draw a large map for the world, for such an idea, she doesn''t mind spending her money.


    "Give me a break. I am going to relax from the Navy." Nojiko stretched her body and said, despite being very relaxed already.


    *Door open*


    As they were walking in the hall, a door in front suddenly got opened from inside, and a woman got out. She was tall, with long straight black hair, dark blue eyes, elegant nose, curvy body with long legs quite large b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Robin" Lucas called as he didn''t expect to see her here.


    In this month, Robin''s skin seemed to become paler and fairer since she hadn''t been exposed to the sun. The reason why Robin had a slight tan on her skin on the past was because of the hot rays of the sun. (Some people became tanned after one day in the beach, so think of Robin who spent her whole life on the sea and desert. No wonder she had snow skin after the time skip).


    "Lucas" Robin heard his voice and seemed to be surprised as she turned her face to him. What a surprise, Lucas is here. She thought he was in Marineforde. Robin''s eyes swept to see him surrounded by two shorter girls, and her gaze became sharp and frowned, yet it quickly turned back to a regular expression.


    Nami and Nojiko were looking between the two back and forward. As they remember, the two of them, plus Kaya, are the only three girls that know about his identity as Warlord Zorro, since they were the one who reported his demand to the HQ. The girl in front was known to them as The Demon Child. This made the two navy girls conclude.


    ''Don''t tell me; he became a warlord for this girl.''


    "What are you doing here. " Lucas asked as he expected her to be in Alabasta.


    "Fufu, I was just collecting some information about the history, and I''m in my way back to Alabasta" Robin then approached Lucas and bent kissing him on the lips.


    Nami and Nojiko lifted their heads gave her a sharp glare, however, they were afraid that if they overreacted, then they may annoy Lucas.


    "History, what were you looking for," Lucas asked. As he already allowed her to move around to follow her dreams, it wasn''t weird for him to see Robin in different places often.


    "Something about ancient history. During the last two days, I''ve collected information about Sky Island" Robin let a warm smile. After joining Lucas, who doesn''t force her to do any job, she was like a free person. She could follow her dream without any resurrection.


    "Seems that it may really exist, " Nami and Nojiko looked at Lucas with different eyes now, as they heard someone confirm his theory. "Well, I hoped it was real anyway" Nami replied as her fingers were itching.


    "Are you going there." Robin, hearing the two girls, who are Captains in the Navy, seemed to understand what''s going on.


    The one who replied was Nami, with a heavy tone that showed she doesn''t want to befriend her: "Yes, we are"


    "Great, I''ll come with you then" Robin smiled. If Lucas is going there, then she would follow him.


    The two sisters were about to make Robin tell them what she knows, then to go back to Alabasta, but Lucas was the first one to talk.


    "Sure Robin, just you need to wear this hoodie."


    Lucas pretended to do one of his magic tricks before giving Robin a white hoodie. He didn''t want people to see her walking with Marines like them since this may attract troubles.


    Robin quickly wore it, and her perky chest lifted it.


    "Seems that soon, our clothes would fit" Robin then laughed as she adjusted her hair and. Lucas looked at her with admiration and thought she looked cute with it.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in wearing your clothes".


    "Hmm, I didn''t mean it that way."


    "I want one too."


    "I think it would fit me."


    Nojiko and Nami seemed to get jealous seeing this girl receiving something they didn''t understand.


    "Later, now, I hope you girls get to know each other" Lucas said.


    "I''m Nicco Robin" Robin extended two right hands to the girls who nodded.


    "Nami"


    "Nojiko"


    They shook her hand. The three then had a quick conversation as they left the hotel.


    "Ah, I see, "


    "So you were tanned as well."


    "Fufu, what can I say, the breeze of the sea and the sun made me like that."


    "I can feel you" Nojiko and Robin seemed to get along fast.


    Women were amazing creatures. They find one topic to talk about and end up with hundreds of possible issues which would lead to a long chat.


    "Lucas, weird, I can feel everyone around better than I used to be"


    After she became a wind woman, Nami was able to sense things withing the air and use her Observation Haki along with wind, creating a long-range Radar that can extend for miles.


    "Surely, your fruit helped you," Nojiko said, feeling a bit jealously.


    "Come on Nojiko, they aren''t this far, so you should''ve felt them too" Nami pat her sister''s back.


    Lucas took his girls out, and Robin wore her hood to cover her self so that no one would see her with Navy. Even though she is under a warlord, if she seemed with Lucas, then she would bring troubles to him.


    They went to the south of Jaya Island, passing by some jungle, to reach a beach and stand facing the sea.


    "Robin, by the way. How is your combat abilities now? I forgot to ask about that earlier."


    Lucas wanted to see if she has improved after teaching her six powers and using Ultimate Potentials Unlocker on her. He wanted to see what she did with her devil fruit.


    "I''ve improved a bit," Robin said.


    "How much," Lucas asked


    "How about I show you, here is a little move" Robin crossed arms "Four Hundred Flours". Behind her, two hundred hands appeared. All of those arms pointed to one tree. Each side extended two fingers.


    "Finger Gun, "


    *Pew* *Pew*


    From every two fingers on each hand, a compressed air bullet flew and hit a tree, piercing it.


    That was equal to level 11, compared to Lucas, who had 17.


    The girls seemed to be shocked by what they just saw. That was 800 air bullet at once. " You can do Haki, right," Nami asked. If Robin has such a move, then she can literally annihilate a whole army at once. "Wait, can you control the location of those hands," Nojiko asked as if her interest was picked up.


    "Fufu... Yes," Robin said, even though she didn''t use Haki, she still invented other powerful moves that combine her ability with the six powers.


    "Good job" Lucas patted her and praised her. It seems he won''t need to change her fruit.


    Robin seemed to be happy with his praise. She wrapped her arm around his neck and grabbed him. "Fufufu I can do it with more arms, and I can spam it as well to some degree. " Robin boasted a bit since somehow she wanted to show off. Even though she isn''t aware of this, she is acting a bit different when she is with Lucas " Do I need to show more tricks."


    "No need. We have to go to that place now" Lucas shook his head.


    "Well, I guess that would be left for later" Robin seems to be disappointed since she wouldn''t show off more.


    "So, Robin, how do we reach that Island," Nami asked Robin as the four were standing on the beach.


    "There is a way to get that place. As someone wrote in a book, the people who live above call us the inhabitants of The Blue..." Robin started to inform them of what she has.


    Ahe told them how someone must go to some island in the east, before using a particular way to go to the sky, where there are a white sea and islands made of clouds. However, finding the island and the route to go to the sky was hard to find, Since navigation is in Grand Line can''t get you to a specific island. Besides, the World Government doesn''t have information about Sky Island; otherwise, they would''ve in invade it a long time ago.


    "How about we take a short cut."


    Lucas said as he lifted his head. The girls followed his gaze and saw his eyes fixed on the clouds.


    "You don''t mean" Nojiko didn''t think that she heard him right.


    "Wait, isn''t that risky a bit" Nami seemed to be bit worry of Lucas''s crazy idea. She wasn''t the wild type and hated to move without confirming her direction.


    "Fufu. Captain has the spirit" Robin was no afraid if Lucas had a crazy idea, as she isn''t coward.


    Feeling their gazes, Lucas nodded to confirm their suspicions.


    "I knew it" Nami shook her head and looked at Lucas with puppy cloudy eyes.


    ***


    15 advanced chapters at


    P ateron.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 139

    Standing on the south of Jaya island, Robin, Nami and her sister were all looking toward Lucas who just suggested a crazy idea. Robin already told them about an existed route to Sky Island. But since that place is hard to find it would take a lot of time. But Lucas doesn''t want to waste time as he was thinking about a shortcut.


    He didn''t say it out loud, but the way he was looking to the clouds above explained everything. "Let''s take another route". The girls understood him and had a different reaction. Nami was nervous a bit. Robin was excited to find something about history, as she lost her fears a long time ago. As for Nojiko, she didn''t seem to be this caring since she just wants to spend some good relaxing day and relieve her boredom.


    "Okay"


    "I''ll stay behind you."


    "In case anything happened, you need to take care of us."


    According to what Robin heard, above the clouds, there is a white sea. So, if a Devil Fruit eater sank there, he would be done for. And here, the three of them are Devil Fruiteater, except for Lucas.


    "Did you forget that you have your abilities, you can use it to clear the way?" Lucas said. Even if there are clouds, at least Nojiko and Nami can push it.


    "Oh right" Hearing Lucas''s remark, the girls saw the logic behind it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t allow anything to happen to you, " Lucas said as he could understand their worry.


    Hearing his brave words, Nami hugged his arm and smiled:" I''m sure you would". "My sister is right, why would we worry if you are here". Nojiko hugged him from behind.


    "Fufufu. What a brave man, now I can have a kid without getting worried." Teased Robin as she joined the fun and hugged the empty side.


    Nojiko and Nami gave her a look." What! You are pregnant?" Lucas didn''t overreact as he got used to Robin''s teasing nature.


    "Not yet," Robin said. She had some hopes, though.


    After a small chat, the clouds approached them and covered the light from the sky.


    "Time to go, " Lucas said as he kicked the air slightly floating.


    Nami opened her palm, and a small tornado appeared there as she started to float. "Guess I would need to use Karate to move the clouds with winds" Nami hated to say the word ''Fishman''.


    Nojiko and Robin then used Moonwalk and started flying up in the air. Since Robin didn''t train Moonwalk for a high level, Lucas had to grab her from her waist to save time.


    The four approached the clouds and entered within its range.


    "Allow me to check" Nojiko extended her arms up; she controlled how much pressure she intends to use. BAM.


    Left her hand a massive explosion, that can cover a town, and made a hole in the clouds.


    Lucas looked to her fruit with admiration, as it allows her to become a bomb. Eventually, with Ultimate Potentials unlocker, Nojiko would keep improving her control over her ability and would get stronger. And very soon, she would awaken it.


    The white clouds were pushed by the impact and the shockwave generated by the explosion; the four went higher some hundred meters. At that moment, there was a thick white cloud that had water dripping on them.


    It seems that those clouds are made of water which proved that, there might be a sea above.


    "Okay, my turn" Nami declared: "Water Karate, plus wind", she then waved both of her arms like she was grabbing something invisible. The wind moved in a circle shape and hit cloud above them, which created a vortex that was extending up, making a tunnel in the could.


    "Now we can go up comfortably," Nami said as she floated behind Lucas; he was her shield in case anything happened.


    "Okay" Lucas nodded, seeing everyone hiding behind him. Then they went up. The vortex Nami made was going more in-depth, making the trip fast and comfortable.


    ***


    Above the clouds, there was another sea. It was white and covered with white clouds.


    Standing above, in the middle of this sea, the group of one guy and three girls was there.


    "Wow, you were right " Nojiko exclaimed as she looked around. Not only her, but Nami as well seemed shocked.


    "I can tell that people are living in this direction, wonderful, there are islands here," Nami said as she could feel those, thanks to the mix of her Wind ability and Observation Haki.


    *Spsh*


    Suddenly, from the clouds, a vast 100 meters length big blue shark got out of the white clouds. It opened its big mouth and jumped on Lucas and his girls trying to swallow them.


    Seeing this shark, Nojiko seemed to be provoked; "Ten Thousand Brick Kick," she kicked the air and appeared next to the shark, and she gave it a strong kick on the nose, breaking it and killing it on the spot.


    Looking at that fish, Robin remarked: " I think we may find something unique here


    ."


    Robin seems that she has done some researches to know the answer:" There was one of the tales of Norland who was famous for his lies. He once said that there was a gold city to his king. But when they arrived at that land, Norland found that it was not there which caused him to get his head chopped. Before his death, he said that this island was real, but somehow, it was thrown to the sky. Can you guess where that island was"


    "No. Where is it, hurry up and tell me" Nami seemed to be anxious a bit hearing Gold City and something like the sky.


    "Poor girl" Nojiko came from behind and patted Nami''s shoulder with a sad face. If Robin knew Nami''s nature well, then she wouldn''t say this


    "South Jaya Island. During my research, I met one of Norland descendent, who was collecting gold from under the sea, where that land was supposed to be, and he said that there must be a steady stream that pushed it to the sky. "


    "Hehe. It seems we are going to have fun here" Nami smiled. She didn''t doubt Robin at all and believed her in an instant. "I like you, Robin."


    Nojiko seemed to be bothered by some idea. Lucas usually wouldn''t think of hunting treasures so he wouldn''t come here for the sake of Gold. She couldn''t help but to asks him:" Lucas, I believe you didn''t bring us here to look for Gold."


    Lucas nodded his head. There are two reasons why did he come here. One is a fruit that can create an admiral level fighter.


    "Well, I want to build a palace here. This place is far away from the World Government, The Marines and The Pirates. I want to have a city in this place with a palace for us, so we can live here as we want."


    If he can rule a mini country here, then he would have his kingdom, and he can build a palace for him and his harem. Of course, Lucas can be considered as King in Alabasta due to his statue as Vivi''s husband, as Vivi became the queen after her father gave up on the throne.


    "Fufu, I want to live in such place as well" Robin nodded with her head. Here, no one would worry about World Government.


    "Well. I don''t mind to spend holidays in such a place."


    The girls seemed that they agree with Lucas''s statement.


    "Now, where shall we head first," Lucas said. To have a kingdom, there are two ways, build it, or help the rebellion in the price of becoming their king, and they would do the rest.


    If Lucas remembers correctly, in this sea, there should be a tribe that wants to take Enel, who was the God of this place, down. Lucas thought that he might put them into use. But as it seems, he can''t feel where they are hiding, as they are hiding somewhere, under the clouds. Lucas just needs to walk around and unleash his Haki, and he would locate them.


    *Vshh*


    The four suddenly turned their heads as they felt someone approaching their direction.


    There was a woman, with a tribal mask, approaching them as she was holding a spear in her hand. It seems she was sliding on the clouds with the help of her shoes that were pushing her forward.


    The woman had small silver wings, brown hair. She was wearing tribal clothes that only covered her b.r.e.a.s.ts and a very short skirt that barely passed by her thighs and covered her butt, showing most of her hourglass body.


    "Angels!!!" Lucas was checking her from head to toe. His womaniser side started to discover new things. Even though she was wearing a mask, Lucas could tell she was pretty, and hot from her curves and flawless skin.


    Seeing Lucas''s gaze, the three girls coldly glances at the winged woman.


    The angel-like suddenly stopped upon seeing everyone floating with their n.a.k.e.d feet. She glared at them and saw how they were dressing.


    From their features, she could tell they aren''t people from this land, neither from their enemies. This is the first time she sees someone above the white sea without a ship.


    "Blue Sea''s inhabitants" She murmured. Her eyes stopped on a handsome boy who had attractive blue eyes, and good looking white smooth skin with a muscular shape; as a woman, she couldn''t help but take her time to check him up.


    Lucas noticed her gaze. He smiled gently and said in a soft voice: "how may I help you, Miss." Lucas seemed to be gentle as he made eye contact with her brown-gold eyes.


    ''How can someone be handsome and have a smile like this'' She blushed behind the mask before taking a step back. Seems that she is shy "No. I don''t need any help from you people."


    "Oy, little girl, you have a death wish or what," Nami said, looking at the tribal woman.


    "Little girl? Humph, I''m taller than you" that woman replied, provoking Nami.


    "You what "


    "Nami, calm down " Nojiko held her seeing that she is going to do something to this girl''s face.


    "Anyway strangers, If you know what is good for you, go back to the Blue Sea," She said before she turned away and slide on the could.


    The speed that girl moved, and the way she bent her body, lifted her skirt and gave Lucas an excellent view of her arse, and... Suddenly, an arm appeared on Lucas''s shoulder and tried to cover Lucas''s eyes, who held that hand, making other hands appear in front of him trying to hide his view "Robin, what are you doing " Lucas said as he vanished and looked somewhere else with a better light on the plump muscled ass


    "My instinct, fufu" Robin didn''t laugh as she tried to block his view again.


    "Is your s.e.x drive active" Lucas looked to Robin, who suddenly opened her jaw a bit before nodding, and turning a bit wet upon mentioning s.e.x."Yes". "Guess we will have to deal with this tonight"." Fufu, Okay".


    "WEAR PANTIES AT LEAST " Nami seemed to be angry and yelled as the tribal girl who wasn''t wearing underwear which exposed her p.u.s.s.y.


    "Nice ass by the way" Lucas commented.


    Hearing them, that girl unconsciously reacted weirdly and buried her self under the cloud.


    "What a whore" Nami murmured before turning her head.


    "Well, this proved that there is life here. But I can see that they have some technological level despite looking tribal girl " Nojiko remembered that girl''s shoe was producing something like a blue cloud which allowed to move and slide through the sky. And apparently, she has wings."


    "Who needs wings, we can fly with our feet, night Lucas" Nami replied as she went to Lucas who was using Moonwalk repeatedly and held his arm. "Right". " anyway, we should move and see where is that Gold City."


    *Horse sound*


    The four turned and saw a shadow approaching them. The silhouette was of an old man riding a horse


    Lucas stood still looking to the newcomer. ''Who was that again ''. Lucas could recognise this old man as the previous God of sky island before Enel. Now, he is nothing more than a mercenary who protect people for money.


    "A winged horse" The shadow got cleared as they saw an old man, with a bandana and wearing knight''s silver whiled. He was above a winged horse.


    ------


    15 advanced Chapters on


    pa treon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 140

    As Lucas and his girls pierced thought the clouds and met some tribal girl, an old man with a horse approached them. The girls were amazed at first seeing a horse with wings since some of them read about it in a fairy tale. That was more than real in Nami and Nojiko''s eyes since those two were originated from East Blue, and things like flying horses were too magical and only existed in fairy tails, not like the people who came from Grand Line, like Robin, where bizarre things like this were familiar.


    However, as the horse and the knight got closer, a disappointment was drawn on their faces. The horse looked more like a pink donkey with wings, which was quite ugly, very ugly maybe. As for the knight, he was a very old man who wore a knight shield with a spear in his hand.


    As the old man got closer, he seemed to be dazed of what he saw: four young people standing on the air; one was floating while three seemed to be kicking the air to fly. "Ahem. I just noticed you were about to be attacked, are you fine." The old knight seemed to be dazed. Usually, the girl who was about to attack them now wouldn''t consider seeing who they would attack if they are the enemy or not. Maybe because they were standing on their feet, and not on a ship, they got known to be outsiders.


    Lucas stepped forward and was the one to talk " Yes, we are fine, " His tone was careless.


    The old man seemed to be relieved. "That''s good". He then took a whistle from his shiny armour and threw it toward Lucas side. The pipe was caught by Nami who examined it to see if there is anything special about this one."What is this for."


    "I''m sorry, I forgot to introduce my self. My name is Gan Fall, and I''m a mercenary. If you need someone to save you, use this whistle, and it would only cost you 5 million Extole for each time you summon me" Gan Fall offered his services.


    Hearing his words, everyone seemed dazed except Lucas.


    "Hahaha. What a nice joke. Your protection for five million, hahaha" Nami couldn''t help but laugh out loud. What protection. She wouldn''t need it even for free. Nojiko chuckled as well, as for Robin, she just smiled.


    Gan Fall was shocked; then remembering that they are flying with their feet, he realised that these people appear to be strong, so they didn''t seem to need his help, and that''s why they are laughing.


    "Anyway, I want to warn you from Shadia warriors. If you ever found your self getting attacked, don''t hesitate to call me."


    "We would if there is a need" Lucas examined this old man who was the previous claimed God of this place. He didn''t seem to be this strong and seems only to have Observation Haki.


    Gan Fall was a little embarrassed, yet he kept saying some kind words like a nice grandpa. Lucas then sent him away.


    "Take care of yourself, Blue Sea''s people" That was the last thing Gan Fall said before turning away and leaving with his winged horse.


    Then, Lucas and his group wandered around and stopped when they saw a big gate having a big sign above it.


    "Look, that sign says Heaven Gate". Behind the entrance, there was a broad road going up, it looked like a waterfall.


    " I''ll go first."


    "Wait for me, Nojiko"


    "Fufu, aren''t they excited."


    The girls were excited. Even though they came here for different purposes, all of them had a sense of adventure and discovering.


    "Whatever, let''s go" Replying at Robin, Lucas nodded with as he went forward. He didn''t forget his original goal from coming here: getting an overpowered Devil Fruit, building a palace for himself and his harem, and of course, after seeing that tribal girl with wings, he decided to make some love with angels. Robin smiled as she took the hood off her head and followed Lucas.


    ***


    After passing by The Heaven Gate, the four found themself inside a tunnel and facing an old short woman with wings, who stood next to her office. The old woman didn''t seem to be amazed seeing people passing by without ship.


    She introduced her self as Amazon.


    "Four persons: you have to pay Four Billion Extoles," Amazon said, demanding money.


    "Hey, FOUR BILLIONS" Nami couldn''t help but to yell. 4 billion, she didn''t know what currency Extole is, but 4 billion seemed to be too big.


    "Don''t misunderstand me, whether you pay or not, I''m not to fight you, and you will pass anyway" Amazon replied as she was prepared to send them on their way.


    "How much does this count in berries." Lucas decided to ask.


    Holding her calculator, Amazon did some calculations " let me see, mm, 400.000 berries "


    "Okay, here it is." Lucas took the money and gave it to her.


    "Oh, now seems I won''t have to inform God Enel."


    God? Does this place have God now, the girls couldn''t help but to wonder if there are gods in the sky, if it is true, then it would be a scary thought?


    Seeing their faces, Lucas could understand what they are thinking of: "God''s definition in this place is more like a mayor."


    "Aaa."


    "So, he is Mayor Enel," Nojiko nodded, thinking why a mayor thinks himself a god.


    "Hey, you came here for the first time, how did you know," Nami asked, seeing Lucas answering confidently.


    "I used my brain. Unless you believe that Devil Fruit eaters are Gods, then I can''t explain." Lucas shook his shoulder. Down in the sea, If you have the power of Thunder, people would call you Devil Fruit eater, not a God.


    Then, a giant crab got out from the cloud under them; Amazon told them that he would take them up. Lucas group nodded and said down on the back of cancer. The animal then moved up quickly in a cloud made of the route that points up to heaven. In mere seconds, they passed by another cloud that had a hole, which was an entrance. As they reached there, cancer shook his back, throwing them up.


    ***


    Lucas and the rest were standing above a white sea while facing the warm sun rays.


    "Be careful girls not to fall to the water" The sea was white because it was made of clouds that can be considered the same as water.


    "I miss the days when I could swim" Nojiko sighed as she looked to the white clouds, and had an urge to swim. But as a Devil fruit, she has power over the land.


    "Lucas, according to what we passed by, this sea shouldn''t have buttom," Robin said.


    "Right. If anyone fell here, then they would find themselves either falling to the sea bellow, or an island in case if a devil fruit user sank here and was lucky" Nojiko and Robin kicked the air raising their level so they would get farther from those dangerous clouds.


    Next to them, there was an island. They cloud feel lives around with their Haki.


    "Look, that Island is made of clouds, it seems they are solid," Nami said as she pointed to some island. It was a big thick cloud that seemed to be denser than the water clouds below them.


    They looked there and saw that Island that seemed like a big hill. There were clouds all around with green trees on some spots, and houses built here and there. Also, there were stairs built on a road of cloud that points up.


    They could see, but they needed to get close to understand better.


    "Let''s soo who reach beach first."


    "The young girl thinks that she grew"


    Then, Nami and Nojiko raced who would reach the beach first, with the condition that they weren''t allowed to use their Devil Fruits ability to cheat.


    "They seem to be lively" Robin and Lucas smiled as they follow the two racing sisters.


    "Yes, they are sisters, exchanging clothes, and compete with each other sometimes".


    " Sisters?" Robin stopped and looked at Lucas. Did he bang two sisters, and convinced them like that. Wait, she already had s.e.x with him, and somehow, she is always feeling attached to his d.i.c.k. She always thought that she was the only one who thinks this way. '' I remember how just he kissed my ear, and I melt immediately that moment, from that day, I started to have fantasies. Maybe, he is just too good man.''


    Suddenly, both of them turned as their Haki alerted them.


    There was a man with a small, riding a weird machine and moving to the direction of the beach. The man seemed to be old, with a black beard and a thin body. Behind him, a giant octopus was chasing after him.


    "I must reach the beach quickly " with fear, murmured that old man. He was a fisherman who accidentally provoked this sea monster; now, he runs with his life with his waver. He then lifted his head to see two people, a man and a woman, walking on air and opened his jaw a bit. At that moment, the old man lost a bit of his momentum, and the monster caught up to him. "No." The old man realised that he was done for good now.


    "Should I interfere" Robin was going to interfere, but Lucas let a sigh as he was used to this situation when he became a marine. During his day as commodore, Lucas used to kick pirates from far to save from civilians.


    "No need. Just a few seconds. I just hope he won''t stick to my ass. I always find it annoying." Lucas let a sigh, it''s not like he is a good person, but he won''t just stay idle when his girl tries to do something.


    Lucas used [Storm Leg] and kicked the air to the direction of that monster, sending a giant air blade that split the white clouds and cut the beast throwing him back.


    The older man suddenly turned his head. His eyes weren''t visible due to his thick eyebrows, but once he saw what Lucas did, his thick eyebrows couldn''t hide how much shock he had. A kick cut that giant beast that must be 50 meters at least and chased him all along from that youth.


    The old man didn''t stop his waver as he continued into the cloud made of the beach.


    "Fufu"


    "What?" Lucas asked, hearing her laugh.


    Robin turned to Lucas and chuckled. Despite him being a womaniser and giving the vibes that he is the bad boy, Robin couldn''t help but think that Lucas is a perfect guy; otherwise, why did he stop Crocodile with a fake identity.


    "Nothing, Lucas. Let''s go."


    Lucas relaxed his shoulder; then he kicked the air. With one jump, he reached the beach. Robin followed after him.


    Once the two landed on the white cloud-like, their feet bounced a bit. "This cloud is soft, yet hard at the same time to allow us to walk" Robin commented. She looked around to see Nami and Nojiko already walking around and discovering the ground.


    *motor sound*


    The old man who was on the waver reached the beach, with high speed. He couldn''t control it and didn''t break at the right moment. He hit the soft beach and crushed falling on the beach on his stomach next to Lucas and Robin.


    "Father" a girl like an angel ran toward the old man who fell. She reached the old man to help him stand up.


    She was fair-skinned, relatively tall as she stood 177 cm. She had big dark green eyes, with blonde hair that she wore in two braided pig-tails and two antennae sticking out at the top of her head. She was wearing a pink dress with black, flower-shaped textures that goes to her thighs; she also wears red and pink striped sandals.


    "Wow," the girl didn''t notice that behind her, Lucas was glancing at her.


    Looking to the white wings, the hourglass body, and the innocent aura that Lucas only saw it from Kaya, he didn''t know if he can call her hot or cute.


    *Cough* Robin glanced at Lucas and coughed.


    x-X-x


    15 advanced chapters at P-atreon


    pat reon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 141

    "Father" a blonde woman like an angel approached the old man who crushed on the beach. Not caring that she was giving her back to Lucas, she squatted to help the old man, making her perky butt facing the man and the woman behind her as her dress was lifted.


    Lucas lowered his eyes from her wings to her butt and tightened his eyes. "Hmmm," He made a face like Akainu when he frowns.


    Lucas now understood Sanji''s feelings when he travels around, as there are just too many stunning girls with natural beauty.


    See, in real life, the girl you look for would barely exist, maybe exist in some Instagram pages and s.e.x.u.a.l magazines. But here, every girl was designed to be in the level of the dream girl, making them hotter than they supposed to be when they became real characters in Lucas''s eyes.


    "Conis" her father got up as she used her hand to help him.


    "Father, are you okay. What happened, " she asked with wariness as her eyes moved to his waver that got crushed.


    "I don''t know. While I was fishing, a sea monster appeared and started to chase me".


    "Father." The blonde angel had tears in her eyes as she thought for a moment that she would lose her dad.


    The old man saw Lucas and Robin, the two persons who he met in the sky. It seems they are real and not the result of his imagination.


    "Young man, thank you for saving my life." The old man went to Lucas and bent his back, bowing to show his gratitude.


    "Saved your life?" Conis only now seemed aware of the existence of Lucas, Robin, and the other girls who were on the beach. Earlier, she was too busy worrying about her father, so, she didn''t give them attention.


    Conis turned to Lucas and looked at him with big dark-green eyes. Her father was her only family, so she was very grateful at this moment.


    "No need to mention that. Anyway, are you fine? Are you injured? Just now you crushed and there may be some injuries on you." Lucas faked some concern in his tone as he looked to the old man.


    ''What'' Robin narrowed her eyebrow as she looked at Lucas. She felt that he is acting like a different person. Why does he even show some concern? Lucas that she knew would tell them to leave him alone, and if they insisted on bothering him, he would ask them to go away. Robin then looked at Conis and lowered her head.


    "I knew It. Seriously, you need to act nice because of his daughter" Robin murmured in a low voice that no one heard except Lucas, who tried to keep a gentle face when he heard her.


    "Thanks for your concern, young man,"


    "Thank you for saving my dad" Conis tried to bow. Lucas stopped her and shook her hand. "No need. So you two are families."


    "Yes. My name is Pagaya, and this is my daughter: Conis."


    "I see, you are a lucky old man, if you have a beautiful daughter then I can assume you have a beautiful wife as well" Lucas smiled gently.


    "Ah sure. She was lovely" Pagaya said.


    Conis, instead of blushing of how Lucas is smartly flirting with her, drew a sad expression on her face.


    "Was? " that meant she either no longer beautiful, or dead. Lucas realised what that meant and said: "Sorry for that; I didn''t mean to bring it up."


    "It''s okay. My mom was beautiful and nice" Conis looked at Lucas with her big dark green eyes and smiled. Seeing how he talk, and how he already saved her father, she had a good impression on him.


    ''Too bad that she isn''t alive.''


    "I''m sure of that. By the way, can you fly with those wings" asked Lucas though he knew the answer.


    "So, that means you came here from The Blue sea," The old man Pagaya asked after hearing Lucas''s answer.


    "Yes we did," Robin said. She was aware that these people call the sea down ''Blue Sea.''


    "I see. But no, we can''t fly."


    Knowing that they are outsiders, Pagaya invited them to his house after thanking them a bit. Then the Nami and her sister came toward them. Both were walking on the clouds beach with their bare feet. "Oy Lucas" Nojiko waved her hand as they approached him, seeing that he already started to talk to the people here.


    Knowing that they are one ground, the old man and his daughter invited all of them and pointed to the stairs above, where there are many houses built on substantial clouds.


    "Sure, let''s see what''s around " Since Lucas isn''t in a hurry and just arrived, he wanted to discover this place and see if there are hot winged girls above. Just because Oda didn''t design their characters, it won''t mean that Lucas would ignore the hot girls who pass in the street. He has the taste of an a.d.u.l.t man, not the feeling of 10 years old fanboy.


    After a small chat, the girls seemed to get along. They then left the beach and claimed the stair.


    ***


    "Lucas, do you have some Berries," Nojiko asked as they were now walking in the market of Angel City. Nami and Robin looked at him as well.


    "You want to shop. I have some Extoles if you need" Conis''s father offered. Lucas said no need as he took three stakes of berries and handed them to the girls. Lucas doesn''t lack any money so that he wouldn''t be cheap. "Fufu. Thanks". The girls then walked to the tents and stores to buy things.


    This island has something unique. It was shells that were called Dials, that has different factions. Dials had many types, and each one has a unique power and function, as each one played a significant role in the technology of this place, such as the waver Lucas saw the old man use or the shoes of the blonde woman that they met when they came here.


    "Do you want to shop too." Lucas looked at Conis and offered her money.


    "I can''t accept Mr.Lucas. You are our guest" Conis let a warm smile and refused with a gentle way. Her father agreed, as well, as they can''t accept money from a benefactor.


    "Now, I''ll buy some food and necessary stuff. I won''t take long


    ."


    Lucas was left alone to check out girls at the market. He could somehow sense that these people didn''t feel comfortable around strangers.


    ''Beauties can be spouted in the streets'' Lucas''s glance stopped on a redhead beautiful woman. She was curvy, with a slender waist, average height, brown-eyed. She had pale skin, short wings, and a short green dress that pass a bit by her thighs, and didn''t hide her big b.o.o.b.s. She was beautiful as she was standing next to a far shop.


    Both of their eyes met; Lucas made eye contact and waited five seconds before drawing a gentle smile that took 1 second to be drawn.


    That redhead blushed at first, not knowing how to react at the cute boy whose eyes met, and gave her a gentle smile. Since they were far from the centre of events down there, the people here were more cultured, and the women of this island are very knowledgeable about s.e.x and man-woman relationship.


    Lucas was going to make a move on her and introduce himself, but then, that woman blush lowered her head. "Stranger, please no " she murmured in a voice Lucas could hear despite 10 meters distance.


    "One other day maybe" Lucas whispered.


    "If you know what is right for you, leave this place, " The redhead said before she stands up and walks away. She walked, giving her back to Lucas, who observed both of her wings and curves.


    She feared that this new guy was one of the toys that the God of this island is going to entertain himself. If he was a criminal and she had interaction with him, then that would mean death for her. She was curious about this man, but she loves her life more than a stranger. After all, fear was a reason why people avoid strangers.


    "Tsk. Another one bites the dust" Lucas clicked his tongue as he was rejected. Guess after dealing with Enel, and building palace here, hunting angels like that one won''t be trouble.


    Maybe after hunting angels, comes fishing.


    "Lucas, can you help me with those" Conis approached Lucas with two bags on her hand. "Sure" Lucas helped her. Since Conis was close, Lucas couldn''t help but to extend his hand and touch her small wings.


    "Mister Lucas, I know that you are curious. But..." Feeling his touch on her wings, Conis''s face turned red. Her arms wouldn''t usually be this sensitive, but when Lucas touched them, she felt some tickling, shocking feeling invading hr whole body. Conis was innocent, yet she wasn''t ignorant. She knew what a woman could do with a man. Even if she knew that they are from different races, the only difference between them is wings.


    Lucas wasn''t seriously aware that he used a few Massage Hand. "What, " he asked, playing innocently as his fingers stroke her wings. He was seriously pure curios.


    Conis turned her to Lucas, taking her wings from his hands. She coughed to hide her cute blush before saying " My mother told me, if someone touched my wings, then he has to take responsibility."


    "Oh." Lucas didn''t know that. If he knew, then he would have used his fingers on them carefully.


    "I see you understand now." Conis seemed satisfied by Lucas''s answer as he knew the result of his action. She then turned, and her face blushed very hard again '' But my mom said wings aren''t the most sensitive part. So why I''m this turned on by him touching my wings. Thanks, we are outside, or I wouldn''t know what to do.''


    Conis closed her eyes and walked forward as she couldn''t believe that she was this sensitive.


    "I''m willing the responsibility for my actions."


    "Haha, I hope you know what that''s mean. But you should wait for your sisters and rest before thinking about this." Conis forced a laugh as she blushed more. She said that to inform him, yet Lucas used her words as a chance to bind her to him.


    "What" Lucas couldn''t believe that she thought, Robin, Nami and Nojiko were his sisters. They don''t even have anything similar between them. Not even their hair colour was the same.


    "So this means you don''t mind."


    "Mister Lucas"


    "Please, just Lucas."


    Conis was a bit nervous. Even though she is an innocent girl and kind-hearted with sense and caring personality, she didn''t lack common sense. She was preversed, but her character wasn''t weak.


    "Ahem. Lucas, we will find chances to discuss this in the future" Conis said as her silver wings moved again.


    "They can move" Lucas followed her wings with his hands and pet the silver feather on them. This time, his touch was more skilful.


    "Lucas.Mmm. My wings are sensitive " Conis wings'' twitched as she let a soft m.o.a.n upon the felt just now. She is now sure; today, she is too sensitive as she could feel her whole body relax in his hands. Or, something is wrong with his hands.


    "Don''t mind me. I just was curious when I saw them moving " Lucas took his hand back, and chuckled only if she knows that he was teasing her.


    Conis turned to him with a flush on her cheeks. She couldn''t bring her self to be angry at him when his pet just made her feel this way. ''No, I''m not a pet'' she thought with some pride.


    The other girls came with bags that had a lot of stuff that can only be found in heaven. Then, the old man came as well, and they went to Conis and her father''s home that was a simple house.


    ***


    Somewhere else. Next to Angel Island, there was the land where the supposed God lives


    Enel, a tall, and a muscular man, was inside the yard of his temple. He was surrounded by two stunningly beautiful women and a huge chubby one.


    "Four people are in my land. One man and three women," Enel was feeling the group of the strangers from the moment they entered, thanks to his Haki and his lightning ability. "Interesting. They came here without a ship."


    Unknown to Enel, Nami was feeling his presence from far as well. And Lucas, who was walking to Conis''s house, was scanning the land where Enel lives, as well spying on him.


    "Mr.God, what shall we do" In front Enel, two men were kneeling to him.


    "Contact Amazon and ask her if they paid the fee, " Enel said. His eyes lit up.


    "They may have paid," one of the kneeling men said as he stood up.


    "I need some good excuse, just to make it fun" Enel smiled.


    "Oh. I understand" one of the kneeling men stood up.


    It wasn''t unknown that Enel is feeling bored these days. The new tourists would be a good toy.


    ***


    Inside the old man''s house:


    Lucas and the girls finished eating seafood. Of course, Lucas was the one who offered to cook, since he found rare ingredient in this place, allowing him to create a different kind of food that he was curious to try.


    "Mr.Lucas, are you a chef," Conis asked while eating. It was a rare occasion to eat such delicious food.


    "This young man must be some kind of fighter." her father replied. Fighters were known to be strong and have essential skills to survive, such as cooking.


    "You are right. I''m a marine" Lucas said.


    "Marine?" Conis and her father seemed to be ignorant about that. Here, in Skypiea, there are no pirates, marines, or World Government. The people here were a few of the lucky ones that didn''t get affected by the Great Pirate Era.


    "It''s some kind of law..." Nojiko gave a quick explanation about how their job is to stop criminals. Both the father and the daughter seems to understand. Robin flinched about hearing this explanation, as she knows how the bad the Marines are, except Lucas.


    After that, Lucas and his group got informed about this land. Next to this island, there is another island, which isn''t made of clouds but made out the land. It''s called The Upper Yard, and it was where their God resides.


    They had a quick chat. Conis was throwing glances to Lucas secretly from time to time. After a short time, Lucas seemed to be ready to get out. "Now, if you excuse us."


    The girls looked at each other, as they could understand him.


    "Please, you can rest here," Conis said as she acted like a hosting girl.


    "Fufu... Maybe later " Robin replied.


    "I''m interested in seeing the place around," Nami said as she had some intent to draw a map.


    "Oh. I can guide you" Conis said as she stood up. "I would appreciate that. By the way, do you have some papers?. " We have papers made of clouds, you can find them in the market". "I see".


    Then they got out. Conis father didn''t seem to worry about his daughter when she is with those. He just hoped that these people didn''t break the Law of this island so that everything would be safe.


    "Now girls, I''ll go somewhere


    "


    " aren''t you going to shop" This time, Conis was the one who asked. Even though some time passed and she was calm, she got out in the hope that he would touch her wings accidentally again.


    "Maybe later, I need to see around," Lucas said. His goal here is to make a back up a kingdom here with a palace, after taking Enel down.


    Lucas may not read Kingdom building genre before, but he watched some K-Drama. He knew that to build a kingdom, you can find some people who need it, help them, and let them make you their king after they do the hard job. Simple and easy.


    "Are you " Robin looked at Lucas who nodded. "I knew it." She lowered her head and chuckled .


    "By the way Nami" Lucas suddenly called. Nami turned and asked what he needs. Lucas, with a low voice, said: "If a fight broke, fight. If you sensed something in that place, come to fight as well."


    Nami opened her jaw. She knew that he is going to the forbidden land. But why Lucas wanting her to fight with him despite him being the strongest one here. Does he has confidence in her fruit, or is there anything else. After thinking a bit, she understood. "I understand, I''ll let my guard up."


    Lucas smiled. He reached her head and messed with her hair. "Good girl. That''s what I like about you."


    Nami smiled and blushed upon getting pet by him.

 Chapter 142

    Sky island: The Gate of Heaven.


    The old woman, Amazon, was now shocked by the visit of a priest that came from the Temple of God Enel.


    Usually, Amazon wouldn''t directly contact these monks and people, as her job was only to report those who hadn''t paid the fee through sending their pictures through some minor soldiers. After that, Enel''s soldiers and priests would deal with the criminal who disobeyed the laws.


    "Priest is there anything, " Amazon said as she looked to him.


    The priest was an obese person that the shape of his body the like a ballon. He wore sunglasses, a hat, and a white suit, making him having the aura of a clown.


    "Amazon didn''t you forget to send anything."


    "Anything "


    "God Enel said that some people came here without a ship and entered the land," asked the priest.


    Amazon, as a very aged woman, took a full five minutes to analyse her short memory. The monk was patiently waiting- just why, from all the people, he had to this.


    "Ah, those who can fly." Amazon could remember those unique people.


    "Yes them." The priest nodded as he felt happy when what seemed to be like an eternity is over.


    "Those. They paid the fee, and I couldn''t report anything on the" Amazon said.


    "What, but God Enel is bored, and it won''t be fun if there is no reason to start the cat-mouse game" With no good reason, how can they entertain their God. He must find any reason, or he would be in Enel''s bad side


    "Mrs.Amazon, try to remember anything they said. "


    "Ah, I don''t know if I heard well, but If my memory doesn''t betray me, the man in that group" Amazon was trying to figure out her next sentence.


    "What did that man do."


    "When a woman asked him about God, he said that Enel is not like a real God, but a king or mayor is more proper to describe him. But that wasn''t registered as a crime anyway."


    "Oh!! " the priest started shaking while thinking: did he hear her, right? Did she say that they called their God: Mayor Enel?


    ***


    The island next to Angel Island was called The Upper Yard. It was a large piece of land that came from below. The place was a massive jungle, with giant trees, as only giants would consider things here to be normal. In the wilderness, there are many beasts and animals, and all of them were extra large. Even the smallest animal was a giant carrot-like bird, which was 3 meters in length.


    Mayor Enel occupied this place, and it was a forbidden land.


    To the people of Angel Island, Upper Yard was a sacred spot. However, Enel has his temple here, and no one is allowed to take a foot here.


    Lucas was jumping between the trees while hiding his presence from Enel.


    In One Piece, Observation Haki wasn''t always absolute- There are Haki experts that can hide their presence from other Haki users, and finding those people would depend on the kind and the level of Observation Haki the other person has.


    Observation Haki was different from one person to another- some can sense the intents to tell their enemies next step, some can focus on the intent of the future, some can spot the locations better than the others if they focused well, and some are better in range.


    By hiding the intents and moving stealthily, one can hide from alerting other Haki users. However, this move may not work against people who trained their Observation Haki to a certain degree.


    (Luffy''s master could hide his presence to sharp Luffy''s Haki)


    Lucas is sure that as long as Enel doesn''t focus on him, then he wouldn''t get sensed by his long-range Haki, at best, he would think that Lucas is a bird or animal.


    *woosh* *woosh*


    "Ghwaa"


    While Lucas was in the mid of the air, a giant snake appeared on the ground jumped on him trying to swallow him. Now, this snake was prominent as a sea king with its fangs big as a house.


    "Give me a break." Lucas sighed as he used Moonwalk before he vanishes to thin air, and the snake bites his original spot, not knowing that he disappeared.


    "Another one bites the dust."


    Lucas appeared standing on the snake''s forehead, which was significant as the land. He made a fist and gave an energetic punch directed down. The snake''s eyelids vanished, as the impact between her and Lucas sent her flying down.


    *Bam* The ground shook violently as the snake fell with her head, making some giant birds that were on the tree, fly away.


    [+10.000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Boxing +5.000 XP]


    "I wonder if I can tame it," Lucas thought in himself. But, thinking that he already has Lucci, and he already doesn''t like snakes, Lucas decided to leave it here and think about it later, if ever remembered.


    Lucas then continued discovering Upper Yard. Other than huge animals, nothing was around, making Lucas close his eyes and let his Observation Haki run wild.


    He could feel Enel in his temple, the animals, the birds, and the trees.


    "Someone is coming here."


    ***


    From the corners of this land, someone kid, wearing leather ruined clothes, got up.


    The kid looked left and right before sneaking with a bag in her hand.


    "Okay, let''s do this before the priests come," she thought in herself as she kneeled with a small shovel in her hand. She then opened her bag and started to fill it with soil.


    "I''ll take this soil back."


    In Skypiea, the Upper Yard was taken from its original inhabitants. This girl was one of them.


    As she was collecting the soil, she didn''t feel fear from Enel or the priests getting closer, as she was born with something called Mantra, which is the same as Observation Haki. So, she could sneak here at the right time, and escape at the right time as well.


    Suddenly, her sense alerted her as someone was five meters behind her. She opened her eyes widely. A full 5 meters- how is this possible, as she usually can sense people who are away hundreds of meters away, and she won''t need even to focus.


    "Oy, kid" Behind her, a chilly voice called.


    "P-PPP-Priest, do-n''t h-h-hurt me please" the girl was shaking without turning around, and fear overwhelmed her. She couldn''t even say a straight sentence cause her teeth were rattling.


    "I''m not a priest." The voice seemed unpleasant.


    "Not a priest?" she said as she tried to turn and look.


    She saw a man, a very handsome one, with blue eyes, spiky blond hair that goes down, shiny white skin, and excellent physical shape. He didn''t look that old, only 17-18 years old, and his look wouldn''t make anyone feel danger from him.


    "Aah. Mr White, who is..."


    "What''s your name."


    "Aisa." Despite that, the girl seemed to be a worry. Who would be alive after walking in the Upper Yard other than Enel''s men?


    "I''m Lucas. Listen to Aisa; you need to stop shaking. It makes talking to you hard",


    Lucas said.


    Looking at the kid, he felt that she has a role, but he forgot her identity from the manga.


    "Are you going to hurt me?"


    The girl couldn''t stop feeling fear. This is the first time someone approaches her with her guard up, and she didn''t even tell.


    "No. Where are you from?" Said Lucas.


    Lucas, despite not remembering this girl, he could at least recognise that she belongs to the native inhabitant of this land. What was their name? The Sky Knight told him it should be Kandia, Bandia.


    ''It should end with Dia.''


    After staring in his eyes for long, and seeing that he doesn''t seem to be lying, the eight years old kid lowered her head. "I''m from Shandia, sir."


    "Shandia" Lucas needs to remember that. "What is that"


    His answer proved that he is not really from here, Aisa looked to his eyes: "You don''t know about Shandia. We are the tribe and the native people of this island who were kicked out."


    "I don''t know; I only remember that I met a looking tribal girl in my way up. So, your people like to attack other people " Lucas lifted his head and rubbed his chin. He needed to earn her tribe''s trust for the sake of his plans.


    ''Can he be the reason why Lamia was in a bad mood'' Aisa just now remembered, that one of the girls came back to their tribe with a blush on her face. When they asked her about it, she said that she needs to rest. Everyone in her tribe thought that she is in a bad mood, or has a fever, and Asia was one of those people.


    "No brother, we only attack those from the Temple of God; some of them are hiding o. Blue Sea inhabitants sh.i.p.s. That''s why we attack them." Aisa started to call him brother since she calls the people who are in his age by this.


    "So, you attack everyone thinking they may hide the enemy. What would you do if you realised that you messed with the wrong people?"


    "That''s?" Aisa seemed to be confused.


    "No need to tell me. I don''t care anyway."


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes widely "Big Brother. We must run, we have been discovered."


    Lucas narrowed his eyebrow. He could feel someone coming to their direction, flying as well. ''Guess this has to do something with that snake.''


    Asia was afraid. She held Lucas''s hand and tried to grab him to run, but she couldn''t move him an inch. "A priest discovered up. If we don''t run, we will die." Asia was begging him to run away.


    She then let his hand and lowered her head "useless; he is here."


    *footsteps*


    Lucas heard someone stepping behind him. As he turned his head, he saw a tall, muscular brown man, with relatively large silver wings, and weird-looking moustache, holding a spear in his hand. He was walking with absolute confidence toward Lucas and Asia as he waved his spear.


    "What we have here in the forbidden land. Are you challenging the God by stepping here" The priest, who arrived, held his spear and lifted it with a clear intent to kill them "I''m Priest Shura."


    Suddenly, the shadow of a big bird covered them. "Waa"


    Asia was shaking in fear as she looked up. Aisa bird landed down and stood next to Shura. The bird was more significant than the horse, with a purple body, white head, and a red feather around the neck. "Waaa" The bird screamed looked at the two.


    Lucas looked coldly at this man as he felt his intents through his Haki. He sighed. After having his strength increase so much, even if he sees those large bulky people, Lucas would see them like ants. Also, if he faced Dragons now, they wouldn''t move his heart.


    "Why do weaklings always have loud voices." Lucas shook his head. He reached his pocket and took a cigarette out.


    "You what" some veins appeared on the angry Shura. Not only just this blondie didn''t show respect, but he also called him a weakling and is now about to smoke.


    Aisa, the little kid, started to shake. Does this harmless-looking blondie know how strong those priests of Enel are?


    "Brother. Dodge" Aisa yelled as she jumped to the side.


    "BURN" Shura yelled as he extended his hand. The giant bird next to him understood this as a signal.


    "WA" The bird opened his big mouth, and a massive pillar of fire flew toward Lucas.


    Lucas looked blandly at the fire that was going to hit him. He put the cigarette in his mouth as the fire swallowed him.


    "Hih, that what you get, f.u.c.k.i.n.g arrogant piece of shit" Shura cursed as he lost his temper, as he found that the blondie is not taking him seriously. Now he is covered by fire.


    "Brother" Aisa yelled as she saw how Lucas was swallowed by fire. Even though she didn''t know him, he looked like a good and young guy.


    "After talking big, that was all of what you got."


    A voice came from the middle of the flames.


    When the flames cooled down, Lucas''s figure appeared, unharmed, with the cigarette still in his mouth as was talking.


    "Guess that I owe you for the lit-up" Lucas inhaled before he exhaled a smoke cloud. As it seems, the fire only lit up the cigarette.


    "W-what"


    Both of Aisa and Shura were feeling shocked, as Lucas was smoking.


    Aisa fell on her butt.


    "What? Impossible. You must have used a trick. I don''t believe you will dodge again." Shura clenched his teeth as he was in denial.


    "You won''t waste my time to find that out."


    Shura was someone who had Observation Haki, but he couldn''t tell that Lucas has moved.


    *woosh*


    Lucas appeared between Shura and his giant beast, and before Shura could realise it, Lucas gave the giant bird a jab making it fly backwards as feather flew everywhere.


    It was a scene that only could be seen when lovers fight with pillows, and feather flies around- except that this was a real bird.


    "What!!"


    Before Shura could even grief on his comrade, Lucas punched him as well. It wasn''t a punch actually, but a slap.


    Shura found himself spinning with his facing getting broke. He only found himself stopping after he hit a tree, and his body got buried inside it.


    [Ding. +5000 XP]


    [Boxing +300XP]


    "Seriously, the weaker they are, the stronger their scream is" Lucas shook his head taking the cigarette out of the mouth. He exhaled a cloud of smoke before putting it back.


    Aisa was in the corner, looking at this with shiny eyes. Her look to Lucas changed 180 degrees. Just with a simple move, he could defeat one of the strongest priests that gave her clan a headache. "Amazing!"


    "Little girl, go back to your home," Lucas said. Guess it is time when he deals with her clan.


    "I''m not a little girl; I will grow up one day to become a strong warrior "


    "Hahaha. Im sure you would grow to an adorable girl. But a warrior, well, who am I to judge that." Lucas smiled.

 Chapter 143

    As Lucas had his affairs in the Sky, things below weren''t calm.


    Alabasta:


    Today, was a happy day, as the previous king made a grand celebration. The people of the desert are celebrating day and night in the name of their Queen: Vivi.


    In her room, Vivi was sitting on a comfortable thrown, facing her father: the previous king.


    "Father, are you sure," Vivi said, not believing the test results that she heard. She looked up to the roof while using her slender hand to play with one of the locks on her forehead.


    "How can I not be sure, this happened to your mother, and I was sure. The doctor said that you are pregnant in your 20th day."


    Cobra smiled, looking to Vivi while standing up.


    " I hope Zorro just don''t mind do it with his baby" Vivi murmured as she bites her nail. She seemed to be very worried "Even if he mind, there are other holes, right."


    "Shall we call him" Cobra felt awkward as he pretended not to hear some of what Vivi said. The atmosphere was happy, and he didn''t want to think about his daughter''s bed life after she got pregnant.


    "No need, he will come on his own" Vivi extended her hand stopping him. Her mind was still absence thinking about poses to use when having s.e.x.


    Vivi already got to know that Zorro had taken the identity of someone in the Navy called Lucas, and he looked the same as him.


    After she saw him without a mask one day, Vivi''s soul almost went to heaven. Why, because she called him a bastard in his back to him for taking credit of himself. She repeatedly apologised until things went fine. But she still calls him Zorro, and honestly, she was surprised to see how youthful and handsome he looks without a mask.


    "Vivi..."Cobra seemed to feel that his daughter changed after meeting Zorro. That was a good sign, as a strong Queen is what they need here. Vivi currently can defeat all the loyal guards alone, so he is happy with it." Haha, you are acting like your mother now."


    "Haha. I will have a grandson finally " the previous king left the throne room laughing happily. It''s good that he isn''t the boss anymore, and he would have a grandson. Even if it was a granddaughter, they could have another kid, as long as the consort prince is around.


    -x-X-x-


    After his fight with Shura, Aisa looked at Lucas with big shiny eyes.


    "You are amazing, Big Brother." This new big brother was too amazing. He put a cigarette in his mouth, faced a fire pillar, and without dodging, he got out unharmed; then, he defeated both of the priest and his fearsome bird without effort.


    "Girl, you said this land originally belongs to you," Lucas asked as he turned his eyes to Aisa. After seeing what kind of shattered clothes she wears, he couldn''t help but feel some pity on her. "Tsk."


    "Yes, big brother. My ancestors were kicked out and forced to form a village hidden between the clouds." Aisa lowered her head and looked to the ground with grief eyes. From hundreds of years ago, her people came to this island from the sea bellow, yet, they were kicked out of their land, killed, and were forced to live as a tribe in a village under the cloud. How can she not be sad when she remembers how she isn''t living in the right place where her people are living in hiding.


    "I see. Can I meet your tribe" Lucas did show concern when dealing with a kid, he didn''t believe it is hard to earn her trust.


    Aisa hesitated for a while before saying "Actually. My people won''t trust..."


    Before she completes her words, Lucas stopped her "It''s fine; you can go."


    "Thank you for understanding, big brother." Aisa nodded with her hand, and gave him one more glance, before turning and jumping to the clouds, landing on a tiny boat. Aisa didn''t worry on Lucas since he was strong, so she didn''t give him any warning before she left.


    Lucas followed her with his Haki. Now, even if Aisa got far, Lucas would still be able to locate her village.


    Meanwhile, Asia was focusing her Mantra on Lucas. Even if he moved stealthily, she would know that.


    ***


    Enel, was in his temple, sitting while looking to the two beauty who is supposed to be his maiden, with a +2 meters huge chubby one in the middle.


    "Tell me something pretty girl" Enel said, looking to the chubby one. Despite being fat, she had flawless skin, pretty eyes, and extra meat on the seductive parts, making Enel rub his nose. She was his type.


    "Me? Oh. What can this maiden says to the mighty and the glorious God Enel, who can erase anyone with a lightning bolt" the chubby woman started to speak with a very relaxed tone.


    She and the other girls were here to satisfy Enel and his ego, despite him not being able to please her. Enel had a taste, but his d can''t allow him to give his partners the same satisfaction he gets. But whatever, he is a person with God complex and would think his as magnificent.


    Enel smiled and lifted his head as he was enjoying the praise.


    Suddenly, a fat man with wings, came here running with all of his speed. Enel, who was enjoying the praise from his favourite beauty, was looking now to the priest with annoyed eyes.


    The huge chubby woman looked at that priest with gratitude. The priest didn''t know that he did her and the other girl a big favour.


    "I thought that I said: no one comes when I have my private time."


    "God Enel, please hear me out " The Priests bowed down and bent on his knee.


    "Speak."


    "About the people, you asked me to investigate earlier."


    "Yes." Enel furrowed his eyebrows. If this monk just came in this time to tell him about something stupid, then a couple of lightning bolt would teach him a new lesson.


    "They were four persons; three women and one man. When a girl asked about you, if you are a real God, the boy said." The priest shook and swallowed his Saliva. Enel was a one with a high God Complex. Even though the priests believed that the next words are real, he didn''t dare to say them with relax.


    The Priest said:" He isn''t a God, more likely a mayor."


    The maiden''s face turned gloomy, and their eyes were wide open. Fear could be seen in their front, even though a part of them wanted a laugh.


    "A mayor?" Enel seemed bland for a moment. He thought that this was a dream.


    *Bzz*


    Some high voltage electricity passed by his head.


    "Yes"


    Enel almost fainted -he who has been treated like a God for this


    "MAYOR. A Fool human, call me: MAYOR ENEL."


    That was the first time Enel, despite all of his c.o.c.kiness, feel this way. Though it was amusing, no-one dared to laugh.


    Enel started cursing as his eyes turned red. He felt like if he went to these people and gave them one slap punishment, he wouldn''t be satisfied.


    How dare they. Just how must threatening they are to call him, the lightning itself, by a mayor. Enel''s God complex won''t allow him to focus on anything else for now.


    After Enel managed to calm himself with hard, he looked to the fat priest. "Call the other priests. No need; I''ll call them by my self."


    As Enel lifted his hand, some blue sparks started to dance around his palm *Dzzz*. The sparks suddenly turned into a lightning bolt that hit heaven.


    *Thunder*


    What followed after that was a thunder sound, that was louder than the natural one.


    -x-X-x-


    Asia finally arrived at her trib. Between the clouds, the people of Shandia built their village. Their buildings were made in native Americans style, as they lived in leather tents with some feather as decoration. In the middle, there were wooden pillars that were supposed to get used to showing respect to ancestors.


    Asia met with a woman who is supposed to be like her big sister. She was beautiful, tall, with a white smooth, flawless skin, elegant nose, pink lips. She had a perfect body shape and a long black tied hair with two long bangs on the side with dark green eyes.


    "Raki big sister."


    "Aisa, you are dirty. Did you sneak out again."


    "Just don''t tell Wyper."


    "Tsk, you need a bath."


    -x-X-x-


    The Shandia''s hidden village in the cloud had a secrete entrance, that no one could figure it out across the last hundreds of years, not even Enel with his Haki and Lightning senor in the air.


    Today, was the first day a foreign person enter from there. He was blond, with blue eyes, spiky and a little bit long hair, well-shaped jaw. Lucas was wearing casual clothes as he stepped here and landed here from the cloud above.


    ''Did I come to a parody of a Wild West, '' the thought was funny, as Lucas looked at the men and some pretty girls out of their tents.


    Lucas walked forward, not trying to hide his presence at all.


    That would attract attention for sure. But for Lucas, who can seriously defeat this trib all alone, he didn''t have fear and walked with absolute confidence.


    "White man" some kid pointed with his hand to the newcomer.


    "A blonde man."


    "Look"


    The other people gave attention as well; they started to get out of their tent, men, women and children.


    They were a bit surprised, seeing that Lucas is walking here like it is his back yard.


    "Who is that "


    "What are you thinking of, a stranger is in our place. Maybe he is a priest."


    The people of Shandia, especially who were warriors, quickly reacted and grabbed their weapons, which was some spears, rifles and swords.


    Six men surrounded Lucas, who was walking like he owns the place. It seemed like he isn''t taking them seriously, which made them get furious. However, seeing his confidence, the six men were a worry to make the first move.


    "Quickly, call Wyper."


    "Well. No need to get hostile, this white man came here with the intent of peace" Lucas said as he stopped and looked to the warriors.


    "Wait. I know this blondie" Suddenly, a brown-haired woman came to the scene. She was 177 cm tall. She had straight shoulder-length hair, brown honey eyes, slender waist, double D. The strongest feature about her were her strong legs that seemed to be muscled she does a lot of squats. She was wearing two pieces of clothes, a skirt and a skin shirt.


    "Ah, it''s you." Lucas looked to the winged woman, who he met at first when he came to the sky. "Never thought you look pretty without a mask". Lucas said, looking to her face, it was smooth, with sharp brown eyes, small nose, pink lips, and some bangs covering a bit of her forehead.


    She blushed all of the sudden as she saw Lucas courageous to smile at her despite being surrounded by her clansmen.


    "Tsk. I thought I told you to go back to the " She replied, seeing him alone here without girls.


    "You know him," one bulky trib man asked her. It seemed that he is annoyed, as this woman was his crush.


    "He was the man who came here flying." She said, trying to reduce the awkwardness of the moment.


    "You can call me Lucas. May I know your name" Lucas looked at her. He was a bit frustrated since he tried to pick up two angels today and it didn''t work. But he won''t give up. Besides, this woman was pretty for sure and had s.e.xy legs.


    The woman didn''t blush this time but avoided eye contact as she looked at the other side.


    "Oh, so it was him, the people from the Blue Sea."


    "What should we do with him."


    The people here seemed to hear about Lucas. They started murmuring while thinking of what to do with him. After all, he is a stranger, and this was their secret location.


    Suddenly, a brown man, who was wearing a short squirt, came here. The clansmen made him away as this newcomer, was their leader. He just now was praying for the ancestors, so, they didn''t want to disturb him. But it doesn''t matter now since he got out.


    "Wyper is here."


    Someone announced.


    "I heard everything, " Wyper said as he approached Lucas, and made an eyes contact with him. Lucas didn''t seem to be in a disadvantage, as this man, who was 183 cm, was even shorter than him, and Lucas had banged who are bigger.


    "Whatever he is from the temple of the Blue Sea, he discovered our secret place. He can''t leave, neither he can stay."


    After seeing the challenge in the leader''s eyes, Lucas''s lips curled up and made a smirk. "Are you sure of what are you saying. We may be allies, and we may turn into enemies."


    "Hm. I heard you telling Lamia to call Lucas. Do you think that you can come here, fool around, and expect to walk normally afterwards."


    Lucas, at that moment, ignored the leader and looked to the brown-haired woman. " Your name is Lamia. What a pretty name."


    Here, in this trib, since people were very close, they knew a lot about relationsh.i.p.s, more than the pirates and the people down in the sea.


    The girl opened her eyes widely and relaxed her lips. She blushed and dazed at the same time.


    Even though you are very handsome and cute, get serious about the death-life situation you are at.


    " You..." Seeing Lucas ignoring him, the leader had some veins appearing on his forehead, showing how provoked. Not only him, but the other warriors of the trib got their weapons and approached Lucas surrounding him.


    " I was going to make a deal with you. Do you want blood before you hear it."


    "Why would I hear you, stranger."


    Lucas took a cigarette from his pocket. Everyone at Shandia looked at him, feeling anxious about what will he do. Lucas put it in his mouth, then he put his finger on the tip, and used finger gun, sending a fired bullet that lit up the cigarettes.


    He then looked at the leader and lifted five fingers. "In five-second, you will find a reason to stop acting foolishly."


    The only reason Lucas is smoking was to hold himself from kicking everyone''s ass. "Ah, and if a guy took 2 meters near me, I''d kick his ass." Lucas then glared at everyone surrounding him in a circle.


    "You what" someone was provoked, and was going to step in. But, before he could do anything, 5 seconds passed.


    "Stop. Don''t hurt Big Brother."

 Chapter 144

    Lucas is now facing the people of Shandia, and it seems that a fight was going to break between them, as Lucas was showing that he is taking Lamia more seriously than he takes them.


    "You..."


    The leader clenched his teeth, while Lucas seemed to give him a choice for peaceful talking.


    "Don''t fight with big brother" Suddenly, as the things were going intense, a little girl who was eight years old, came here running, with


    someone else.


    Aisa came running, with another beautiful winged woman who was charming black haired beauty.


    "Aisa, Raki, what are you doing here." Wayper turned and asked with an unpleasant tone.


    Raki is a tall, 179 cm, black-haired woman, with two large bangs parted to either side of her face on the front, and a long and elaborate ponytail on the back. She has dark green eyes, and her lips are apparently covered with pink lipstick. Like all Shandia, she has two small wings on her back. Her outfit consists of a light purple cleavage-revealing tunic that exposes her stomach, and light-red short squirt.


    ''Nice.''


    Lucas checked her from up to down using Haki. She seems to be pretty and hot as well. He lifted his eyebrows. Using his experience, Lucas made analyses, ''She is single, and v.i.r.g.i.n as well'' Lucas outside, had the face of a Saint, as he was focusing on his cigarette while pretending not to care about anyone.


    "Raki, Aisa, what are you doing."


    Aisa''s hair and some of her skin were wet, like the hands of the woman next to her, who seemed to be wet, and s.e.xy at the same time. Raki was showering Aisa, but because the little girl had Haki from birth, or Mantra as it is known here, she could sense Lucas coming here.


    "Raki?" Ah, now Lucas did remember. ''Isn''t she supposed, to... What was it again, open a cafe shop maybe with Conis ?''


    ''Well, beauty is here, and top rank one as well'' Lucas admired her tribal look, and how she was walking around bare feet making Lucas focus on her s.e.xy long legs.


    From his perspective, people here are looking like real humans. The females look prettier, and hotter in their original version, which made them easily able to move the hearts of men.


    "You mustn''t fight Big Brother" Aisa didn''t know if she intends to save Lucas or to save them, as If Lucas had any purpose, he would destroy their tribe.


    "What do you mean."


    "Aisa, I got this." Raki stepped forward, allowing her self to get close to the mess. Passing by him allowed Lucas to check her from head to toe, and his eyes stopped on her bare feet.


    ''She has pretty legs and feet as well. But still, I have to focus on using those tribesmen to do the hard job for me.'' Lucas thought as he lifted his eyes stealthily to look at her wings and the slender waist bellow it. Feeling some heat in his crotch as his eyes fixed on her perky butt, that had two plump bubbles under her curvy waist, Lucas moved his eyes away so he wouldn''t forget his mission.


    "Hey" Lamia from the side could saw Lucas looking to Raki now. Even though she seemed to not taking Lucas seriously, as a woman and a warrior, she doesn''t like to lose to anyone. However, no one paid attention to her.


    "Raki, what are you doing." Wyper showed a frown on his face looking at Raki.


    She didn''t reply; instead, Raki turned to Lucas and looked at his face firmly before bowing down slightly "Thank you for saving Aisa''s life."


    Raki knew this since Aisa told her where she was, and how a blonde man saved her, and she wasn''t wrong when she said he was good looking compared to the men of the tribe.


    Hearing her, everyone looked at Lucas with hesitant, yet different eyes. If what Lucas said is true, then he did them a great favour by saving Aisa, who is their daughter and talented future warrior due to her Mantra.


    "No need to bow down" Lucas quickly put his hand on Raki''s shoulder and pushed her up, allowing his finger slightly to cross on her exposed shoulders, using Massage Hands accidentally.


    ''What was that feeling.'' Raki looked at Lucas with wide-opened eyes as she felt her heart beat faster. Just now, she felt something like she never felt before upon getting her shoulder pushed up. It was some feeling that made her whole body relax. '' Should I ask him to repeat that. No, no, no way,''


    Raki blushed slightly and took three deep breaths as she started blaming her self for thinking lewd.


    Lucas knows that to pick up a hot girl who seems to be very preversed, unlike most of the ones from his previous world, he needed to leave a strong impression. That''s why he used a mini version of massage hands. In his eyes, she was a too pretty angel.


    "Oy, what happened." Someone asked as Raki paused and didn''t continue with her story.


    "It''s like this..."


    Raki turned and explained that Aisa was out, trying to gather soil, then a monk discovered her.


    "I see, in this case, you are our guest" Wyper looked at Lucas before giving Aisa one intense glare. This little girl just tried to enter a forbidden land sneakily, ignoring her clan and her own''s safety."You brat"


    "Big brother "


    "Just stop and hear the rest "


    Then, Raki said one thing that made everyone drop their Jaw. "Shura is dead."


    "What!" Everyone opened their jaw and looked at each other''s face, so they would confirm that their hearing is right.


    "Shura..."


    "Shura is dead".


    "Big Bother Lucas defeated him and his bird with one punch, and one slap, " Aisa said as she was replying scenes from that fight through acting like him. Lucas chuckled and turned his head away.


    To the people of Shandia, and Angel Island, Shura was one of the strongest priests, who would make even Shandia warriors consider twice before engaging in all battle with them.


    It doesn''t matter now; Shura''s fall means that the power balance has been turned and their tribe would have a chance to fight.


    After this news, there is a high possibility for them to fight tomorrow. After all, waiting for a priest to fall, was what the Shandia warrior expected for before they attack Enel.


    "What a man."


    "Even though he is white."


    "But still, he is handsome."


    "Hey, don''t ignore the news. Shura is dead."


    Everyone looked at Lucas. Did this blonde guy, who only look suitable for pairing and breeding, killed one of the strongest priests who had a mantra, and with ease. They gave him looks of awe. If this was true, then Raki and Aisa may be the ones who saved their lives l. Even the brown-haired girl who was standing next to her tent Lamia wasn''t trying to hide her blush and embarrassment from her tribe after hearing this.


    *Exhaling*


    Lucas exhaled some smoke out of his mouth as he finished the cigarette. He yawned, and said: "What a dramatic story, even though it was shorter than you make it look like."


    So he doesn''t deny it, and they never heard Aisa say lies.


    "Let''s talk inside," Wyper turned. Even though he hated outsiders, Lucas was in a neutral side. If this guy''s strength is real, then he would have to hear what he says.


    After all, even with a minus priest, there still God Enel, who has Lightning Logia Devil fruit, which makes him not only invincible but super sturdy as well.


    Somehow, If they convince Lucas to join forces with them, it would be a massive boost to their side.


    ***


    Lucas was inside one of the tents. The strongest warriors of Shandia were gathered here. Also, the chief, who looked to be a very old man came as well.


    Outside the tent, children, women, and old people stood trying to hear what there is to say.


    Raki and Lamia were outside the tent as well.


    "Raki is he that strong "


    "How am I supposed to know."


    "Did he one slapped Shura."


    Lamia secretly was happy that she didn''t seriously fight with him, or else someone thing may happen at her. Instead, he smiled and asked if she need help.


    For tribal girls, they attract to gentler looking guys, who are also furious.


    "Did Aisa ever lied" Raki turned her green eyes to the tent while thinking of that feeling when Lucas touched her shoulders. It was, a smooth, very smooth touch from a handsome man; thinking about it, Raki didn''t notice that her n.i.p.p.l.es perked and became hard.


    "No. Let''s see what will happens."


    "Wait, you like him."


    "Well, he flirted with me first."


    "Shhhh," some old woman said, looking at them " let us hear them.


    Inside the tent, Lucas was in the middle of the conversation. He made an offer to Shandia people; he would help them to deal with the priests and Enel, and they would help him to start a kingdom for peace sake.


    Of course, the other side accepted his first part of the deal, but to make him a king on them, it is no different from having another Enel.


    "Are you mad, you want to enslave our people "


    "No, I have no use to enslave people like you. The situation in the sky is chaotic, and what I''m offering you would grant you your land back, a better life and civilisation. Unless you are dumb, then you would know that this is a good deal."


    "You. "


    It''s unbelievable, Lucas says that he is doing this for the sake of a peaceful life, which made him look like a good man. But, he would be a king.


    "I''m not going to rule you. It would be a symbolic thing. After all, peace needs a symbol. You would be the ones who manage things,"


    He made them look like they are the one who would be ruling. However, they would do the hard tasks while he enjoys his life as they serve him.


    Everyone looked at each other. A peaceful life, their land back, and all, they would rule, but making Lucas a king."


    "No way, a person who isn''t from Shandia to rule us even in a symbol. "


    "Isn''t it good to be open-minded" Lucas stood up and walked around. It is time for bullshiting and using a quote from different movies.


    "Why we destroy while we can build, why would we kill, while we can live. Why we make war, sadness and death when we can make peace, " Lucas''s voice was calm, but because of his charisma, it hit very deep. "Are you willingly, going to allow your children, brothers, mothers, and families, to die, for what?."


    It seems like Lucas''s diplomacy was useful, as the warriors lowered their heads while thinking deeply of what Lucas said. The peace was something, only those who knew what war is, wanted.


    "We can''t face our ancestors if we accepted to be ruled by someone who isn''t from our clan" The leader who seemed like an elder said with a firm tone. His people wanted peace, as well. But to the tribal people, who worship their ancestors, there is no way they would submit.


    Lucas rubbed his chin as it seems he was looking for a solution. "In that case, how about I marry to your tribe. And bam, problem fixed."


    That was the right solution; everyone looked at each other with a confused face. If Lucas married to them, then, even if he became a king, he would be like an adopted son to their tribe.


    The people outside and inside weren''t stupid, especially women. They thought Lucas had his eye on a girl in their tribe, but he is using kingdom thing as an excuse to marry to their tribe, to avoid embarrassment. If he is so strong, he could already make his called kingdom, but he is here, standing, and discussing marriage with such tribe, who should be a bunch of weaklings in his eyes.


    "Could he be after me" Lamia murmured. Unfortunately, most of the girls outside thought the same despite not talking to him. What, who don''t want to dream of a strong, handsome husband.


    "Tsk" Raki clicked her tongue at Lamia before looking at Lucas''s hand. Raki was thinking if she should find a chance to bow to him again so that he would stop her with his hands, and she would have a better vision on that feeling.


    "Nee nee, big sister. Can big brother be willing to marry you."


    "Shut up Aisa; we barely met" Raki kneeled, so her head meets with Aisa''s before she flicks her forehead.


    "Ouch. But it would be good; he would be my cousin''s husband."


    "Aisa, go away, " Raki blushed in embarrassment and flicked Aisa''s forehead, who was smiling at her.


    ***


    "Fine, we accept. If you defeat Enel, then you can make any girl from this tribe, as long as she is willing." The old chief of the tribe said.


    Then, they shook hands with each other accepting the deal. There was no guarantee that Lucas would stay around, so a Queen from their tribe was acceptable. And it is a symbolic thing, as they would do all the job, so they accepted it.


    Lucas then got out from the tent with the warriors and elders of this tribe.


    They agreed that now, they would go to the Upper Yard and fight Enel with his priests.


    "Everyone prepare for the fight. We are going to attack the Upper yard" Wyper raised his voice.


    *Thunder*


    Everyone heard a loud thunder voice on this sunny day.


    ***

 Chapter 145

    The warriors of the Shandia tribe were preparing themselves to launch an attack on Enel.


    Lucas was sitting under a tent, enjoying the taste of one rare apple.


    He was looking to the other side, where Lamia was looking back at him, before she harrumphs, then blushes and continue preparing food for them. She was a good cooker, so that''s why she wasn''t taken more as a warrior and is now preparing meals for the bunch who is going to fight.


    "Try to eat; you need to feel your strength before you fight." Lamia approached Lucas; her strong h.i.p.s were swaying with each step she made. Lucas''s eyes wandered to her wings, then to the two melons of her chest that were covered by a short leather vest that couldn''t hold them, and finally, to her full-toned legs and curvy thighs.


    ''A kingdom in heaven need people from its own'' Lucas shook his head thinking about that. To have a backup a kingdom here, and keep it under control, Lucas needed some women to run it.


    "Thank you." Lucas accepted the bowl from her as he took it, and accidentally, his fingers went across her hand when he took the bowl. But, was it a real accident.


    "My hand." Lamia blushed and took her hand back, as the feeling like electricity hit her from his touch. Her cheeks didn''t turn red, but pink as she looked to Lucas, who did this on purpose.


    "My bad, " Lucas softly smiled back and looked at her brown eyes.


    Lamia didn''t know how to react, as she didn''t think that Lucas did a bad thing. Bad things don''t feel good.


    She raised her leg and rested her barefoot on his knee. He opened his eyes a bit and lowered his head as her skirt was lifted, and Lucas could see a pink p.u.s.s.y.


    "Eat to get strong after the battle. We will talk how bad your action is," She said as she lowered her head until it was few centimetres away from his head. Lamia didn''t mind Lucas, as he was a perfect man, and she didn''t feel bad when she touched his hand.


    "Sure, food gives me strength " Her scent that came from her p.u.s.s.y, wandered in the air and hit Lucas''s nose, making him feeling his d.i.c.k running against his underwear, let''s not forget that her pretty white foot was on his knee, causing him having some fantasies about playing with a winged woman.


    "Be sure to eat it all."


    "Thank you." Lucas smiled. The meal he is thinking of eating is her juices as he can see her cave turning wet. Had he not going to battle, he would take her to a tent and run his fingers across that damp slit.


    Lamia lifted her leg back and turned back to prepare more food.


    After following her body with his eyes until she was away, Lucas tasted a bit of the bowl before he put it back to his state


    .


    Aisa came here; she gave Raki an empty bag. Raki, who was wearing red pants now and is holding a rifle, kneeled and took the bag with a smile.


    "Come back safe."


    "No need to worry about Asia, even if the worse case, I will bring you your treasure." The little girl just loved the dirt. Her cousin, Raki, found this adorable.


    Of course, this action could be seen by the leader of the trib, Wyper. They were preparing for war, so he couldn''t help but get angry seeing these girls acting this way.


    "This brat and that girl " he murmured before walking toward Raki, with anger drawn on his face. "Oy, brat. Give me that bag."


    "No" Raki pulled the bag away from him as he tried to take it.


    Asia went and hid behind Raki''s thighs while showing fear. The little girl was afraid of Wyper, who is a violent man in his nature.


    "You. Do you understand our situation." Wyver was going to use violence, grab her from her hair, and pull the bag. He lifted his arm, and Raki closed her eyes in fear.


    "No need to act tough on a woman." Suddenly, behind Wyper, Lucas appeared, holding his hand.


    He hated those men who use violence with ladies.


    "Leave me." Wyper used all of his strength to take his hand, but he couldn''t move an inch, as Lucas''s seemed to be able to break it with a simple squeeze.


    "Stop, please." Raki reached her hands to stop them. She doesn''t want their group to fight some


    "We have a more important matter. If you have guts and time to show on a woman, go and show it to your enemies instead " Lucas said as he left Wyper


    . He would deal with Wyper later.


    "Tsk" Wyper didn''t admit anything and turned. Honestly, Lucas''s words were right. If he has a gut and showed it on a woman, it would make him nothing more than a violent man. "We are going to fight, not collecting dirt."


    "Throw that bag, we are going to reclaim land, not some soil," Wyper said as he left.


    There is no use of internal fight now, so if things went smoothly, that girl could get soil as much as she like. It''s just that he didn''t like that act.


    Lucas kept glaring at him. Honestly, if Wyper didn''t back off in 5 seconds, then Lucas would crash his hand for sure.


    "Please don''t take it seriously. He always acts like this, but he is a good man."Raki came to Lucas.


    "Whatever, I hope he didn''t hurt you." Lucas was actually waiting for Wyper to make a move so that he would make his move.


    Raki put the bag around her shoulder. "Thank you for your concern. If we succeed today, then Asia wouldn''t need to collect soil."


    "But you are taking that bag anyway. do you believe that we will fail?" Lucas asked his possibly future concubine or queen here.


    Raki, using this as a chance, she bowed while focusing on what she is going to feel. As she expected, Lucas reached his hand to stop her from bending.


    "No need. To help beauty in need is my job." Lucas pressed her shoulders before pushing her to stand up.


    ''Hmm'' Raki closed her eyes, as she felt Lucas''s Massage Hands on her shoulders, squeezing.


    That place wasn''t a susceptible part. However, Raki felt like she was melting within them. The feeling was so good that she thought all her negative emotions are leaving her body.


    Lucas wasn''t even half-serious, as he was thinking of using arrangement with her trib later, to get her, along with other beauty


    .


    If he had a kingdom in the sky, then, he would need some queens to rule in, and concubines.


    Seeing how the men here act though, Lucas thought that he might find girls and unlock their potentials, so dealing with people


    .


    "Ohh" as Lucas left her shoulder, Raki m.o.a.ned softly. ''His hands, I melted within them, I''m so relaxed. If he weren''t a man, I would have asked him for a massage" Only after the feeling faded; she opened her eyes.


    "Did you say anything "


    "Ah, No. I need to prepare my rifle " Raki pretended that she didn''t let a soft m.o.a.n, and turned. She then acted like usual and left the scene to go somewhere else.


    ***


    Meanwhile


    Angel Island.


    There was a couple of priests flying toward there with the orders of their God, to punish some sinners who called Enel, a mayor.


    Nami, Nojiko, and Robin were in Conis''s house. It has been some hours already since they came here. They already got their rest, as they talked with Conis, and got to know her and her personality.


    Honestly, the three girls liked Conis''s personality, as she seemed to be caring, gentle, yet, has a strong personality.


    As it seems, with their conversation getting longer, Conis seemed to get bolder as she started to speak about Enel, and how he maltreat the people. But Conis didn''t dare to talk very bad about him, out of fear that she may lose it and raise her voice accidentally and trigger Enel.


    "What a horrible mayor." That was the comment Nami made on Enel, as she had a similar experience with a shark Fishman who had a superiority complex, so, she could understand how this girl is feeling.


    Well, guess helping those people


    After a short while, Nami went to Robin, who was reading a book from the sky.


    "Hey, Robin, let''s go" Nami called her.


    "Where"


    "Let''s look for the Gold City, in the upper yard."


    Robin, after thinking that she may find something there, nodded and stood up.


    "Count me as well" Nojiko, who was lying on a couch and crossing her legs stood up." After all, I have to watch over my little sister."


    "Of course, I was going to call you " Nami forced a smile. She wasn''t going to invite her.


    The three stood up and walked out the door. Suddenly, a girl stepped in their way.


    "Can I come" Conis, was the one who blocked their way. She may not have Haki to know their moves, but she had a couple of ears and a brain to hear what they said and understand what will happen.


    The three girls looked at each other before Robin start to speak " Conis, if you come with us, you will be violating the laws."


    "But my father said you are strong," Conis said. The girl always hated Enel, and always felt that she tolerate enough. Seeing those strong sisters, who can walk in the air, she decided to follow them.


    After what she heard from her father, that Lucas cut a giant beast with one kick, she thought that maybe, those newcomers could deal with Enel. She saw that they were good people, so she decided to follow.


    Nami and Nojiko tried to convince her, but it was no use. And eventually, they gave up. Nojiko, Nami and Robin looked at each other.


    Nami lifted her eyes, making a point. Robin and Nojiko seemed to understand this: once they reach the beach, they would fly and leave her here.


    And so, they took the stairs and went down to the direction of the white sea.


    "Heh, I''ll see that land" Conis was murmuring as she was walking next to them.


    Finally, the four girls reached the beach.


    "Wait " Nami, Nojiko and Robin suddenly stopped.


    "What is going on." Conis looked at the three who suddenly raised their guard.


    "Hold on right there " Suddenly, a group of men, in white started running on the beach, as they were wearing white hats.


    Standing in front of them were two persons. These two seemed to be the strongest ones here, along with a giant 10 meters white dog.


    "Oh, those are the priests" Conis unconsciously opened her mouth, before she closes it. It is Conis feeling fear.


    "You have made a huge crime that we can''t say its degree," said one priest who was bald, brown, and holding a weird looking sword.


    Reacting to his words, Nami, Nojiko, and Robin have a bland expression on their faces.


    "What crime " Murmured Nojiko before turning her head as both Nami and Robin had an interesting conversation.


    "Robin, that island should be it, I can tell that. You can read history " Nami ignored them and turned to Robin, planning to use her experience to find historical gold.


    "Well...There is a chance."


    Nami smiled as she clapped Robin''s hand, then she lifted her head and looked to her blue eyes, not caring that Robin is a legal pirate, she said: " I can tell


    that I''ll like you." Nami quickly gave a strong hug to Robin, closing on her thin waist with her arm, before lifting her.


    Robin seemed to be confused and forced a weird smile and closed her eyes ''had I know that she is like this. I wouldn''t bring up the Gold City. This woman has something for gold for sure.''


    "Sure Nami, we can be good friends."


    Looking at the guards, Conis almost fainted while acting so careful, while those two are acting carefree.


    "What in Enel sake."


    "Are they..."


    "Ignoring us."


    The priests and soldiers were looking at the girls, who are ignoring them.


    "ENOUGH"

 Chapter 146

    While waiting for Shandia warriors to finish their preparation, pray for their Gods, and say goodbye to their families, Lucas lit up a couple of cigarettes. He thought about something that would make him overpowered.


    Thinking about Black Beard''s two heart and being two persons, and thinking back to the manga that Black Beard and his crew may take Devil Fruits from their victims, through a knife, and that eating a human who ate a devil fruit would be the same as eating a fruit, Lucas reached an idea.


    Devil Fruits may reside within one organ in the body, and eating that organ is the same as eating Devil Fruit. Lucas thought, what if he used Law''s ability to take someone''s heart,(Op-Op fruit can do that) and put it inside his storage to see if he can extract the Devil Fruit from the heart directly with no need to the body to be inside the storage.


    If that happened to be accurate, then Lucas would be able to eat a Devil Fruit, and he would be able to take it out of his body at any time he wants, as long as he put his own heart in the storage.


    Lucas also was aware that the system might be able to take Devil Fruit out of him as he does it to Items and people. But Lucas didn''t want to just until he finds a guarantee.


    Lucas had one fruit that he thought of eating it: More-More Fruit. Once he eats it, he would have his speed and power multiplied by a hundred time, and that is only the standard usage of the fruit. And let''s not forget that he would be able to increase the size, speed and power of objects.


    This fruit depends more on the user''s foundation. If Lucas had to compare himself with the previous owner of the fruit, World, then Lucas is stronger than him even after that owner''s strength is multiplied by a hundred.


    With his physical strength, blinding speed, and six powers, Lucas is sure that he would be able to fight with the Emperors.


    (Big Mom as a child was stronger than the giant''s strongest warriors who can throw 10.000 tons flying. So you can think about the rest of the Emperors aren''t weak.)


    With this, even if he doesn''t physically become the strongest, Lucas would become the fastest warrior alive. when it comes to damage, speed is very importanr.


    In one piece, many fruits increase the speed, such as Lightning and Light Fruit; however, those won''t increase the senses rate of the owner, and eventually, they wouldn''t be able to use that speed for max potentials, making them more like a teleportation fruits.


    More-More fruit was different from them since it doesn''t have that weakness. If Lucas with Stealth Footwork can cross 400 meters in second, then if that multiplied by a hundred, Lucas can''t imagine anyone to be faster than him in this world.


    That''s why Lucas never gave this fruit to anyone.


    And let''s not forget that Lucas''s Adrenaline boost can multiply his states (speed, power, senses, reactions )4 times without fruit, so with this fruit, he would be able to have 400 times multiplayer


    Unfortunately, testing this theory would need to wait for a month, since Lucas already sent Law to The New World, where he would be staying with scientists that Lucas is planning to take him on his side.


    well, he can take Law''s fruit out now, but Lucas decided to do that later after he finish using him and throwing him when the benefit is over.


    ***


    Nami, Robin, and Nojiko are now standing on the top of a beach made of soft clouds. Conis was next to them, looking forward while her heart was beating like drums, as the people who came are seriously dangerous.


    Conis then looked to the girls. She saw them relaxed, talking, and not even giving the priests any eye as Nami was talking about the Gold City.


    ''Are they too strong, or are they arrogant to what these priests can do'' Conis thought as she opened her Jaw


    "Not only they dared to look down on God, but to ignore his priests as well." Said one priest who was the fat man with glasses, and sitting on a ball of a cloud. The other priest was a bald brown man with a weird looking sword.


    The two priests, who were in the lead of their forces, are feeling pissed off.


    "Hey, Bitches, do you want to die" the swordsman priest couldn''t take it anyone and yell.


    "What" Robin, Nami and Nojiko, suddenly stopped blabbing and looked at that priest with mortal eyes. Did, someone, just cursed them.


    "Oh, you are so dead" Nami had some veins appears on her forehead as she clenched her teeth in anger and her hair started to float.


    The wind began to rage and pushing everything up and down.


    The priests and their men, now, felt danger.


    "Hmph" Nojiko put her hands on her slim waist and glared at that priest


    "Now, you decided to hear us "


    Before the swordsman could complete his words, Nojiko opened her mouth and spat. The Saliva left her mouth and made a spear shape as it flew with neat bullet speed toward the swordsman.


    ?Fishman karate: water spear? Nojiko used extra force and pressured this time to focus on her Saliva, for more explosive power.


    The priest didn''t even have a chance to dodge as Nojiko''s spit landed on his face.


    *BAM*


    The saliva suddenly turned into a red explosion that covered the priest and the sea behind him. The bang behind was so big that it could include a town, and that was only a spat. The explosion hit the priest, and the dog near him, along with everyone on the beach. Luckily for them, the blast was directed to the sea, but the impact was so strong that it would damage them without being directed at them.


    Conis, who was in their side, opened her mouth widely as she moved her slender arms and covered her face. The impact of the explosion quite big that the weak-looking Conis couldn''t stay on her feet and fly backwards. Luckily, she didn''t fly very far as Nami''s hand grabbed her from her waist, not allowing Conis to get away and hit something that hurt her fragile body.


    The explosion calmed down, and the swordsman didn''t appear on the beach; instead, there was a big hole, with the water-clouds behind having a big gap as well. On the ground, the soldiers that came here flew to every direction, only the unlucky ones who were close, died, as for the rest, they were lying on the ground, with injuries and missed limbs. It seems Nojiko was angry, but not evil to start a butcher.


    "trash who would stay trash shouldn''t open his mouth," Nojiko said. She held back, as an explosion of this level wouldn''t kill a Captain or someone with higher rank in the Navy, but of course, this would be only true if they were the type who has physical strength and strong Haki.


    "And you are jealous of my fruit," Nami frowned looking at her sister. Despite Wind Fruit allowing Nami to fly faster, and have a sensor radar, Explosion Fruit has one of the strongest combat potentials.


    ''Who are these monsters'' Conis, was hugging Nami tightly, opened her eyes slowly and looked to the battlefield. She was stunned and opened her jaw slightly, looking at Nojiko like she is a monster. Did this girl just spit on the priest and killed him. She always thought that Lucas was supposed to be a monster for cutting a giant beast with a kick, but now she couldn''t help but feel those sisters of his are monsters as well.


    " Conis, are you fine" Nami turned to Conis and smiled before she hit the dust out of her body " Can you hear me well."


    Conis swallowed her Saliva "Slightly." She said before she leaves Nami''s embrace and rubs her ear since the BOM sound affected her hearing.


    "Mrs Nojiko, you are a devil fruit user."


    "Yes," Nojiko said.


    "You are strong for sure."


    Conis looked at Nojiko with admiration, as the latter spat on a priest and he vanished, not knowing if he vanished or flew out with the explosion. At this moment, Conis was hesitating if she should ask her to deal with Enel. But that was a bad idea since Enel can send lightning to destroy this island, so let alone what an explosion can do. No


    "Look, someone is moving, " Robin said as she looked to the priest who seems like a white balloon with a hat.


    The priest stood up with hard. The fact that he was far from the explosion that wasn''t directed at him didn''t mean that the impact didn''t hit him. Luckily for him, he had a shell in his hand that is known as Dial that can absorb impact. It helped him to survive the explosion.


    "fufu. Other than Lucas, no one has the right to insult us" Robin said while her arms. She as well was pissed off. Those people may be weak, but they had a tongue that should be cut.


    "Oy Robin, I''m angry as well." Nami opened her palm as some wind started to dance.


    Conis, who was next to her, opened her jaw again, as she saw Nami controlling wind.


    "three people are pretending to be sleeping; they are yours" Robin smiled as crossed her arms.


    "Wait, If you do anything to me, Great Ene...." The priest seemed to get afraid of seeing what those scary girls can do.


    Unfortunately, before he can complete his words, Robin activated her power, and two copies of arms appeared on his shoulder.


    Robin''s copy arms suddenly turned black, and moved like a snake around the balloon-like priest''s neck, before breaking it.


    "Tsk and I have to clean up" Nami seemed displeased with Robin taking the initiative. She then looked to the soldiers on the ground. Nojiko maybe violence person, but she wasn''t ruthless, as Nami could see that she wasn''t serious with her bomb, that''s why there are some survivors.


    Nami extended her arm, and her hand turned into wind. *Swish*


    She directed her power to the soldiers on the beach, using wind to lift them and throwing them into white cloud sea, that has no bottom, and they would sink there before falling to Grand Line.


    *Clap*


    "Now, the beach is clean from trash." after her arm returned to normal, Nami clapped with her hands while looking proudly at the clean.


    "Who are you people," Conis said, looking with stun at them. Those are no longer simple girls, but a real monster, to deal with priests like that.


    "Hehe, we are marine sisters" Nojiko repeated what she said earlier. Nami nodded at her sister''s statement.


    "I''m a previous agent and a bounty hunter by the way, and looking for strings to uncover history." Robin reintroduced her self.


    "I..." Conis didn''t mean to ask it that way.


    *Sparks*


    Blue sparks started to dance in the sky above them.


    Suddenly, the three girls felt something. Conis, hearing the familiar sound, knew that Enel was angry, and is about to make a classical move. She was going to scream, but she was too slow.


    "move away" Nami, who has the most sensitive Observation Haki was the first one to react. She extended her arms in both directions and sent a strong wind, sending Robin, Conis and Nojiko couple of meters back.


    Nami then jumped facing what''s coming on with her body.


    *THUNDER*


    Suddenly, from the heavens, a huge blue lightning bolt descended with a speed that was impossible to dodge, and it hit Nami in the centre.


    "NAMI" Conis yelled as she extended her arm, not being able to see Nami.


    (If lightning bolt descended very close, then the people near would have their sight full of white flashes. I always wondered why Enel could never blind Luffy when they fought"


    As everyone regained their sight, they looked at the centre of their orange-haired beauty.


    Nami was still standing, with a small hole from her head to her leg that seemed to allow lightning to pass. The gap closed on its own and Nami seemed not to be slightly unharmed.


    Robin was slightly shocked, not by what she saw, but by the sudden lightning attack.


    Conis was stunned and opening her jaw, as she looked at Nami, not believing her eyes. "You are fine?"


    Nami looked at Conis and smiled. She extended her tongue, saying "Mm... I ate Wind-Wind Fruit, and I''m a Wind Woman. Lighting can''t hurt me."


    Nami didn''t say that Lucas knows how to change Devil Fruits since that was his secret that he trusted for her.


    "Wow" Did Conis see right, someone who can stand against the lightning man, and has a powerful fruit as well. "Na-Nami..." She was about to ask her for help, but remember that these people are going to the upper yard, she determined to go with them.


    "Seriously, you scared me. You are troublesome little sister " Nojiko jumped on Nami and gave her a firm hug.


    Nami, feeling her sister''s bigger chest crushing on hers, smiled and put her hand on Nojiko''s blue hair. "Don''t worry Nojiko, I''m fine."

 Chapter 147

    Upper Yard:


    In his temple, Enel was sitting in his yard, enjoying eating a red apple while being surrounded by his three maidens.


    "What weaklings." Enel flinched as he felt that the two priests, and the soldiers he sent, were defeated very fast.


    Had he know what it took his two priests, one spat to get defeated, Enel wouldn''t stay idle like he is now.


    Enel Lifted his hand that started to have some blue spark of electricity surround it. He then sent to charge from his hand to the heavens before move it down, carrying a big lightning bolt to the strangers'' location.


    "Now, I wonder where that male is." Enel wondered where that Blondie, who put the idea that he is a mayor. He unleashed his Haki to find out where. Wait, Enel sensed something on the Beach Island. After he sent the lightning bolt, no one of the girls seemed to get hurt; instead, they seem to be coming toward the Upper Yard.


    Like any person with God complexes, Enel started to murmur, "They are either fools to come here or are ignorant to what I can do."


    "But to survive my bolts, and defeat my men quickly, they aren''t bad."


    "Guess I need new maidens here," Enel drew a smirk.


    The current maidens heard what Enel had said, and they couldn''t pretend that they didn''t. They quickly bowed.


    "Mr. God, don''t replace us."


    "God Enel, we


    Even though he can''t satisfy them, they needed to stay in his side. If Enel throws them, then they wouldn''t live a good life, and their statue would lose. That, if not they sent to jail"


    "Silent, "Enel looked at them firmly. Who do they think themselves? To him, those maidens are nothing more tools that don''t do anything well except killing his free time.


    Suddenly Enel sensed something else and opened his eyes widely. He then smiled." I found the golden fish, hahaha, he even brought Shandia''s warrior here. Guess he saved him time since he never found Shandia''s village.


    Now, it seems like he can get rid of those who oppose God in one go.


    -x-X-x-


    Getting out from the cloud, Lucas got out, leading the strongest warriors of Shandia. Some girls stood in back to support, as even if they are few, their role is more to help than fight, like most women would act in case of a war.


    "Come on"


    Shandia''s people were having gears supported by Dials. Despite their clothes looking old, their technology seems to be advanced.


    "To the upper yard"


    The people with the wings were wearing special shoes that push them on the clouds; they can also create some roads made of clouds with a Dial to allow them to move in complicated terrains.


    "Hey, look at him"


    "He can fly"


    The warriors looked at Lucas, who was putting his hand behind his back and lifting his head, looking high to the sky. He was jumping slightly, keeping up with them, and from his facial expression, it didn''t look that he was putting effort in it; it looked like he was slowing down to keep up with them.


    He was the only one without wings, yet, the only one who can fly.


    That made them give Lucas a secrete look of admiration, and hope that they would achieve something with him in their side.


    "Tsk, walking in the air and walking on the enemies are different things", Wyper said, as there was no visible sign of a battle thrill on Lucas''s face.


    "I have a good feeling of this." Raki, who was sliding as well, held Asia''s bag tightly and glanced at Lucas before looking forward. Believe it or not, Lucas''s touch gives the impression that everything would be safe, even if that touch were casual.


    Soon, the warriors of the Shandia tribe reached Upper Yard and stood on edge.


    "Woo"


    One tribal man who held two guns landed the first and then followed the rest of the warriors, with Lucas falling in the middle.


    "Be careful, we already lost the element of surprise" Lucas said as he yawned. Surprise or not, the enemies'' level was too low for him to concern about that.


    However, Lucas decided to let those tribal people fight at first before he made a move. If these people don''t know how dangerous their enemies to them, they would know how much valuable Lucas is.


    "You mean."


    Hearing his statement, Raki was the first to react, then Wyper, the rest of the warriors held their weapons and looked at Lucas.


    "Two hundred meters in that direction, you shall find the servant of Enel, surprisingly, some of them look like they have a pig''s ear that points down, and some have horns", Lucas said as he sensed Enel''s entire servants. Lucas smirked, as he could see, in a middle of black paint, a four demotion white shadow of Enel, lying on his chair; the fool isn''t aware that more than one is observing him as well.


    Apparently, three priests fell, which made Enel''s side very weak, making him rely on the few special servants of him, and a couple of priests.


    As all of them were standing on the corners of this land and next to the bottomless sea, all of them turned their eyes to Lucas.


    "You have Mantra"


    To them, it was only Aisa and very few warriors who could do that. Lucas glanced back at them and nodded with his head, as Mantra was the name of Observation Haki in the sky. But even so, when Aisa used to tell them about people, her Mantra can''t describe their physical shape.


    Lucas sighed- They were weaklings, but they would soon be the people who would do the hard job for him, so Lucas didn''t bother to ignore the amazement in their eyes.


    They soon crossed by some trees, and as Lucas predicted, Enel sent most of his forces.


    Leading Enel''s forces, was a couple of strong-looking men, one was extremely fat and massive, while the others were like humanoid pigs and seems to be experts in using Dials.


    "Stop right there." Said a fat man, with curly black hair, two wings, and a rounded face.


    Everyone here was wearing white robes, while Shandia warriors were almost n.a.k.e.d compared to them.


    "That blonde man, surrender yourself. "The fat man continued his words as he observed Lucas as Enel, acknowledged his existence and asked to bring Lucas back alive, so Enel teaches him the difference between a mayor and a god.


    "heh, you think that you can ignore us" Wyper with a couple of warriors, one with dual guns and one with a spear, stepped forward. Even though they are going to rely on Lucas to deal with Enel, they are still proud warriors and wouldn''t like to be ignored


    "Fight with them, I''ll stop when it is necessary"


    Lucas issued his order before he kicks the air in front of him, moving back and landing on a tree to sit.


    He knows that if he deals with those pigs, this tribe wouldn''t know how much luck they are to have Lucas on their side. Lucas decided to let them fight for a bit and let them know how hard it is, and they may lose some of their clansmen before he steps in personally.


    "attack."


    Soon, Shandia''s warriors engaged in a battle against Enel''s people. As it seems, the strongest ones from the tribal warriors could do a good job, but they got pushed back, and wouldn''t defeat those, who can use Impact Dials easily before taking some time with them. As for the weaker ones, they had problems, like when they engaged with that fatty, he pushed them with his palm and flew back.


    "are you going to fight." Lamia, who was dodging a pig, looked at Lucas and asked. Same for Raki, who is aiming with a rifle.


    "They now must be aware of how hard this fight without me." Lucas lowered his head.


    Lucas extended both of his hands and aimed down, to the battlefield, from each side, he reached two fingers.


    *Pew**Pew*


    Using Finger Gun, some fire mixed with compressed air left his fingers and flew down toward those soldiers. The air bullets were at a high level (level 17), swift, and hard to dodge.


    After getting his physical strength increase, the outcome of his combat skills increased as well.


    Suddenly, like a red rain, the fire air bullets covered the battlefield . It only hit Enel''s warriors without accidentally hitting anyone from Shandia.


    Soon, the warriors and special forces of the temple had holes in their bodies in a different part.


    With Lucas having advanced observation Haki, he could be considered like a sniper, who won''t miss his target within his range. His objectives were too slow, as they would have the chance to dodge if their reaction was fast enough.


    "AA"


    "My arms"


    "he is dead"


    Soon, Enel''s weakling forces were over in few seconds by the Blondie, who was still lying his back on the tree, with smoke extending from the fingers that he uses to shoot.


    Everyone looked at Lucas again, with different reactions. Hearing about his strength and see it personally was two different things.


    "You¡­" The fat man was currently engaged in a battle with Wyper, saw how his forces suddenly lost. He pushed Wyper back, all of a sudden, before he uses his fat leg to kick the ground and fly toward Lucas, preparing to give him a strong punch.


    "Be careful" Wyper followed back behind the fatty, but it seems the latter was faster.


    Lucas, looking at the fatty angel flying toward him, decided not to show any reaction and crossed his arms.


    "TAKE THIS," declared the fat angel as he was a half meter before Lucas. Seeing that the latter was not going to show a reaction, the fatty clenched his fist more tightly as he punched toward his face.


    *Blow*


    A strong wind ranged as the fist that was bigger than Lucas''s upper body, came in contact with his skull, creating a strong impact.


    The tree that Lucas was using to support himself got cracked all over.


    However, the outcome of this clash was unexpected.


    "AA"


    The people of Shandia stopped and looked up with horrified faces.


    They knew how strong this giant fatty is, as no one could hold him back at the battlefield.


    Wyper, who was following behind, stopped as he was shocked by what he saw as well.


    "Waa. what your body is made of"


    now the fatty was holding, letting a sharp scream of pain. Just as he punched Lucas, his hand got broken and became blue and red. The fat man felt like Lucas''s body was the hardest thing he ever felt in his life, as he realized that punishing with all of his strength was a mistake.


    "all of this size, yet this weak" Lucas shook his head and extended his arm in the face of the fatty whose feet are still in the air. A visible sphere of shockwave formed around Lucas''s hand, before it unleashed as he used Six King Gun, shooting the shockwave to his chest.


    The fatty flew backward, not believing how much pain he just felt now. He spat blood as the shockwave attacked him from inside more, crushing his eternal organs.


    "Look," one of Shandia warriors said with the opened jaw.


    The fatty fell to the ground, creating a big hole. When the people got close to see how is he, they saw him lying there, with blood gushing out of his mouth and not breathing.


    That was another comfortable victory for everyone here.


    Lucas didn''t even bother to look how much XP that fatty worth, because he knew it was nothing for them.


    Seeing how hard the battle was for them, yet this easy for Lucas to finish it alone, Shandia trib people looked at him in awe. Now, they truly aware of his strength after seeing it personally.


    With him as an ally, defeating Enel would be no problem, and they would reclaim their land with no significant casualties.


    "Ya."


    ''well, I guess I won''t need to collect soil.'' Raki thought in herself as she looked at Lucas. No one could tell what she was thinking. Some girls at the back also looked at Lucas now differently.


    "that''s because of my recipe" Lamia who handed the bowl earlier to Lucas, so it provides him with strength, said proudly, earning herself a weird second of everyone staring at her- like her food could do that- "what, ask him if you don''t believe me" Lamia said furrowing her brown eyes at her clansmen.


    Lucas landed from the tree and stepped on the grass that was on the ground. Standing in front of everyone, he started stepping forward and said "Let''s go to the temple"


    "Yes" they followed behind as they all looked at him like he is the leader and the hope in their hearts. With him as their symbolic king, they would regain their days of glory.

 Chapter 148

    Angel beach:


    After an attack from two priests, Nami, Nojiko, Robin decided to travel to the upper yard.


    "Can I come with you."


    "Conis, if you stay here, it is for the better."


    Nami frowned, seeing that this girl wants to come. Well, it''s not like Nami didn''t like her, but she is going to a forbidden land to look for gold, so she felt it was a bit off the taste to take Conis with her.


    "But, I won''t cause troubles; neither would I hold you back." Conis looked at them with puppy big eyes that were hard to refuse. The way she looked made them feel a bit bad. After all, the girl invited them to her house, treated them nicely, and saw that her personality was likable, so seeing her on the verge of tearing made them feel bad.


    "Conis," Nojiko extended her hand, seeing that Conis is about to cry.


    But it was too late, as Conis busted into tears, "please, you are strong enough, and Enel has been treating us like slaves.. hmm" it looked like she is begging. "I know it''s not your business, but...*sniff* I have to ask for help..."


    Conis already knew that if they went to the upper yard, a conflict would happen, but she had to ask for help in case Enel didn''t want to fight and sent them on their way to avoid an unnecessary fight. Conis knew that she may be shameless asking for help, but severely, one of the girls doesn''t get affected by lightning, while the other has an intense explosion, and finally, that brunette has a bizarre ability as well.


    Robin, Nojiko, and Nami exchanged glances with each other, with a sad expression, before nodding and letting a long sigh.


    "Dry your tears, we will help you," Nojiko said, showing a sad expression. She once knew what it feels like to live under Enel, so she couldn''t help but feel her. Nami had the same feeling as well.


    Conis then looked at them with apologist expression and sighed, then she smiled. The other girls couldn''t help but look away upon seeing her red cheeks. "Don''t forget our priority, as for the Mayor and his minions, we take care of them on the way," Nami whispered.


    "We always can split to cover wider space."


    "Nojiko, you can protect Conis."


    The girls finished whispering in a low voice before going to travel. "wait, I''ll grab a waver," Conis said, but Nami waved her hand saying no need before she uses her ability to create a whirlwind to lift Conis in the air and take her with them. Conis was apprehensive at first as her wings kept flapping repeatedly, but that didn''t last for long as they were moving fast.


    And so, they reached the opposite land very soon. While landing on the ground, the girls started to look around while Nami used her ability to search for Lucas before flinching.


    Apparently, in the time he left them, Lucas found some people to lead an attack on Enel. Even if they knew that Enel can shoot lightning, they believed that Lucas can deal with him.


    "Nami, what is it," Nojiko asked. Robin unleashed one limb in a different location to find out. Those copy limbs would be part of her body, meaning they can be used with Observation Haki, extending her sensing scale.


    "Nothing, apparently, Lucas has found a bunch of fighters to lead to mayor''s temple," Robin said, feeling it.


    " I see, they have rifles here, and Bazooka," Nojiko nodded as she started to unleash some small explosions in the form of shockwaves to help her sense things around with Haki. this move of her was inspired after she saw how Nami using her ability


    (she can absorb explosions, any kind. by unleashing small ones, a shockwave-type blast, the shockwave that hit the object would create an opposite shockwave, which would be absorbed by her again.)


    "WHAT!" Conis remembered Lucas now, the one who pets her wings. But hearing Nami''s words, she doubted, as their Angel Island has no one dares to oppose Enel, let alone a bunch of warriors getting led by Lucas. But bazooka and rifles were weapons that depend on Dials here.


    (Before anyone says, how they know about bazooka and other weapons that shouldn''t be common down, remember what Luffy''s attacks names are)


    "No need to yell, Conis."


    "It must be them," Conis murmured, remembering the third party who originally inhabited it.


    But why is Lucas is leading them, and why he is going to the temple of Enel.


    "Let''s go, Lucas said he would call me when he needs to. Let''s let him have fun."


    The girls started to walk forward, between the land and clouds. Conis woke up from her daze to find that they began to get far from her. "Wait for me." Yelled Conis as she runs to catch up to them.


    After walking hundreds of meters of one direction, Conis noticed the direction they are taking shouldn''t be near to Enel''s temple. As it seems, along with their Haki, Robin''s information, and Nami''s navigation skills, their direction was related to the historical research about Gold City. As for Enel, they trusted him to Lucas, and they would rush there if they felt anything interesting.


    "What is that" Nami couldn''t help but to ask upon looking to what was in front of them.


    They were on land, yet, in front of the trio, there were water type clouds on the ground. Between them, there were some of the ancient buildings'' remainings between the clouds.


    "This is a swamp, and you can set a foot since it is not deep to harm devil fruit user," Conis said as she stepped forward.


    "Aaa..." the girls understood. But hearing the swamp word, they decided to avoid stepping inside it recklessly.


    After walking for a bit, they spotted a man standing and crossing his arms. The trio didn''t give him any consideration and stepped forward, while Conis didn''t seem to be able to ignore him.


    "HOLD, Mmmmm," he said before closing his lips. However, his tongue was moving, trying to make a sound of what he trying to say.


    "he is a priest," Conis said as she runs, leaving him behind and catching up to the girls.


    The priest was a very tall black man, with wings, black hair that points up and wearing a purple suit.


    Now he got their attention, as trio held an awful impression on Enel and his priests. They turned their heads to him to see the angry expression on his face.


    "You can''t talk with your lips closed." Looking at how stupid the priest.


    After hearing their words, the black man in a purple suit suddenly opened his mouth as words dashed out.


    "Welcome to the Ordeal of The Swamp. Your survival chances are 50%."


    Nojiko, Robin, Nami, and even Conis, opened their jaws widely. Did he says, that their chances of surviving are 50%


    "HAHAHA"


    "Fufufu"


    "who the hell he thinks himself" Nami swept tears along with Nojiko and Robin, who laughed.


    "hehe, even I find this funny," Conis chuckled a bit as her heart calmed.


    Hearing their mocks, the black man drew an evil, angry facial expression." Hey, hmm, hmm, bmhh." But unfortunately for him, he bites his lips again, not allowing the words to come out.


    "haha, how about a better ordeal" Nojiko opened her mouth and made a small spit. She held back, trying to make fun of him. The saliva turned into a spear and landed behind the black man.


    BOOM. Suddenly, a big explosion came from behind, which, of course, made a weak impact that hurt the priest''s internal organs. He turned his face behind, looking at how big the explosion is and what hole it caused.


    "This is the Ordeal of '' try not to die by getting spit on.'' your chances of surviving are zero."


    Robin and Nami chuckled seeing the priest''s scarred expression, who tried to say something, but because his lips were closing his mouth, he couldn''t even beg for his life or apologize


    "Now run" Nojiko smirked before spitting closely, despite making the explosions weaker, they still strong enough to kill him if they land near to him.


    Nami went to Conis and hugged her waist to her so the girl wouldn''t fly away "I advise you to close your ears."


    "Mm," Conis, with an expression of awe, put her fingers on her earholes to close them and looked to what will happen.


    Boom- Boom. BOOM....


    "Heh, saying 50 percent, yet he couldn''t even survive 3 explosions."


    The priest was so close to the last explosion, and his body was sent flying away with bloody, harmful, deadly wounds all over his burned body that continued flying until the bottomless cloud sea.


    ***


    Enel''s temple:


    The gates were being hit violently, as the last remainings of Enel forces were trying to hold it. The beauties who were maidens quickly ran away along with some servants to hide.


    Suddenly, the gates flew back along with the people supporting it and landed on the ground. A vast cloud of dust covered the yard, including the view of most of the people. Then, a group of brave tribal warriors entered inside with weapons on them. In their midst, walked Lucas with his hands being inside his pocket.


    "Hey, Enel, where are you," Wyper said.


    The dust cloud got cleared by the air stream, but Enel''s seat was empty. Shandia''s warriors looked confused at the unconscious Enel''s servants on the ground, who were pushed with gates that got punched by Lucas.


    Lucas closed his eyes and saw the near future for a brief. Suddenly, from nowhere a black scimitar appeared in his hand.


    "He is coming," Lucas said as the sword in his hand started to get hotter. The blade was getting covered by blue sparks, while the color of the metal itself started slowly to turn red. His facial expression was so sharp and focusing.

 Chapter 149

    In the yard of Enel''s temple, standing between the tribal warriors, Lucas was holding his black scimitar covered by electricity as the blade was slightly turning red.


    Shandia''s warriors were here looking for Enel, but he wasn''t around. But then, they heard Lucas''s warning before he stares at the roof of the temple. Seeing the direction Lucas was looking at, the rest of the Shandians followed his eyes.


    *Tzzzz*


    On that spot, a couple of electrical, blue sparks appeared.


    "That" someone commented with his jaw opened, as no matter what your background is: things that represent the supremacy of nature would give awe to watch.


    The blue sparks made a tch-tch sound before, in less than a blink, it materialized.


    The electrical charge formed a 266-centimeter tall, muscular man with pale skin, short blond hair, blue eyes, black eyebrow, and a long earlobes stretch all the way to his chest. He was wearing a bandana along with large orange, black pants. On his back, there is a long ring, with four attached drums that each had three tomes.


    He squatted and looked down at the mini-army in front of him. "And here you are; a bunch of tribal people dares to challenge God."


    "Enel," Wyper and the rest of Shandians clenched their weapons, looking at Enel.


    (Oda said that if Enel was a pirate, then his bounty would be 500 million at least and that he doesn''t know armament Haki)


    "Tsk," Lucas clicked his tongue as he didn''t expect Enel''s ears to be this long and ugly.


    ''Not only he has awful ugly ears, but this mortal thinks himself as a God.'' Lucas shook his head. He always found it funny in the manga but seeing Enel acting like this in person, and he couldn''t help but find it annoying.


    Enel observed everyone. Seeing almost of them had their legs shaking, he made a smirk before he moved his gaze to stop on the one in the middle- a Blondie with a handsome face, blue eyes, flaming sword that had electricity dancing around it, and most important, he had no short wings ¨C Enel directly assumed that he is the foreign one that came this morning.


    "You saved me time by coming here." Enel, with c.o.c.ky expression, said as his eyes fixed on Lucas. But his gaze made it look like his words were directed to everyone.


    Responding at Enel, Lucas relaxed his shoulders.


    "Enel," One fat man, with a double gun, aimed at Enel, and shot two bullets. *pew* *pew*


    The bullets passed by Enel, leaving two holes in his head.*Tzz* the holes became like electricity before they close on them sleeves.


    "For those who think I''m a mayor, behold the power of a God." Enel extended his finger aiming at the fat man. A thin blue electrical beam spread from his finger and flew toward the Shandian fatty, with the speed that only second to light''s speed- the real light, not light beams like leaser.


    The fatty fell with his body burned. But he is still alive, yet he lost his consciousness as the voltage was too high. One woman went to the fatty to help him and put water in his mouth.


    "Unless you want him to die, don''t give him water," Lucas extended his hand while looking at Enel.


    "Can you now see the power of a God?" Enel kept staring at Lucas, wanting to see his reaction. No one can know how angry Enel is since his God complex was threatened.


    "Devil or a God, like you, would worth anything without eating that fruit," Lucas didn''t react and said calmly to Enel. He wanted Enel to act c.o.c.kier and let his defense low.


    No matter how strong they are, there is a common weakness between Logia Devil Fruit eater in Paradise: thinking they are invincible.


    "You," Wyper couldn''t handle seeing his comrade down. He dashed toward Enel as he took a bazooka from his back and aimed it toward the latter''s head. Enel smirked and didn''t even dodge and kept looking at Lucas.


    "I''m mighty and invincible. That what makes me superior," Enel said as the bazooka''s shot passed through him. Wyper continued heading toward Enel- he still has one last trick in his sleeves- as long as he touches Enel with sea stone in his shoes, then Enel would become touchable for a brief of time with would give a chance to end him.


    However, Enel decided to show off, as he tabbed a drum on his back, making that drum materialize into a lightning dragon that headed toward Wyper and struck him, turning him into coal-black before he fell.


    "WYPER!"


    Someone yelled as he went to help him.


    Enel turned into a lightning bolt before he appeared in the yard: "I can do whatever I like, and no one can stop me," he said with a smug face satisfying his ego.


    The people of Shandia were about to dash. But they stopped as they saw Lucas extending his hands to stop them. If they all got struck, who would serve him and do the hard job, if anything happened to the two beauties he flirted with, who would he bang at night and make them rule this sky for him? Lucas couldn''t allow such a thing to happen.


    "Lucas, be careful." Lamia extended her hand as everyone looked at him.


    "Be careful, Aisa likes you." Raki said, holding Aisa''s bag tightly.


    "Let this to me." Lucas walked forward, stepping toward Enel.


    The Shandians remembered why Lucas is here. He is here to defeat Enel because merely they can''t. But seeing how Enel is showing off his strength, they doubted what he could do to Logia eater, but seeing Lucas''s confidence and his performance from earlier, they had high hopes in him.


    "That reminds me, you have a couple of interesting women with you," Enel said, looking at Lucas.


    "What do you mean?" Lucas halted his steps and looked at Enel. He knows that if Enel decided to attack the girls, then Nami would break a couple of his bones, but he couldn''t help but get provoked knowing who Enel is talking about.


    "What I mean, I mean they are strong, one of them can survive a lightning-bolt" Enel made a smirk. "Don''t worry about them; you can relax since they fit to be maidens for a God like me."


    He earlier was going to observe the girls, but Enel came back to the temple, seeing that the girls were looking like they found where he hides, and he felt Lucas here. Enel knew that he could deal with the rest of the girls, except Nami, so he decided to use Lucas to get her to serve him.


    "What did you say?" Lucas''s eyes suddenly became tight; his hand clenched on his sword .


    Hearing that Enel saying his girls fit to be his maiden, did nothing but to provoke Lucas.


    He may be someone who messes around, but the girls he takes became close to his heart. If anyone threatened his girls, Lucas would kill him with cold blood, even if they were his comrades.


    Now, he got pissed off.


    "I said I would make them maidens, so they can serve me since they qualify for that."


    Lucas''s face was cold. The words Enel said was heard by everyone, who could feel Lucas''s anger from close. They couldn''t help but swallow their salvia, as they were about to know how strong this man is. That was the peak of the battle. Who wins and loses, depending on the outcome of Lucas and Enel''s clash.


    *Footsteps*


    Lucas walked with sturdy feet. His sword, which was slightly red because of the heat, became ink-black again. Lucas took a deep breath and said with a low, yet clear voice :


    "Seriously, Enel, you have the ugliest ears I''ve ever seen."


    "What"


    "You call yourself a God, but you look like an animal- No, that is an insult to the animals." Lucas shook his head as he saw the near future.


    Enel smirked with enormous ego, "God won''t lower himself to this low level of provocation." Enel didn''t know his mother at all, so why would he feel insulted. But, he was provoked and wanted to teach Lucas some manners. Not only Lucas dared to call him a mayor, but he called him a pig with ugly ears. That was a sin from a whole new level.


    *Tzz*


    "How about some tens of millions of volts," Enel''s body became blue before he vanished as he turned into a blue electrical charge headed toward Lucas.


    Lucas can''t keep up with the speed lightning, however, because of his advanced Observation Haki, and prediction, Lucas was able to wave his sword at the right millisecond before slamming into thin air.


    The sword and the lightning bolt clashed.


    "Damn it."


    Blue sparks danced around Lucas''s body, cycling around his and shocking him. This feeling was the same when a cop uses electricity to stop someone out of control. Lucas felt that he would lose awareness soon if he doesn''t do something quickly.


    Lucas took a deep breath and activated Adrenaline Boost. He then felt awake, and felt his brain and eternal organs, that were about to stop temporarily, back to work, and better.


    (Those who get strike by lightning get injected by Adrenaline to survive.)


    Behind Lucas, Enel''s figure materialized. Enel was giving his back to Lucas and looking at Shandia warriors with a superior attitude.


    "Let that foolish man be an example for you. Shandians, you were annoying."


    Shandia warriors looked at Enel, yet they fixed their gazes on Lucas, who turned like lightning didn''t do many effects on him. They all opened their jaw widely.


    "Enel, I''ll let you know," Lucas called Enel, who was acting superiorly. "It was my luck that you are so c.o.c.ky, otherwise, If you were a slightly wise, then I may lose for sure."


    What a stupid man has better fruit than admirals, yet he doesn''t know how to use it.  If Lucas was in Enel''s place, he would use his lightning speed to get far; then he would spam lightning bolts at his enemies.


    "What!" Enel didn''t turn his face, as he could use his mantra. He opened his jaw feeling that Lucas is standing, and talking, without even fainting. That was impossible, medically.


    "Now, I believe that you won''t even be able to have a relationship with any being."


    "Look, Enel''s waist," someone said, and all of the people showed another shocked expression as they looked to his waist.


    "What''s wrong, do you think acting would fool me." Enel believed that he is invincible, but he couldn''t help but move his head down to look at his waist.


    "This... Blood!" Enel saw a red liquid falling from all around his waist, dying his pants and feet by a red color.


    Lucas was looking at the notification.


    [Ding, cutting Enel in Half, +120.000 XP


    Swordsmanship +20.000 XP]


    [Rumble Fruit is in the storage]


    Enel found his upper body, all of a sudden, sliding. Yes, half of his body slides and fell, with his Eternal organs getting burned by the heat of Lucas''s sword wrapped by electricity (Electricity was used to make the sword hotter)


    "Di-d he-just-st cut Logia...-"


    Everyone around didn''t believe their eyes, as they saw, once, the feared God, half of his body slide in front of their feet.

 Chapter 150

    Everyone from Shandia that came to fight Enel, except Wyper and the fat sniper, were now looking in front of them, with shocked eyes. Enel, the Lightning Man that had one of the strongest Devil Fruits that ruled them with force along with his superior priests, had his upper part slide on his waist as the gravity grabbed it to the ground.


    Everyone moved their glances from Enel to Lucas, who somehow made his sword vanish.


    "WW¡ªwww---WHAT."


    "But it didn''t ¨C gulp - feel like a fight."


    "Just in one day, he defeated all of them."


    "I can''t believe it. It''s our luck that we didn''t fight him at first."


    "Lightning cutter."


    The Shandians couldn''t believe it; someone cut the lightning in half. That was the freaking lightning.


    "Do you think he would be interested in me" the girls that were behind to support in case glanced at Lucas.


    "Hey, he said he would marry into our tribe."


    "Right, if we play our cards right, then we may become queens her."


    "Shhh, do you want to fight."


    "No need, I don''t mind sharing as long as I get a secured future. Let''s not fight, and convince him not to look to other girls back in the tribe."


    The girls of Shandia that came here were very few, so they were trying to reach an agreement since not all of them are beauties. And as tribal women, they chose men based on the security he can provide. In Lucas''s case, he may provide them with a lot of protection.


    Raki was near to the girls, as she was looking at Lucas, her womanly ears couldn''t ignore the other girls: "Do you think he would care, you would scare him if you tried."


    "Ha, are you interested in this man now." A girl replied to her.


    Raki couldn''t admit, yet couldn''t say no. In the past, she gave a small glance at Wyper, but that man was nothing more than asshole that she lost interest in him. Lucas was very gentle, strong, saved Aisa, who was like her little sister, and most importantly, he has that touch, that made her feel confused and safe. And honestly, most of the women chose a man to explore secure with, if possible. But they want romance as well, but in tribes like this, that was rare.


    "Don''t think about it, he glanced at me, and he already touched my hand. You can put your schemes to other men." Lamia looked at her tribe''s girls with her big brown eyes and lifted her spear, pointing at them with a sharp glare. Raki smiled while the other girls frowned before going to help those who got exposure by lightning.


    "can those men cut lightning." A girl defended her self, so what if he touched your hands.


    *Crack*


    Lucas cracked his back and patted his slightly burned skin by lightning. He then looked to Enel, who was bleeding severally- no matter how healthy a human is, they only have several liters of blood and would die when they lost them.


    Enel''s pale face became paler as he seems to lose a life.


    ''why I have logia, I shouldn''t get cut by that strike. I''m lightning, I''m Invincible, and I am a freaking God. I can''t understand why this happens to me.''


    ''Damn it; maybe I should have kept a safe distance, or run away. Now, I can regret it in the afterlife if there is any. Maybe if I were a real God, I would''ve known an answer for that," thought Enel before he let a small laugh, mocking himself "hehe." And he closed his eyes.


    Enel laughed and died, that was a great comedy scene for the tribal warriors who knew that they won.


    "Yay."


    All of them let a loud cry of victory.


    "All hail the new king and soon a member of our tribe: Lucas," someone said and raised his spear.


    That was the most facile victory, as the Blondie took care of everything, making them get out of this with the smallest casualties.


    "Lucas, Lucas...."


    After cheering him up, the two fighters who fell because Enel, woke up not believing they won- or not dead at least. It took them some time to remember what happened before the lightning charge hit them.


    Everyone raised their weapons and started to cheer up for him.


    ''I hate praising,'' Lucas thought as he forced a smile, hearing them yell in his name; he didn''t get used to this feeling yet. ''Whatever, I had done my job, they would work for me like fools, and I would get, let''s see, two beauties from this tribe, and a kingdom to hide my girls where no navy can reach them. Though, I think I flirted with one from Angel Beach''


    ''Yes, I touched this one''s hand as she handed me food. How can I be so lewd, I need to take responsibility for that.''


    Lucas noticed Lamia approaching him, with light shoulder-length brown hair, slender toned waist, strong long legs, waving her h.i.p.s as she walks, and double D b.r.e.a.s.t that jiggled in a small motion under her skin bra,


    She stood on his side and put her hand on his shoulder." You remember that you caught my hands earlier."


    "Yes"


    "I hope you didn''t forget that you flirted with me in front of my tribe," Lamia said. "Now, I only have you as my only choice, and don''t forget about the bowl." At first, Lamia was shy, as Lucas flirted with her in front of her tribe, but now, after his performance, she had no problem acting like this.


    Lucas knows that he can have any girl easily with his skill; however, he doesn''t do that all the time, and only use his hand with low level to touch them- why- because Lucas had his pride and charisma, and he doesn''t want to forget how to use them along with his words- if he did that, then Lucas would feel bored. That''s why he is trying to build a relationship.


    "I didn''t forget," Lucas said, looking at her pink lips before focusing on her brown eyes. Lamia smiled as Lucas put his thumb on her lower mouth, before pushing it down a bit. Feeling that she was too close, her heart started to beat faster, and she couldn''t see the big tent under Lucas''s abs as she was focusing in his eyes.


    *Cough*


    Almost everyone around faked some coughs. Even the man who had a crush on Lamia couldn''t help but admit defeat since no one in his sane mind would go against someone like Lucas and looking at how big the tent between Lucas''s legs, he knew he wouldn''t have a chance. The men pretended to focus on Enel''s body, while the girls kept looking at Lucas''s crotch, including Raki whose jaw was wide open- their men wore short squirts, yet, there was no tent before- Lucas was simply big, and as tribal girls, they knew what that could do.


    The girl between his arms was charmed. Though she didn''t know what kissing was, she knew that his lips are approaching, and she found Lucas attractive. She closed her brown eyes as her cheeks turn red.


    "Never thought that you were this silly." Lucas stopped in the middle of the air and chuckled, making the girl blush.


    "Hey..." she was about to complain, but only then, Lucas shut her mouth with a big kiss. * Kiss'' *


    Lucas inserted his tongue and closed his lips on her tongue, grabbing it out and kissing it.


    The tribal warriors around were mind blown, as they saw something very civilized, and educating.


    -x-X-x-


    Somewhere else in the Upper Yard, the three girls that came with Lucas and Conis now found the ancient shrines. Using Robin''s skills, they quickly found it.


    As they got between the clouds, they found ancient ruins of an ancient city.


    "Wow." Conis couldn''t help but to feel amazed seeing


    Robin was excited as she let a small sign. Spreading her copy parts with Observation Haki, she could sense many things. She then showed a stunned expression as she felt similar to the stone that Crocodile was after in Alabasta.


    "Where is that gold."


    Robin ignored Nami and went to the ancient stone that was blue with old writing, and started to read it.


    ''What''s wrong with her'' Nami thought. She then continued to look for gold. If she gets it, she will use it to make a map with gold - one of her goals and dreams is to draw a unique map.


    "Sis, my wind sense can''t get larger if the area I''m in is closed." Her Haki may improve due to her new fruit, but its range is still limited to as far as the winds are connected. Nami looked to the clouds above before looking at Nojiko.


    "Actually, I can sense that metals have a unique reflection on shockwaves."


    Using her ability with Haki, Nojiko was making shockwaves bombs from her body, which pierced the clouds. BAM- her body, started to produce exploding sounds, meaning more energetic shockwaves and broader range.


    Robin closed her ears as she still reading the old board before she murmured with a sad tone, "I see, another ancient weapon. Hmm. Would my research ever get complete" Robin let a sigh in frustration as she found the location of an ancient weapon that should be in a humanly, large, extra-large life form.


    Nojiko smiled like radar "believe it or not, a big animal is having a lot of gold inside its stomach, and there is a big ship made of gold."


    Nami''s heart beat faster, looking at Nojiko. "Nojiko, I love you."


    "There is a golden bell above us."


    "What." Conis, quietly sitting in the corner while thinking of what Lucas is doing with Enel, couldn''t help but open her eyes as wide as she can. "Did you say, a bell, a golden bell?" That was a legend, a sign of peace.


    There was a tale that once that bell is ringed, then peace would come. But that was a mere legend that no one believed.


    "Don''t tell me it is a national treasure" Nami clenched her teeth. Seeing Conis''s nodding slightly with an excited expression, Nami made an expression of ''I knew it,'' before saying: "Listen, if you want it back then you have to pay one billion..."


    "Okay."Conis quickly said, with a shy voice and rosy cheeks as her wings twitched. She lowered her head to the ground and said, "I don''t know how much I have, but I was saving money lately to buy things I like, so I believe that I can pay you with my father''s help."


    Though she heard Nami saying: one billion, she didn''t listen to her speak, Berry. Conis saved money to shop, but if she has to pay it for the greater good, then so be it. And besides, Nami asked for such a low price compared to what she has to sell.


    (1 billion Extole= 100.000 berries/ Arlong''s monthly fee.)


    "Tsk, keep your money." Nami clicked her tongue, seeing Conis acting this way. Nami wouldn''t force such girl seriously to spend her life saving for other people; that reminded Nami of herself as she was collecting money to Arlong to free her village so that she couldn''t act like that Shark.


    "MM, let''s go. I want to see that bell. It is up, stuck on one of the solid clouds" Nojiko smiled wryly on Nami, who gave up on money- Nojiko said slightly, " I''m proud of you."


    Nami frowned before nodding. Everyone then went flying, taking Conis with them. Suddenly, the girls found themselves in front of a giant bell.


    Nami opened her eyes widely, but then, her Haki alerted her of something before saying: "Conis, happy news."


    "What is it, Mrs. Nami?" Conis said, as she couldn''t turn her eyes from the golden bell, and looking at it with awe.


    "Enel got defeated; Lucas seemed to be able to deal with him," Nami said, feeling that the Lucas, is still standing.


    Conis turned her face to Nami, shocked. That happened too fast that she didn''t know how to react. "Enel... Defeated!"


    "Let''s ring this bell then." Nojiko kicked the bell with her leg, so may Lucas find them with his Haki to know they are here.


    -x-X-x-


    Back at the temple


    Lucas''s hand moved slightly to the girl''s white wing and started petting the feather.


    "Mmm," Lamia let a soft m.o.a.n as she put her hand on the back of his head, and played with his tongue as well; she was feeling her whole body setting on lighting and fire, with her n.i.p.p.l.es becoming hard, and her cave twitching.


    "Mr. Lucas, thanks for your help, but we need to focus on what to do now." Raki said as her cheeks turned very rose and turned her green eyes to Enel''s corpse before taking a few steps back.


    " Muah" Lucas took his lips back while looking at the beautiful brown eyes of the girl who is looking at him, stunned and blushing. "Ahem" She stood up and went to stand slightly behind him, as she felt some liquids dripping-Lucas could smell them.


    Suddenly, a very soft sound resounded, taking everyone''s attention. Shandia''s Warriors opened their jaw in awe, even Lamia, who got kissed, took 3 minutes to wake up from her shock. " It''s real." She said.


    "My ancestors'' wish-"


    All of them- except Lucas- were emotionally touched. Some of them had tears dropping from their eyes.


    ''Why are they crying, again," Lucas frowned as he unleashed his Haki to scan the surrounding. He was trying to remember why these people seemed to be too touched. Even the winged light-brown-haired girl, who is hiding behind him, was no exception. She only took some minutes to relax her n.i.p.p.l.es and cool her body''s heat before focusing on the bell.


    Everyone here had concluded- they fought with Lucas for a day, he defeated Enel, and from nowhere, the bell of the sky rang.


    One must know that this was their wish to hear that bell.


    "Can he be a reincarnation of our ancestors?"


    "It must be."


    Everyone looked at Lucas with more different eyes.


    "He said he wanted to make it a kingdom here."


    "We must follow his orders- this is our ancestors'' desire."


    "Yes, it must be. Otherwise, why the bell rang now."


    "Our ancestors must have waited for him. We must not go against his will."


    And thus, from nowhere, everyone looked at Lucas with tears, like they had seen a prophet. Some even knelt to him.


    ''This is some epic luck, I guess.''


    Lucas didn''t expect things to go smoothly like this. His Haki told him that its doing of the girls, who brought a winged girl with them, probably is Conis. He looked at the Shandians and decided to let them believe what they wanted, since that work for him.


    And thus, this night, there would be a banquet for everyone, to make Lucas king on the sky island here.

 Chapter 151

    *Bell''s Sound*


    Everyone in the Upper Yard, Angel Island, and even back to the Blue Sea in Jaya Island, heard it.


    Lucas found everyone kneeling in front of him with tears, thinking that the bell sound was a sign from their ancestors'' will. Hearing that Golden Bell ringing was their wish and the task that each generation got from the elders.


    From what is supposed to be their symbolic king and ally, Lucas turned into one of them, and into a saviour. Maybe after this day, the Shandians would build a statue to show their love for Lucas.


    "Don''t forget he would marry us soon, ha-ha, maybe our ancestors would be happy with that."


    Tribal people value their habits and old people''s words too much.


    Nojiko kicked the Golden Bell again, making everyone down feel delighted.


    Lucas started to find this annoying and childish. He waited until Nojiko finished kicking the bell. He then extended his hand to stop the people from overreacting. The tribal people looked at him waiting for what he has to say.


    "I know you are happy or whatever, but there still things to do ," Lucas said as he pointed with his finger toward Enel''s corpse, making the tribal men understand.


    The Shandians understood what to do. The first thing they did was to lift the corpse of Enel and set up a fire to burn it. Then, they found a lot of people here, prisoners. After inquiring information, Lucas saw that they were the servants of the previous God.


    Lucas was planning to use the people of Island Beach, so he didn''t want to kill them unless it is necessary, and those people should have families back in island beach, so it would server him. Lucas was someone who thinks about the next hundreds of years.


    "Set them free, but they have to pay a price..." After thinking a bit, Lucas decided to set them free on the price they would become servants; otherwise, they can choose death. Shandians didn''t mind to have them working for them after taking their land back.


    After getting done from the prisoners and sending them back to Angel Island, it was the turn of the remaining of Enel''s forces.


    Unlike the previous God''s servants who were loyal to their home, Enel''s forces came with him and were only loyal to Enel, so Lucas ordered to throw them to prison, and kill them in case they resisted.


    "What shall we do to Angle Island"


    "Peace."


    "Understood."


    Some Shandians wanted to attack Angel Island, but Lucas said there must be peace. He flirted with a beauty in that place, he can''t let some bloody warriors get what they wants. Besides, he didn''t think that something terrible will happen between the Shandians and the people of Beach Island since, in the Manga, they managed to live together after hearing the Golden Bell''s ring. He realised that as long as he has the bell, he can live like a king in this place, or better, like Enel.


    "How about these women, sir" someone addressed Lucas as he brought him the previous maidens of Enel that were hiding.


    Lucas gave them a look; they were three.


    Two were stunning beauties with wings, one was blonde while the other was a brunette. The third woman was slightly pretty, but she was too tall and chubby, only fit someone huge as Enel. Lucas frowned and thought of what weird taste Enel has in women. But again, that man was 2.66 cm tall freak. But who is he to judge a God''s taste.


    "You can go." Lucas may consider making them concubines, but he won''t force them. He let them go.


    "I will go back to my family."


    "Thank you."


    They bowed to Lucas.


    "Can''t I stay?" The huge one asked as she was frustrated by Enel. Lucas waved his hand at that woman, thinking it would be scary for him, "No, you can''t, unless you want to stay in jail."


    "Thank you for freeing us." It seems that not everyone has the same taste as Enel, or he is too good person to leave her like that.


    Then, the Shandians finished the job quickly and cleaned the temple. The people in the hidden village between the clouds came to the upper yard after hearing the ring of the Golden Bell. They never expected to see Lucas fulfil his promise in one day and give them back their land.


    Now there are things to consider, such as building houses here and a palace for Lucas. But with the physical strength of the people in this world, creating a castle won''t take a long time.


    "Nee...How the battle went." Aisa approached Lucas and asked him happily, knowing that she won''t need to collect dirt anymore.


    "Aisa, you should let him rest; after all, he got hit by lightning" Raki stood behind Asia and grabbed her from her collar.


    "Is that true" Aisa looked at Lucas with shinny eyes. Lucas nodded at Aisa while focusing on her big sis.


    "Are you fine?" Raki looked at Lucas with her dark green eyes and asked.


    "Yes," Lucas said as he gave her a glance from her green eyes, to pink lips, to the above-average perky chest, and finally long legs making it seems he looked to the ground before he says.


    "You don''t need to bow every time to thank me, "


    Feeling embarrassed that Lucas may knew that she is bowing so he would stop her with his hands, Raki let a slight smile. "Anyway, I think we owe you. Please, feel free to pass by Aisa and me, she would be happy to see you," Raki made a gentle smile.


    "Nee, big sis, you are the one who would be happy..." Aisa didn''t complete her words as Raki pinched her.


    "Sure, are you interested in dating?"


    Raki opened her eyes widely. "What is dating?" Feeling that Aisa was about to talk, Raki put her mouth on Asia''s mouth whole staring directly at Lucas''s eyes.


    "You know my agreement with your tribe."


    "You mean about marriage. Are you offering me that?" Raki suddenly blushed.


    She was in the right age to pair, yet, she never expected that after he took someone else from her clan, he offered her as well to join him.


    "Yes, unless you want to be my mistress." Lucas smiled as he rubbed his chin.


    "I''ll think about it." doesn''t that mean she would become a queen, and get a handsome, strong warrior for protection. It''s not like she would be mistreated after marrying someone with another woman since even animals do it and it is natural.


    Raki grabbed Aisa from her hand and went away with a shy blush.


    "Big sis, why didn''t you say yes?"


    "you still young to understand." Raki chuckled since she got far now, and her blush vanished away.


    And so, time passed and the night came.


    Through the captives in the temple who went back to their homes, the people in Angel Beach knew of what Lucas had done and was reason for The Golden Bell ringing. They also knew how he is willing to bring peace to everyone here under his kingdom. This made them get happy about it.


    Back to the Upper Yard, everyone made a big celebration.


    The people from Angel Island came to pay respect to Lucas. Pagaya (Conis''s dad) said that he knows Lucas, making things pass smoothly between his people and Shandians.


    Nojiko, Nami, Robin came down; they seemed to be happy about this adventure. That was true for Nami, who found where Enel is hiding a big flying ship made of gold, and somehow, she can move that ship through cycling wind on the ship''s engine that supposed to work with lightning.


    "Thank you. I don''t know how to thank all of you." Conis went to Lucas and showed her gratitude while looking at Lucas and his girls here. If not for them, then they wouldn''t see this happy day.


    Also, she was shocked to know that Lucas would become king by marrying two girls o Shandia. Conis had a bad feeling about that and gave Lucas a frown, despite not being in a relationship.


    But remembering that he made great feats in a day as he saved her father along with everyone, and his decision is for the sake of great peace to remove the hate between them, she found it as a reason to let this go and think of him as a great man and charming.


    "No need to thank us."


    Nami and the girls were around Lucas eating. They looked at Conis and smiled.


    "No need for thanks, just let me play with your wings," Lucas jokingly replied as he remembered how she said: if a man touched her wings, he should take responsibility.


    "Hey, Lucas, they are too sensitive," Conis said, looking at Lucas, who he let a sad sigh.


    Seeing how disappointed Lucas look, she remembered that he earlier said that he would take responsibility for his actions, so she couldn''t help but let a small smile," I won''t mind a few casual touches."


    "Really?" Lucas lifted his eyebrow.


    "hehe"


    "fufufu..." the near girls chuckled upon hearing Conis saying ''casual touches,''- once he touches her, she would know what heaven is.


    "Conis, nice joke" Nami swept a tear not believing what she heard- Nami remembered that she once was touched by Lucas, and she learned how to masturbate. If Conis was touched by Lucas''s now, then she wouldn''t mind becoming maid.


    "Announcement!!!" The elder of the tribe, who talked to Lucas a few hours ago, made a loud declaration that Lucas would marry to their tribe, and two women above that to start a kingdom here in the sky for the sake of peace. "Raki and Lamia, are you willing to bind him to our tribe."


    "Yes." Lamia nodded:" If possible, I want it in the fastest time." The kiss from earlier was too good, and Lucas was also attractive, but she needed to marry first before going to bed, and the position of becoming queen was a good dream.


    "I don''t mind, but I need time." Raki said as she nodded.


    Nami and Nojiko, along with Robin, ignored it and focused on the food that was made by Lucas. Then, everyone made a big fire and celebrated of the new age of peace. There were still a few matters to discuss, such as building a city, a palace, rules.


    At night, Lucas called the girls in Alabasta, especially Mikita and Zala, who had bounties on their heads. In case anything happened down in the sea, they still can live here, above the clouds, where no one would bother them.

 Chapter 152

    The celebration in the sky passed smoothly, with everyone dancing, singing and drinking for the sake of getting rid of Enel.


    The people of Angel Island and Shandia tribe usually had some conflicts between them. But after drinking a few cups together, they became like buddies and got along with each other. Alcohols were amazing liquids, as it made the enemies become friends and sometimes make friends enemies.


    During this night, Lucas was announced as symbolic king. They reached an arrangement for the wedding, and Lucas was able to talk to Raki and Lamia, who was willing to have s.e.x tonight, but she held back since it was their habit to not have s.e.x before marriage. Conis just said cold congratulation before talking back to the girls, and then, people continued drinking while Lucas messed with the three winged girls, plus his girls.


    Letting almost everyone sleeps after a long celebration, Lucas took some tents out of his storage and started to put them. Looking at the sleeping girls on the ground, Lucas couldn''t handle the idea of them getting cold. He gently picked them up, starting from Nami, who wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him like a koala before he put her inside the tent.


    Same, for Nojiko, he picked her without waking her up; but she bit his neck while sleep talking:" Lucas... once we became admirals and you fleet one, I''ll blow you if you decided to hang outside, hmm,"


    "I wonder what she is dreaming about." Lucas murmured as he placed Nojiko next to her sister. He wanted to know what she is dreaming of, as she wouldn''t act like this around him when she was awake.


    Finally, he went to Robin and picked her up. Unlike the others, she seemed to have a nightmare as she was sweating and murmuring: "Don''t lea-ve me."


    "I won''t. Probably I may be absent for a few weeks, but I always come back."


    Lucas used Massage Hands on her head, helping her brain and body to relax, changing her state to what looks like she has a happy dream. Then, he placed her with the girls. After protecting those three from cold, Lucas looked around to see if someone else worth protection. He saw Conis, hugging her chest from the stiff breeze. "She is cute." *


    Raki and Lamia slept on the grass like it was a very soft pillow. They used to live in a hidden tribal village, so, the atmosphere of this land was too good and warm for them. Lucas put the three of them in two separate tents.


    "Now, done and clean." Lucas clapped with his hands.


    He went to somewhere else made a call to his girls who were in Marineforde, so they wouldn''t worry about him. He found that they didn''t sleep out of worry on him, and only went to bed when they heard his voice.


    Afterwards, he called the girls in Alabasta. Thinking about them, he knew that they needed someone to show them the way to here. Lucas decided that he would go now, tonight, and show them the way here, so they would come whenever they like.


    After making his mind, Lucas left.


    Unknown to him, as Lucas turned his back, some girls opened their eyes slightly. "Oy Sis, what''s with that sleep talking thing? I know, and you never sleep talk" Nami whispered as she was in the same tent with Robin and Nojiko.


    "hey, Nami, I had to mess with him a bit."


    "Bad girl."


    "I guess that Robin slept for sure."


    "try to wake her up."


    "No, how about we play a prank."


    "Hey, Nojiko, you don''t want to piss off Lucas."


    "Don''t worry; a silly prank won''t be serious. Do we have cream here?"


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas stood on the edge facing the white clouds. This sea is bottomless, and if anyone fell here, he would sink until he reaches the bottom of the cloud before dropping down to Grand Line.


    Lucas jumped to the white clouds like he would drop the sea. He started swimming down several hundreds of meters. On his way, Lucas could feel fishes and creatures like sea monsters. Although this sea was made of water-clouds, it could contain life forms.


    After pushing himself forward, Lucas reached the limit of the sea and priced it. His view suddenly changed to see a blue sea bellow him, only hundreds of meters down.


    Seeing that he was falling down with his head, Lucas flipped and used Moonwalk to kick the air and float. After he regained his balance, Lucas opened the storage and took the compass that was the Eternal Pose of Alabasta.


    Making up his direction, Lucas used Moonwalk with Shave and flew.


    With Lucas''s speed, in more or less than an hour, he reached Alabasta and set his foot on the cold sand. In deserts, the weather is sweltering at the day, yet, it extremely cold at night. He felt coldness when he made his way to the capital, but Lucas loved coldness and prefer it on the heat.


    Lucas wore his mask and his way to the palace. Passing by the guards, they started to address him respectfully, as their lives depend on it.


    "Prince Zorro."


    "Consort prince"


    He then made his way to Vivi''s room and took his mask off. Hearing that he is here, Vivi woke up from her sleep and went to find Lucas standing next to the door.


    Vivi smiled: "Zorro," she called as she jumped to his arm.


    "Vivi," Lucas closed his arms on her.


    "are you done from the Marines?"


    "Yeah."


    15 days ago, Lucas took his mask off in front of Viv; she was shocked at that time, confused and afraid because she once called Lucas a bastard in front of Zorro. Now, he appeared in front of her, one of the most handsome men.


    At that time, Lucas laughed her reaction as Vivi was ready to fight him, asking where is Zorro and what Lucas did to him.


    Lucas said he is Zorro but took place in the Navy.


    ''Liar'' Vivi didn''t believe him and covered the place with sand- she was seriously ready to kill. Seeing that she didn''t believe him, Lucas took off his pants and showed her his D with all of its length.


    Vivi then believed him, since she was attached to that D, and there is only one like it with such significant length, so she could recognize it.


    "So, you came this late." Vivi asked Lucas after her small pink lips left his mouth.


    "Yes, I have to take you and the girls into a nice place" Lucas said.


    "In fact, I prefer we delay that to the morning."


    Vivi lowered her hand and gave his chest some touches with her slender fingers, making Lucas feel something as he moved his eyes to her pale snow neck.


    "Why, my queen." Lucas put his finger on her wavy blue hair and started to run them down to the end and reached her slender waist, only a few centimetres above her perky butt, giving it some smooth touches.


    "Mmmm, because my king, I was worry lately." Vivi let a soft m.o.a.n as she smiled and held Lucas hand, taking him to her room.


    They went to bed and stood on their knees, looking at and helping each other to strip.


    "Zorro, I had a nightmare."


    "What is it."


    "I became pregnant, and you refused to have s.e.x with me." Vivi''s face was full of worry as she looked at Lucas. She decided to tell him the truth once she knows the answer.


    Hearing her question, Lucas laughed, as he in his previous life, made love to someone pregnant. Flicking her forehead, he said: "don''t make me laugh- I would have s.e.x with you. Even if your belly is full, I will do it from behind."


    "Good," Vivi made a big smile before she turned into sand and slip out her dress to reveal her slender pale body with a blue bra and panties. She then wrapped her arms around his neck and stared at his eyes with big brown eyes: "Now, I won''t need to worry."


    "Does this mean you are pregnant." Lucas asked as he narrowed his eyebrows. But looking at her delicious n.a.k.e.d body, Lucas didn''t seem to be bothered with that.


    "Yes." Vivi said as she started stripping him"


    Lucas was surprised for a second, but he would be surprised if she wasn''t.


    "Your father was happy?"


    "Yes, more than use" Not wanting him to feel confused, Vivi moved her hands to his crotch and started running them across his banana.


    "Ahh, by the way, how long since that happens." Feeling her touch, Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n of pleasure as he asked Vivi with shaking breaths


    Since brats take 9 months before birth, Lucas decided not to worry himself now. Also, Lucas doesn''t think it would be a problem, since Vivi is a queen, and he already had kids on earth.


    Besides, Vivi now is playing with his crotch; she let her face closer to his neck and gave him some kisses, making Lucas feel good as he closed his eyes and playing with her hair.


    "The doctor said, almost 20 days." Vivi said. She is nervous a bit as well, but not very much.


    Since she is Logia Eater, she can give birth in her sand form to avoid pain, and besides, who doesn''t want a cute baby that everyone else would take care of.


    "Hih, no need to worry, we still can have s.e.x for several months before switching to other holes"


    Lucas said as he was now wearing only his underwear. He decided to think about that later, besides, Lucas assumed that he would be done from his plans before the kid is even born.


    ''If I don''t learn responsibility, then I may surpass Big Mom'' Lucas thought as he mocked himself.


    "Really" Vivi was delighted; she let her face closer to Lucas, and put her pink lips on his, then she inserted her tongue. He put his hands on her cheeks and grabbed her to kiss with more strength and passion as he played with her tongue using his skill.


    "Mmm" Vivi let a soft m.o.a.n. Despite this being only a kiss, she was enjoying it a lot and orgasm from it. While Lucas''s mouth was still connected to hers, she jumped on him and wrapped her legs around his back while sitting on his crotch.


    ****


    The morning, waking up with Vivi in her bed, Lucas called the other girls to come. In his way to meet them, Lucas met Cobra, who thanked him for fulfilling his wish saying that he is in his debt.


    Afterwards, Lucas met Zala and Mikita who jumped on him as well and got a quick threesome. Apparently, Mikita had a fetish when she sees Lucas sleep with other women in front of her, so, the s.e.x now was even better.


    After getting done, Lucas showed them the way to Jaya Island and how to get to the sky island, before taking them up- a place where there is no World Government, Marines, and even pirates.


    Unknown to Lucas, some people were looking for him at Marineforde.

 Chapter 153

    Hina was knocking on the door of the house where Lucas lives.


    It has been days since she didn''t see him, and she was left alone without training partner ¨C or master as he refers to himself. Even though she finished learning Haki, Hina became close to Lucas as they are spending time together. The month that he spent hitting her with pillows was too romantic even for a girl like Hina, and honestly, the numbers of the cigarettes he has, made Hina like Lucas more. And she used to see him around, so she felt a bit sour not seeing his last two-three days.


    *Door open*


    Hina suddenly saw Calorina open the door. She seemed to be sleepy, and shorted than usual, as she was rolling on the bed alone last night.


    "Hina, why are you here."


    "Is Lucas Here?" Hina said, confused, as she let her Haki inside to see how many girls are living. Seems they are 4, Alvida is sleeping, Kaya is reading some book, while Lilia is doing push-ups.


    Calorina yawned as she went back to her standard size. "No, he had some job, anyway, is there anything you need."


    "Oh." Hina seemed disappointed as she was about to turn: "Hina needs nothing."


    "Hina, wait." Calorina tried to stop her by grabbing her from her shoulder since the two were an old friend from east blue. Hina dodged automatically due to Haki before turning.


    "Did Lucas bother you," Calorina reached her bra and took two cigarettes before handing one to Hina. "I think that you finished learning Haki" however, Calorina seemed to know that Hina didn''t learn everything.


    "No, he didn''t do anything." Hina seemed to be bothered by the words she is saying. She lowered her head, thinking." Well..."


    "Yes." Calorina got curious to see Hina act like this. She wanted to know." Tell me, I''ll do my best to help you."


    "Hina has a question."


    "Yes"


    Hina took a deep breath before exhaling smoke "Is Hina ugly."


    Calorina looked at Hina''s big b.r.e.a.s.ts, and then to her snow skin that is whiter than hears, then to her purple eyes, long pink hair, red lips, curves, very pretty face. She remembered that almost everyone in Navy glance at her, while some already made fan clubs for her. Some even are willing to throw their lives for her, despite her kicking them, literally.


    ''Obviously, she is like this since Lucas didn''t make a move on her, poor Hina. But seriously, I''m proud of him.''


    "Do you like Lucas?" Calorina asked all of the sudden


    "Hina only trains with him and don''t know what are you talking about, Hina will leave" Hina turned quickly. She felt her cheeks turn red while her heart beat faster.


    "Nah, she does. I wouldn''t mind if Hina practically dated him though." Calorina murmured looking at Hina''s back, before closing the door.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas was now spending his days with moving his girls to live in the sky. He can''t know when he would get tired of the world, or if anything would happen to his identity as a warlord. If anything happens, then the sky would be the best place for him to stay.


    If not for the fact that Lucas may still have some plans that require him to go back to his job at the Navy, then he may have moved all of his girls to Skypieya and live here happily of course, after sacrificing some pirates'' lives to get them eternal life.


    It was morning.


    Lucas was in the sky, the Upper Yard, with the girls he brought Zala, Mikita and Vivi who got to meet Nami and Nojiko. They exchanged a few words to get to know each other and introduce themselves.


    It was a rare occasion to see many beauties gathered around one man- except the Celestial Dragons.


    "Lucas, aren''t you a bit..." Nojiko narrowed her eyebrow. She and her sister looked at Lucas with weird gazes.


    Nami couldn''t help but say: "I know you are savage in the bed and want to bring peace, so you need to get some birds here, but I mean, isn''t that too much."


    "Well, if I tell you I have a way to get eternal life, wouldn''t you think that eternity would be lonely with few of us," Lucas said. If he has to consider living as a youth until the judgment day, then he has to assure that he would have a big family that he can live happily among it. " besides, you can live like sisters."


    Nojiko and Nami were confused upon hearing his answer, not only them but Robin and Vivi as well. Mikita and Zala didn''t seem to be surprised as they got that.


    Lucas explained using his Bullshit skill, and they bought it. He said that when he banged the girl to a certain degree, he can do a ritual to ensure that she won''t age. As for his kids, he can do that to them as well.


    Lucas didn''t tell them that he made pirates willingly sacrifice themselves to give them that youth after eating Devil Fruit. He wanted them to avoid having bad taste in their mouths since Nami, Vivi and Nojiko are goodhearted persons.


    They were shocking yet happy news.


    Robin always feared that she may not achieve her dream in a lifetime, well, not anymore.


    Nojiko and Nami thought that they would have happy families, but most importantly, Snusnu forever without becoming old people who can''t have s.e.x.


    "Kyahaha, so those are the little girl in the navy." Mikita, with her blonde hair, got longer a bit, asked as she looked at the two girls."Yes." Lucas said as the two were relatively small. "Ara'' I think Vivi can''t be lonely anymore" Zala teased Vivi who was next to her. Ignoring her teasing tone, Nojiko asked Lucas, "so they know about your identity in the navy." Lucas nodded.


    And so, they continued chatting as they went to watch the people building a city here. There would be a palace in the middle for them to live at as Queens.


    Zala and Robin decided to live here, and so Lucas can assure that things would still under control. Vivi didn''t want to live here as she said that she has a kingdom to look after. Mikita as well had to go down for her business since she still wants to complete her dream. But even, everyone would come here to this secret location to spend holidays and escape in case anything happened.


    As Lucas was sitting between them, Conis came to greet them "Robin, Nami... Lucas." She waved her hand and joined the chat while looking to additional people. After a few minutes, she learned that Lucas had these 6 girls as his wives. She was shocked and felt some bad taste in her mouth, some sadness as well.


    Conis had an excellent impression on Lucas. He saved her father, cooked her food, pet her wings, making her sensitive, and most importantly, he defeated Enel. Let''s not forget that he is handsome and strong, which are things that women look for.


    She looked at Lucas with watery eyes, "how are you still alive." Conis knew about the a.d.u.l.t stuff, and she wondered if Lucas was some kind of machines. After all, in a world, where a giant can start a family with a normal-sized woman, you can''t expect too much from the average guys, Right? If this logic work, then she can assume that his size would be, just decent.


    "Hahaha" Lucas chuckled; he took a swift step forward and looked to the dark-green eyes of the confused Conis: "How about I play with your wing, so you know the answer."


    Seeing that his face was too close all of a sudden, Conis blushed and took her face back feeling that her heart beating faster. "But what can that prove?"


    "Hmm," "hahaha," the girls around laughed seeing that. It was known to them, that If Lucas isn''t serious, then a woman would melt, but if he is serious, then she may vapour.


    "Are you afraid? It''s just a massage." Lucas smiled at the cute Conis.


    "No." Conis moved her head; she didn''t want to admit it, but she was curious, as both Lucas was very handsome and very strong. And earlier, he played with her wings in public, making her want to jump on him, but since she was in public, she could control herself and then she asked him to wait. She thought that, maybe, he waited for too long as many things changed since yesterday.


    She wasn''t shy, just preserved. But hearing him saying it''s just a massage, she accepted: "fine, just a massage." Conis turned and gave her back to Lucas, allowing his eyes to sweep on her short dress before stopping on bubble perky butt and exposed thighs.


    "Cough." The other women coughed.


    Five minutes later, Lucas''s hands were on Conis''s shoulders, rubbing them softly.


    "Good, don''t stop."


    "Say please" Lucas ordered as he took his hand back.


    "Please, Mmm," Conis asked as she pushed her back to him. Preserved or not, his hands are what she wants now. "Since you are a good girl, you will get it."


    Conis m.o.a.ned softly, feeling so relaxed. She lifted her eyes, feeling that Lucas''s hands were the best thing she experienced- the real happiness- making her lousy mood vanish. Lucas moved his hands to her wings and started running his fingers across the white feather. Conis lifted her head "Oh-mm- my God," The massage turned her body to be so sensitive, that her n.i.p.p.l.es became hard rock. ''How can this be good, I wonder how it feels with other parts''. Lucas increased the level bit, and Conis let last long m.o.a.n, "Emmm", before she closes her eyes.


    "Wow, I''m next."


    "No me."


    The girls around felt a bit jealous about the treatment that Conis is getting such a good massage.


    (After doing some researches on birds, I realised that they have sensitive wings, which may be used in foreplay between them)


    -x-X-x-


    The new world:


    Trafalgar D Law, who had finished his training, was now acting according to Lucas''s plan. Since Law''s crew got a particular map by Lucas and were moving with a submarine, they could smoothly go to the New World and pass the Red Line.


    Law went to one isolated island, where Lucas asked him to go. That island was a place that was full of poisonous gas, yet now, it was purified. However, no one usually goes inside it.


    The island was massive, had clean air, and was full of grass and trees. In the middle, there was a big palace-like building that seemed like a lab. Law went to that lab and met with an tall snow-skinned, green-haired, woman, with a massive chest and lab glasses.


    "You want to see Doctor Ceasar," she asked Law as she lifted her glasses revealing yellow golden eye.


    "Ah" Law lowered his head. "Say that Law wants to meet him."


    That woman looked at Law and made a vicious smile, as she knew who he is. "Please, wait," She said as she turned.


    Based on Lucas''s orders, Law was holding a false heart with him, that he would use it to gain Dr Caesar''s trust.


    ''He said that Doflamingo''s relationship with Kaido depends on this person." Law didn''t do his researches, but Lucas did.


    Now, Law has to act low profile until Lucas come here.

 Chapter 154

    (AN: just one more chapter to complete Skypeia before moving to volume three)


    ''Disclaimer: the other half of this chapter is R-18''


    (Also, this chapter is long as 2)


    Another thirteen days had passed on Lucas, and there was one day left for the wedding that would make him have a kingdom in the sky.


    Lucas knew that he could rule Sky Islands with a fist of Iron (using force), but that would mean he has to do a lot of jobs afterwards, and he has to deal with the problems of people. Let''s not forget that some blood would be sprayed. But Lucas wanted a happy place for him, where Shandians and Angel Island people do the job while he relaxes. Once that wedding is over, Lucas then would become king in the sky for the next hundreds of years.


    Lucas, also, found a trick to move Sky Island to The New World, using the ability of the second newest member of his crew in the Navy, but that would be left for later.


    The two beauties of Impel Down left and joined his ship; Lucas made Sadi join the Navy after she got the Darkness Fruit. As for Domino, the blonde with purple eyes, she got the Rumble one.


    Lucas found that with Domino, he can move the clouds with her ability. So, after Lucas made her cover the cloud that holds the Sky Island with electrons, turning it into the lightning cloud, he took her to train with Sadi, so they discover their fruits'' ability.


    The other thing was that Nojiko awakened her Devil fruit. That doesn''t just allow her to explode a large piece of land, but it will enable her to turn that piece of land into Bomb, with the same quality of her body. And because of that, she got a promotion from the HQ into Commodore.


    Other than waiting for Sky Island to be rebuilt, Lucas obviously spent his time training his physical body. The fruit he is planning to eat ¨C More-More- would multiply his speed and power to a hundredfold or even more if he found a way to break its limits. But this means that his physical body is the foundation. And let''s not forget that he can increase the non-living objects'' size when he touches them.


    But that would be left for later after he meets Law and find a trick to cheat the weakness of the Devil Fruits. He saw what happened to Teach when he used Sea Stone on him, and that made Lucas take the weakness of the Devil Fruits seriously and think that he shouldn''t rely on it a 100%.


    Things progressed during these days, as the essential skills levelled ups.


    [Swordsmanship up to level 16 (500.000/10.000.000): Half-step Great Grandmaster]


    [Titanium Mass up to level 3 (100/200.000)]


    [Finger Gun up to level 19


    *Can use 4 fingers from each hand to shoot air compressed bullets.


    *The less the fingers used, the stronger the air bullets]


    [The rest of the six powers average level 14-15]


    [Boxing, up to level 15


    + Sub-skill.


    King Hook: Right-handed skill that can unleash the energy from the fist 18 times fold the original strength of the user, after warming up. 7 times with slight warming up]


    [Massage hands level 19]


    [The Tongue up to level 18]


    [The D up to level 16]


    (Ahem)


    And So, Lucas continued and getting stronger both physically and s.e.x.u.a.lly, while having dates here and there in the sky, as he is moving between the sky and the HQ.


    But bad, that Hina is feeling suspicious because, and she is acting weird around Lucas, as even when she finished her training, she would look for him saying she didn''t- which Lucas was aware of.


    -x-X-x-


    In the jungle in the sky:


    "5001...5002, haha, this is hilarious."


    Lucas was doing push-ups as Mikita was sitting on his back with her weight increased to 20 tons. In front of him, there was a poster that made him laugh often.


    "Daddy, what do you find funny about this?"


    "Everything"


    Mikita couldn''t help but think something is wrong. She couldn''t understand why Lucas is laughing at the poster of the long-nosed tanned pirate and laugh.


    Seeing that Lucas didn''t tell her what funny, she increased her weight so he could stop laughing and tell her probably: "Daddy, tell me, or I will increase my weight."


    "I can''t believe he had some character development, Haha" Lucas laughed again as he did another push-up. "I can''t believe it, a 150 million as bounty. What''s wrong with this world?" Lucas kept laughing, despite being pressed by tens of tons, maybe because Adrenaline Boost helped him to ignore pain.


    That poster obviously belonged to Usopp. Though he looked measurable, he looked in good shape.


    In the poster, Usopp seemed to gain muscles, and had a big scar on his face, making him looking furious.


    ''Even Kaya find it funny.''


    If Lucas didn''t know Usopp and his 8000 men army, then he may sincerely believe that he became a dangerous pirate with 150 million on his head. Lucas is convinced that it''s someone else''s credit. And thus, Usopp becomes a well-known pirate with high bounty. It seemed that he is better without being in Luffy''s crew.


    "He must thank me for guiding him to the sea; If I didn''t put food in his boat, he would die."


    ''Whatever, if he messed with me, then I''ll throw him to Impel Down.''


    "Mikita stop," Lucas said feeling that her weight is becoming more than he can handle, despite her looking slimmer than him.


    "Sorry, Daddy, I need to get punished for my silly act." Mikita apologized and extended her tongue before she changes her weight back to 0.005 tons.


    "Yes, you deserve it."


    Lucas let a hopeless smile. Mikita got off him and stood in front of a tree, facing him with her butt, ready to receive a punishment from him.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas was now walking in a city full of houses that are similar to the ones in Angel Island.


    In the north of the Upper Yard, most of the people moved from the Angel Island and were building a city here, using materials made of clouds, such mineral clouds, clouds-brick and so, and the wood that is available between those giant trees.


    They were able to build their houses here quickly and move out. Of course, the Shandians built their homes here as well, and they used their help to learn civilized life.


    Lucas went to the middle where people were getting out from a particular building, which was a coffee shop.


    Apparently, Conis used her money to build a coffee shop here, and Raki helps her sometimes after they became friends. Who thought they would become partners soon.


    Lucas sometimes comes here to help and have dates with Raki before the supposed wedding and massage her, of course, Lamia came as well.


    He opened the door and entered the coffee shop, seeing a blonde beauty, with green eyes and short dress, making coffee.


    Upon seeing him, Conis waved with her hand: "Lucas, I need your help."


    "is your stock over." Lucas went and stood next to her.


    "Mmm, they are selling very well." Conis looked at his eyes and made a small smile. She was wearing her usual short pink dress that barely covers her thighs and arse.


    To help her business in her first days, Lucas made some low cakes and other desserts for her to sell, which were sold very fast.


    Though, during those days, she started to see him from a different angle. After experiencing his massage, and the wings petting, Conis secretly was waiting for the day when Lucas come here, so she would use it as an excuse to experience his holy hands.


    In her eyes, Lucas became a warm and desirable man, that she doesn''t mind spending her life between his arms. Just last day, she had a wet dream where Lucas played with her wings and other parts, which made her wake up with a blush.


    When she asked some older women, they said, in fantasies, people see what they think about a lot. Conis was confused, but also she felt it is true.


    Lucas now was in the kitchen baking, while Conis was sitting on the table and looking at him doing his job.


    "So, tomorrow is your wedding, congratulation," Conis said as she made a sad sigh.


    "Mm," Lucas nodded.


    "I just hope you don''t forget to pass by me after the wedding." Conis lowered her head and faked a smile looking at Lucas, who was openly staring at her exposed white thighs.


    ''He is staring, I wonder what he is thinking of'' She couldn''t help but to gulp and look to his facial expression as he put the cookies inside the furnace.


    "What would change after marriage, it''s just an illusion, something we name." Lucas looked at her and could tell what she is thinking of from her expression. Obviously, Conis is showing him signals for him to approach her, but because wedding, and marriage, she was resisting guilt.


    "Just, illusion? Wait, you don''t believe in marriage," Conis opened her eyes widely from shock, even though it was just political marriage, she saw his other girls. So, why is he saying that?


    "Would a man and a woman need a wedding to pair and love each other." Lucas smiled as he checked her cute expression and long neck.


    After thinking a bit, Conis shook her head as she was willing to give herself to his arms these days, to get his massage, and she wouldn''t allow something like marriage or else to stop her from getting what she wants.


    "No, they don''t". Thinking about it, Conis''s thighs made contact, and smell spread around. Lucas picked it up and could tell that she is turning wet. It seems that despite her face being gentle and casual, she is thinking of him. Her face may lie, but her body language would never lie.


    "So, you won''t mind a relation without a marriage," Conis asked as got off the table and stared up to Lucas''s eyes.


    "What marriage," Lucas asked back.


    ''I''ll do it then.'' Conis closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she was pulling her courage before opening them.'' Please, I don''t want to get humiliated.''


    Lucas could see the determination in her eyes, as Conis all of a sudden approached him, and stood on her toes. He could see her green eyes up close, and thick pink lips few centimetres away from his.


    Conis closed her eyes and extended her lips to Lucas, who moved put a hand behind her head and grabbed her, putting his lips on hers.


    Conis opened her eyes seeing that she wasn''t refused and opened her mouth willingly as she felt Lucas''s tongue pressing on her lips, making them open up for his tongue to match hers as his explored each inch.


    "Mmm," She couldn''t believe how good the feeling is. It was like electricity that was invading her body, turning her body sensitive.


    "ohhmm.." She let another m.o.a.n as her n.i.p.p.l.es became hard and her v.a.g.i.n.a twitched releasing some liquids making her wetter.


    Lucas closed his eyes, feeling her soft tongue, feeling pleasure, stress relieved, and some numbness on his brain. ''This is just too good.''


    Because the girls around, Lucas barely felt stress or bad. He learned that having wives around him make him happier than having one night stands randomly, where the already used woman would never be good after many times.


    "Muah." Conis took her lips back as she was out of breath.


    She couldn''t believe how good the kiss was." That was amazing. I can''t know how to make such pleasurable kiss" Conis looked at Lucas with red cheeks, as she got horny and wet.


    This kiss made Conis''s heart and body knows what she wants, and needs. Now, she doesn''t care that his wedding is tomorrow.


    "Really!" Lucas lifted his eyebrows, looking at the cute Conis whose body was tall and hot. Looking at her small mouth, Lucas thought of something and pointed with his fingers down, to his wide black pants.


    "You can kiss other things if you know what I mean."


    "Fine, I heard about what I have to do."


    Conis heard from older women that she need to be careful when sucking; otherwise, the man''s fry would blow up from too much blood compared to the small size of their toom. That what married women told her.


    "Just keep your teeth away."


    "Don''t worry, my lips would be enough."


    Conis knelt on her knees, reached her hands to Lucas''s pants and grabbed them down.


    At that moment, a thick meat rod, that was longer than her face, popped in front of her eyes and hit her chin, making her face move slightly back. Her expression, from l.u.s.t and horny, got to mix with some amazement and fear, as she opened her eyes widely and her p.u.s.s.y clenched automatically, thinking of how can that enter, if not breaking her to half.


    "How can it be this massive? Is it hard?" Conis asked as she moved her slender hand and held his D, which made her hands look small, and give it a squeeze allowing her fingers to sink a bit. She felt it was soft and quit enjoyable to hold and play with.


    That wasn''t what she heard of, it folds more prominent. It''s either those older women lied, or their husbands are very small. But if the second case is valid, then those women wouldn''t agree on one opinion; it just proved that Lucas was abnormal.


    "Semi-hard; just play with it to see it''s full length." Seeing a beautiful young woman, kneeling in front of his D, and showing such affected expression, Lucas couldn''t help but holding his d.i.c.k with his hand, and move the snake across her face, giving her few slaps.


    Maybe Conis shouldn''t ask him how can he still alive after handling all those women; she should''ve asked how can they are still alive after handling him.


    Pa. Pa.


    Conis closed her eyes, feeling the D hitting her face gently. With Lucas physical strength and passive Iron mass, his D was harder and stronger than a weapon that it can stop a bullet. He didn''t forget that Conis was relatively weak, so he had to control his strength, or he may knock her out.


    "Now, be a good girl " Lucas moved his D from her cheek that got red, into her lips, and put the head on the entrance of her mouth, teasing her thick lips.


    Conis lifted her eyes to see his reaction before she extended her tongue, moving it around the tip, surrounding it with saliva. *slurp*.


    "Mmm," Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n as his hand moved to her cheek and rubbed it. Conis held the shaft with her slender hand and cycled her tongue around the red tip, before opening her mouth as wide as she can and push her head further, taking it inside her.


    *Gag* even without getting the half, Conis''s throat made some Gag reflects as Lucas entered her warm mouth and filled it with the length alone.


    "What a good angel. Mm"


    Conis saw Lucas lifting his head as she was pressing her lips on the shaft before taking her head back upon tasting his pre-c.u.m and swallowing it.


    As his D left, Conis''s mouth felt empty like it was missing something. Then, her eyes moved back to Lucas''s crotch, seeing things on its real truth.


    "Wow." Seeing Lucas''s length now, Conis was amazed and got more wet feeling heat on her crotch.


    "Now stand up, and face me with your back."


    "Yes." Conis stood up and gave her back to Lucas, who, in her turn, lifted her dress to be above her bubble butt, and held her arse cheeks, rubbing them.


    "Ohhh. What is..."Feeling his hands'' rubbing her butt was totally different than her shoulders.


    Conis''s legs started to shake as her anus twitched, and a large number of juices started to dash out of her p.u.s.s.y''s walls.


    "I''m throwing something...Ahh." Conis screamed as she entered a long Orgasm.


    Lucas squeezed more and bent his face down before putting his lips on Conis''s wings and licked them a bit, making her orgasm better. The small white wings, surprisingly, smelled good, making Lucas find them cute.


    As she finished C.u.m.m.i.n.g, Conis was still in continuous orgasm. On her own, she took her underwear down, walked with hard toward the table, and bent down, facing Lucas''s with her back exposed.


    "such pretty sight." Looking at her butt-cheeks, and the p.u.s.s.y-lips between them, Lucas felt s.e.x.u.a.lly aroused.


    He walked toward Conis with his D pointing up and stood behind her, leaving a distance since he needs it.


    Conis couldn''t see him, but she could feel him while looking to table and biting her lips. "Ahh," her breaths were heavy, and her legs were too weak to wait.


    "Here am I entering." Lucas pushed his rode against her butt and aimed the head of his c.o.c.k at her wet v.a.g.i.n.a lips. Putting his hands on her arse, Lucas pushed his h.i.p.s slowly, making the lips open like a flower as he entered.


    "Ahh" Conis closed her eyes as her walls were extending. Lucas''s tip entered with the head first, and he felt her wet v.a.g.i.n.a''s walls pressing from every direction on the head.


    "Conis, you are so tight." Lucas m.o.a.ned softly as he continued pushing and using The D to stretch her faster. Soon, he reached her G spot and w.o.m.b entrance, and there was fair length waiting outside her.


    It''s okay, with days, he would stretch her to take more.


    But now, she is so tight.


    "Mm..." Conis m.o.a.ned as her orgasm got more after feeling him inside her, and she was c.u.m.m.i.n.g again.


    Lucas started to move his h.i.p.s back and forth slightly thrusting her slit with a bit less than a half of his length, making Conis lift her head and m.o.a.n," Ohh,"


    "Mm." Lucas thrust a bit faster, feeling that she became tighter.


    "Conis, mmm, take this" Lucas let a short m.o.a.n as some fluids were rushing inside the girl. He lifted his head, as the tight v.a.g.i.n.a of Conis was too soft, good, and greedy, that it made his D feel so sensitive, making him feel that he is in heavens.


    Conis bent her face and put it on the table, with her ass still up as Lucas''s D was repeatedly hitting her G spot again and again. She liked the feeling of him being inside her and couldn''t believe how good s.e.x can be. And she kept coming and coming on his d.i.c.k while feeling hot s.e.m.e.n feeling her w.o.m.b.


    After both coming, Conis collapsed with a happy face as his D left her slit, followed by thick white s.e.m.e.n. She was beyond satisfied, yet, Lucas still hard, as these 20 minutes wouldn''t be enough for him, but Conis stamina was too low to keep up since she is a v.i.r.g.i.n.


    Lucas remembered now and threw her a birth control pill to her mouth. She swallowed it weakly.


    "So, I don''t need to call you hubby to be in a relationship."


    Using what strength she had left, Conis smiled and made her way to Lucas before collapsing to his arms, then she gave him a kiss on the mouth that made things better.


    Lucas put his hand on her ribs and lifted her slightly. Conis, knowing that he did that after he saw her struggle to walk, wrapped her legs around his back, and sat on his Hard D with her n.a.k.e.d ass cheeks.


    Lucas ran his finger across her face as he looked to her lips. "But, guess to call you a wife, you need to take a few more inside you." Lucas''s d.i.c.k was sensitive, and feeling it between her ass-cheeks made Lucas feel hard again. His d.i.c.k reacted and lifted Conis from her arse shaking her in the air


    "Just allow me to rest for a bit." Conis had got s.e.x.u.a.lly aroused again, as she was trying not to pass out. She wrapped her arms around his neck and let her lips closer since she learned kissing can give an orgasm too.


    Now, with the D skill, she felt that she became attached to him, and the D is the only thing that can go outside. It was like a sort of spiritual link that was hard to explain with words. Conis now, won''t really mind staying as a maid as long as he is along with her. Besides, she won''t really mind as she already became friend with his wives, especially Nami, Nojiko and Robin. It felt like she gained a new family now.


    And so, Lucas had a good time before his supposed wedding.

 Chapter 155 - 155 R-18

    (Volume 2 ending)


    (AN: Last R-18, in this volume)


    After making love with Conis that day, Lucas stayed with her in her place. After Conis''s legs recuperated from their numbness, thanks to massage hands, Lucas continued to ram her from behind until she was beyond love with him. Lucas then, after he got out, trained a bit and took care of the other girls who were here; he and Conis went to the bedroom in the cafe shop and slept together the whole night.


    Apparently, Conis wouldn''t need to work in the coffee shop anymore since she would become one of three queens here.


    The next day:


    Lucas woke up on a very soft bed made of clouds. Opening his eyes, he could see blonde hair and a n.a.k.e.d white delicate back. Between his arms, he could feel Conis''s soft body as his d.i.c.k was hitting against her cute arse.


    Lucas got up from the bed and started putting on his clothes. Since he was sleepy, Lucas almost took 2 million berries and put them on the table.


    "Ah, bad habit," murmured Lucas as he put the 2 million back to his storage.


    "Good morning," Conis woke up and turned in the bed and smiled at Lucas. She found that her leg still feeling numb.


    "Good Morning," Lucas said as he was about to finish wearing his clothes.


    "So, today is your wedding," Conis said as she smiled and extended her arms yawning.


    "It is."


    "Well, you will become king because of it." Conis struggled to bend her back up. Though Lucas is going to marry today, she would still want him in her bed. "You would become a queen as well." Hearing Lucas, she chuckled "hmm, well, right, you don''t believe in marriage."


    After a small chat with and using Massage hands to give her the ability to walk again, Lucas left her place, letting her continue sleeping, and went to the location where Enel used to have his temple at.


    Most of the people in this country were presented today, both Angels and Shandians.


    Lucas walked between them as they moved out of his way and showed him their respect, addressing him as King. In the middle of the yard, there was a chair with two lower chairs on the sides. Lucas went and sat there. He assumed that this is his throne, and the two next to him would be something for his brides.


    In front of Lucas, he could see many people. Zala, Robin and Mikita, were all sitting in unique chairs, not taking this seriously, since they believed that this is just political marriage because Lucas won''t consider it before he does anything to a woman.


    "Welcome, today we are going to announce a new king that the ancestors approved on him after he cut the lightning in half..." soon, someone old man started to make a speech.


    Lucas, who was sitting, was resisting the urge to sleep while hearing the old man talking about his brave deeds and how he cut the lightning in half. But the people around looked happy and amazed at this story of his.


    Before Lucas fell to sleep, he could see his two brides, which made him feel refresh and wake up, as they were approaching him. Unlike the traditional marriage where women wear white robes, the girls wore something, more casual black dresses, with makeup to added touch to their beauty.


    "Hey." Raki moved her lips without making a sound. She was wearing black robes; she had a red lipstick today and blue eyeshades, as her long black hair was falling down with two bangs on the side of her face.


    The other one, Lamia smiled as she approached Lucas as she wore the same as Raki. Her light-brown-hair was tied in a ponytail; above her brown eyes, there was some red makeup on her eyelids. With her toned butt and h.i.p.s, she and Raki approached Lucas and sat next to him.


    Lucas couldn''t lift his eyes from them; for the last half month, he respected their desires to wait until the wedding before Sunsnu. The more the human wait for something, the stronger his desire becomes. No, not really, Lucas was busy with the other girls and training, but the passion getting stronger was true.


    And after a long speech, Lucas was officially a king on the Shandians, who didn''t object, and the people of Angel Island.


    But it was a fantastic event for them. And so, the Shandians decided to do all the job considering the island, while all Lucas had to do is to lie in his bed and issue his orders.


    "Celebrate in my name, mortals... Cough, I mean, skypians." Lucas lifted a cup, and the winged people started to celebrate. Of course, Lucas used future observation to know if the container is poisoned; he was a part of the underworld and knew many people who died at the day they celebrated of taking over their gangs and bosses business. Lucas is always careful when it comes to relaxing.


    And so, everyone drank and was happy with the events that happened.


    Very soon, a big city would be built, while Lucas would have a large piece of land and a palace near a mansion where he can hide his girls and take a vacation if he ever felt bored from the world down there.


    Thankfully, with Domino''s new ability, she can move the clouds that hold the island with him; now, even if someone knew about this place, that wouldn''t be true anymore.


    Soon, the night came, and everyone went back to their homes.


    Lucas''s temporarily home was the temple of the previous self-claimed Gods since his palace still needs more time to be completed.


    He went inside, to his bedroom with two brides with his hands. The bedroom was huge, with a bed that two giants can sleep comfortably. Lucas made it this big for an apparent reason.


    "Cough," Raki was blushing; even though she had some double dates with Lucas and Lamia when he comes here often, she was still a bit nervous when it comes to the bed.


    "Well, my soups should let you able to keep up Lucas. Or should I call you: King Lucas." Lamia blushed less as she was a more approaching girl and she liked Lucas. From the day she met him, she had powerful lewd ideas for him. As for the soups she was talking about, they were something she used to cook and send it to him when he comes, using it as an excuse to have dates.


    "Shall we start?" Lucas said as he guided them inside.


    They were alone, only accompanied by the light of some candles.


    Raki, blushing, started slowly to strip.


    She took her black dress and lifted it up, revealing that she only wore a short red skirt beneath it.


    Lucas lifted his eyebrows, seeing Raki''s smooth white skin and being topless, seeing her flat belly, long neck and perky E cup sized b.r.e.a.s.ts, with hard pink n.i.p.p.l.es.


    "Just be gentle." Raki adjusted her long hair, went to bed''s edge and climbed it sitting on her four, facing Lucas with her ass, and her small white wings.


    Lamia was more courageous. She untied her straight shoulder-length hair and stripped. She was wearing nothing beneath her rob. Lucas now lifted his eyebrows seeing her athletic body. She had delicate abs, perky tits, each was 2-fist sized. Her n.i.p.p.l.es were hard and had a sweet smell on them. But the best thing about her was her quit large h.i.p.s, and toned long legs with a muscled butt. As a tribal warrior, she had the body of a fitness model.


    "What do you think, I shaved for you." Lamia walked by the dazed standing Lucas and gave him a kiss on the neck with her pink lips, before looking at him with her red-shaded brown eyes, and then, she went to bed and lied on her back.


    "I think both are good," Lucas remarked, looking at their white wings, then their pussies.


    Lamia''s was shaved and pink, making it look ready.


    Raki had a slight small black hair around her red p.u.s.s.y, as it seems that she shaved days ago and it started to regrow again.


    "hehe, I''m quite embarrassed. But at least with you on top of this sky and us, there won''t be conflicts." Raki let a silly smile. As she and this girl are the queens now, even if Lucas isn''t around, her tribe and the sky would be under control.


    "I can trust it to you, no worry."


    "Now king, who is the first?" Lamia said as she threw him a seductive glance while moving her eyes to his crotch.


    "Both of you."


    "How?"


    "you have one member, right?"


    His answer shocked them. How would he take them both; as they were from a tribe, s.e.x was only when a man put his inside them.


    "I''ll show you."


    Lucas smiled as he took off his clothes, becoming n.a.k.e.d. Seeing his D, the girls'' mouth made O shape. They never expected him to be this big, and their pussies twitched upon this sight. How can that even enter, let''s not forget they are v.i.r.g.i.ns.


    Lucas smiled and walked to the bed, where they are facing him. Starting from Raki, the brunet, he knelt down and let his face closer to her butt. Raki closed her green eyes, feeling his breaths hitting on her p.u.s.s.y lips. Putting his face on her butt, Lucas extended his tongue that reached her v.a.g.i.n.a and started licking the edges of the lips, before inserting it and using The Tongue.


    "Mmmm" feeling his vibrating tongue, Raki closed her eyes as she was trying not to faint. His tongue was making her feeling so good, something that sends signals to her brain and made her weak and feeling so good.


    " Ohh, wa¡ªwaa." Raki lifted her head as she got an extreme orgasm and started C.u.m.m.i.n.g on Lucas''s face. Facing the juice raining at his face, Lucas opened his mouth drinking and kept licking her lips as his tongue could vibrate on the micro-level.


    "too much good, aah." Raki moved her slender hand to back, putting it on Lucas''s head and pressed him closer as she moved her h.i.p.s back, sinking his face closer.


    Lamia turned her eyes to Lucas with a shocked expression on her face. What is that technique? He barely put his tongue, and she is orgasming. That means, with a mere tongue, he can satisfy a woman. She moved her hand to her head and adjusted her hair up, waiting for him to use that tongue on her.


    But no. While his head inside Raki''s bubble butt and tongue in her p.u.s.s.y, Lamia saw Lucas moving his hand to her.


    She felt his hand passed on her full thighs before sliding like an agile snake and stop on her p.u.s.s.y.


    "What is the...Aaa."


    Suddenly, his fingers started to move across her shaved v.a.g.i.n.a, while his thumb found her clit and rubbed it with Massage Hands.


    "Oomm...." Lamia looked to the roof with wide-opened eyes, as her clit and slit were simulated, making her get signals to her brain.


    "Aaaah" She let a loud m.o.a.n as she felt orgasm, turning her wet and making her C.u.m.m.i.n.g.


    With Lucas mouth and hand, the room got full with both of her and Raki''s unique sent, and m.o.a.ns. After seeing that they were wet enough, Lucas stopped and looked at their flushing cheeks and n.a.k.e.d bodies.


    Now was the time to make them Queens, officially.


    While Lamia covered her face with her arm, Lucas stood up facing Raki. He grabbed her from her butt and aimed his D before pushing it inside her pink slit. "Mm" Raki closed her eyes and let a soft m.o.a.n, then, a good feeling took over her as her v.a.g.i.n.a clenched on his member.


    ''She is so tight." Feeling that she became tight, and his D head kissing the w.o.m.b, Lucas stopped and used the D skill, before moving his h.i.p.s back and giving her a good thrust that made her take more inches.


    "Ooh." Raki''s lips made O shape again letting another loud m.o.a.n, as unexplained pleasure took over her making c.u.m again.


    Pa. Pa.


    Lucas started ramming her p.u.s.s.y faster, making Raki lifted her head and let long m.o.a.ns. "Ahh, I''m C.u.m.m.i.n.g again."


    With her being tight and very hot from inside, Lucas let his load as he took his D back.


    Raki, with satisfied face, collapsed on the bed on her stomach and lied thinking about the long orgasm that wasn''t going to fade soon.


    Now was the time for the other beauty.


    Lucas moved to the left and stood in front of Lamia who was spreading her legs and looking at his D with eyes full of expectation. She saw how Raki collapsed from pleasure, despite not taking that entire monster inside. But that at least proved that she can stretch, making her getting more wet as a liquid dripped from her p.u.s.s.y and dripped to the bedsheets.


    "Don''t be gentle, push it inside me."


    She was different than Raki, since she had stronger legs and wider h.i.p.s, also, a longer v.a.g.i.n.a canal.


    "Fine, I hope you can cover more."


    "Mm..." she let a soft m.o.a.n nodding.


    Lucas aimed his d.i.c.k to her slit and pushed it, stretching the walls. "Mmm..." Lamia closed her eyes feeling a bit pain and good from being stretched. Then, Lucas bent down to her with his mouth going to fell on hers, kissing it. "MM," she opened her brown eyes widely, feeling the kiss and that his d.i.c.k had filled her.


    He felt that Lamia can take more inches than Raki, which was good since it simulates more of his shaft, making him feel better. He moved his h.i.p.s back before thrusting with his D kissing the w.o.m.b entrance.


    "Mmmm." Lamia tried to make a loud m.o.a.n, but because Lucas''s is kissing her with his mouth tickling her from inside, she couldn''t let a m.o.a.n. Feeling both pleasures from the kiss and getting f.u.c.k.i.e.d, she moved her h.i.p.s and m.o.a.ned inside his mouth, making Lucas feel tickling from inside.


    Lucas put his hand on her cheeks and kept thrusting on her p.u.s.s.y that was clenching tightly with his legs on her wide h.i.p.s.


    Without warning, as she was C.u.m.m.i.n.g, the muscles of the D shook, and another hot load felt her w.o.m.b.


    "Haa..."


    As he took his mouth back, Lamia let a soft m.o.a.n with her expressions making a funny satisfied face.


    "Can you talk," Lucas flipped and between her and Raki who was on her stomach.


    Lamia didn''t know that such pleasure can exist. The orgasm she got was long, and it didn''t seem to be over soon. So, she relaxed her legs and lied down with her shoulder covering her eyes.


    But, the thing is, their legs became numb, and any movement would take a lot of power and will. This was like drugs, with it, both of her and Raki are willing to serve their King and pray for that he is pleased with them.


    "Now, that was fun," Lucas said, feeling good and relaxed. He extended both of his hands and grabbed the girls to his embarrass. "Yes, my king." "Now, I''m thankful that you came to take Enel down."

 Chapter 156

    Fifteen days passed on his wedding, and the two months vacation was officially over. Lucas, now, is back to work. With the orders of the Fleet admirals, he is moving to the New World, very soon; he just needs to wait for his papers to be done.


    Today was a sunny day. Three big warsh.i.p.s were moving above the blue water of the sea, doing their last patrol. One of the warsh.i.p.s had a big tag on the sail ''HINA'', while the other two didn''t have any.


    Despite the sea being calm, there was some wind moving the sh.i.p.s, as an orange-haired girl with a coat was sitting on a chair, drinking orange juice with another light-blue haired girl.


    "This is delicious, big sis."


    "Yes, it''s our mother''s secret recipe."


    "Ha, I wish she was alive to see us now."


    On another warship, on the deck, Lucas was sitting on a chair with a table in front of him.


    He is officially working again. His days of relaxing, banging beauties non-stop, are different now. Luckily, the girls finished preparing, learning Haki and improving their Devil Fruit ability to be able to live in The New World. They can live relaxedly as long as they are in a safe base and away from the centre of events.


    "Hmm, your arm got stronger." In front of Lucas, a girl let a soft m.o.a.n as she was pushing Lucas''s arms and looking at him with her golden eyes.


    She and Lucas were having an arm wrestling. The table beneath was showing signs of breaking.


    "What a pretty sight, Sadi," Lucas said as he smiled and pressed her arm, bending it down.


    "LITTLE, Sadi," Sadi said with a firm tone and used more strength regaining balance and pushing him back.


    "Fine. Little Sadi." Lucas looked at her and used his free hand to support his chin while using the other one to wrestle her arm. Despite her arms looking slender compared to his, they had enormous strength in them.


    Sadi in front of him was looking deferent from how she used in Impel Down.


    Her pumpkin-blonde hair now became straight and smooth. She cut it to be a bit above her butt since Lucas said it is too long. The bangs that used to cover her eyes got slightly cut and moved to the right side, allowing Lucas to see her honey-coloured eyes.


    Sadi was wearing simple blue jeans, and an orange shirt. That was slightly lifted by her b.r.e.a.s.ts that are bigger than his face. The only thing that still the same from her old day in Impel Down was her candle shape earring.


    On her back, she wore a commodore coat. Sengoku was happy to know that one of the strongest staff is joining the Navy and felt much credit to that, so he gave her a high rank from the start and a promise of fast promotion. Hannibal, the current chief of Impel Down, naturally wasn''t happy with this. However, knowing that Lucas is the one who took her, he decided to let it go.


    "Come on, Sadi, you can win."


    "Are you with her or me Domino?" Lucas frowned upon hearing the blonde woman next to him.


    "Rear Admiral, you know that I''m always with you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t let my Job at Impel Down." Domino smiled as she was looking differently from the prisoner she used to be.


    Her blond hair is tied in a ponytail now. She still had a long golden bang that covered the right side of her face, which ended by her shoulder level. Domino abandoned her dark shades now and was showing her lavender eyes.


    "Well, hmm, she always supports the winner," Sadi said, smiling at Lucas with her pink lips.


    Lucas sighed as he decided to get serious and used more strength.


    Sadi is about to lose the arm wrestling, but she can''t allow this to happen; who knew that his physical strength would increase this quickly. One must know that Sadi trained for years in the hellish levels in Impel Down, and became second to Magellan with her physical strength alone. She can''t allow herself to lose to a 16 years old teen, which happened to be her lover.


    *Bang*


    The table couldn''t handle the pressure of the two humans who can handle tons, and broke into little shreds. Both of Sadi and Lucas stopped and dazzlingly looked at each other.


    "Draw." Domino declared. She made a smile and lifted both of her hands, cheering them up.


    "Well, I could cheat at least. Hmm, but I didn''t." Sadi said as she could use her Devil Fruit. Then she stood up.


    "I could do that," Lucas said, still sitting.


    Sadi smiled on his answer "aren''t you naughty."


    She, without warning, jumped on him and gave him a bear hug with, making her gigantic b.r.e.a.s.ts crush on his chest, and put her pretty lips kissing him.


    The marine soldiers around pretended that they didn''t see it and continued doing their job. That was a familiar sight with their Rear Admiral, which they got used to it.


    On the other near ship: Hina, the purple-haired beauty, was looking to Lucas with lavender eyes, and making a deep frown.


    "Now, another two girls appeared on his crew, Hina is upset," Hina said as she kept glaring at Lucas before flinching.


    Not only he didn''t flirt with her, but all of a sudden, he brought two girls, which happened that the other women are Okay with it. Not only so, but she knew that both of Sadi and Domino are loyal to Impel Down, yet they gave up their jobs to be in his ship; guess what; the other girls are fine with it.


    Now both of her and Lucas seemed to get close; Hina could see him casually glancing on her chest and curves sometimes, after training for long with each other, which made her quite happy. But, he still didn''t make a move on her. Is she this ugly.


    "Hina find it annoying; Hina have to ignore it," She said as she tightened her eyes on Lucas with a glare that can cut him into pieces. But she had her pride, so, Hina turned her head away and ignored it.


    -x-X-x-


    "Domino, how is that cloud," Lucas asked as he looked to the clouds up.


    "It''s under my control," Domino said, showing her n.a.k.e.d hand. Some visible electricity danced around it.


    "Good." Not only Lucas discovered that Domino could move the sky island, but Nami as well. After she got along with her Devil Fruit ability, now, she can control the wind in the air, which allowed her to move the Sky Island as well. But that works better when there are strong winds around, so she controls it.


    -x-X-x-


    Today was the last day of work for Lucas.


    He was patrolling for the last time, before tomorrow moving toward the New World.


    "Bero." "Bero."


    A snail far a bit started to ring on his ship.


    As he was lying on his back, Alvida came, smiled at him and picked up the call for him. She then closed the call and looked at Lucas with a smile; from her facial expression, it looked like she didn''t seem to be affected by what she heard.


    "What is it?" Lucas stood up.


    "Didn''t you get taller?" Alvida said as she pats his head.


    His height increased by 3cm, making him 188 cm.


    "How did you notice, you didn''t get smaller in my eyes " Lucas wondered if she still can see the difference since she was 2 meters. He never considered this, since this is One Piece world, and there are bigger freaks that are between 3-4 meters.


    "he-he, I watch you closely, remember," Alvida said as she let a bed smirk. Looking at her green eyes, finding her face pretty, Lucas asked:


    "What''s in the report."


    Since it''s his last days, Lucas isn''t planning to do his job. He already had a plan to promote him to Vice Admiral, which he would apply. And if things processed smoothly, then he would become an Admiral, before taking over the whole fleet, and then, The World.


    ''He is thinking of something naughty again.'' Trying to ignore the smirk on Lucas''s face, Alvida continued: "Apparently, a group of wanted pirates that has a high bounty is now invading some harmless town and killing their way. The group is known for mass massacring innocents and bloodthirst."


    Ha


    Lucas let a long sigh; great, innocent people that are getting killed all around. Lucas would try to ignore it, but the image of small kids and women getting killed would leave a bad taste in his mouth. His conscience may barely exist, but it still tickling; a bit.


    "Explain, Alvida."


    "A nearby island, Yamakashi Island, is an average-sized Island, with two towns and four villages; it is on out east, and we have an eternal pose for it." Alvida was giving information professionally, "Kid Pirates has been reported by starting a fight that got out of control, and citizen is involved."


    "Kid Pirates?"


    Lucas seemed to find the name familiar; it was like Kaido pirates, except not. Besides, the name seemed very childish.


    "It''s a dangerous group of rookies; their total bounty is 477.000.000 Berries. Their Captain, Eustass Kid has 300 million as a bounty, and one of his crew has +100 million." Alvida posed before continuing:


    " Most importantly, the group is known by extreme violence and killing innocents more than fighting pirates; the last time they attacked inhabitant island, they slew a total of three villages. The survivors all mentioned that the Captain had a crazy character."


    Even Alvida found Kid''s character more of a lunatic.


    "The captain, Kid, seems to be obsessed with his bounty, and lunatic, and there are many reports on him."


    "I see, let''s go there." Lucas let a sight before looking to some man far: " turn the sails into that Yama-thing Island." Petting his coat, Lucas said.


    "Yes, Rear Admiral."


    The three sh.i.p.s turned their sails. Using Eternal poses, they could navigate with ease in Grand Line. That was an advantage that pirates didn''t have.


    ''Why didn''t I just agree with having a base and all'' He let a long lazy sigh that it''s a headache to work as a patroller at sea. Noticing their speed, Lucas could tell that they wouldn''t reach that place before those pirates finish slaying the population.


    He looked at Nami who was lying down, wearing black glasses, and about to take a nap, before yelling: "Nami, can you lend us some winds." Lucas opened his arms demanding that she do a simple job.


    Nami lifted her shades before flicking with her hand. Then, some strong winds left her fingers and pushed the sail with high speed. Some seamen covered their heads with their arms as the wind was too strong for them. But that meant they would reach faster.


    In a few minutes, they could see a shadow of an average small island. Lucas was standing on the sail, observing with his eyes.


    *screams*


    Upon getting close, screams could be heard from the middle of the island; womanly screams. There was a thick smoke leaving the centre of the island, as a big fire could be seen from the centre.


    "Prepare your selves." A petty officer, whose name, Fullbody said as cracked his fists.


    "300 million pirate; he should be considered a decent achievement and contribution to the Navy." Lucas had no expression on his face as he kept looking to the fire and approach the island.

 Chapter 157

    It was the morning


    Lucas got a report that a group of rookies called Kid Pirates had involved in a fight with another pirates group. The Kid Pirates, who were known for their lunatic leader, got out of control and started destroying everything killing the powerless civilians. Kid, their leader, was Worthing 300 million and one of his men had +100 million bounty, meaning, no one can stop them, and they are an excellent achievement.


    Rear Admiral Lucas turned the sail to that average island that had a couple of towns and villages. Using Nami''s ability, their warsh.i.p.s moved faster.


    The girls moved to Lucas''s ship, except Hina, who was busy with her own unit.


    Upon hearing the mission, everyone had a different reaction.


    "That''s bad." Kaya, still as she is, hugged her coat upon hearing what people are suffering, for such cases, she doesn''t mind to step in.


    "Oh well, pirates are pirates." Sadi held her whip tight as her golden eyes shone.


    "Hih, no wonder Impel Down is a good place for them." Domino stood next to Lucas. Even though she looks like a timid girl, she was the Vice Head Jailer in the worst prison in this world, where she saw the worse forms of torture and used her whip to push pirates as wee.


    Domino, with her mindset, won''t even flinch if she saw pirates get butchered by animals, much less fight them or had her heart softened when she strikes.


    The rest of the girls remained silent.


    "Okay girls, and men, don''t forget our priority," Lucas said to his crew.


    They just need to stop pirates, saving what can be saved, and move away.


    His men nodded on his statement and held their weapons.


    Lucas knew it would be a child play for his girls to deal with pirates with this level, after learning Haki and having Devil Fruits that are impressive- some fruits are overpowered.


    Soon, they reached the territory of that island and could see its shadow.


    They could see a fire in the middle, where the central town should be.


    Despite being near the beach, screams could be heard, and most of them were begging for help or their lives.


    "What a horrible sight." Kaya drew a sad face; she went to Lucas and hugged him. From the strength of her hug, Lucas could feel that she was ready to fight.


    "Who will turn off the fire?" Lucas turned asked.


    -x-X-x-


    In the middle of this Yamakashi Island, in the town that was set on fire; between the buildings, stood two meters tall man, with muscular body, spiky red hair that points up.


    The look in his eyes was full of bloodthirst, and he had a creepy smile, as the smell of the blood was making him excited.


    Beneath his feet, there was a corpse of a dead pirate with his crew on the ground.


    "Ha-ha, destroy everything, kill those citizens who helped those pirates. Idiots, serving them, drink before me."


    "Yes, captain Kid."


    Kid made a broad grin as he made the orders to destroy this island. Killing citizen was an excellent way for Kid to fulfil his bloodthirst, and raise his bounty.


    As a lunatic pirate who is proud of his bounty, he would use this method to make everyone shake from his name.


    His crew nodded with a casual reaction; this wasn''t their first time so that they could finish the job efficiently. Although the number of citizens here is many times larger, they had no meanings against the pirates, who had scary powers.


    "Captain, three Navy warsh.i.p.s sailed here, and they are heading toward us," Yelled a pirate that was standing on a high building, as he could see the beach from here.


    Hearing that are marines coming here, Captain Kid, made a large smile as he felt a battle thrill taking over him.


    "Kill them, of course; this way, my bounty would raise more." Kid smiled. Bowles, knives, and other things that had iron on them, and were on the ground, started to float and fly around him, as Kid could easily control them.


    Waving his hand, all of the sharp mineral objects flew toward the marines who were quickly approaching their location.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas and his girls were standing back, as the rest of the elite marine were in front running with their weapons in their hands. They needed to speed up to reach that place before other people die.


    Of course, Lucas was keeping a check on the pirates with his Haki, so, before they can make any move, he can be there.


    As they were heading toward the town, Hina raised her guard as her observation. Haki alerted her: "Be careful; something is heading toward us."


    As Hina finished her words, everyone lifted their eyes to see a large number of metallic objects, mostly have sharp daggers between them, heading toward them. Despite this not being enough to stop them, since they are elites, it would cause a lot of injuries, and some would die, as not everyone is able to dodge everything.


    Calorina suddenly jumped forward and used her Fruit ability, Size-Size, to increase her size 15 folds. The ground shook for a second as she before she declared "Iron Mass," The knives and object hit her before crushing and reflect, not piercing her clothes. That saved the people behind as she used herself as a shield. She then went back to normal and stood next to Lucas.


    "Why you declare the names of your moves," Lucas asked; like seriously, it makes you lose the element of surprise.


    "Battle-thrill." Calorina shook her shoulders and put her hand on Lucas''s shoulder telling him, "You still young to understand, but when you fight seriously, you scream, yell, curse, and declare your moves."


    "Well, I understand that." Lucas rubbed his chin as he remembers that sometimes would say ''useless,'' and curse as he fights. But still, he would never open his mouth unless he assured victory. When he fights, finishing off his enemy is what matter, as he never talks when he fights against a strong opponent.


    Everyone hastened their speed, reaching that town. Domino couldn''t wait, so she turned into a lightning bolt and headed that town.


    Seeing that girl reach first, Lucas used Stealth Footwork and vanished as well going. The rest of the girls didn''t want to be left behind; they disappeared and reached the city as well.


    The marines well left dumbfounded as they found themselves in need to hurry.


    ***


    As Kid was in the middle, with minerals floating around him, he heard a voice. "Stop in your place." He turned his eyes to see Domino standing above a building.


    Domino looked around to the destruction and the pirates.


    Seeing the pirates doing what they want, Domino had the urge to punish them, or at least give them some sort of torture like in Impel Down. But here, only lightning is to be used.


    "Ha-ha, a woman." Kid laughed. Though she had a commander''s coat, she was still a woman. Kid found it amusing. Busy with his laugh, Kid couldn''t notice other people were here.


    Domino tightened her purple eyes and used her slender hand to push the hair from the right side of her face. *Tzz*. Some lightning bolts started to flash around her as she glared at Kid, who looked down at her because she is a woman.


    "Ho, so you have the ability." Kid smiled, seeing the electricity dancing around her.


    Kid was the type of persons who is excited to blood and fight with a worthy opponent; that gives him a thrill.


    "Captain," someone called Kid, with a low and afraid tone, to tell him that other marines appeared here.


    But Kid couldn''t see them, neither hear his man''s call as he was focusing on Domino.


    "Taste my electromagnetic power." Kid lifted his hand, and suddenly, the swords and every weapon in this town flew toward him.


    Kid waved his hand, and the objects that were collected by Kid''s magnetic power flew toward Domino.


    Not caring about the many sharp objects, Domino stood idle in their face. The objects passed by her body as she could turn to lightning.


    The minerals that passed by her got covered by lightning. Since she could generate a very high voltage, the iron objects started melting in the air, before falling to the roof of one house.


    "You... what are you." Kid seemed to be shocked. A Logia Fruit eater was beyond his league, especially someone who can control a powerful element.


    "Lightning woman." Domino declared. From the building she is sitting on, she could see Lucas winking at her; she understood what he meant.


    Kid''s sadistic smile froze. It seems that he and his crew need to run. He may be lunatic, cold-blooded that won''t flinch when killing weak civilians because they are weaklings and deserve it, but he isn''t stupid and wouldn''t fight a battle that he wouldn''t win.


    Lucas then shook his head again, giving Domino permission to do what she wants. He just wants to get fruit, which can be taken out by putting him in the storage. They''re still XP thing; even if Kid wouldn''t give him a good amount, it should be considered. But he prefers to fish in the New World.


    Lucas, then quickly moved around; he found some 2-year-old kid that had a dagger in his eyes, thanks to Kid''s ability, it entered there.


    Lucas bent to that Kid and said: "It would be painful for a minute."


    The kid looked afraid, not trusting Lucas; after all, he is only two years old and knows nothing about this world and what pirates or marines are.


    "My parents!" He said with one eye bleeding and the other tearing.


    "Don''t worry; you will forget as you get older." Lucas sighed and massaged the kid''s head, making him sleep in an instant, before taking the dagger out, making blood spray from that eye.


    Using Massage Hands level 19, which can control blood flow now, Lucas put his hand on the kid''s eye and massaged it, making the world in his eyes join in bending together, healing it in few seconds.


    ''Now, I wonder if he would be able to see. If that appeared to be true, then my hands would have the priority to level. Hmm, it''s already level 19.''


    Lucas then went looking for other survivors in a mess letting the girls take care of the fries. Apparently, the skill that was meant for bed and seducing women can be used to save lives, magically.


    Captain Kid turned his head to call his crew, but then his face froze upon seeing what is going on.


    *Pa* *Pa*


    Sadi was lifting her whip. Just with one swing, his second strongest man who had 100 million bounties was defeated. There was something odd about that whip, as some dark fog was dancing around it. "Oh well, being marine sometimes can be fun."


    This wasn''t the scariest thing Kid saw.


    Five of his men dashed toward a blonde woman who seemed to be 165 cm. As they got close to her, she simply waved her hand, that''s fingers seemed to turn into silver blades, and a compressed blade cut those men into pieces. She then turned and started waving her hand, sending compressed air blades to the far pirates.


    Around, Kaya, with first aid kits, was kicking some pirates in her way flying and looking for survivors between the civilians to help. Nojiko didn''t seem to use her ability as she considered civilians around.


    The other girls were scary as well. There is even a giant around having her way.


    His crew, in less than a minute, was gone. Since when they were here, Kid wondered.


    As for the Blondie, who had the highest rank, Rear Admiral, didn''t seem to something other than glaring at Kid coldly.


    Kid clenched his teeth to see his group being handed by a bunch of women.


    "Don''t ignore me," Domino said as she extended her finger, that had a small blue spark around it, which flew forward.


    As Kid turned his head, a lightning bolt flew to him and hit his body, burning his body.


    *Tzz*


    Captain Kid became black; he stood for a few seconds. Even though the lightning stroke him for 0,000...1 second, some few millions of volts weren''t something the human brain can handle it. Even if Kid has a strong body, his brain is of a normal human, and too much voltage would render him numb.


    But then, a second lightning bolt hit Kid, who couldn''t feel pain from it since the first bolt made him numb.


    "Impossible." Kid exhaled black smoke before losing his consciousness.


    "Allow me to take care of the fire," Sadi said, as a black fog started to dance around her body and extended to cover the town.


    This black fog was her new ability, Darkness.


    The darkness extended on the town and wrapped the fire and absorbed it instantly. In a few seconds, the fire got turned off.


    "No wonder they call it Paradise. I didn''t even need to move a muscle."


    Lucas cracked his bones. It would be wonderful if all the real powerhouses in The New World are like this.


    But that was just wishful thinking.


    The peace went for the city. Those who were lucky to survive survived, and those who weren''t, were buried- kids and old people were included with the victims.


    Piracy was never about friendship powers; no matter how bad they make The World Government or Navy look, there are always worse.


    -x-X-x-


    Back at the marine ship, Lucas said that he doesn''t want to make a trip to Impel Down, besides; there are no many survivor pirates. After taking Kid''s fruit (Magnetic), Lucas executed the rest of the pirates and threw the corpses to the sea before making a report to the HQ saying that they killed them in ship''s battle.


    Lucas now was heading back to the HQ, as he was going to the channel of one of the major points of the world rulers, which would take him back in an instant.


    In One Piece, when a pirate starts his journey, It would take months to cross the distance from Calm belt into Shabondy.


    But for marines, it takes only some hours thanks to the stream between the Navy HQ and Impel Down.


    Lucas was lying down topless, only wearing shorts and sunglasses. He was facing the sun with his skin that would never age, neither his other cells; Lucas was enjoying the breeze after he received a triple blowjob from Domino, Lilia and Kaya, three pretty blondes.


    "Rear Admiral, there is a pirate ship approaching us."


    A three meters tall man covered the sun from Lucas and made the military salute.


    "Sink them" Lucas waved his hand.


    "We can''t, their captain had some sort of paper and said that we aren''t allowed to engage." The seaman said; it''s not like he believed them, but as their small unit was about to fight with them, they saw a contract raised in their faces by a woman.


    Lucas stopped and raised his sunglasses. "What do you mean?"


    "Sir, they are in that direction, shall I lend you..." he said as he pointed to the left.


    "And like an idiot, you believed a bunch of pirates. Just what''s wrong with this world?"


    Lucas looked at the left to see a far pirate ship, with some yellow pattern above that skull in the pirate flag. He couldn''t see well. After using Adrenaline Boost, Lucas''s vision got enhanced, and he could see better now.


    Seeing well, Lucas frowned as the pattern of the flag became clear.


    Is he asking for a lot? Can''t a man enjoy the sun after triple blowjob without someone interrupting him?


    "Quickly, sink them, and don''t say it is my orders." Lucas didn''t want to have troubles with his Haki teacher.


    "But Rear Admiral, I can''t, I''m only a seaman."


    Obviously, he could smell something fishy when Lucas said ''it is not my orders''; it was like he wanted to get rid of them, yet he wanted to keep his hand clean.


    "Sir is there anything."


    "I''m wondering how I can deal with an idiot who happens to be the grandson of Garp."


    "BUBAS."


    Suddenly, a scream reached his ear.


    "Sir..." the seaman wondered if Lucas is serious; the grandson of Garp, the hero marine which happened to be known as the one who taught Lucas Haki.


    "Just ignore them, pretend that I''m not here." That was the last thing Lucas cares about.

 Chapter 158

    As Lucas was relaxing his skin under the sun of this rare day in the Grand Line, a pirate ship passed by them and one of his men said they had a unique paper that would allow them to pass without having a fight. Lucas, after looking at that pirate ship, he knew who own it from its flag and asked the seaman to find a way to sink it and take the responsibility instead of him.


    "BUBAAS"


    A scream reached their ears. Lucas covered his face with his palm as he heard the familiar voice. "Pretend I''m not here."  In this life, there is one idiot who calls him Bubas. " Gim''me a break, if only this world had some clinics."


    "Yes, sir."


    "BUBAS, COME HERE."


    "No need. I have to get rid of him; personally, he is a heavy guest." Lucas found that he has to force himself to stand up.


    Between his three warsh.i.p.s, a ship with a black flag that had a skull with a straw hat stopped. Leading it was an average height man wearing a straw hat with a red shirt and blue shorts.


    The warsh.i.p.s at first aimed their cannons at the pirates'' ship.  But Calorina recognized Luffy since Garp brought him to her base in East Blue when he arrested him. That time Garp was looking for Lucas to her base to find out that he already went to Marine Camp.


    "It is Garp''s grandson."


    "Garp''s grandson? Hina didn''t know that Vice Admiral had a grandson."


    Hina and Calorina were on the same ship. Hina seemed to be confused when she heard Calorina murmurs. And so, Calorina explained to her the story when Lucas found Luffy about to become a pirate, and he asked her to call Garp.


    But now, it seems they are still pirates. Hina and Calorina knew that they had to arrest the. But then, a woman in the pirates'' crew smirked and showed them a paper.


    "Where is Bubas." Luffy jumped to a marine ship facing the seamen and looking for a certain Blondie with a blank expression.


    "Who ?"


    "Bubas?"


    The soldiers looked weirdly at each other as they don''t know anyone with that name.


    "I just saw him. BUBAS" Luffy yelled again, making everyone look at him like he is a retard.


    Suddenly, a silhouette appeared from the sky and landed between the marines in this warship. The Marines formed a line and did the military salute to the men who came.


    "Rear Admiral..."


    A blond that only wore black shorts that reaches his knees, passed by them and walked to the man with a straw hat.


    "Bubas? You grew since the last time" Luffy grinned as he saw Lucas approaching him.


    "What are you doing here, Luffy" Lucas frowned and asked Luffy.


    "Join my crew."


    "Why no one did arrest them yet."


    Lucas turned around, looking for an answer. Hina walked toward him and let her mouth closer to his ear before whispering: "Hina read that they are marines in disguise; the paper hold the stomp of the Fleet Admiral and signature of Garp."


    "Oy, Luffy, why did Garp let you free."


    Lucas never cared about what happened to Luffy, so he didn''t ask Garp about him at all. Lucas was the kind of person who doesn''t care about many people other than himself and a few others.


    "Che-che, Gramps and I made a deal." Luffy started to laugh in a way that made Lucas feel petty for him.  Lucas didn''t know that if Luffy has enough mental power to explain to him, so he turned his head to the pirate ship that was close to this warship.


    On that pirate ship, there were 2 men: one blonde man with short hair, black suit, and curly eyebrow. The other man had short green hair with three swords hanging on his waist.


    Other than the two men, there were other three women, and they were pretty and hot.


    "Katya?" Other than the brown-haired woman who had large b.r.e.a.s.t and tall building and likes to wear short exposing clothes, there were another two girls: one short girl that had short blonde hair and blue eyes and was pretty as well, the other girl was a brunette with black eyes and average height, but with large b.r.e.a.s.ts and slim body.


    There was no Usopp, though.


    Seeing Lucas glaring at their direction, the rest of the crew decided to go next to their leader. The green-haired man, Zoro, had an exclusive deal with Lucas, as his gazes were different from everyone.


    "It''s like this; Gramps took me to see someone with afro hair..."


    Luffy explained to Lucas. Garp took him to Sengoku, who knew that he should talk to Luffy like a child.


    Sengoku told Luffy that if he wants to be Pirate King, then he would need only to find One Piece. It won''t matter if he is pirate, marine, or adventurer, as long as he finds One Piece, he will become the Pirate King. Luffy was resisting at first, but Sengoku kept telling him that he won''t find that Piece if he still here, and it took days to convince him


    It was tough for Garp to hold Luffy as a captive for long, and he needed just a way to protect his Grandson from his idiot self.


    Garp gave Luffy a contract and made him sign it before letting him free. The agreement proves that Luffy is a marine in disguises. A paper was kept in the HQ, and Luffy had a copy. After Luffy signed the papers, Garp kicked Luffy and his crew back to East Blue.


    Luffy, of course, believed that he tricked his Grandpa and the marines.


    The woman called Katya gave Lucas a harrumph before handing him the paper. They had dinner together that day, yet the next morning, Lucas wasn''t there and instead, they found themselves being chased by one of the strongest marine unites.


    "Long time no see, Katya." Lucas looked at Katya and winked. Somehow, Luffy still has his luck with recruiting hot women. Katya clicked her tongue before turning and standing next to Luffy.


    "Well, Garp nailed it." Lucas read the paper and frowned. ''He has a stroke of epic luck.''


    With this contract, if Luffy had a bounty, or got arrested in Impel Down, Garp can remove his bounty and free him at any time he wants to. Garp wanted to protect his Grandson more than making him marine; even if Luffy still a pirate, Garp knew that his Grandson is considering it a game and won''t do any of real pirates'' acts, so he gave him this contract as a shield to protect him in case anything happened. Besides, Garp made Luffy a marine officially, without Luffy understanding that, and each pirate he defeats would be registered in his deeds as a marine.


    "Che-che-che, Gramps gave me now a way to deal with the Navy." Luffy laughed again and looked at Lucas.


    Once a while, Luffy in east blue was surrounded by Smoker and his forces. That dude had Logia Devil Fruit, and Luffy had no chance against him; well, the contract that Garp gave him saved his ass.


    "Well, you are free to go." Lucas saw the contract and waved his hand. If that was Garp''s desire, let it be.


    "Oy, Bubas-"


    "Lucas." Lucas interrupted Luffy.


    "Lucas, join my crew," Luffy said with an apologetic look. Believe it or not, he still wants Lucas as his cook despite having a cook in his ship and considers him a friend.


    There are no rules that say he can''t have two cooks. Besides, he saw that Lucas is powerful to beat Zoro with one punch at the time they met.


    ''He would stick to me like my shadow; I need to think of a way to get rid of him.''  Lucas didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Lucas pretended to look at the contract as he was thinking of a way to get rid of this idiot without making conflicts with Garp. Taking him to Impel Down and let Garp deal with him, no that would take a lot of time. As Lucas was thinking, Luffy''s crew was standing behind him.


    Zoro was looking at Lucas with a sharp gaze, while the short blonde woman was checking his n.a.k.e.d body and blushed when her eyes stopped on his right thigh to see a trace of some snake.


    Next to them, there was a blonde man with a curly black eyebrow. His eyes swept around and stopped at Hina. At that moment, he was stunned by her beauty, and his eyes turned into a heart shape, as she was too pretty for him. He held his hands together and started to approach her with a look that would scare most of the women.


    "Sanji, hold yourself." Zoro looked at his crewmate, who was about to act like he usually does.


    "My Liidy Shwa..."


    Hina, seeing Sanji going to jump on her, harrumphed and was about to cage him. But before she could do that, Lucas vanished from his spot and appeared next to Sanji and held him from his neck.


    Luffy''s crew saw this and had one idea ''very fast''.


    Before Sanji could make out of what happened, Lucas threw him from his throat to his ship. Sanji found his body flying and only stopped when he hit the deck crushing it.


    "humph, no matter how much you kick him, he won''t change." The brunette next to Luffy commented seeing that Sanji got what he usually asks for.


    Apparently, no one blamed Lucas since Sanji would act like this around women, to end up getting his ass kicked.


    "Pervert cook, that what you get." Zoro turned to Sanji and smirked.


    "What." Hina saw it clearly: Sanji was going to make a move on her, but Lucas appeared in an instant, and threw Sanji brutally.


    ''Can he be jealous..." Hina thought about something now. Lucas''s move clearly showed that he cares about her and got angry that Sanji going to make a move on her.


    And she is aware that Lucas knows that she can protect herself. But Lucas never made a move on her despite being womanizer with a great tool for his age.


    That originally made Hina think that she was ugly, but now she thought differently. After spending months in Marineforde and learning Haki, she could see that Lucas would glance at her, and with her Haki, she could tell that he is doing it secretly when she pretends to look away.  She thought about it a lot. Most of Lucas''s girls are around his age, which made her conclude that Lucas may actually be trying hard not to confess, because she is older than him, and pretend to be professional while secretly peeping at her.


    Maybe, he is afraid because she is older than him, or perhaps he is preserved and shy.


    But there still another possibility that she is thinking wishfully, which would be embarrassing.


    "Lucas, Hina could deal with him." Hina put a cigarette and tried to act cold. She isn''t ugly, that''s for sure. She regained her self-trust


    "No need." Lucas clapped his hand. There is no way he allows anyone to get close to Hina; she is his, and he already spent a lot of patient and effort to get close to her.


    Hina smiled as she felt anger in his tone. "you are spending too much effort for Hina." She said as she exhaled smoke.


    "What do you say, Bu... Lucas." Luffy is still waiting for an answer. He didn''t care since Sanji is going to be fine.


    But then, Zoro stepped forward between Lucas and Luffy. He lifted his head to Lucas, noticing that Lucas is different from the time when he used to be shorter.


    "What do you want now?" Lucas sharpened his gaze.


    "To be the best swordsman, I have fought the best one." Zoro reached his white shirt and opened it, showing a long scary scare across his chest. "And I lost. Whatever you join Luffy crew or not, I have to cross swords with you." Zoro said. "I want to hear the breath of your steel.


    "The breath of my steel." That''s was the first step for someone to become a swords master.


    Lucas cringed on the figurative meaning. "whatever you fought with the best swordsman or not, I''ll tell you this: don''t hurt yourself, you still have a lot to learn."


    He isn''t the same one he used to be; after going back to East Blue, Zoro spent his time training no stop and challenging stronger enemy, which raised his swordsmanship. After that, he met with the strongest swordsman in this world, and he fought with him in one-sided battle, where he became able to cut the steel.


    "what do you say."

 Chapter 159

    Lucas found himself facing Roronoa Zoro in his own warship. Zoro showed Lucas the scar that he got from the best swordsman in the world and told him that he wanted rematch here.


    "Zoro, are you sure. Your captain was already annoying." Lucas let a deep sigh looking at Zoro.


    "Before I can become the Strongest Swordsman in the world, I have the defeat the Strongest Swordsman in East Blue."


    Zoro took the bandana from his shoulder and wrapped it around his head.


    ''Why do I feel, Deja Vu here.'' Lucas thought.


    "from the time I got this scar, I have been training and training no stop. If I don''t beat you, then I can''t think of beating him. I have to get stronger, even if it cost me my life."


    Seeing Lucas''s carefree expression, Zoro clenched his teeth and started talking.


    "Him, who?" Lucas asked. He felt some pity for him; from all the people in One Piece, Zoro was the only one who worked hardest, yet he chose to defy the one with The Strongest System.


    "Mihawk." Zoro finished adjusting his bandana.


    "you aren''t facing the same person again," Zoro started taking his swords one by one. He held a sword in his mouth and one sword in each hand.


    "To cut or to cut not," he said as his aura seemed to change and his muscles seemed to harder than the last time, as Zoro can throw a huge building now.


    Lucas, as a Swords Grandmaster could hear Zoro''s swords breathing. "I see, you have become a swords master."


    Zoro, from all the characters in One Piece, trained his body the whole time, but his swordsmanship only advanced in battle.


    Lucas waved his hand to his men to getaway.


    Seeing their leader signal, the seamen got away. On the other warsh.i.p.s, Marines went to a better spot to watch what is going to happen. "


    "Hurry up, our Rear Admiral is going to fight."


    "What!!! I want to see it."


    ...


    "Take your sword," Zoro said, after seeing Lucas, only wearing his short and facing him n.a.k.e.d. Zoro can''t possibly think of attacking an armless man. At least, Mihawk used a fruit knife with him.


    "Make me." Lucas relaxed his shoulder. He was about to take a cigarette, but he didn''t want to have troubles with his cousin since she is watching.


    "Don''t trust that you are fast enough."


    Zoro decided to show his new power to Lucas, so the latter would consider taking out his sword. To him, Lucas was a second target to Mihawk and the one who has the title of the strongest swordsman in East Blue. Before going to the best in the world, Zoro wanted to regain his title as the Best in East Blue.


    Zoro crossed his arms, and with one step, his figure became blurry as he dashed toward Lucas. Seeing that Lucas didn''t move from his spot, Zoro focused his gaze as he fell for this trick before: ''he is doing the afterimage trick again; it won''t fool me twice.''


    "Santoryu..." Zoro bent his body, spread his swords, and spined hitting Lucas with everything surrounding him in 360 degrees. This should do the trick.


    "what," Zoro felt that he didn''t hit an afterimage, but a real person. Did he just now cut Lucas? No, that is too easy to be true.


    "Is this the best you got?" Lucas asked as two swords were on his skin, trying to cut him.


    With Iron Mass level 20 as a passive ability, Titanium Mass as an active one, it would need at least a Starter Swords Grandmaster to cut him.


    A slash at this level won''t do anything even to his D.


    "Though I would say, your physical strength is better than your swordsmanship." Lucas yawned. He had enough time with those idiots.


    Zoro suddenly opened his eyes widely. Does he see, right? His swords are on Lucas''s skin, but they didn''t even give him a wound.


    "Oh... amazing?" Luffy opened his eyes widely feeling shocked, as he knew how much strong Zoro is. Even if Lucas is strong, he shouldn''t be able to take his swords.


    The girls in Luffy''s crew also opened their jaws widely. They can''t believe that milky muscled body is this hard.


    "Hahaha." The girls of Lucas laughed in reaction.


    "I don''t believe it, Santory, Oni..." Zoro jumped back and lifted his swords before attacking again and using a stronger strike.


    *Metal clash*


    The swords kept making metal clash sound as it clashed with Lucas''s body. Zoro felt that he is going mad.


    By this time, Sanji woke up finding himself buried inside his ship.


    Without Zoro noticing, Lucas vanished as Zoro''s sword hit the empty air. Lucas then appeared next to Zoro, lifting him from his throat.


    "When you get stronger, come and face me. Until then, don''t bother me again." Lucas then threw Zoro back to his ship.


    By the time Zoro would become a swords grandmaster, then Mihawk would become the third greatest swordsman in the world.


    Sanji, who just woke up, found Zoro flying toward him.


    "Oy, Green Head." Sanji was going to ask Zoro to change his direction. But unfortunately, Zoro hit him, and both of them got buried.


    "Damn cook." Zoro cursed as he found himself lying next to Sanji. "Seems I''m still too weak, I need to get stronger."


    "ZORO." The brunette in Luffy''s crew jumped back to their ship and went to help Zoro who just lost.


    "Zoro lost, this is bad," Luffy commented as he looked back to his ship. he then turned to Lucas and asked. "But I guess you would two make it when you join."


    "You are still saying that; how about your crew''s permission."


    Lucas was trying to find a way to get rid of Luffy.


    "I don''t think he should come," Katya said as she doesn''t trust him.


    "I don''t mind him, though." The petit blonde said, "he is strong."


    "See, Marry, don''t mind you." Luffy turned to Lucas.


    "ha-ha." Lucas''s crew started to laugh, but after seeing their leader''s sharp glare at them, they stopped.


    "Sure, I''ll join on one condition. Fight me." Lucas finally gave up. He can only treat Luffy as a child.


    "Ho, sure I''ll fight you."


    "Luffy!"


    The girl named Marry said as she and the other girls objected. But Luffy said it is okay.


    "Not here, there."


    Lucas pointed with his finger to one far island. Luffy agreed to fight in that place.


    After both of the sides agreed, Luffy and his crew went back to their sh.i.p.s and sailed to that small island first.


    Lucas was still far from them, as his sh.i.p.s are still 1000 meter away. He turned his head to his girls, who were laughing, seeing him depressed.


    "Domino, do me a favour and destroy their sail."


    "Sure, Rear admiral" Domino appeared next to Lucas and aimed with her lavender eyes. She extended her finger, and it turned into a lightning bolt that hit the sail of Luffy''s ship.


    With this, Luffy would be busy with fixing his ship for the next days and trying to turn off the fire. He won''t even have the time to go after Lucas.


    "Let''s go back to the HQ," Lucas ordered. Then, his warsh.i.p.s turned their sails, and Nami used her wind power to make their trip faster.


    Happy that he got rid of them, Lucas went to Domino, put his hands on her cute cheeks, and looked to her purple eyes.


    "Domino, I love you."


    Lucas lowered his head and put his lips on hers before letting his tongue inside her mouth and moving it up and down.


    "Mmm." Domino let a happy m.o.a.n and extended her tongue, exchanging kisses with him. Lucas then put his hand on her back and moved them down until they were on her blued jeans, and grabbed her butt, squeezing it.


    He was so grateful to her that he decided to please her right here and right now.


    "Stop; Hina hates this acting." Hina from another ship commented as some cages started to get out of her body, but it seems the love birds didn''t hear her.


    "Mm, Lucas, you are savage. Ohh. Take me inside the cabin."


    Domino, feeling her butt squeezed by his unique touch, got s.e.x.u.a.lly aroused and entered a mental orgasm, which ended up of her getting inside his cabin.


    -x-X-x-


    The next day, Lucas and his girls plus Hina and some other officers, got out of the HQ and went to the Red Line.


    The Red Line that crosses the Grand Line has its own Summer, Winter, Spring, and Fall "islands". The Red Line is said to be 10,000 meters deep from ocean level to Fish-Man Island.


    At the same time, it is high enough above sea level to be considered impassable, and it is indestructible, meaning that it is almost impossible to pass over it or under it without using either of the entrances.


    This line was what separated the Grand line into two halves. The first was called Paradise, and the second was The New World.


    Now, it would require a lot of jobs to pass to The New World, especially for pirates.


    But for marines, there is something called Red Port.


    At either side of the Grand Line, at the base of the Red Line, directly below the home of celestial dragons, is the Red Port, which has special stairs that would lead to the holy land which exist above this Red Line, or it allow to pass to the other side easily.


    Lucas was thinking of going up the stairs and run to the centre before using [Imperial Will] that he got from the system to take over the Celestial Dragons.


    Once he uses this title, then anyone in the range of one mile would submit to him for his whole life.


    But after thinking a lot, Imperial Will was a very precious title, and he can use it once. And once using times equal zero, it won''t be recharged.


    (the title was mentioned in chapter 5)


    But the price of recharging is very huge: 10 Logia, or 200 Zoan, or 200 Paramecia, Devil fruits.


    It seems impossible to recharge it. If you tell someone about the price, he would say that Devil Fruits aren''t sold in Kilos.


    Well, in fact, in the Manga, after the time skip, Devil Fruits were shown to sold in tons.


    But that was after the time skip; if Lucas guess is correct, then the fruits started getting manufactured by now since the crazy scientist who is making them had escaped one year ago from the World Government.


    Lucas always thought, since this title is precious and overpowered, he can use this trick to recharge it.


    If he ever had a second usage, then he would be able to control this world while having a guarantee to face a stronger opponent without fear.


    That is why he wanted to have the crazy scientist who can make Devil Fruits in his side.


    Once Lucas unlocks his potentials, then God knows what that scientist can make. Maybe even logia or paramecia wouldn''t be impossible by then, let alone some hundreds of Devil Fruits.


    Lucas still wants to control the Navy, and a lot of time in this world, making love with beauties.


    Besides, he still has to find Law and use a trick to eat Devil Fruit More-More, which would grant him that he will become strong, or even stronger than admirals. Also, he would become the fastest man alive.


    And if Lucas got bored or impatient, then he can always come back to the Holy land and use his title: Imperial Aura, here.


    And so, Lucas and his crew went to the other side of Red Port, making him reach the New World in some minutes.


    As they were passing to the other side, Lucas couldn''t help but notice something weird. He turned his face to Lilia and saw that she was wearing a white mask that covered the lowered half of her face, making her look like an assassin.


    "Lilia, why are you wearing a mask?" Now thinking about it, that girl always hides her identity, but she never hides her face, until now. "If you are facing troubles, you can tell me." It''s not like Lucas cared that she hide something, as long as she is his woman, he would only care about her.


    The other girls looked at her, feeling suspicious. "Did anyone bother you," Calorina asked, looking angry.


    *Cough*


    Lilia coughed a bit before saying "I was originally born here, and came to East Blue when I was a child. It doesn''t matter to me anymore, but I don''t want to attract attention if someone knew me."


    "Fool girl, If someone thinks they can bother you, then they have to pass by me first." Lucas sighed and grabbed her to his embrace before knocking on her head. He was a bit shocked to know she was born here, but it is not that big news.


    Maybe she is a daughter of some pirate, and she didn''t want anyone to relate her to her origins out of fear that she gets kicked out of the Navy.


    "Tell me, are you a daughter of a pirate or runaway princess," Lucas said as he gave her a small love punch on her head.


    "Ouch." Lilia covered her head with both of her hands and pushed her face closer to Lucas''s chest "No, I have no troubles."


    "You said you were a child when you came here. No one would recognise you since you grew up." though, Lucas is still wondering if she is a daughter of some pirate, or, maybe a princess'' like Sanji.


    But that wasn''t possible, as when he met her in east blue, she didn''t know how to use Haki, neither how to hold a sword- well, she was better than Zoro at his beginning at least.


    "You are right." Lilia nodded and took the mask off. As human grows, her look would change. She found that what Lucas said is true. "As long as I''m with you, I''m happy." Besides, now she became a Swords Grandmaster and had the best fruit for that.


    And so, they continued chatting, and very soon, they reached the other side of the Grand Line.


    Lucas and his girls found a ship waiting for them. Since they were new here, Sengoku had to ask someone to show them the way here.


    "Please, I''ll take you to your base." Some marine soldier said.

 Chapter 160

    Lucas passed by the Red Port and had his first step in The New World, where all the strongest powerhouses in this world exist.


    Here, there are people who can make all of Lucas''s previous foes look like a joke. Here, most the marines have a hard time, and the World Government don''t have a higher statue than pirates, only Vice admirals can fight the strong pirates here, but not the strongest of them. But despite that, many kingdoms and lands respect the Navy for being there for the protection.


    Lucas now was on a green warship. It was vast, and there are some separate cabins. Since it was cold and cloudy today, some of the girls decided to hide inside and take a nap, as cold weather was the best time to sleep.


    "Rear Admiral, are you worried." Asked Domino and stood next to him.


    "Not really," Lucas was lifting his head and looking up to the lightning cloud above him.


    "Miss Nami and I would do the job."


    "I know that."


    Domino lifted her head and her hand, and some lightning could be seen on that cloud.


    Lucas let a small sigh and looked up. The dark cloud above him was what holds the Sky Island, where his other girls, who are his Zorro''s crew and angels, reside. Vivi was there as well, as she decided to go back to Alabasta only when Lucas comes back. She believed that since she got pregnant, she would stay close to her baby''s father as she is in the very first months, and her stomach is still flat.


    Apparently, Upper Yard and Angel Beach weren''t the only countries in the sky; so, using his swordsmanship, Nami''s ability, he could separate the cloud that held those countries with some of the white ocean and took it with him. Now, even if the world government secretly knew about Sky countries and had secret plans for it later, not anymore.


    A few minutes later, some gust of wind passed by Lucas and materialised into Nami, who had her orange hair get long to reach her shoulder level and wore black shorts with an orange shirt.


    "That was trying. I had to move that cloud, and it felt heavy."


    "I understand, you put a lot of efforts, and you deserve a reward."


    "You will have to pay extra 5 loads."


    Lucas put a hand on her shoulder and grabbed her to his chest. Nami blushed and enjoyed his embrace. "Aren''t you greedy?" Lucas pinched Nami''s cheek without using Haki, and she pretended it is painful while she didn''t change her nature. " ouch, that hurt."


    As Lucas was teasing Nami''s cheek, a seaman came to Lucas and did the military salute.


    The warship belonged to the base he is going at. The current people, who are here, beside him, are the 8 of his girls plus Hina and some of his previous crew, and a few Seamen whose job is to clean, navigate and cook.


    "Rear admiral, another base, sent you a letter and is asking for a meeting."


    The Seaman said with sweat as he saw his superior''s dead gaze. Lucas was teasing Nami yet this guy interrupted him. He was unpleased.


    "Is it urgent?"


    "No, instructor Zephyr wants to see you. His base is in not so far location" the marine soldier was so excited; had Lucas know that the one who is calling him is a legendary figure among the Navy.


    "Zephyr? Lucas thought for some seconds. Who is Z; as someone who doesn''t watch non-canon, that was a mysterious character.


    After thinking a bit, he remembered that should be mentioned in the cover in one of the late chapters at the Manga, but nothing more and nothing less. However, Lucas, as someone at the Navy, it would be impossible for Lucas to not hear about Zephyr, as that was common knowledge within the HQ. Lucas heard about Z from his cousin and from the elite camp where he finished training. Apparently, that guy trained most of the elite Marines here, and anyone who knows Haki, from the old generation, is thanks to that man.


    Zephyr was a previous admiral and a teacher at the camp. But now, Z is roaming the sea, with a group of his students, looking for the one who cut his arm and killed his wife and children to reclaim vengeance.


    Lucas heard that the one who killed Z family is a giant 6 meters fatty with a white moustache.


    If Lucas remembers correctly, there are two persons with a weird looking moustache: one is the strongest man in the world, and the other maybe is his biological son who would become a warlord a year later.


    Lucas''s memory about the later events in the Manga is better than the ones at the beginning. That''s simply people tend to remember late events better than the old ones.


    "What that guy want from me."


    Lucas learned one thing in this life: if someone called you, especially someone you don''t know, he would ask you for a favour. And Lucas wasn''t the type of men who do charity without getting a benefit. As he just got here now, and he has more important stuff to focus at, let''s not forget he is tired, he decided not to go.


    "Send him a letter; tell him to meet me back in my base if he has something to say. I just got here now, and I''m tired."


    "Yes... Rear Admiral." The Seaman was shocked; did he not only refuse the invitation from Z but told him to come to his base if he has something to say.


    Lucas then turned and took Nami to go inside the cabin. He doesn''t want to busy himself with other people on the first day he got here.


    ***


    The warship that took Lucas had finally reached the land, where his base is supposed to be. They stopped in a seaport and descended, very close to the Navy''s base.


    And so, they were guided by a Seaman to go inside.


    "Lucas, did you just refused Z master invitation, and TELL him to find you if he has something to say."


    "Hina is disappointed. You should go and took Hina with you."


    Lucas was sighing as he found himself being surrounded by both Hina and Calorina, trying to scold him for shooing someone.


    Calorina was pinching him repeatedly for acting like a barbaric pirate. That man was the teacher of almost every marine. If the Admirals heard about what Lucas did, then they would be angry, so how can''t she.


    Against their blabbing, Lucas pretended not to hear them and continued his way. They met some young marines who guided them to their offices.


    As it seems, Lucas''s new place was inside a kingdom, however, here, he wasn''t the highest-ranked officer and wasn''t the highest in command.


    The city was like any city, with many buildings, shops, and houses that were close to the modern style from Earth. The base rounded silver building that was 4 stories tower-like and was located at the south of the city, only a couple of hundreds of meters away from the seaport.


    Lucas now is sitting in his office, surrounded by his girls who got their own offices as well.


    Sadi, Alvida, Nojiko, Lilia, Calorina and Nami became Commodores thanks to their Devil Fruits. Hina promoted to Commodore as well, and many of Lucas''s previous crew promoted thanks to their leader''s effort.


    Logically, the girls should have their own base, but here in New World, the power levels are different and so the authority that comes with the rank. They would have to be under a rear or Vice Admiral at least. Domino became Captain, so she was allowed to command a ship or stay in a superior''s boat.


    Despite this, there are other high ranked officers here, and this was just a sub base to Vice Admiral, who in his/her turn follows an Admiral.


    After adjusting himself, Lucas was called to meet his superior, a Vice Admiral. Upon entering through the door, Lucas was shocked to see who the superior Vice Admiral he works for her.


    She was a woman, with a long curly black hair that is tied back and had a mole below her face. She was slender, with red lipsticks, brown-red eyes. She wore a marine coat on her shoulder like a cap, her sleeves have pink cuffs and the epaulettes are pink. She had sported a short-sleeved pink shirt, with a frilled collar and an open neckline that exposes her cleavage. She had huge b.r.e.a.s.ts though and wore dark brown shorts and black heels. She also possesses a black spider tattoo on her left thigh.


    "Did you call me...(checking her) Vice Admiral?" Lucas asked as he entered to find a middle-aged beauty woman standing above 2-meter tall waiting for him.


    ''This woman loves pink.''


    That was the first impression she left on Lucas. He then used his observation Haki and checked her long legs and thighs, and the future showed him that impression she found about him and drew her sword in his face.


    ''Her name should be Gion, this hottie is Swords Grandmaster and a strong as well. But those long legs.''


    As it seems, this woman has high-level swordsmanship. (She was one of the candidates to become admiral)


    Lucas could recognise her as someone who appeared in the late chapters. If he isn''t wrong, this woman was the stubborn kind and responsible one.


    ''But I have to say, Sengoku sent me to a good place. Tsk, too bad that I have to take him down. Whatever now I have important stuff. I need to know if that Law did the job I asked for.''


    "Seriously, what''s wrong with Mr Sengoku, sending kids to New World?"


    Observing Lucas, she put her hands on her h.i.p.s and sighed before going back to her office and sit down. From the look in her red eyes, it seems that she thinks it was reckless to have someone too young in this place.


    "I don''t know either." Lucas relaxed his shoulders and sat opposite to her. Speaking of that, Lucas should be 30 years old mentally.


    "You have a smart mouth, I see," she tightened her eyes on Lucas seeing that he already made a funny comment on her serious comment, which proved her thoughts that it is wrong to send kids to New World.


    "I''m not a kid." Seeing that she is making eye contact, furrowing her eyebrow, Lucas felt a bit weird, but he kept making firm eye-contact with her. She had Dark red eyes, but they pretty.


    "How old are you."


    "16."


    "Right," She sighed and gazed at him. Of course, what can she expect from someone in his age other than thinking themselves, a.d.u.l.ts? Nowadays, even 13 years old teens think themselves had lived too long and are beyond their ages.


    "I have to introduce myself since you would work under me now. I''m your superior, Vice Admiral Momousagi (meaning: Pink Rabbit). You will get your orders from me."


    "Nice to meet you. I don''t alias name, but you can call me Lucas."


    It seems that he is going to have a boss. But Lucas didn''t seem to mind.


    "Sure Little Lucas (Japanese way to address those who are younger), here are a couple of papers for you and your group to sign." Momousagi took a couple of papers and handed them to Lucas "Can you really manage this base."


    "Well, I''m pretty good at management." Lucas thought back to his skills and saw that management was the easiest one to level up, as all he has to do was to play with papers to grind it. [Management level 15]. "But you can always check me if you think I''m not good enough."


    Looking at what she thinks is a very young teen, she sighed. "Mr Garp talked good about you, I hope you are up to his words." Momousagi pushed the papers to him, and then she started to read some reports.


    Weird silent took over the place as no word was spoken for 5 minutes and Momousagi was still checking her papers, while Lucas seemed like he is waiting for something; he didn''t get bored since the sight in front of him was entertaining.


    "Well, what are you waiting for," asked Momousagi as she saw Lucas still sitting here. She gave him the paper, and he should already leave this place. "You don''t belong here."


    "Handshaking?" Lucas lifted his eyebrow. It can''t be that she didn''t tell him to leave neither to stay and expect him to get out like that.


    "Go back to your office." Momousagi extended her hand to the door. She knew men and knew what he is thinking of from his body language. Someone already asked her out 100 times to be refused, and she didn''t want to give the kid some high expectations." You can get out, and don''t bother me unless there is something to report."


    Lucas relaxed his shoulders and stood up taking the papers:" Yes, boss. Have a good day."Lucas cracked his bones then got out from the door. What does this woman think herself is. Had she know how much prettier women he is banging currently, she would learn humbleness. ''But she seems to be around my real age.''


    After this meeting, he needed to relax, buy a house here, and smoke some cigarettes, have snusnu with his girls, and then call someone.


    And most importantly, he needed to think of a way to take a vacation at the right period before moving to his second target.


    "Garp wasn''t wrong about that Brat." Momousagi looked to his back before working on the papers again.


    Soon, Lucas went to his own office, surrounded by his own women. They sneaked out the base and bought few things to start a life here; Lucas didn''t forget to buy something for the girls who are living above in the sky and who are queens there.


    ***


    At night, Lucas sneaked to somewhere far from his base and made a call through a communication snail.


    "Oy, it has been a long time, ya."


    "Did you finish the mission, Law?"


    "Ah. Are you in the New World?"


    "Yes, I will find a way to come to you during this week, stay in your place and watch that guy."

 Chapter 161

    It has been two days since Lucas came to this new base, which happened to be under the lead of a beautiful swordswoman Vice Admiral. She was hot, pretty, very mature, but acting motherly and think it is a mistake for the Fleet Admiral to send young people to such a harsh place, but the decision wasn''t hers.


    Initially, this base should be just a sub-base for Momousagi and would be left to the management of Rear Admiral, while she would give him missions and orders. However, since she doubted his ability to manage this base, she decided to stay here before she has a mission or has to move to someplace to gamble.


    Lucas didn''t seem to mind her around at all. Despite him having the skill to manage this place correctly, better than most of the Vice-Admiral and Admirals, a boss doing the annoying office work for him, worked very well for Lucas. He decided not to show her that it was okay to leave this place for him. Not really, even Kaya has the management speciality, so he could leave the works for her at any time. Kaya is now a captain; she refused promotion.


    Back to this base, Lucas learned things about his current location. This kingdom was named Suitrossa, which happened to exist within a big island that fit farming.


    He finished preparing his life here. Using marine''s money, he was able to buy a house near to his workplace, though he could live inside the base. The girls were happy with it and found it comfortable to have their life near to him. It was like a dream to work together and live together. He also passed by Sky Island, where he met the other girls. The palace was finished and now is under the management of three Queens: Raki, Lamia, and Conis, who happened to learn management skill for him. Besides them, Mikita moved to live above, as Lucas built her a factory there since he can''t let his epic training equipment away from him.


    Inside the base of Suitrossa country, Lucas was walking in the hall ready to take a warship and go out. He was planning to sneak out of the HQ and meet Law today.


    As he was walking out of his office, to get his ship ready, he saw Momousagi in the opposite way walking with her sword. Lucas lifted his eyebrow, gave her a check, and pretended that he didn''t see her.


    As they got closer, she called him "are you done with your papers."


    "Yes, boss, I sent them to your office," Lucas smiled and lifted his head, looking to her red eyes. She didn''t seem to be angry or bossy at all.


    "Good then, I''ll check them later," her face filched for a brief. She remembered that earlier, a seaman was holding a mountain of files, went to her office.


    She hoped that Lucas didn''t just mess with the order of papers and threw everything. That would be worse than to take orders from the Admiral above them.


    "Take your time with them," Lucas said. Though, that mountain of paper didn''t take him more than minutes.


    "Are you going somewhere?" She asked.


    Seeing that he was holding two scimitars on his back, she could tell what he is thinking of something. As a fellow swordsman, seeing the n.a.k.e.d swords without sheath meant one thing. But that was odd, as most of the swordsmen she knew, none of them used scimitars. Most of them used classical swords, rapiers some time, or katana. The type of sword Lucas held was the type that would only be taken to battles.


    "I''m going to patrol," Lucas said as it was something natural for him to do his job without getting orders for that.


    "I see, keep your DenDenMushi with you," Momousagi said. Though Lucas didn''t ask permission for that, it showed that he has the spirit to take the initiative.


    "Yes, Boss."


    "Stop calling me, Boss, it''s not proper." She let a sigh and put her hands on her h.i.p.s. Hearing him calling her boss, it made her feel older than she already was.


    The soldiers around them were trying to hold their laughter.


    "Fine, Vice-admiral," Lucas said as he smiled.


    As Lucas was going out, Momousagi suddenly stopped him by petting his shoulder, making him turn to her. "Be careful. If you faced a hard situation or a strong group of pirates, report back and wait for backups. Don''t act recklessly. Understood?" Usually, she wouldn''t say that, but she didn''t want him to act recklessly since he is teen and maybe too arrogant for New World''s dangers.


    "Thanks, Vice Admiral." Lucas gave a nod, feeling bit warmth. It seemed like this woman cares about the life of her subordinates. She nodded and continued on her way.


    Lucas went to his women and called them to get out to patrol, as he needed someone to cover up for him when he gets out.


    It was a hard process, as he needed to play with them. First, he passed by Sadi. As soon he entered her office, he heard her declaring ''Dark vortex,'' while extending her hand and having a dark vortex around it. And Lucas all of a sudden found himself flying to her.


    "Little Lucas, let''s play a game."


    "Which one?"


    "I bite you, and you slap my butt," Sadi said as she wrapped her pink lips around his neck and bit him.


    Then, they played some kinky game before going to the other girls and play with them. It was for Lucas''s luck that he had his skills at a high level. With D level 15, Massage Hands level 19, and tongue level 18, he could give them the right amount of satisfaction without taking the whole day. Though, it took a lot of his stamina.


    Lucas sent the girls first to prepare 3 sh.i.p.s.


    "Rear Admiral, you can''t get out to the sea without taking Hina with you."


    As he was going out the door, Lucas stopped all of a sudden and looked dazed at her. Hina narrowed her eyebrow seeing Lucas reaction.


    Unlike her usual outfit, she was wearing a red dress that passed by her thighs and was lifted up by her perky butt and huge b.r.e.a.s.ts, and red high heels. Lucas didn''t know where to start to, as her white snow full thighs were exposed, or her arms and slender hands that he saw for the first time, or to those enormous melons of her chest. To Lucas, Hina was already very beautiful and that when she wore suits. But now, seeing her wearing a dress, Lucas would say that she is very pretty. That wasn''t fair, for her to wear such seductive dress, as she was already designed to be in top tiers beauties in this world, maybe even Hanc.o.c.k level now.


    ''She wore a dress. Focus, don''t forget your mission.''


    ''But I can''t, this dress fit her well, it''s now or never.''


    "What," Hina asked, trying to hide her smirk after seeing Lucas''s dazed look.


    "Did I ever tell you that you are very pretty?" Lucas couldn''t help but make a move. It was now or never.


    "Yes, once, you told that to Hina that she isn''t old."


    Hina narrowed her eyebrows, feeling her heartbeat accelerate. But she pretended to be cold. For the first time in her life, other when she was a child, she wore a feminine dress. And that to see if that would work, and test if this womaniser is playing saint around her or...


    "I must have been blind at that time."


    That time, there was that auto caging function she had. But now, since they spent more time together, Lucas knew that she won''t use it on him. He could feel her heartbeat through Haki, though she tried to hide it.


    "What Master? Hina didn''t hear you well." Hina put her hands on her h.i.p.s and moved them. She then took a cigarette and lit it up.


    "Hina, have you ever considered dating a younger man." Lucas took two steps closer and made eye contact. Since she was wearing heels, their eyes were so close.


    "Don''t you already, have a bunch of women?"


    "From where I came, it is traditional to have many girls to overcome the deaths caused by pirates." Lucas said, still focusing on her purple eyes, "and you Hina, you just now moved my heart, and you can break it or fix it."


    It was bullshit; they don''t do that from where he came from, but it was a good justification. If that didn''t work, then the animals'' argument would, since it would be natural if other mammals are doing it, and humans were mammals in nature.


    "You want Hina, but you only asked now. Hina think that you are playing with her"


    God knows how he managed to convince those girls to live happily. But she knew that she liked Lucas, after the time he spent teaching her Haki. Besides, he was very handsome, very strong, has a big tool, and all that meant a secure future.


    Hina wasn''t the type of persons who look for security, but she is already 32 years old, and she needed to stabilise. Lucas was a man that she finds her comfort with, though he is very young, he is very understandable.


    But she can''t just let him get away with it; not after he made her think herself ugly for a long time.


    "Hina..." Lucas''s womaniser brain started to work and creates excuses; he turned his face before looking at her, "I needed to pull my courage. Besides, you didn''t seem the type of girls who would let anyone approach her; if you were, then you would be already married. And I didn''t want to make you feel uncomfortable. But now, I find it hard not to confess."


    Lucas answer shocked Hina and made her lift her eyebrow. True, she wasn''t interested in relationsh.i.p.s at that time. But how did he know that? After thinking a bit, Hina wore the coat on her back and started closing it, since she didn''t want to attract attention outside. If people were throwing flowers themselves to her when she used to wear suits, then what would happen when they saw her wear a dress?


    "Hina would leave that for later, let''s patrol." Looking at him with her lavender eyes, Hina moved her finger across his nose before walking past him with a hidden smile. "Hina needs to work."


    Lucas used future vision to test if his next move is safe. He can''t afford failure now.


    "I want an answer now." Lucas suddenly grabbed Hina from her hand, "I''m only asking for one date, give."


    "Hina is already very older, and need to think, you are too young."


    Hina looked at him with wide-opened eyes and tried to take her hand back but she couldn''t. Though she could her ability to take her hand back, she didn''t.


    "I don''t care, just one date. If you tell me no, then I won''t bother you again and would pretend that this talk never happened." Lucas said, squeezing her hand gently, making her feel more relaxed to think.


    Hina looked at his blue eyes, thinking how much he grew before her eyes, and grabbed the cigarette from her pocket with the hand that Lucas was grabbing firmly.


    Lucas, all of a sudden, found a cage bar around his arm, while her hand passed through him, and smiled weirdly.


    Hina''s hand already passed by his and caged it. That was her ability, anything pass by her body gets caged. She took a deep breath and gave a small smile:


    "Fine, Hina will give you one date, Friday. Hina would then think about you," Hina rolled her eyes and turned before stealthily letting a smirk. ''no matter what, Hina is older and has wits''


    "Friday is good for me."


    Lucas let a smile, a genuine one. He can''t believe how much he waited for this moment.


    "Now, can we go and patrol," Hina said as she finished adjusting her long coat before putting her black gloves again.


    Then they made their way to the sh.i.p.s. Hina was pretending to be cold and looking forward like nothing happened, while Lucas kept staring at her back. As they reached the sh.i.p.s, Hina went to the second one, playing the hard girl.


    Lucas sighed as he went up to his ship. He doesn''t have time to play with her as he has to go somewhere.


    As was getting up, he suddenly found Sadi standing in front of him blocking his way with her gigantic chest, looking at him with her golden eyes and making a small naughty smile.


    "Oh little Lucas, what a surprise, Hmm... tonight we are going to have fun."


    She let a laugh and grabbed his hand, which had the cage bars from Hina. Sadi felt her heart beat faster. She jumped out of happiness, and her b.r.e.a.s.ts that were bigger than Lucas''s face bounced as well hitting him and grabbing Lucas''s attention.


    "Sadi?."


    "Little Sadi." She smiled.


    Sadi thought that Lucas wore this for her and decided to give her a game to play.


    Lucas''s face turned pale all of a sudden. He forgot to take that shackle off.


    "Little Sadi, it''s not what you thin-"Lucas wanted to clear the misunderstanding.


    "Shhh..." Sadi interrupted him and put her finger on his lips, "you don''t have to say anything" She kissed him on his lips, letting her tongue deeper and playing with his tongue. "Just wear this on both hands, and I''ll take care of your tool at night," Sadi said as she grabbed his crotch all of a sudden.


    "Nothing more than that, just taking care of my tool" Lucas put his hand on her hair and smiled. There is no way he would allow her imagination to go wild.


    "Hmm, do you want more?" Sadi smiled as she lifted her leg and put her thigh against his crotch.


    "I was making myself clear." Lucas smiled, seeing her excited, before letting his lips on hers and kiss her strongly. He then used the tongue skill in the hope she forgets about the last sentence she said.


    And so, the sh.i.p.s moved in the sea. Lucas then asked for their customized map to study it. He doesn''t need to worry here about directions since Lucci came here as well. Now, was the right time to sneak and meet Law and that crazy scientist?

 Chapter 162

    Lucas left the base to do a classical patrol in the sea, after agreeing to have a date with Hina on Friday.


    The sea was high, and the waves were making the sh.i.p.s dancing, yet, very soon, it became very calm.


    Hina from the other ship was observing Lucas curious if he is watching her after asking for a date. But, as it seems, Lucas is reading a map and holding a specific compass.


    ''Tsk, he cares about his job when he does his job. Should Hina ask for cigarettes?''


    ''Hina should focus on her work now.''


    Hina was thinking, but she kept staying in her place, not caring, or rather, trying to get busy with any possible report that would make them move to work. "Hina hates wearing dresses," she said as she tightened the white coat.


    Lucas finished locating the island he is looking for; Punk Hazard, where that crazy scientist is residing. A month ago, Lucas gave Law a mission to find him with a fake heart in his hands. Law asked him why he needed a false heart, and Lucas said, it''s a trust matter. Law didn''t understand. However, after finishing his Haki training,  he faithfully carried with the mission and went to the New World, waiting for Lucas to come and proceed with the plan where he would take everything from Doflamingo.


    "Okay girls, cover up for me."


    "Where are you going?"


    "I just smelled something fishy."


    Lucas was standing on the edge of the warship, surrounded by Kaya, Nojiko and Nami. He asked them to cover up for him and ignore the call that asks about him, in case Momousagi called him. And if there is a help call, they should respond and send a small unit.


    "Be careful," Nami held her hands together. Knowing that he won''t take them with them since he said he is going to investigate


    "Addio,"


    Lucas waved his hand as he jumped back and landed in the water of the sea, where Sea Kings and Sea Monsters are very common.


    Lucas then, took a specific type of food that was used to call Lucci, his cow.


    As he was waiting, Lucas could see that under the water, a giant creature was approaching him. It was bigger than Lucci, at least ten times.


    ''Sea King.'' Lucas could see it clearly; a creature that looked like a mix between a snake and a horse was opening its mouth trying to eat him.


    Lucas was about to take his scimitar to attack, but then he stopped.


    As the sea king was approaching Lucas, another relatively 10 times smaller sea creature, came fast like a bullet, approaching the Sea King''s neck before flipping and sending a sharp compressed blade from its fishtail, cutting the throat of the Sea King. That was one of the techniques of the six powers, which only Lucci can do.


    Lucas smiled, seeing the giant sea cow that approached with a smile. He pets her before going to the corpse of sea king and touches it before moving it inside his storage.  Lucas always wanted to cook a sea king, but he never hunted one. Looking at how much big it was, Lucas knew that once he turns the Kea King into food, then his occupation as a chief would get some levels up. Lucas since he was at supreme grand chef level, he was curious about what would he get with this level up. After all, Chef Speciality was very important as it helped him to get stronger, thanks to the secrete recipes.


    "Moo," Lucci let a shocked expression seeing that the Sea King vanished into thin air. But it didn''t matter, as Lucas took her to the top of the water.  After a few pettings, Lucas guided her to the direction of the place he wants to go to.


    "Go this direction."


    "Mo..."


    And so, Lucci crossed a long distance with high speed. During their walk, Lucas gave the cow an updated version about the six powers and Haki.


    "Now, I wonder if there is a fruit to turn you into a human."   If he can do that, then he may have an unstoppable power on the land, but he still needed her on the sea.


    Very soon, Lucas and Lucci reached their destination, as they stopped in front of an island full of green trees.


    Punk Hazard:


    There was a big hill, above it, there was a castle building like having chemical gases sorting from it. Lucas could assume that was his target.


    This island was reported to have a poisoned gas around, yet, Lucas could say it is purified, and he can breathe air normally.


    "Go, and stay down until I call you."


    After Lucas sent Lucci away, he walked forward. He chose to not hide his identity this time as Zoro and go with his face. And, so Lucas made his way while looking at the surroundings.


    Punk Hazard, as it was introduced in the Manga, it was an island that half of it was full of lava, while the other was frozen, thanks to a battle between two Admirals.


    That should happen one year later when two fight. But in this time, that fight won''t happen since there would be nothing to fight for when Lucas takes it. Meaning, this island won''t turn half into lava and half into ice.


    Lucas continued walking toward the lab building, passing by some trees. From one of those trees, one man with a northern hat made an appearance and stood in Lucas''s way.


    "Long time no see, ya."


    "Still not calling master, Law."


    "don''t repeat that." Law frowned looking at Lucas a month later.


    "Ungrateful bastard; do you want to kiss my fist."


    Law broke a sweat when he saw a black bat appears in Lucas''s hand. That was the thing that broke his bones and taught him Haki in the fastest time.


    "What bastard, I''m a genius."


    Law was prideful that he learned Haki in one month. Had he only knew that Lucas used pillows with Hina and already taught her more advanced Haki than him, then, he would bury himself in shame.


    ''Pawn, if you want the truth.''


    "By the way, did you get what I ask you for?"


    Lucas said as he and Law were now walking toward the lab.


    "Yes"


    Law flipped his hand, and a heart that was beating appeared in his palm.


    Lucas''s lips curled up into a smile.


    "By the way, how did you know he would ask for my heart?"


    Law said. With his ability, he can take hearts out of the patient, without affecting the patient himself. However, if the taken-out heart got crushed or stopped, then the owner would die. When Lucas sent him here to meet Caesar Clown, he told Law that he may ask for his heart to gain his trust. This little detail in advance helped him to prepare and replace his heart with a fake one. Now, the exchange of what was supposed by his heart and the heart of the secretary of Caesar has been completed, except that...


    "People''s way of thinking is limited and predictable, sometimes. Now, hand the heart to me."


    Lucas extended his hand. Law handed him the heart.


    Suddenly, the heart vanished in thin air. But Law didn''t say anything about since he thought it may be a visual trick.


    Lucas now was looking to the heart inside his storage. He had an option to check the statue of his item, so he checked it.


    [Item: the heart of Caesar Clown.


    Attached items: Gas-Gas Fruit (option to extract is available)]


    "hehe..." Upon seeing the option, Lucas had the same feeling to laugh when he got Eternal Youth.


    Law gave him a weird look before looking somewhere else.


    Lucas found that his theory of cheating the weakness of Devil Fruit is available.


    Now, even if the system doesn''t have a way to overcome the weakness of Devil Fruits, then he would have a guarantee for that. Though Lucas would feel silly if the system can extract Devil Fruits from him, he at least had played safe. Humans always fear the unknown, even the most fearless adventurer wouldn''t dare to walk inside a dark cave without a lightning source.


    But that would be tested later.


    Lucas and Law entered through the door; there were a couple of guards who raised their weapons, but seeing Law, they lowered them down and allowed the two to pass.


    As they were walking inside the lab, Lucas unleashed his Haki to scan the surroundings. He could feel the people, kids, the size of this lab and other things.


    Suddenly, as they were passing, a green-haired woman in nerdy white outfit passed by them and stopped.


    "Mister Law is there any reason for bringing that guest," She said.


    "Ah, he wants to meet Dr Caesar."  Law pointed with his finger toward Lucas.


    Lucas lifted his eyebrow and gave her a look. She seemed to be 190 centimetres tall, with pale skin, and green hair that was tied back (Idk, the wiki said 227 cm, but that probably after the operation.)


    As for body shape, she had hourglass body, curvy, and had two big melons on her chest, that couldn''t be hidden under her white lab coat. As for her skin, it was flawless, and very white, almost to the level of the snow.


    She looked at Lucas and lifted her glasses, revealing her yellow golden eyes. She gave a gentle smile and said: "May I know who wants to meet Caesar.


    Even his eye of bounty didn''t show any criminal record or a bounty on her head. Though she seemed nerdy, she looked gorgeous. But Lucas could at least guess her identity.


    Lucas didn''t worry that would recognize him. If he was worried, then he would come here as Zorro, not as him.


    "Fernando Lucas."


    "May I know what do you want from Dr, Caesar?"


    "You can say, commission demand."


    "Understood," She then turned and left to enter the room where Caesar is working on his experiments.


    "What do you want from a man like him?"


    Law looked at Lucas and lifted his eyebrow. Though, he knew that this must be a part of a plan to take Doflamingo down."


    "Are you silly? Did you forget why we are here in the first place?" Lucas shook his head and continued, "Have you heard about artificial Devil Fruits?"


    What Lucas probably would want from a man who can make artificial biological dragons, Devil Fruits, turn people into giants, and don''t know how to use his Devil Fruit?


    Lucas knew that once he had that dog beside him, then, even the World Government best scientist would be put into shame.


    "You mean Smile; I heard he would start manufacturing them soon."


    "Did they start selling?"


    "They sold the first dozen to Emperor Kaido, and now, they are farming and waiting for the finished products to mature."


    After waiting for a bit, the green-haired pale woman came and said. "Doctor Caesar is waiting for you inside his room."

 Chapter 163

    After being guided by the green-haired woman, Lucas and Law found themselves inside a room facing Doctor Caesar Clown. Law went and stood in the corner, while Lucas sat down on a sofa and looking at the crazy scientist for the first time in his life. Opposing him was the doctor, surrounded by two pretty girls wearing a bikini, there are few glasses of drink in the table front on him.


    Lucas observed Caesar well. He was skinny, 3 meters tall. He had a long dark-blue hair, golden eyes, blue lips, and a pair of goat horns on his head. The weirdest thing about him was the coat he was wearing. It was literally made of light-purple concentrated gas that made covered his body and made the shape of gas.


    Lucas never saw such a weird person in his life; though he saw his design in the Manga, he couldn''t really imagine that he would look like this in real life.


    But still, this man has a brain that Lucas wants to use to his side.


    ''It can''t be that his mom had s.e.x with a goa... No, I''m too innocent to think about that.''


    Lucas took an alcohol cup from his storage, replacing the one in front of him, and drank it. He didn''t want to drink what was offered for him, since it may contain poison or anything that can lead to a plot twist.


    "Shirururu... I heard you want to apply for a commission."  Looking at Lucas, Caesar laughed as he grabbed two women to his side and looked at Lucas with a smile, "May I know what do you what the science to achieve for you. Would it be some kind of medicine, deadly weapon, or anything particular?"


    "I prefer we discuss this in private," Lucas said.


    "I see. Girls, you heard him." Caesar sent the two women far. They were two thots that he rented from the Joker of the Underworld, Doflamingo, using the money of his clients.


    "Now, we are in Private Mr Fernando, may I know what do you want, and how much are you willing to offer," asked Caesar.


    "In private," Lucas pointed with his head to Law, who also could feel someone spying on them through his relatively small Haki.


    "Room," Law opened his palm, and a blue sphere covered the room and a part of outside. "Chambress." Then he flipped his hand.


    Outside, the green-haired woman was standing by the door, to spy on a man from the Navy. Her name is Monet, and she used to read the newspapers. It was her habit to give great attention to the small details about what happens in the world around her since she was an excellent woman when it comes to collecting information.


    The green-haired beauty, Monet, was curious why a Rear Admiral came with a famous rookie like Law. The first possibility that is Law is collaborating with that Navy, which wasn''t very possible since Marines never make an alliance with pirates. And if they do, they won''t show it publicly like that.


    The second possibility, which was the highest one, was that Lucas is a corrupted Marine, and he is genuinely collaborating with Law over a benefit. Such man would always change his side to the one who offers the highest benefit.


    Her boss, the real one, would like him for sure. But she needed to confirm Lucas''s intents before reporting to her boss. However, as she was spying, she suddenly found herself standing outside the lab, facing the green nature.


    "What happened?" Monet blinked twice seeing that her view suddenly changed.


    Back to the room, and facing Caesar, Lucas now felt that no one would spy on him.


    "Now, since you are feeling secure, shall we discuss the business?"


    "What I want is, you," Lucas said.


    "Shiruru, I know that, but what exactly you want from me."


    "Pledge your loyalty to me, and do whatever I ask you," said Lucas with a chilly and cold voice as he smirked looking directly to Caesar.


    Caesar laughed loudly thinking that Lucas is joking. "SHIRURU... Law, your friend, is funny."


    "He isn''t joking." Law turned his head away.


    "You are an excellent scientist; it would be a waste for your talent to work for Doflamingo. Work for me."


    Looking at Caesar whose face suddenly turned serious upon knowing that this isn''t a joke, Lucas continued explaining his plan, with more details.


    He gave Caesar an exact picture of what he will do, without giving him a chance to say no. This time, Caesar gave more attention to Lucas and raised his guard.


    Lucas then told him about his plan of making him turn into his subordinate, where Caesar would say everything Lucas ask him for, even leaving his clients.


    Upon hearing Lucas''s explanation, Caesar understood. Basically, he would become a dog for Lucas, and do whatever he asks¨C just like when he used to be with World Government.


    But here, Caesar didn''t have a lot of choices.


    "What makes you think I would work for a brat like you? In this New World, two Emperors didn''t dare to ask me for that. Do you think a great scientist like me so weak-" Caesar said as he was about to spread a poisoned gas in the room.


    "Your next line: you have a death wish for sure," Lucas interrupted.


    "You have a death... what." Caesar got a shock. He just said what Lucas told him he is going to say.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t spread that gas."


    Suddenly, a heart appeared in Lucas''s palm, beating.


    Seeing the heart in Lucas''s hand, Caesar laughed, as he, one month ago, exchanged Law''s heart with Monet''s, so they could trust each other.


    "Shiruru, you think you can threaten me with the heart of Monet..."


    "Let me ask you what the most precious thing in life is."


    "Money of course-"


    Lucas gave the heart in his hand, a small squeeze. Caesar suddenly held the left side in his heart, feeling pain, unimaginable one.


    Suddenly, Caesar opened his eyes widely as he couldn''t continue his words.


    At that moment, Caesar realised that the heart in Lucas''s hand was his and not Monet''s. He glared at Law and knew he got tricked.


    That moment, Caesar Clown felt fear. The fact that his life is in one man''s hand made his instinct controlling him and making him timed.


    "Money, women, fame, power, and people would tell you those things are important in one''s life."


    Lucas vanished and appeared behind Caesar, and let his mouth get closer to his ear before whispering, with a low, yet very cold sound:


    "Their opinions are different of which one exactly, but we all agree that everything is useless without the life itself; don''t you agree Caesar."


    Lucas smirked and gave Caesar''s heart another small squeeze, "and don''t even think that cancelling the oxygen around would work with me. Try to do it, and let''s see who is faster, my ability to hold my breath, or your ability to keep your heart beating.


    I have seen a 100 possible future, and only a one ended up good for you." Lucas could feel the heart in his hand, beating faster and faster, meaning that his victim is feeling fear.


    That moment, Caesar was feeling panic and fear that he never felt in his life. All the hair in his body stood up. Cold sweat was dropping from his face and body.


    It was like his instincts told him to fight, but to submit at the same time. Without life, how can anything be important?


    This man even told him that his last resort is useless; how can Caesar fight back.


    "Please, we c-an ma-ke th-is out."


    "You have yet to hear what I can offer you."


    "wh-wh-what"


    "Using an ancient power I got, I can give you the talent  and increase your ability to make even the best scientist a joke compared to you."


    Caesar opened his eyes widely. He now was in front of a guy who has his heart and has no use of lying at him, yet he offers him to surpass the world''s best scientist. Caesar worked with the best scientist once and knew how much his brain is twisted as he was the first one to find a way to create Smile and make non-living objects eat Devil Fruits.


    But this guy is offering him a way to surpass that scientist to become the best in the world.


    The mix of fear and temptation made Caesar''s heart calm, yet beat fast. The best in the world. The risks he is facing are as great as the chances, making it believable and far from being a wish. Maybe Lucas has a Devil Fruit that increases the people''s intelligence.


    However, he would still hesitate. But Lucas''s next words had made a great impact on Caesar.


    "And most importantly, I can make you get, the eternal life."


    "www---what."


    Caesar opened his eyes widely. Every human fear death from old age, and defeating that old age was the first dream they gave up on.


    Caesar''s heart beat faster and faster.


    Hearing Lucas''s words about Eternal Life made Law feel some doubt. As far as he knows, for someone to achieve Eternal Life, Law must be willingly sacrificing his life to perform Eternal Youth Surgery. It''s not exchanging life for another; but willingly, using life to perform some surgery that will put a burden on him, which will kill him.


    But remembering that he is doing this to take Doflamingo down, ''This guy knows to bullshit,'' Law thought.


    "What do you say," Lucas whispered in Caesar''s ear.


    "Are you serious!"


    Caesar wanted to confirm it, this offer is too good, that he would surely betray Doflamingo and kill his mother and father to get it, so let alone becoming a dog.


    "Dead serious. Now chose, eternal sleep or eternal life."


    As long as Lucas can control this new dog of his, then he won''t mind having him as a slave for eternity.


    Eternal life, proving that he is the best scientist, for such a little price, made Caesar think.


    Is it slavery when you get what you want?


    "I...I... Accept."


    Upon hearing Caesar''s answer, Lucas smiled, and the heart vanished in thin air.


    "Now, think well of what you really want, clear your heart, and I''ll come back, to know if you are willing to put your life on the line for me."


    "Let''s go." After giving his last words, Lucas called Law and walked out the door.


    Caesar was left looking at the wall, stunned.


    In his way out, he saw Monet, standing, without her nerdy outfit, but with a shirt that exposed her big b.r.e.a.s.ts and beautiful curves along with a naturally beautiful face. Upon seeing them, she made eye contact with Lucas and smiled.


    Lucas gave her one look, admiring secretly that she is one of the prettiest and hottest he saw. He resisted the urge to check her more and made his way by Monet, with hard, ignoring her.


    Monet kept directing her eyes to him and followed his shadow as he and Law got out through the door.


    Lucas probably knew of what she is thinking, and what will happen.


    It''s a universal law; every action has a reaction equal in force and opposing in the direction. But now, it was the time to eat the Devil Fruit he wants to eat. More-More, which make the person Increasing Man


    Lucas already collected information about the previous wielder; he was very strong, could increase the size of bullets a hundred times sinking a ship, or their speed or power. Though he was never seen increasing both size and speed at the same time, it wasn''t impossible to think about it. Also, he could increase his own speed a hundred times.


    Speed isn''t to take lightly, as increasing it a hundred time would mean increasing the force a hundredfold.


    (Force= acceleration* mass)


    Lucas saw a lot of potential in this fruit, and probably with The Strongest System, he can make it into a terrifying weapon, since the strongest system can make him discover more about the fruit, maybe even increasing other things, since this fruit turns the person into an increasing man.


    Lucas and Law went to the other side of Hazard Punk.

 Chapter 164

    As both Lucas and Law teleported Monet away using Room, She who was outside the lab called her real boss.


    Monet wasn''t only Caesar''s assistant, but also a spy whose job is to watch him since Caesar has the habit of spending the money of his clients and stalling the time to get more refunds.


    The real one behind her was Doflamingo.


    As soon as she was teleported out, she went into her room and took a DenDenMushi to call Doflamingo before reporting him everything, including that Lucas knew Law, and he made a secret commission, which she couldn''t say.


    "fufufu... who thought that we may find a corrupted fish."


    Upon mentioning Lucas, Doflamingo could remember him as the person who stopped him in the middle of the air and laughed as he didn''t expect to meet him here and again.


    "What shall we do?"


    "Of course, using him."


    Doflamingo, as the joker of the underworld, would always appreciate a corrupted Marine.


    "Joker, but what if Law is actually working with the marines, that would doom us."


    "fufu..., Marines strictly don''t make contact with pirates, it is their law. And if they do, they won''t try to look obvious. "


    Doflamingo said remembering his dead brother who never contacted marines publicly or was shown to walk with them. "He is the one who is using Law to get a benefit. Guys who work for their own benefits are good for me."


    Obviously, if the Marine needed a secret commission with Caesar, then Law is trying to use him for that benefit.


    However, such man would always change his side to the one who offers the most significant benefit.


    "Fernando Lucas, I heard he beat the shit out of dead Crocodile who mysteriously vanished from Impel Down," Doflamingo said.


    Though the Celestial Dragons gave Doflamingo a mission to find Crocodile who vanished from Impel Down during Ivankov''s prison break, he knew that Crocodile was dead since Vivi had his Devil Fruit.


    It was a logic that existed for 800 years.


    "However, we need to watch him closely before knowing what he likes and bind him."


    "Is there anything I have to do, Joker?"


    Monet could hear Doflamingo murmuring as the snail was copying his facial expression. Her face flinched, thinking that her boss had that idea.


    "He is very young, 16 years old. Monet, you are gorgeous, right."


    Doflamingo said as he knew that she wasn''t a v.i.r.g.i.n and can understand what he trying to say.


    If the navy man is so young, then controlling his D meaning controlling him.


    Monet coughed and had a slight blush upon hearing that she was pretty. Being praised would always make her feel good.


    "I want you to guarantee that we get him, understood."


    "Mister Joker? Are you sure, he is pretty handsome," Monet said, her face showing the cold expression of an assassin but red cheeks, as she just thought about her mission and was happy that he isn''t an ugly old man. If the latter was the case, then she would ask another woman to do it instead of her.


    "Do your best; meanwhile, I''ll test him."


    "I Understand, Joker."


    Monet then hanged the call and the snail got swallowed by her arm that turned into snow.


    When Law and Lucas left Doctor Caesar''s office, Monet was at the door, wearing, not nerdy, but seductive clothes that showed her curves, very huge chest, and pretty face, making her look very charming.


    But Lucas gave her one glance before ignoring her and going away.


    It didn''t matter to Monet since Lucas made a commission, then she would see him here again, and the chance would come again. Besides, she took the fact that Lucas ignored her was because he is 16 years old v.i.r.g.i.n and was trying to hide his embarrassment.


    ''She isn''t a bad actor, but the plot is just bad.''


    Of course, Lucas knew Monet would report to Doflamingo. That''s why he didn''t hide his face when he came here.


    Sometimes, not hiding your face is safer than hiding it.


    As someone who was in the underworld of earth, Lucas knew how most of the bosses think.  The bad guys aren''t lunatics, but men of business that sold their morals. They will always try using their possible enemies if this brings benefits. Of course, they won''t hesitate to get rid of the danger.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas was now in the south of Hazard Punk, several kilometres away from Caesar''s lab.


    In front of him, Law was sitting on a rock and hugging his sword.


    Law had many questions in his head, such how is he planning to use Caesar, and what is he planning to do since he revealed his face to Monet who obviously told Doflamingo.


    Despite all these questions, Law knew that Lucas was a man with a plan and wouldn''t make a move without assuring its effectiveness, so he decided to start with the first question that bothered him.


    "Why did you call me here?"


    "Take my heart out."


    "Excuse me."


    Law''s face made a bizarre expression as he heard Lucas''s weird demand. He couldn''t make out any logic from it or does Lucas plan to use his own heart to threat himself.


    "Are you deaf,"


    "I can''t understand you."


    "Heart is a vital point. One hit can kill it; if I can hide my heart, then any stab here wouldn''t be deadly."


    Lucas made up some logical excuse which Law bought it.


    "Fine, Room."


    Law opened his palm and a faint-blue sphere extended from his palm, wrapping the two of them. This sphere was the power of Op-Op Fruit which make anything within the sphere inside an operation room, and Law can control it.


    Without Lucas moving, Law could take Lucas''s heart out, before throwing it back to the owner.


    The heart was inside a visible white cub, once Lucas wants it back, all he has to do is to put his heart on his chest.


    "Just store it in a safe place, if someone sat on it, you would die."


    Looking to his heart in his hand beating, Lucas had felt a bit weird. "hehe..." he found it funny. His life is in his palm, literally.


    Suddenly, the heart in his palm vanished.


    "Is this everything," Law asked as he didn''t want to question it. Maybe Lucas indeed has a way to hide his heart. Probably he will put it in a chest and bury it.


    "Yes."


    "Do whatever you like."


    Seeing that Lucas has no need for him, Law went some hundreds meter away and sat on a tree.


    Lucas was sitting next to the beach, not feeling so different from his heart, not inside his chest.


    However, the beat on his chest is still there. He could feel the blood cycle, and his wrist is still beating. His body was function as usual. Lucas felt that he had a remote heart now.


    He opened his System and looked to the items in the storage.


    There were two hearts; one belongs to the crazy scientist while the other belongs to him.


    [Item: The Heart of Fernando Lucas.


    State: 10/10


    Eternal Heart: A heart that never age]


    Law who was observing Lucas''s silently saw a weird-looking fruit in his hand, "Oy, that- a Devil Fruit."


    Lucas made his decision. To become stronger, become as Admirals, and facing stronger opponents, he made the decision to eat this fruit.


    Lucas was someone who would never go against a higher challenge without at least have some sort of guarantee that he would overpower his opponents.


    Since he was the type which depends on super speed and techniques, More-More fruit was the best Devil Fruit for himself.


    Just the speed boost x 100 times that he get it to himself is tempting enough for him without mentioning the other abilities and the potentials to increase these abilities.


    "Okay, to cheat it or not to cheat it."


    Remembering how his girls reacted after eating their Devil Fruits, Lucas flinched. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth widely before putting the Fruit inside and swallowing it in one go.


    "argh..."


    Lucas''s face turned green as he wanted to throw up.


    [Ding, do you want to turn Devil Fruit into XP (y/n)]


    Lucas took some time to forget the taste of a Devil Fruit; maybe he should fuse it with his heart directly, but he chose to eat, thinking something may happen.


    After forgetting the taste, Lucas now could pay attention to the notification, surprised. Seems that he can turn Devil Fruits into XP when he eats them.


    If he eats Devil Fruits like a madman, then he may gain a lot of experience.


    However, there is one problem, they taste like shit.


    ''that''s too hard; in my whole life, I never knew how shit taste, but I can tell it''s better than, this fruit.''


    ''Argh, thinking about eating them would make me want to throw up.''


    Lucas put his hand on his lips, feeling the urge to throw up.


    ''I''ll think about that later.''


    It was a hard decision to eat dump because XP, while he can chase people for it. There was a high possibility that his body would refuse the taste after eating more couple Devil Fruits to turn them into XP. But that meant that he had to consider what he eats since the System would consider the potentials to get XP.


    ''I hope I won''t throw up on the next one...''


    Looking to the notification, Lucas chose No. He won''t allow the ability to slip from his hand. The ability alone was frightening as it makes the person stronger according to his basic strength.


    [System starting new update 0%...20%....30%....]


    Hearing the System''s notification, Lucas sat down and waited for it to finish updating. He opened his storage to eat something and refresh his tongue while observing the update process.


    The food prepared by the System was always high levelled that put the best cooks in this world to shame.


    Lucas chose to eat Ice-cream while looking at the update window.


    [80%...82%..90%]


    Whenever the system update, something new would happen.


    "hehe."


    Seeing Lucas''s reaction made Law, who was observing from the side, laugh as he knew what Lucas is passing by was the worst thing about eating a Devil Fruit, which is the taste.


    [Ding, integrating with Devil Fruit More-More]


    [Ding, + new category: Devil Fruit Mastery (level 1)


    Devil Fruit Mastery: how able are you to use the full abilities of your Devil Fruit.]


    (From now and on, Devil Fruit Mastery would be called DFM)


    [DFM: More-More level 1 (0/20.000) (active power)


    Paramecia Type:


    *Increase the speed, the size and the strength of non-living object up to 100 fold.


    *Increasing one''s speed up to 100 folds,


    * can increase one feature in time]


    [Possible upgradation starting with level 6 to level 20: affecting living being. Affecting Time-rate, increasing other factors, such one''s strength, size, and others such as air pressure, gravity, heat...


    ...]


    [the weakness against seawater and Sea Stone still exists.]


    Devil Fruits were following their name. More More, make Lucas Increasing Man. Devil Fruits abilities follow their name more than they follow the first available usage. Upon reading the notification, Lucas knew that with training, he can learn how to use his fruit effectively to use it on things other than the basics, size, speed and power. Just affecting living beings sound good enough.


    Lucas was looking to his storage anxiously, to see that he can extract the Devil Fruit from his heart.


    Looking at his heart [Do you want to extract Devil Fruit from the item.


    Good, he relieved now. If he ever fell to the sea, then he can take the fruit out and swim again.


    But again, just with DFM level one of the fruit, Lucas knows that his current fighting prowess increased dramatically.


    [Ding, the option of extracting Devil Fruit is available to the host.]


    Staring blankly, Lucas took some time to realise what happened.


    "Couldn''t you tell me that when I had you the first time."


    Upon seeing the new notification, Lucas cursed, as if he had known this earlier, then he would already found a suitable Devil Fruit from the start and wouldn''t trouble himself.


    He didn''t regret it since he played safe, but he was still pissed off.


    In frustration, Lucas lifted a near rock and threw it to the sea''s direction, and accidentally, learned how to activate his power at that moment.


    [ more-more: size increase x100]


    As the rock flew out of his hand, the size started to increase folds at a rapid rate.


    The rock was 15 cm in length, but in half blink, it became 150 cm, and in another half blink, it became 15 meters, before it hit the sea and continue flying with its original speed and eventually it fell creating a big wave.


    [DFM +5 XP]


    ''Oy, what was that ability,'' Law again flinched seeing Lucas''s ability.


    "Wow. I need to do an experiment." Lucas''s face suddenly became like kids'' face seeing how a small rock became gigantic and stood up. But now, it seems that he needs to be

 Chapter 165

    Lucas, after throwing a rock in frustration, learned how to activate his Devil Fruit''s ability. The rock he threw, suddenly, turned from a small thing that wouldn''t harm anyone, into a massive object that would sink a ship. Then, DFM (Devil Fruit Mastery) had gained 5 XP.


    Lucas threw another rock and tried to double its size, but the volume increased 15 folds instead.


    Since he was a newbie to Devil Fruit powers, Lucas found that he can''t control his ability completely. Maybe trying to get used to it would teach him how to control it. That''s it; the first levels are about controlling Devil Fruits, which would gain him XP.


    But since DFM is at the first level, acc.u.mulated XP would help him and save him time.


    "Well, let''s test this first." Lucas stood up as he looked like a little kid who was excited about his birthday''s gift; except that, he never knew that feeling.


    He stood up and extended his hand, pointing with his finger toward a far house-sized rock that was on the beach.


    <<Finger Gun>>


    From his finger, a 2 centimetre compressed air bullet covered with flames left flying toward that rock with high speed, making a deep hole with it.


    Again, Lucas repeated the same technique, using his new ability to increase speed.


    *Pew*


    The air fire bullet left his hand and flew with unimaginable speed. It was swift already, yet the original speed increased by 100 times.


    When it left Lucas''s hand, it looked like a red beam shot out of his finger that pieced the rock in instants and made cracks all over it.


    "This one is riskier,"


    He extended his hand again, but to another high rock that was between the beach and the sea.


    Using Finger Gun again, Lucas shot another one. <<More-More: size increase x100>>.


    Usually, finger gun''s level 17 bullets are 1.5 cm to 3 cm in width, while the length is probably up to 4 cm.


    The compressed air bullet didn''t go faster this time, but its size increased dramatically, making the compressed air bullet extend to 2 meters in width and 4 meters in length. That was bigger than any cannon shot by folds.


    The rock that Lucas aimed at didn''t have a chance before vanishing from the history as the giant air bullet swallowed it and continued its way to the sea.


    [ DFM + 20 XP] [DFM +40 XP]


    Lucas looked very excited about his new Devil Fruit powers. What he did now could also be done to his swordsmanship and other techniques.


    Lucas, just with this essential ability, then with the six powers alone, he would be able to fight admirals easily.


    Too bad that Lucas can''t increase both size and speed at the same time.


    [using 100.000 acc.u.mulated XP]


    (Thanks to random pirates, Teach, and Enel, he has more XP)


    [DFM up to level 5 (15/100.000)


    * can control the amount, and the specific feature he wants to increase about the object.


    *Host can increase his strength now.


    * Multiplayer up to 110 times]


    Before the notification even resonated in his mind, Lucas could feel something carved deep within his mind and soul. Now, he felt that he can control his power like he has been training for years.


    "Strom leg 100 times."


    Smiling, Lucas jumped and flipped forward as he kicked using Storm Legs to send 15 meters compressed air blade. The sword energy was visible and had a blue colour.


    As the air blade was flying in the sea, the size of it increased 100 times more, becoming 1.5 km long and splitting the sea as it continued its way.


    Such an attack can split a mountain, and it wasn''t even his best cutting technique.


    If Lucas uses his swordsmanship, then how much powerful his attacks can become (100 times faster or 100 times bigger or 100 stronger.)


    "What the hell..." Law, who was silently observing, couldn''t hide his shock as he could make a conclusion of what Lucas''s ability was.


    "Paramecia type for sure... tsk, he was already powerful without a fruit. Now, how would I ever have a chance?" Law lowered his head as he realised that it would be troublesome to avenge for every time he got hit with the bat or punched on the head by Lucas.


    Lucas decided to stop.


    Of course, he still has stronger techniques to use with his new ability like Six King Gun that can make gigantic shockwaves already.


    Lucas decided to leave that for later and get used to the More-More ability first in another place.


    Even if he controls his ability, he needed to make himself familiar with it.


    Also, he needs to gain more XP since he wants to get up his ability faster, without forgetting that his other skills may need it. A wise man would always distribute his XP before going to higher map, and when he has plenty of course, or necessary.


    x-X-x


    Not wanting to make more destruction, Lucas walked away.


    "Oy, what was that fruit ya." Law who was on Lucas''s side couldn''t help but ask.


    "Something meant for using."


    Lucas gave a short yet mysterious answer.


    Lucas then met Caesar, who said he is ready to work for Lucas even at the cost of his life.


    Replying at Caesar, Lucas told him that he will give him someday before he comes here and see if he is worthy. Caesar smiled on that, then, Lucas, somehow, could see some kids around and felt annoyed because of that, but his face seemed cold, and asked Caesar to take them back since it''s troublesome. Caesar thought that this was a loyalty test, so he was thinking of what to do.


    Lucas left Caesar thinking.


    In his way out to the beach, Lucas saw Monet, standing on his way.


    Unlike the nerdy outfit of her, she was wearing the right clothes that seduce people to her beauty.


    Lucas gave her one glance before taking a step to the side, avoiding her.


    "Wait, please."


    Monet took a step to the side, standing in Lucas''s way again.


    "What do you want; I believe that Dr Caesar and I had reached an agreement."


    Lucas lifted his head slightly and thought that she probably would say that Doflamingo wants to talk with him, but no, it seems that she has some orders.


    Looking at his face, Monet smiled slowly and let her face getting closer to his, ready to see him blush at any moment. She didn''t believe that a 16 years old v.i.r.g.i.n would be hard to deal with since she had extensive experience with kids.


    ''she is pretty for sure... should I play the fool.''


    "I''m in a hurry," Lucas pretended to be shy as he took a step back.


    "Well, you can come here at any other time." Monet pretended to be shy as well and looked to the ground before joining her hands together.


    "Does Caesar want something," Lucas asked.


    Monet moved her pale snow finger and put it on his chest before she slowly moved it down across his abs and finally stop his crotch, "It''s not about what De. Caesar wants; it''s about what I want."


    Lucas lifted his eyebrow, feeling some blood rush to his crotch as Monet is playing with him using her pretty finger.


    It seems Doflamingo wants to guarantee him on his side by sending a woman to control him. Classical, yet, he didn''t see that coming.


    "Miss, I need to go."


    "Shh, call me Monet," Monet smiled as she felt the small boy fell to her strings. "I''ll be happy if I see you here soon."


    Her finger then moved down across his crotch and touched the head of the snake. Monet suddenly opened her eyes widely as her finger kept moving across his crotch, wanting to confirm the thing that made her dazed.


    ''What the heck... isn''t that size, too big so let soft? It''s bigger than the hardest one I saw.''


    ''How can this thing even enter?"


    "Whatever."


    Feeling the dragon growing inside his pants, and looking to Monet, Lucas took a step back, or he would bang her here if she kept messing with his D using her finger.


    "Come back soon, please," Monet regained her facial expression and waved her hand while faking a smile and observing him with her yellow eyes.


    Even if he doesn''t come back, they still have ways to contact people in the Marine through their agent.


    ''For a reason, I had some desire. It seems that this target won''t be bad in bed. But how can he be this big.''


    Monet turned and kept thinking about what just happened. She then looked at her hand as she raised a finger. "I never thought that my hands are this small."


    -x-X-x-


    After calling Lucci, Lucas found his sh.i.p.s since the Sea Monster Cow could locate it from its smell.


    Lucas went to one warship, where he sensed most of his girls inside a cabin taking a nap as they were taking turns to cover up for his absence.


    "Here you are. Where you have been?"


    "Calorina."


    Lucas could see his cousin glaring at him with her blue-sky eyes before she makes a hopeless sigh and stands next to him.


    "You can say... some business."


    "What kind of business."


    As his elder sibling, she would always feel responsible for his safety and would act overprotective.


    "Devil Fruits."


    "Oh my, did you eat a one."


    Calorina seemed excited and anxious upon hearing the news.


    Lucas gave a simple nod.


    "Hurry up and tell me what you did eat," she quickly grabbed Lucas from his collar and kept shaking him, wanting to know what kind of ability he gained.


    Lucas sighed, seeing how much caring she acting toward him. In his previous life, even his parent didn''t care about him like that, which made him feel some warmth for her.


    "Well, it''s Mo-"As he was about to say it, someone interrupted.


    "Lucas." Suddenly, a blonde with big brown eyes and pale skin came and stood up between them, looking at Lucas''s eyes directly.


    "Hi Kaya, are you fine." Lucas could see some seriousness in her eyes. Unlike the time he met her in Syrup Village, she became different. Her silk blonde hair got longer to reach her back, as for her height, it increased to 175 cm, making Nami feeling a bit jealous; as for her small b.r.e.a.s.ts, they grew up to become perky.


    "Ah, I''m fine."


    "You look pale, did anything happens."


    "My skin is always pale," Kaya seemed to be hesitant to tell him about something.


    "She threw up" Calorina let a sigh.


    "Are you sick?"


    Lucas suddenly felt his heart beat faster (though it is in the storage. He had felt this much fear for the first time in his life. He held Kaya''s hands and looked anxiously at her eyes. Kaya just smiled back, seeing him like that and put her hand on his cheek.


    "No, It''s like this. When a woman-"


    Before Kaya could complete her medical explanation, Calorina gave Lucas an answer: "I remember that your mom threw up once before 8 months of your birth."


    Lucas wasn''t stupid and watched a few dramas in his life. When a woman throws up, they may make a celebration or execute her, according to the culture.


    Kaya nodded in confirmation.


    For the last months, she had been trying to get herself pregnant. But because of her safe days, period time, and Lucas was shared between many women, his s.e.m.e.n had a lower chance, so she had been waiting. Only when he took a 1-2 days break a month ago, his chances became great.


    "Well congratulation," Lucas said, not looking very shocked, as Kaya was the one who was asking for a baby and stopped eating pills.


    "Hey, it''s your kid too," Calorina said, feeling a bit relieved that she didn''t get pregnant. If she got pregnant and saw this reaction from Lucas, then she won''t be able to hold her self back. '' Though, it doesn''t look like a bad idea. If we had a baby, then he would look like us for sure, and my mom would take care of it ...'' Calorina was thinking very similar to Lucas.


    Kaya approached Lucas and hugged him and asked with worry, "you won''t mind if we still doing it. I studied it, and they said it is healthy for both the mother and the kid to have s.e.x during the impregnation." Well, his D is just too good.


    "Sure, sure, don''t worry about that. By the way, if you want, you can take a break from the Navy, and I''ll take you into a safe place." Lucas said as he let a long sigh.


    Calorina took a cigarette before starting smoking, "No need to worry. HQ would give her a vacation on Navy''s expensive. She won''t have to sail and can work whenever she wants."


    For the first time in her life, Calorina offered Lucas a cigarette, thinking that he may be too stressed but trying to hide it. But Kaya took and crush it.


    "Really; we have a house next to the base, so I''ll be happy staying there. And I''ll treat Lucas whenever he needs," said Kaya and held Lucas''s hand looking at his eyes. Lucas smiled and messed with her hair thinking that she is cute, "well, as long as you are safe, it won''t matter to me."


    And so, after a chat after the breaking news, Lucas went somewhere else and took a cigarette to light it up. Hina was next to him, asking for one cigarette before smoking together.


    "Hina will sleep," Hina pretended nothing has happened and acted as usual before going back to her ship.


    One seaman came running toward Lucas, reporting that a small fleet of 5 big pirates sh.i.p.s is approaching them.


    Lucas was about to call any girl to deal with them, but remember that they were free XP points, even not much, acc.u.mulating them would be like storing money in a piggy bank.


    But unfortunately, as he turned his head, he could see Calorina in her giant form dealing with half of that fleet, while Nami and Domino had an easier time sinking the other sh.i.p.s.


    Lucas let a sigh, facing the dark clouds and feeling sleepy.


    And the day passed, and he went back to his base.


    15 advance chapters at Pa-treon


    Pat reon.com/Erojaki

 Chapter 166

    One day later, after the sun raised again, Lucas''s sh.i.p.s arrived at Suitrossa kingdom their way to the navy base.


    "Hmm, that was good."


    Lucas heard Sadi yawning as she stood up next to him.


    What happened last night was a bit kinky as she was riding his D while his hands were tied.


    And in the end, he tied her and banged her from behind.


    Sadi felt that her legs are very light and numb and found it hard a bit to walk probably, but she felt so relaxed.


    What happened to her was Lucas using his new ability to increase the speed of his thrust, and she couldn''t keep up for half-hour despite her monstrous stamina, as the thrusts were too much for any woman to handle as they were combined with The D skill.


    Looking at how she was struggling to walk, Lucas felt that he increased his speed too much. Maybe he should have used only 5-6 times More-Speed.


    But hey, at least he learned that he can save his time with this ability and enjoy s.e.x.


    "Whatever, Little Sadi."


    "Hmm... You were a beast, and beasts need to be tamed."


    Lucas rolled his eyes; she quickly grabbed him before hugging him and start kissing his mouth, sucking his tongue and crushing her chest against his.


    Very soon, everyone reached the seaport of the naval base. They then left the sh.i.p.s and made their way inside.


    "Okay girls, rest well, and buy something for yourselves," reaching the base, Lucas took some sakes of money and distribute them among the women equally, and those who complained got more a bit.


    Lucas then was ready to report to his current superior, Momousagi before he goes back to his office, and starts his plans to take Doflamingo down, and that would be after exposing him publicly, of course.


    ...


    Standing next to her door, Lucas could tell that some guest is looking for him, and his boss is arguing to not give him.


    "What do you mean by that."


    "Just a chat, as I heard about him from Sengoku, and I may make use of his help."


    "Listen, teacher Z, I respect you and all, but I won''t allow you to risk the life of my subordinate,"


    "Ho, don''t every marine risk their life daily, besides, isn''t he a Rear Admiral, why are you acting so protective."


    "He is only 16 years old!"


    "Ho... but don''t worry, I''m not going to take him to a ship battle in New World or something."


    Standing by the door, and listening to them, Lucas could tell that they were talking about him.


    Lucas also knew that his presence can''t be hidden, since he is very close, and the people inside seem to be Haki''s experts, he knew that they can sense him, so he decided to go inside.


    *Knock**Knock*


    After knocking on the door, Lucas heard his boss calling him.


    "Lucas, come inside."


    ''Isn''t that too early,'' Lucas stopped for brief thinking of what just she said.


    (C.u.m inside.)


    It seems that his brain is beyond dirty nowadays.


    Opening the door, Lucas could see Momousagi standing in front of some people.


    One was an old man, double of her height, almost 3.5 meters and a half in height. He had spiky purple hair, tanned skin, very muscular shape, and a robotic right arm. His cap reminded Lucas of the training instructor in the elite camp.


    Next to him, there was a man and a woman. The woman seemed to be cold and pretty, had long wavy blue hair, 174 cm tall, red eyes, cute face and hourglass shape, with a rank of Commodore. But she looked very cold.


    The man was tanned, 3 meters tall, very muscular, had long arms like a gorilla and had the same rank as the woman. Both of them had the 5th highest rank, only one grade bellows him.


    "Rear Admiral Lucas, you may be too young to know this person, this is a training instructor and previous Admiral, Zephyr, also known as Z."


    Momousagi pointed with her finger to the purple-haired man. From her facial expression, Lucas could tell that she wasn''t happy.


    Finding that every eye on him, Lucas forced a smile, "nice to meet you all, I''m Lucas."


    He just remembered when he arrived at New World, Z sent him an invitation, yet Lucas refused, saying he is tired and told him to come and meet him instead.


    Lucas had enough with his own troubles, and it wasn''t his habit to bother himself to go to the others''.


    "so, you are the famous Golden Hunter."


    "Golden Hunter?"


    Apparently, since he was caring more about training and banging, Lucas barely knew his title outside.


    "don''t tell me you don''t know, brat," Momousagi said, as she remembered that Lucas said he don''t have alias name. But today, Z told her something else.


    "know what, boss,"


    "your title outside, and don''t call me boss." Hearing him calling her boss, she gave him one intense glare, which Lucas didn''t meet since he was focusing on Z.


    Apparently, Lucas was known for his investigation abilities. He can recognise wanted people from one glance even if they changed their faces. He once took a holiday, and took a warlord down; after that, he went to Impel Down and took a whole hidden bunch of prisoners by himself before defeating their leader, which was a top-secret incident.


    Because the investigation abilities that allow him to find troubles whenever he goes, he gained his title of Golden Hunter.


    Momousagi, because of learning that, thought that Lucas may be too reckless and didn''t want someone too young to throw himself into troubles that are bigger than him. That''s why she was insisting on Z to forget any funny idea that may excite the teen to throw his life.


    ''Hey, I have a one... but since when.''


    "I heard a lot about you from Fleet Admiral."


    "He says a lot of things."


    "Ha-ha, as expected by young Marines."


    Zephyr laughed and didn''t seem to bring the matter of Lucas ignoring him. If this got known outside, Lucas would seriously have troubles with most of the HQ, and admirals are included.


    The other two persons, especially the girl, shot him a cold glare that would make anyone who sees it, think that Lucas killed her pet or stole her v.i.r.g.i.nity before abandoning her.


    "Instructor Z, I believe that we don''t know each other so it would be weird if we act this way."


    Momousagi put her hand on her h.i.p.s and shot a glare at Lucas. Does he treat elders like this? That was unacceptable.


    "Ha-ha, I see, you don''t like to beat around the bush."


    Z went to a near chair and sat down.


    "Lucas, you don''t have to feel any pressure because of the rank. Don''t force yourself and remember that you work under me." Momousagi made her statement clear.


    Z chuckled and smiled weirdly; he isn''t taking the kid for a fight or anything.


    ''This woman, I like her.''


    Of course, If Lucas isn''t forced and doesn''t see a benefit to gain, then he absolutely would refuse. His time is precious, and if you don''t believe it, asks his girls in both the earth and the sky; they would kill you if you messed with his time.


    "From where would I start? It''s like when I was..."


    Z then started telling Lucas his story; how he was admiral, and how his family was killed by pirates and he was about to resign, but then he was made into an instructor to train young people.


    Then, Twenty-three years after the death of his loved ones, Z''s arm was cut off by an unknown pirate with a Devil Fruit power, and his entire division was massacred with only Ain and Binz surviving.


    Lucas looked around, to see the woman called Ain, and the man called..."I''m not Binz," declared the man with long arms.


    "And you want me to help you finding the one who cut your arm."


    Lucas wasn''t thinking about helping this old man since it means nothing to him, but he was thinking of a way to use him.


    "For a long time, I came to the New World, looking for him. I only need to ask you a favour to find him; I will deal with him personally."


    "Don''t have funny ideas, Lucas." Momousagi saw Lucas thinking deeply and was afraid that he may be heart touched by this old man''s voice. He has enough charisma to drive people to fight in battles fiercely, which made her worry.


    Lucas already knew who he is looking for from his physical description, ''Edward Weebil... Weekil, I don''t remember his name exactly though.''


    ''But still, some weeks later, I need a vacation or an excuse to go to Dressrosa,''


    "Listen, Z, I can''t grant you anything. And as you can see, I have a job and my bos... Vice Admiral won''t let me go; and I don''t want to anger that young lady," Lucas said. Though she looks young, she was older than Hina.


    Looking at Lucas, Momousagi''s red lips made a charming mature smile upon hearing Lucas. Though she felt terrible for Z, he already lost his division, and she doesn''t want the same to happen to her men.


    "Ho, in that case, I can get you paid vacation that only you say when it will end." As a previous admiral and the teacher of three admirals, he has a world in the HQ.


    "Fine Instructor, Z."


    That was what Lucas wanted to hear. He stood up and was about to shake his hand, "though I can''t grant you anything, you need to convict her first."


    Lucas pointed to the mature woman behind him.


    He wanted to leave that headache for Z.


    "Do whatever you want, though there would be NO vacation until I''m satisfied with you."


    ''Until I''m satisfied with you!!'' hearing that, Lucas looked at her with wide-opened eyes as he had one idea, and because he is that type of men, you can quickly tell what he just thought of.


    "Didn''t you hear me." Momousagi didn''t think a young teen would think figuratively on her words.


    Then, everyone exchanged few words where Momousagi said that she would send some papers to Lucas later, as she already saw how he efficiently dealt with a mountain of doc.u.ments, making her think that it was good to have someone to deal with papers work her. Though she felt bad for using him, she thought it was for his best.


    Lucas said he would focus on patrolling more though.


    After a small chat, someone in the corner, whose face was always cold, had some bad facial expression as she looked at Z and busted.


    "Z teacher, I can''t take it anymore; why we are here, this brat would die anyway, and he won''t even get closer to that man. Z teacher, I think we shouldn''t waste our time by coming to her."


    "Yes, though he looks decent, I can''t think he won''t die outside; he barely came here to New World." The other man agreed.


    "Ain, Shuzo, enough." Z frowned


    "Oy, Ain, don''t dare to call my subordinate brat." Momousagi crossed her arms and looked coldly at Ain, who glared back at her. Momousagi slowly was about to take her sword out.


    Lucas frowned as he looked to the two, who are threatening his vacation''s ticket. "Listen, the two of you are too young, and people like you should shut when a.d.u.l.ts speak."


    "what?" Ain was stunned.


    "..." Everyone was the same.


    "haha..." Momousagi laughed.


    Here, Lucas was the last one who has the right to point himself as an a.d.u.l.t.


    "Ho, how about we fight, me alone. I bet that won''t be even a challenge." Shuzo said.


    "For me, absolutely not," replied Lucas as he took a cigarette and smoke it.


    "Teacher Z, please, let me teach this brat a lesson," said Ain.


    "a woman like you should know her place," Lucas was seriously having a headache now.


    "You what, come out and fight me right now."


    "I don''t hit ladies, so stay in the corner."


    Lucas exhaled some smoke while looking away as if he was ignoring them. If Ain wasn''t a pretty girl and looked like the mole woman, then she may get a blue eye by now.


    "You don''t... WHAT, because I''M A WOMAN." Ain was about to jump on Lucas but seems Shuzo is holding her back.


    "Z, do you want to make a bet." Moumosagi suddenly approached Z. Though she was protective, she loved to gamble.


    "Sigh weren''t you overprotective one moment ago."


    "Well, I want to see how strong he is. Let me bet, 2 million berries." She has a habit of gambling.


    "You still have a habit to gambling, fine," Z said, trusting his student''s strength who had been fighting.


    Unknown outside, those Shuzo and Ain were capable of fighting in the equal ground with your average Vice Admirals. Though they can''t be compared to her or other Vice Admirals, they were decent enough to test a Rear Admiral and would give trouble to Vice Admirals outside.


    But also, what was unknown outside was that Lucas was stronger than the regular Vice Admiral, and that was before he starts his two months training.

 Chapter 167

    Outside the marine base, there was a big vast yard, where high ranked officers and seamen train and practise different skills such as Swordsmanship, Gunmanship and other fighting skills, since the HQ wanted to provide his soldiers with the best equipment to prepare.


    In the middle, Lucas was standing, facing Ain and Shuzo.


    Ain was wearing pretty shorts, showing her long legs, and a tight blue shirt. Shuzo had his hair tied up, his long muscled gorilla arms reaching the ground, and wearing a red shirt with black pants.


    Though they were Commodore and one rank beneath him, they were personally trained by Z, the legendary teacher and stayed by his side for long. In fact, Shuzo in the Manga was shown to give a hard time for a low Vice Admiral, who wasn''t in the level of the other vices.


    Lucas thought that he would beat Shuzo mercilessly.


    But the thing is, Ain, was gorgeous and had a pretty face, smooth skin and red-ruby eyes, long dark-blue hair. Without forgetting the hourglass figure, long full legs and huge b.r.e.a.s.ts, and his Grandma''s teaching that a man only raises his hand on a woman for one particular reason.


    At the corners, there are a considerably large number of marines and officers with high and low ranks.


    Apparently, Momousagi collected them here, since they got their salary lately, and she made them make bets. She loved gambling. Before the fight starts, she told everyone about Lucas''s age, and how he came to New Wold less than a week ago, and he has been working for less than a year, but because of his investigating skills, he got promoted quickly.


    She didn''t tell them that Garp had acknowledged his strength personally.


    Most of the people made their bets on Ain and Shuzo since those two were known of hunting pirates in the New World, and ranks aren''t final ¨C a Commander from New World can be stronger than a Captain in Paradise who is absolutely stronger than Captain from East Blue.


    "Gion, let''s see Garp''s student against mine."


    "Mm"


    ''If he fails, I swear I''ll bury him with paper works'' Gion, known as Momousagi, nodded at Z''s statement, and made a secret vow in case Lucas made her lose.


    "Start,"


    Said Z and waved his robotic arms, making everyone look anxiously at the battlefield.


    "The girl, get out, I don''t have a reason to hit you even though you were too much."


    Facing both Ain and Shuzo, Lucas made a provoking statement before taking a cigarette out of his storage and lit it up.


    Lucas remembered a bit about Shuzo, who was supposed to lose to Luffy and some giantess from Elbaf.  But he couldn''t remember anything on Ain. He assumed that she may be a character from filler or a movie, which he never watched.


    "You."


    Ain was about to charge on this man who looked down at her because she is a woman. It hurt her pride since pirates never considered her being a woman before injuring her and killing all of her friends.


    Shuzo extended his long arm to stop her while glaring at Lucas, who was 30 meters away.


    "No, he is mine."


    The two were known to be rivals and wouldn''t work together. Ain wanted him to get out of the way.


    "Shave,"  Shuzo swiftly kicked the ground, and in a blink, he appeared two meters in front Lucas, who just threw his cigarette.


    Using his long arms, Shuzo punched the Blondie who didn''t dodge at the time and hit his face with a fast and a heavy punch.


    *BAM*


    Shuzo felt that he hit something very hard, and jumped back 5 meters from the reaction force caused by Lucas''s muscles, which was equal to Shuzo''s punching speed.


    Lucas''s feet slide a bit on the ground, 20 centimetres back.


    [Titanium Mass level 5 +100 XP (3400/1.000.000)]


    Everyone around seemed excited from the first clash, after seeing Lucas using one of the common technique- only if they knew that it was a passive ability for him they


    "Iron mass, I see." Feeling some pain on his fist, Shuzo smiled as he lifted his very muscular arm and looked down at Lucas, who was tall as his waist, "but I know my hit must have hurt you."


    Lucas blandly stared at him. This punch didn''t make him feel anything.  Seems that the training he did in HQ for two months (getting hit by a giant unlit his Iron Mass reached level 20) made him get a lot stronger.


    "Let''s see if you would be still idle now."


    "Iron Mass; Finger Gun Five and Haki," Shuzo lifted his hand and extended his five fingers that became black ink. The attack he is about to use would pierce a thick iron gate easily. "Shave,"


    Shuzo headed toward Lucas, like a spear, extending his fingers. As soon as the fingers came close, Lucas took one step to the side, allowing Shuzo to pass by him. "Iron Mass" Shuzo quickly reacted, clenching his fist, in the air, as he felt what Lucas is going to do next, but it was useless, as Lucas made a fist and punched his on the cheek.


    Shuzo, despite hardening his body in the time, found himself flying to the ground while feeling millions of ants rendering his body numb.


    A level 16 punch from a boxer wasn''t easy to take, and Shuzo fell down, unable to move his body up, as blood and teeth fell from his mouth, and he felt that the ground moving up.


    [Boxing + 5000 XP]


    [+78.000 XP]


    "Don''t worry, I held back," Lucas said, though he felt some bones and teeth getting broken.


    The majority, who participated in the bet with their money against Lucas, started to bite their nails.


    "Oy, that means,"


    "We may lose our bets."


    "No, there still Ain, let''s cheer her."


    Momousagi smiled gently while Zephyr was looking at Ain and Shuzo, feeling a bit that they are weak.


    "You said because I''m a woman you refuse to hit me."Ain coldly looked at Shuzo, before focusing her gaze on Lucas.


    "There are things I wouldn''t want to lay my hands at, but, I can''t grant that I won''t change my mind if I got forced."


    "Hmph."


    Ain took two daggers from her waist, and, with one strong kick, she dashed toward Lucas and waved her daggers at his chest. Unlike Zoro, she can do damage to his skin, so Lucas dodged thanks easily to his Haki and Kami-E.


    Ain didn''t stop her attacks and kept using the two daggers.  As he dodged again, she waved her hands quickly, while flipping around and try to hit him from the back. In reaction, Lucas covered two fingers with Haki, turned,  and blocked her attacks with his finger.


    This girl was very fast and agile moving. This scene seemed like Lucas was being pushed back. Seeing this sight, the marines around started to cheer up Ain, forgetting that Lucas is the second in command in this base, for some reason, and he became Commodore as soon as he graduated.


    Momousagi furrowed her eyebrows and clenched her teeth before yelling, "BRAT, there is nothing wrong with hitting a woman in a battle, if you don''t want to hit her, tie her up, or knock her out peacefully."


    She can''t afford to lose because Lucas is a womaniser.


    Everyone then shifted their gaze toward Momousagi, looking stunned. She is a woman and yet teaches a teen such acts toward a woman who happened to be an ally and not a pirate.


    "Boss!!!"


    "Don''t call me boss and fight."


    Lucas couldn''t help but losing his attention and looking at Momousagi. Does she like those acts? Well, that made sense, because she can''t find someone strong enough to do that to her, she is still single.


    "You let your guard down." Ain threw her daggers and extended her bare hand toward Lucas, which had purple light.


    Lucas didn''t know what her ability was since he never saw her in the Manga fighting, but he saw the near future, and he had a chill.


    Just the moment she touches him, she would grow up 4 times in front of him just as everyone else, making Lucas feel confused. His physical strength would have to go away. And his fruit boosts would be useless.


    It not like he would become smaller, but he would become a kid again, and Ain would then run away saying that he deserves to stay like that for a few days.


    Back to the present, Lucas had a sweat dropped from his forehead.


    The future was scary that he accidentally activated [The Eye of The Storm level 2] boosting his states by 370%, making him seeing Ain moving slowly as her hand is few inches away from him.


    Lucas, for the first time, had his instincts alert him like that.


    ''Got him,'' Ain''s cold face made a smile as she thought that she would teach Lucas an unforgettable lesson.


    Her fruit allows her to revert anything she touches into 8 years ago. Even if Lucas is super strong, eight years ago, he is nothing more brat, and for her, who is a marine, even if he got 100 times stronger and faster, as a kid, he isn''t a thing even to a Captain.


    "No, you won''t."


    Lucas vanished from his spot, letting Ain hit an afterimage.


    "What!" her Haki alerted her that Lucas is behind her.


    "You will get what is coming from you."


    She heard those chilly cold words.

 Chapter 168

    Lucas had a scared expression on his face, as he was thankful that he chose to see the future in advance, and vanished before she can touch him.


    Before Ain could turn, Lucas held her arm and quickly twisted it to her back bent her to the ground, while he is on the top.


    Ain felt powerless, despite being Commodore and have the same strength as Shuzo, she couldn''t push Lucas back and felt helpless. Ain was going to use her ability on the ground or try to touch him.


    One-touch was all that she needs.


    But before she could do anything, Lucas lifted his palm high and slammed down with a blurry speed.


    PA.


    A loud slapping sound was heard upon a bam reacting like a wave when a hand landing on it. Ain opened her eyes widely and looked up to the sky, shocked.


    "Do you think just because I don''t hurt ladies mean that I won''t hit them."


    Lucas had some sweat dropping as he said that. He lifted his hand again while glaring at her. This is the first time a woman play on his nerves like that.


    "Stop... Stop..." Ain begged, feeling embarrassed and good from the hit she just got.


    Her a-hole was twitching violently as her butt was hurting. She could feel what would happen, since she has Haki, and Lucas''s palm was harder than Iron.  Ain, felt fear as she looked at everyone around, giving her a pity looks.


    Lucas slapped down on the bam of Ain. Though she was a slender, hourglass shape, had long legs, wide h.i.p.s, and plump ass, Lucas was mercilessly slapping her sinking his fingers inside.


    *PA* *PA*...


    "Mm..." Ain closed her eyes and let a soft m.o.a.n, feeling a mix of pain and guilty pleasure, as her body couldn''t react and kept telling her to stay idle as she was getting wet.


    *Pa* *Pa*


    She bit her lips and m.o.a.ned silently, as her v.a.g.i.n.a was twitching, finding pleasure in shame. She was about to cry while wondering just what she has done to anger Lucas this much.


    *PA* *PA*


    This is no longer a fight; this is humiliation. Ain wanted to cry loudly, but her tears dried up and only could cry with her cunt.


    Lucas, of course, was punishing her and didn''t even bother to use Massage Hands. Had he done that, she would be C.u.m.m.i.n.g already.


    "Hey, that wasn''t what I meant" Momousagi clenched her teeth. This isn''t how to fight a woman in a battle, this is how you punish a little girl. It can''t be that Lucas misunderstood her words and thought about that. No, it can''t be he thought she like that. No way, he is still very young to think about that.


    "Stop, you have won," Z yelled as he didn''t want to see his student getting humiliated like that. She is a grown-up woman and not a little girl.


    But from Lucas''s facial expression, Z seemed to learn something about him.


    Lucas only stopped after giving some ten slaps, Lucas let go of Ain, who fell on the ground feeling her ass cheeks burning, relaxing, and sensitively good.


    Ain, while trying to get up, turned her face to Lucas and looked at him with red ruby eyes, before swearing, "I''ll remember that, Lucas. I swear in my teacher''s name."


    She swore that she would find a chance to turn him into a kid, and she would repay each slap he gave to her.


    "Shut up; Be thankful I went easy on; otherwise you wouldn''t be so wet like you are. Damn, I even smelled your scent, naughty cat," Lucas said with a calm face and took a cigarette. After getting his hand sinking in her ass for few times, his anger calmed down.


    Hearing his words, and remembering that her p.u.s.s.y is releasing some juices, Ain blushed and turned her face to the other side, feeling shame.


    ''Damn you.'' If not that her tears were over, she would cry from her eyes.


    After that, Lucas was announced as a winner, and everyone went back.


    After a half-hour, Lucas had some words with Z, who still didn''t change his mind about asking the favour of finding that man.


    As Z and his group were leaving, Ain came to Lucas, making a charming smile.


    "Thank you for the battle, I learned a lot."


    "..."


    Lucas was puzzled, seeing that Ain is smiling at him after what he had done.


    If Lucas remembers correctly, he used enough Massage Hands to make her turn wet quickly and give her a small amount of brining l.u.s.t which would torture her, but not to awaken her desire completely.


    Ain smiled and said, "What we had was called a battle, and everything is allowed in love and war."


    ''Maybe I used too much Massage hands, and she fell in love, or Masochist... anyway, I need to be careful not to get touched by her."


    In case, Lucas saw the future, and nothing changed except that she kept smiling and gave. ''Thought, she doesn''t look bad in bed.''


    ''Maybe she is...''


    "Well, since you understand that it''s good."


    "Sure, let''s have a real spar next time." She usually acts cold, but Lucas gave her the vibes that she needed to lower herself to this degree.


    Ain wanted to shake his hand.


    She planned to shake his hand for one minute completely and drag him with words, so he lowers his guard, before using her power, and then, spanking him like a brat.


    She didn''t know that her action would hide her intent from Lucas, who would realise that after she made contact with his skin, which is useless.


    Lucas smiled at her; ''look at her, dumb and think that I would fall for that. Just in case she didn''t realise it, I already put Sea stone shackles beneath her leg.''


    "Little Lucas, come back to your office."


    Lucas heard Momousagi calling him. He turned his back to Ain, who just extended her hand, wanting revenge.


    "Let''s be a friend...what!"


    Seeing Lucas giving his back to her, Ain felt that she got a face slap.


    A purple orb appeared in her hand as she aimed at Lucas, wanting to hit him with it. She doesn''t need to touch him, she just needs to touch him with that orb, and he would become a powerless kid. Ain smiled like a devil.


    "Ain, enough."


    "But, Teacher Z."


    Hearing her teacher, the orb vanished as she looked at him.


    "You tried to turn him into a kid, and he had no choice."


    "How is he supposed to know that? He clearly was having a lewd intent from the start."


    ''Lucas isn''t a simple person,'' Z had a wide experience. Earlier, when they fought, Z clearly saw at the moment that Ain was about to use her power on him, Lucas felt panic before turning angry, and that was before she touches him.


    "He can see the future, it''s useless for you to catch him off guard." Zypher made a conclusion as he knew people who had this ability.


    Just now, he got sure that Lucas isn''t a simple fighter as he may look.


    "WHAT!" Ain heard about this ability, once one has strong Haki and focus on the intent of the future, he would be able to see near future for a short while.


    "but that isn''t an excuse," she made a cold face again, as she just now seemed to understand why Lucas was angry when he slammed her butt.  That made her feels shame and good. Okay, she learned that he may see the future, if she thought about it, she might find a way to trick him in the future.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas was now inside his office.


    Just now, he used his ability to go to the sky in a blink to his kingdom above. He met with Vivi, Robin, Zala, Mikita, and his three queens, Conis, Lamia and Raki. In just one hour, using his ability with his D to thrust 15 times faster, he was able to satisfy them before turning them numb, and then, Lucas came back here.


    It''s funny to think that Sky Island isn''t far from this base. Now, Lucas was thinking about his plans and that it was a good time to take Doflamingo down. "Mmm..." Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n as he lifted his head.


    *Door open*


    Suddenly, his door got opened without knocking, as he could see Momousagi entering his office and walking with her long legs.


    She was holding some lunch box and a lot of white bottles.


    "Vice Admiral," Lucas didn''t stand up and smiled at her while pretending to write a report.


    "Here, eat this and work hard."  She was happy with what Lucas had done. Because of the gamble she made, she was able to gain a lot of money, so she bought him dinner and a lot of bottles.


    "Milk?" Lucas lifted one of the white bottles and commented with a frown.


    "You need to grow up, well," Momousagi said.


    "Thank you bos... Vice Admiral Momousagi,"


    Lucas forced a smile. Just because everyone is overgrown... no, she is right. He opened the bottle and drank some.


    She then turned away and closed the door, with a happy expression on her face.


    "Ahh..."


    Lucas let a m.o.a.n as his load just blasted in his pants.


    "That was close," under his pants, sneaked a little girl in the size of a palm, who happened to be his cousin.


    Earlier, Calorina was giving Lucas a blowjob, but when she felt Momousagi entering, she quickly shrunk herself and hide inside his pants Since Momousagi had Observation Haki, Calorina had to hide under his pant, exactly under his boxer.


    When Lucas was talking with his boss, Calorina was facing the biggest D in her life, so she couldn''t help but to hug it, and lick his shaft which was bigger than her body, relatively.


    Of course, she knew that Lucas had a hard time to control himself and answer properly.


    "Okay, see you later. I have to write a report as well, and call my Mom." Calorina regained her original size before picking up her clothes from his office and wearing them.


    "See you later." Lucas waved his hand and let his face collapse on the table. He looked to the milk that Momousagi bought for him and touched it. The milk bottle suddenly extended in size 2 times before he drinks it. Apparently, Lucas can use this ability with food as well.


    When Lucas has the time, he will acc.u.mulate more XP and level up his DFM. He wondered when he would be able to affect living beings, or if he gets new abilities about increasing. But he needed more XP first.


    After that, Lucas had a wild night, testing his new technique; such a tongue that vibrates 50 times faster, surprising the girls who thought that he was crazy when he said he can take them all.


    -x-X-x-


    Three days passed.


    In three days, Lucas had his usual life, except that his relationship with Hina, who stopped wearing, dresses, and kept acting as usual around him without mentioning the matter of the date they would have on Friday.


    Today was Tuesday though.


    As Lucas was in the Navy base, he got a secret call from Law, saying that Caesar is ready to meet him and finally made his decision. Lucas knew that Caesar wanted some proves that he would get his rewards. He can''t give him many, but if he wanted the scientist to work hard for him from his heart, he needed to give him some reward to motivate him.


    Lucas went to the edge of this island and took a compass. Facing the sea, he kicked the air and started to float with a Moonwalk level 16. At this level, Moonwalk is faster than the usual one and makes a less burned on the body while not producing a strong ''bam'' sound while flying.


    [More-More: 20 times more speed.]


    Lucas smiled before using Shave and Moonwalk with More-More power, to fly like a nuke toward Punk Hazard. Everything became blurry in his way from his sheer speed. Even Mikita, who can reduce her weight to 0.0005 tons, can''t match him as he is now.


    "I''M The Fastest Man Alive," screamed Lucas feeling the air resistance hitting his body, which was hard like Iron of course. It was too good to be this fast.


    ***


    "AChoo, who is talking about me," Some admiral in the main HQ of the Navy sneezed.

 Chapter 169

    Lucas reached Punk hazard and met Law who was waiting for him.


    "Caesar seems to want a guarantee for your words."


    Law said, thinking back when Caesar threw back the kids he was going to use to test a formula. It was wonderful how such a degenerate person would switch to animals for the sake of some promises. But remembering that Doflamingo was willing to sacrifice his brother''s life for Eternal Life, Law found it logical.


    "It seems that I have to give him something."


    "Are you sure he will betray Doflamingo."


    "Well, I need him to keep silent for some time."


    Lucas though, if Caesar made some gases, and gave them to Doflamingo''s factory, then that would mean more Artificial Fruits for him. It''s always good to use your enemies when they are useful, and get rid of them when they are not.


    Then, with a quick pace, Lucas made his way to the lab of Doctor Caesar, and found the nerdy woman, Monet, welcoming him.


    "Hey, I see that you have come here again, I''m happy."  Monet untied her green hair letting it spread down and took off her glasses, revealing her snow-white face and golden''s eyes charm.


    "I want to see Caesar," Lucas eyes swept across her body and stopped on her face, ''I have to admit, she is gorgeous.''


    "Only Caesar, don''t you want to see someone, or something, else."


    Monet''s lips curled up as her fingers went across her lab''s suit and opened up some buttons, making her gigantic b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggle out the suit, giving her a stronger appearance.


    Seeing that Lucas gave them a look, she blushed as she looked down and pressed them to make him know how soft and big they are. Lucas was a man who loves mountains, and long legs as well, that was what she concluded.


    *Cough*


    Law lowered her face hiding his blush before going somewhere else. He hoped that Lucas won''t fall for this woman, who obviously had some intent. But, she was too pretty that he may doubt what Lucas would do.


    "What do you want, woman," Lucas pretended to blush as he took a step back. What is the best acting? Making someone think you are a fool while you are fooling him.


    Lucas maybe is a womaniser, but he isn''t a v.i.r.g.i.n to lose mind over a girl using such high seduction.


    Monet smiled and took a step forward before speaking in a very seductive tone " what would a mature woman like me, want from young, hunk, a handsome man like you..." Monet looked deeply at him with golden eyes and spoke in very seductive sound.


    Monet could clearly see the trace of the dragon beneath his pants growing, and she knew that this teen would fall for sure.


    "Shirururu... Mr Lucas, please come here."


    Caesar clown suddenly interrupted Monet and stood between her and Lucas, before offering the latter to go inside.


    Monet frowned on Caesar and wished to beat him at that moment. She just was about... doesn''t matter, she already made a strong impression which is enough.


    "Monet, stay in the lab and write a report about experiment subject N 133O," Caesar said to send Monet away, who simply put her glasses back and nodded before going back.


    Lucas was now in Caesar''s room, each sat on different couches.


    "Mr Fernando, or should I call you Master now."


    "Well, not in public, at least, not for now."


    "Shirururu...  Master, I have done what you asked. May I see your ancient power?"


    Caesar had some doubts about Lucas''s promises of increasing his talent and eternal life. He needed some sort of guarantee at least.


    "Come here."


    Lucas extended his hand and signalled to Caesar what to do. Like a dog, Caesar put his head against Lucas''s palm.


    [Ultimate Potentials Unlocker] Lucas used his skill and unlocked the potentials of one of the most twisted scientists in the world.


    Caesar suddenly felt like he had gained new things, enlightened, as his brain was storming with ideas, theories, and tests. The aspects that he never understood before started to become clearer. He began to understand what gases are. And this brainstorm didn''t stop growing.


    Caesar knew that this is the power of his new master touch. He believes now that he made the right decision, and was happy with it.


    Seeing Caesar reaction, Law assumed that this was the result of Lucas''s new ability. A few days ago, Law saw Lucas increasing the size of objects and attacks along with speed. After seeing Caesar, he thought that Lucas''s ability is about increasing.  Maybe he can increase people intelligence, or even their life span, or perhaps, the last one is bullshit.


    "Shiruru... I''ll be the very best."


    Caesar made a loud laugh as he floated in his gas form and grabbed a board from the corner. He took a marker from his pocket.


    "I see, why Vegas used an apple to create SMILE, each fruit requires different type. Maybe, this is the reason, not every fruit do a complete transformation..." Caesar was writing some equations and theories on the board while murmuring.


    Lucas sighed as he thought that he would prefer dating Hina by now.


    "Shirururu... perfect SMILE or  Zoan isn''t impossible." Caesar reached a series of ideas, not only about SMILE (artificial Devil Fruits) but many subjects.


    He was already a genius, but now, he can tell he became The Genius.  His brain is keeping working and showing him signs that he never paid attention to. As a scientist, Caesar loved this feeling. It was like an orgasm. He knew that he got this because of Lucas. At first, he doubted Lucas''s ability to give the eternal life; but he became a believer now.


    "Oy, how much did you make him smarter," Law turned his face to Lucas and asked with some worry. He doesn''t want to know what the crazy scientist can do.


    Science was a huge power in One Piece. Even the Four Emperors and World Government knew that and spent refund their researches.


    "Yes," Lucas replied before turning to Caesar: "Caesar, can you increase the production of SMILE."


    "Yes Master, I can test a few theories; however, to grow up fruits, it would be better to do it in in Dressrosa factory. If Master is willing to wait, then I can assure you that you would get better Fruits before focusing on production. In fact, I reached an idea to develop them perfectly, but I need to do some researches on Animals, humans, and fruits... I may even know why there is a weakness toward the sea."


    In 800 years of the known history, today, Caesar Clown became the most dangerous scientist and the most promising.


    "Common language?" Lucas found his head aching hearing this long explanation.


    "I''ll try, I need some time," Caesar smiled for a brief before opening his eyes widely as another idea stroke him.


    "Don''t tell me. I will leave" Lucas stood up. Though he can understand that.


    "Yes, master," Caesar then erased the board and started writing new theories again. He just discovered a new gas.


    As Lucas was leaving, he didn''t forget to tell Law his task.


    "Stay here, watch him, in case Doflamingo noticed or decided to do anything, report back fast." Protecting Caesar was important for Lucas. That man just now said he reached an idea to create perfect Zoan Fruits and something about humans or whatever.


    Once Lucas gets 200 artificial Devil Fruits, then, he can think of retirement.


    "Yes." Law nodded coldly as he switched his way and went to his room.


    Lucas then continued his way out, and again, he found Monet standing in his way, she was smiling gently.


    "I see you are done with Dr Caesar. Now I hope you have some time."


    Lucas observed her well. Unlike her usual outfit, she was wearing a tight shirt that was lifted up by her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts showing her belly curvy, and a part of her tits. She had blue jean short, showing her full snow-white thighs and firm butt, and wore some black high heels. Her wavy hair was falling down as she let two green bangs on the sides of her face.


    "Yeah, I do..."


    Lucas lifted his eyebrow as he rechecked her from head to toe. He was no Luffy, and he was no saint, so this look could seduce him. His eyes then stopped upon her golden eyes and pretty face.


    Seeing that her dressing style has worked, Monet smiled and made few steps forward, swaying her h.i.p.s seductive way. She thought that this teen has no chance now, not after she used her best clothes and showed her shape.


    ''I never was a saint. Since she wants to mess with me, I''ll let her mess with me.''


    ''I''ll teach her why some call me Daddy.''


    "What do you think of me?"


    "Pretty."


    "Just pretty,"


    "Does common logic need an explanation," Lucas lifted his eyebrow looking at her lips.


    He felt a bit sorry for her. From all the way she could try to drive him, she chose s.e.x. Though it would work, not in the way she expects.


    Monet, against her word, covered her face with her hand as she blushed so hard, feeling happy that she got praised. Lucas could genuinely think that she was delighted with praising.


    All of a sudden, Monet lifted Lucas''s warm hands and looked at his eyes: "To be honest, I had deep feelings for you, from the moment I saw you..."


    "..." Lucas was speechless as his heart beat faster, seeing her close.


    She is this shameless; her act was too good that he felt pity in comparison. She lowered her eyes shyly looking to the ground.


    "Please, let''s go to a private place, I need to talk with you. You can at least give me that, or you would hurt my feelings, Mr Lucas," said Monet with a blush, as her bright yellow eyes were shaking and threatening to turn wet at any moment.


    "Not at all, Mrs Monet."


    Lucas let her grab his hand. She smiled as she dragged him like a kid before saying with a blush and a low voice, "though, soon, it may be Mrs Fernando." She then hastened her pace taking him to her room.


    Lucas gazed was like a wolf''s, as he was focusing on the buxom woman''s firm ass and curvy body in front of him.


    He would teach her how to become a good girl.

 Chapter 170 - 170 (R-18)

    After Monet shyly confessed that she likes Lucas, she took by his hand and grabbed him to one room. Lucas followed her from behind while looking at her curvy body and the pale snow. Even though she is the villain here, at this moment, she was hot as hell.


    Lucas gave a look at her firm butt and her b.r.e.a.s.ts that were jiggling with each step she made. He knew that she deserves punishment for her actions.


    Lucas felt pity for her. From all the way to get him to their side, they chose the lover way.


    "Here, Mr Lucas, we are all alone."


    Monet took him inside a room with a desk, vast space and grabbed him gently inside. She turned her back to him and closed the door while feeling, with her Haki, that Lucas was staring her bubble butt.


    She smiled as the teen fell for the stings of the a.d.u.l.t woman. She is 28 years old while he is 16, Monet didn''t believe that she can''t play him to fall for her.


    "What did you want to talk about?"


    "Us," said Monet as she turned and looked at his eyes.


    "Excuse me," shyly, Lucas lifted his eyebrow.


    "I liked you from the moment I saw you," Monet chuckled while looking at his confused face seductively. Her smile, golden eyes and her pretty flawless face gave her a lot of charm.


    "Really, but I don''t get you," opposite to his shy words, his face was making a mocking smirk as he crossed his arm and started checking her. He must admit, she has a very massive chest, and those thighs were attractive.


    "I want you... Lucas, you should know about, that women and men can go to bed, have some games... you know what I''m talking about" since this world had no p.o.r.n neither e.r.o.t.i.ca being sold around, some people would be still ignorant to the relationsh.i.p.s until a late age. Monet thought that Lucas maybe orphan and didn''t learn about those things from any relative.


    *Ahem*


    "Yes, that," Lucas turned his face and faked a cough.


    Seeing his shy expression, Monet smiled as she took one step forward, approaching him. Things now should be more comfortable.


    "Do you want to date me, I want you."


    "Isn''t that, too fast." Lucas kept staring at her chest.


    ''it''s huge.''


    Monet''s slender hand went below his face and lifted his chin, so he would look to her eyes. Seeing that their eyes met, she said, "when it comes to heart, there is nothing slow or fast, and there is no logic."


    ''sound like a good drama.''


    "Mmm..." Lucas nodded as her hand still on his chin.


    "I want you to accept me, " said Monet, still playing with his chin.


    Monet took another step, only a few centimetres away from Lucas, and lifter her knee slowly between his legs, pushing it against his crotch.


    "How," Lucas asked, feeling some heat on his crotch and softness of her thigh on his balls.


    Guess, it''s time for her to choose a side to take, and know that her mission isn''t easy as it seems.


    "Like this," Monet smiled, thanking her luck that Lucas was very handsome, and knowing that she would enjoy it, she put her hands on his cheeks before letting her face get closer to his.


    Looking up to her yellow eyes, then to her pink lips, Lucas didn''t refuse the kiss and put his hand on her waist while letting his face get closer.


    As their lips connected, Monet skillfully pushed her tongue inside.


    Lucas smiled and closed his lips on her tongue, sucking it and using his tongue to tickle her mouth. Monet opened her eyes widely feeling some tickling electricity invading her whole body, mind, taking her to heaven.


    His tongue was discovering every inch of her mouth, making her feels very fluffy on every spot that tongue pass. "Mmm," Monet let a soft m.o.a.n feeling her brain turning numb, and giving her a mental orgasm.


    The n.i.p.p.l.es under her shirt became hard, while her p.u.s.s.y started to twitch. Just, what that tongue is made of, kisses should be good, but not that good.


    "Mmm." Monet took a deep breath and crazily licked his tongue with more strength. She became hungrier for it now. Lucas hugged her waist as he was using the Tongue, increasing the level slowly so she won''t faint from the sudden pleasure.


    *Muah* *Muah*


    Playing with her tongue, Lucas''s hands moved down from her waist and reach her huge ass. Grabbing her butt cheeks, Lucas started to squeeze them, making the wet spot under her p.u.s.s.y lips get wetter.


    "MMm..."


    Monet was feeling now a burning orgasm as she started C.u.m.m.i.n.g. She lifted her head high and let a loud m.o.a.n "Ahh..."


    Suddenly, Lucas took his hand back from her butt and took two steps back.


    "Thi-s is go-od, take me," after she calmed herself a bit, Monet looked at Lucas with eyes full of desire and frustration. If just touching and kissing made her this horny, then how about the real thing.


    Monet took a step forward trying to get closer, but Lucas extended his hand and put it on her b.r.e.a.s.t, giving her a small squeeze it while his fingers found the n.i.p.p.l.es and started teasing around them.


    "First, strip." Lucas gave her an order. His tone suddenly changed.


    Unable to question it, Monet held her black shirt before lifting it up. As she took it off, her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts dropped down and jiggled, with her n.i.p.p.l.es hard.


    Lucas''s eyes swept across her chest before moving down to see Monet taking off her short jeans, giving him an excellent view of her thighs.


    Lucas could see her green panties that were wet on the crotch area; he took a deep breath as he could smell her scent.


    "Now..." Monet observed him with pleasant horny eyes. She needed to get satisfied after her l.u.s.t was triggered.


    Lucas walked in a circle and stood behind her. Monet saw that his hand landed on her right ass cheek before giving it a gentle squeeze, making Monet feeling his fingers getting buried inside.


    "Mmm, your hand is too good, keep rubbing please..." She smiled as she turned her eyes to Lucas, feeling another wave of heat invading her. In fact, she even wanted to have some anal.


    *Pa*


    "Are you giving me orders..."


    Lucas gave her a slap on her butt and squeezed her butt strongly, using Massage Hands to a high level.


    "I... oh" Monet felt that her body was out of control, as that hand was making her p.u.s.s.y and a-hole twitch. She needed something inside them, as she is c.u.m.m.i.n.g.


    "Tell me, what do you want." Lucas gave her another squeeze.


    Monet closed her eyes, getting an orgasm and feeling that she was about to c.u.m again "I want your sna..."


    "How badly do you want it?"


    Lucas moved the other hand to take his semi-hard D from his pant, before putting it between her butt cheeks, and felt that was too soft that she was giving him tickles, and making him getting harder.


    "Mmm..."


    Feeling the biggest thick meat rod she met in her life on her butt and the hand massaging her ass, Monet was getting crazy that she decided to play along with him.


    "I want it very badly... Ahh."


    Monet asked as she was about to faint from pleasure, and she is in a state of orgasm, c.u.m.m.i.n.g.


    "Beg for it."


    Monet smiled following his game, "Please, put it inside me."


    Raising the level of the hands, Lucas gave her a stronger squeeze with both his hands on her butt cheek.


    "Call me, Daddy."


    Feeling his D growing into a dragon against her ass with the hands on her ass cheeks, her mind and soul couldn''t go against what he is willing from her.


    "Daddy, please, put it inside me... Ohh..." Monet''s legs became weak as she leaned back and put her arm around Lucas''s neck.


    She could no longer hold it as she was getting teased. Her anus is already itching, and she wanted s.e.x.


    "Act like a good girl, and you will get rewarded,"


    Wrapping his arm around her waist, Lucas moved his face closer to her lips as she turned her head to him with her armpit on his neck. As their lips met, he started kissing and licking her mouth, which had a good cold scent. Lucas closed his eyes, feeling good from how refreshing her mouth was.


    *soft m.o.a.n*


    Lucas then took the panties down, before he wrapped his arms around her gigantic b.r.e.a.s.ts and push his body on her from back, hitting his D against her, and having his face inside her green hair.


    Monet has been driven crazy because of the hand and the fluffy kiss alone. She was beyond horny now, yet already m.o.a.ning and getting orgasms.


    Monet turned around, looking at Lucas''s blue eyes with her shiny gold eyes. She was about to call him.


    "Luc... Daddy, I deserve a reward now." She wrapped her arms around his back and pushed her body against him, making her b.o.o.b.s crush against his chest.


    Lucas smiled, feeling both s.e.x.u.a.lly aroused and that she already forgot her purpose, slowly turning into his personal s.l.u.t.


    "Sure."


    His hand reached her thigh and lifted her leg to reveal a shaved p.u.s.s.y few centimetres above his D.


    Lucas held his D and put it on her p.u.s.s.y lips, before him slowly pushing it to the slit.


    "Ohh..."


    Lucas didn''t believe how tight she was, despite being this tall already. He slowly pushed his D inside her feeling his meat getting squeezed by her wall.


    He didn''t rush his thrust and kept pushing slowly. Monet was so tight for Lucas to enjoy a slow thrust while stretching her.


    "Monet, are you v.i.r.g.i.n... mmm. You are so tight."


    "Ah, yeur'' jus'' to'' big."


    Monet couldn''t give a proper reply, as the D level 16 skill was making a huge effect on her, giving her pleasure, and making her feel something inside her change.


    It was some sort of spiritual link, that changed her p.u.s.s.y for good, and gave her a purpose in life.


    Even though she felt a slight pain, she could feel unimaginable pleasure, like she was in heaven. She never thought there was a man who can hit her w.o.m.b, which she found it excited.


    "Im''c.u.mm" Monet let a large load of juices on his D.


    "here, some faster thrusts.. oh.. take that."


    Lucas took his h.i.p.s back and started hastening his thrusts faster.


    *Loud m.o.a.ns*


    "HAA..." Monet was m.o.a.ning loudly as she made a weird expression from her face while looking at Lucas in front of her, thrusting her cave while lifting her leg, her face was about to fall, but Lucas put his mouth on her lips while still ramming her.


    And she came again with him this time. But the thing is, his thrusts kept getting faster that she could no longer keep up with H.T.D skills, and she passed out after feeling her legs becoming numb.


    After she passed out, Lucas took his D out her p.u.s.s.y, followed by a string of a mix of his s.e.m.e.n and her juice. He took his pants back and wore his clothes while holding Monet, before giving her after-morning pill. He dressed


    "Using s.e.x to manipulate people is my speciality." Lucas thought as he placed Monet on her office, waiting for her to wake up.


    " Does people nowadays take me lightly because I''m young."

 Chapter 171

    "Good morning."


    Monet woke up on a soft desk, facing Lucas, who already finished dressing up and smiled at her like nothing had happened.


    "Good morning?"


    Monet found herself feeling very light. She struggled to get up and sit on her butt as she felt that her legs had no strength. She was feeling very numb, and her p.u.s.s.y was very sore, yet, she was feeling relief and very satisfied.


    Looking at Lucas''s face, she felt that her heart was beating faster and faster. Like she had fallen in love with him, or like there is a link between them. No, the feeling was like, she was giving herself to him; her body and soul were telling her that she found the happiness. Very strange, this is the first time she had some feelings for someone.


    "You were m.o.a.ning very loud," said Lucas smiling, standing by the door and crossing his arms.


    "M.o.a.ning loudly..."


    Monet suddenly remembered everything that had happened, how much pleasure she had, and how bitchy she was.


    Before guarantying him to her family, which would gain them his loyalty, while she has a little lover to mess with, her original plan was to kiss him before running away and let him chase her, before making him into her personal toy that she can play with her finger, and then she let him sleep with her.


    But no, instead, as soon she kissed him, she got very aroused and begged for his D, like a whore. He made her beg and call him Daddy.


    ''Did he make me act like one of Senior''s s.l.u.ts?''  Closing her mouth with both of her hands, Monet stared at Lucas with wide-opened eyes.


    "What''s the matter, did the cat eat your tongue," Lucas mockingly smirked.


    He is going to teach her what feels is like to be his little s.l.u.t, though she is huge.


    "Listen, I won''t call you Daddy or anything next time. That was just a game, don''t misunderstand it."


    That time, her s.e.x drive was controlling her; but now, she is calm, like anyone who took drugs for the first time. She has yet to realise that she became addicted.


    "Sigh, if you don''t want to be my little lover, there would be the next time."


    "Hahaha... little lover, I''m 2 centimetres taller." Monet was stunned, before bursting into a fake laugh. "Well, I bet you won''t forget those melons anyway. Tell me, where they very soft, or big," Monet said, holding her b.o.o.b.s and playing with them.


    But then, she felt something different. The way she is playing with herself would never give her the same feeling when he played with them. It felt so bland and made her think about his touch. She stopped for a brief as she kept staring at Lucas.  No, she refuses to be his litt- maybe it''s not a bad idea.


    ''Oh, right, my mission, how could I forget it?''


    "Next time, if you don''t wear this, forget about me pleasuring you," Lucas took a collar from his pocket and put it on the table. He knew that once her legs regain strength, she would come to beg him for the D.


    Monet dazed for few second and said, "what the heck are you say-"


    "Good girls get it; bad girls, beg for it.


    Monet shut her mouth, feeling the threat from his words as she stared at his crotch.


    What does he mean?


    Though he is good, she can control herself for now, and she is beyond satisfied. Her s.e.x drive won''t hit her as she is calm.


    But, then, just the thought about what happened yesterday made her n.i.p.p.l.es become hard and her sore p.u.s.s.y twitch, slowly turning wet.


    "hahaha... fine, Daddy, I''ll play your game."


    If the feeling that overcoming her become strong, then if it came to the worse, she would use strength to get what she needs from him. He is just Rear Admiral, she should be able to put him into the ground with force and devour him.


    "Next time, understand the rules. I don''t give second chances," Lucas closed the bottoms on his pants before getting out, leaving Monet stunned.


    And this is how drug dealers work; they give a free sample to their clients, then they start drying their pocket.


    Looking at the door he closed, a snowball appeared in Monet''s hand before she slammed it at that door.


    Seems that he just played on her nerves. She then looked at the collar on the table, which Lucas left it for her.


    "Brats nowadays... but he is too good, and made me c.u.m several times."


    "It''s good that I know how I deal with kids."


    Monet pushed herself to stand up.


    Despite her physical''s strength that allows her to toy with a Captain from the Marine, as her feet touched the ground, they shook and she fell down, as they were very numb. While lying on the desk, her arm turned into white snow that extended and grabbed the collar.


    Looking at it, Monet kept staring and imagined where she is wearing it while Lucas is doing her from behind.


    "No way..."


    One hour later, as her legs began to regain strength and she could stand up, Monet''s DenDenMushi rang. She opened the call to find Doflamingo calling her. After reporting some of Caesar''s actions, Doflamingo decided to ask her about that mad.


    "How are things going with him?"


    Lying on her back and putting her hand on her crotch, rubbing against her clit "Mm... good."


    "So, I guess that means we have him in our palm now."


    "Mmm"


    Monet let a soft m.o.a.n, which made Doflamingo think that she is nodding.


    Had he only knew that Monet original answer should be: ''no, I''m not, things got complicated when I was played with him, and now I''m masturbating after he took my ability to walk? How any human can thrust that fast anyway...''


    "Monet, are you sick?"


    "Ah, nothing..." Monet opened her eyes widely before she transformed into a snow-mass that slipped under the door and went into a room with a bed. After hanging the call, she noticed that she grabbed the collar, feeling that she became more sensitive.


    ***


    Things for Lucas were progressing smoothly. His date with Hina would come a few days later, where he would see her without dress. Thinking about Hina after banging Monet, made Lucas excited, especially when Hina was in top 3 of his list about beauties.


    Lucas then met with Dr Caesar, who is still brainstorming with theories and doing tests. Lucas decided to leave him after telling him to focus on Manufacturing Devil Fruits.


    Caesar said that he may even control what the transformation would lead into, using genetics, different fruits and samples.


    Lucas didn''t understand a word, but he was satisfied with his performance.  Having a scientist like Caesar with his potentials increased, for a long time, would give him a lot of benefits.


    For the next two days, Lucas was doing his job in the Navy, while waiting for the first dose of SMILE to grow in Doflamingo''s factory before taking them.


    At the end of the two days, and only one night before Friday, Lucas went to Punk Hazard again.


    As he just left Caesar''s office, Lucas found Monet waiting for him, with a cold glare on her pretty snowy face.


    She was blushing, as her tight clothes were showing her curves and big ass and huge b.r.e.a.s.ts making her looking seductive as ever.


    "We need to talk." She grabbed his hand and took him to the same previous room.


    Facing her, Lucas could hear her, "let''s do it again." She wrapped her arms around him, not willing to bring up what happened the last time.


    *When she had regained her ability to walk, she started to feel urges in her life that she never felt. She tried masturbation, s.e.x toys, but it was all useless. She couldn''t even think about another D inside her. It was like her P was adapted completely to his and won''t accept another.


    Maybe that what love is.


    Upon seeing Lucas, she decided to continue her mission and have s.e.x but to be in an equal ground with him.


    Seeing her approaching, Lucas let her wrap her arms around him, and he rested his chin on her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Didn''t you forget something," Lucas said and moved his hand behind her to grab her ass.


    Feeling his massage hands on her butt made Monet turn horny more again, driving her crazy again.


    "Please...bang me."


    "Be a good girl, and you will get it."


    Lucas moved the other hand, grabbing both of her bubble butt cheeks, and used Massage hands with a higher level.


    Monet, c.u.m.m.i.n.g again, found that a good-satisfying-feeling taking over her again. Feeling climax, her p.u.s.s.y twitched violently releasing her juices and spreading her scent, which happened to fall on Lucas''s crotch.


    "What''s your choice," Smelling her scent, Lucas asked and took his hands back, making her feel the itch to finish what she started.


    Monet, with her current mindset, knew that if she doesn''t accept his terms, she then would lose her sanity and won''t get the Snusnu she needs.


    "I''ll be a good girl, please tell me what to do."


    "First, call me Daddy, and be careful, I don''t like to repeat myself."


    "fine Daddy..."


    Monet thought that she is fooling him, but she was fooling herself, as Lucas made her kneel and put another collar on her neck, before grabbing his d.i.c.k from his pants.


    "too big!!!"


    Seeing the D that was taller than her face, Monet felt unbelievable urge as she was attached to this member.


    "Suck it well."


    Lucas grabbed her cheek with his hand and pushed the tip of his D on her lips.


    Trying to earn her reward, Monet nodded before she opens her mouth and held the base. She started at licking the tip before running her mouth across the shaft before opening her mouth widely and starting to suck his D with cute wet lips. "Mm," letting a soft m.o.a.n,  Lucas lifted his head and played with her green hair, feeling good with her performance.


    "Sit on your four,"


    "Ah...Fine Lu-"


    "What."


    Seeing that, Monet felt afraid of him that he won''t give her a reward. She feared that, and need his D inside, as her p.u.s.s.y is still to c.u.m for a few times. And somehow, this kinky game was turning her on.


    "Fine Daddy," she said, smiling and pretending to be sorry for being a bad girl.


    Finally, after Lucas was satisfied with her, he made her sit on her four, before coming from behind and thrusting his D across her wet p.u.s.s.y slit. Since this was the second time, the thrust reached the w.o.m.b faster.


    "OHHH..."


    Again, Monet''s loud m.o.a.ns filled the room.


    Satisfied, Monet closed her eyes feeling more pleasure as Lucas was grabbing her from the black collar that tied her neck. Lucas felt good as her tight p.u.s.s.y clenched on his shaft. Giving her few slaps and hastened his thrusts, trying to put more inches inside.


    "I''M C.u.m.m.i.n.g again, Ahhh..." Monet let another m.o.a.n as Lucas made her c.u.m again.


    She knew that from this day, she would become addicted. What started for her as a mission ended up becoming a life purpose.


    After hastening his thrusts with a speed boost, Lucas came inside her, making her feel numb again, but she kept her awareness. Lucas lifted her as her p.u.s.s.y had his white s.e.m.e.n dripping. He put her on the table and gave her one after morning pill.


    Regaining her sanity, Monet looked at Lucas with different eyes, feeling that she needed to gain his love for her more than she needed to do her job.


    "D¡ªDaddy." Monet blushed very hard finding that saying these words, to someone who is 12 years younger, very embarrassing, "was- I- good girl."


    "You could be better."


    "Lu-Daddy..."


    Monet felt that she didn''t want to anger him, as she couldn''t stand the idea of him getting upset. She realised that she became addicted now.


    Lucas smiled at her and leaned to give her a kiss on her mouth, making her relax. "Sleep well tonight, I have a date to prepare for."


    After the kiss, Monet asked as her brain was fluffy. "You are dating someone?"


    Lucas shot her a cold glare, "you have a problem with that."


    That how he treats bad girls; he turns them into good ones.


    "No... Daddy" Monet shook her head. She felt jealous of that girl and wanted to be in her place. But it seems that this teen is controlling her perfectly more than her boss.


    "Good."


    Lucas smiled and gave her another kiss before getting out.


    ''Why do I feel love for him all the sudden.''


    ''And why Did I let him go to that date.''


    ''But ah, I''m feeling so good.''


    Monet looked away, trying to act normal while blushing. Despite the rough acts, she loved all of what happened. And she actually, while feeling jealous, let him go to prepare for another woman. The D skill link was changing her. She was attached for his D now and his touches and kissed, making her want more, and as long she still gets it, she is happy with any price of a bed game.


    Monet wanted to be Lucas''s good girl now.


    "Damn it, when would I tell him about Joker''s offer," Monet took the collar from her neck, lifting it to see it between her eyes, and kept staring.


    "But I will have more fun before that." She let a smile and wore the collar back before playing with her green hair.

 Chapter 172

    Today was Friday.


    Lucas had been waiting for this day since Saturday after he saw Hina wearing a dress and asked her for a date without testing the future, and she accepted.


    During those six days, Hina had been acting as usual around while asking for cigarettes here and there. Sometimes, they talk about their date and its time and place, before Hina changes the topic to another one or go to her ship.


    Lucas was a bit early today, as he booked a table inside a restaurant, next to the marine base, in one big city.


    The restaurant seemed luxurious and very expensive, as, in the white tables around, many couples are wearing noble dresses.


    Lucas was looking at them while sitting alone at a two-persons table, feeling like a single man. He barely noticed the life system of nobles and kingdoms here, so he took the time to look at the people around.  He thought it doesn''t look bad.


    "Hey handsome, are you alone."


    "No, I''m waiting for my date."


    "Oh, too bad.


    Lucas, just now, refused some noble-looking, red-haired blue-eyed lady that passed by him. Not only her, but other bunches of girls had been refused. One of them was even a princess here.


    Bored, Lucas rested his head on the table. He remembered that women need more time to prepare themselves more than they realise. "Here, she is." Lucas lifted his head to see his date entering from the door. The first reaction he had was to open his jaw a bit while looking at her.


    Hina was wearing a tight black dress that barely passes by her full thighs, which had a slit that allowed a part of her snow skinned b.r.e.a.s.ts to appear.  She had worn a pair of black heels that made her b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggle with each step, taking Lucas''s eyes to focus like a wolf. Her butt was perky as her chest, drawing Lucas attention from those thighs and h.i.p.s, to her b.r.e.a.s.ts. On her pretty face, she had red lipstick, some eye shadow. As for her light pink hair, she let it down.


    Lucas kept looking to her red lips and her dark purple eyes while taking a deep breath.


    Most men here shifted their gazes before getting their heads slammed on the tables by someone.


    Looking at Lucas, Hina frowned as she found him here earlier than her. Though she was late since she found that preparing herself more time consuming than she expected, she took it that Lucas was the one who is early. Well, no one to blame her. That was the first time she wore like a woman and prepared herself for someone.


    She made her way and sat on the opposite chair. "Hina feel awkward with dresses."


    Contrary to her words, Hina seemed satisfied as she saw the way he is looking at her. It made her feel her heartbeat accelerate and happy to see him charmed. She wasn''t embarrassed at all since she had a confident personality.


    "Lucas says Hina feel prettier with those." Lucas was truly charmed by her. She was already stunning when she barely bothered to dress well. But now with dresses, that was another level of charming here.


    "Thanks, but can you stop talking like me." Hina used ''me'' for the first time. If he keeps teasing her this way, then Hina would start talking like a normal person.


    "What do you want to order?"


    Hina smiled mockingly before looking at the menu.  "Some wine... do they allow smoking here."


    "Unless they want me to shut their restaurant down, they would keep silent."


    "Hina think that cute."


    "Thanks, I guess."


    After some laugh, Lucas and Hina ordered wine with cigarettes. Knowing that the two are a Rear Admiral and a Commodore, the restaurant owner couldn''t do anything except apologising for the other clients about the smoke.


    Then, the date went smoothly, while the two are talking and smoking. Since Lucas spent one month teaching her Haki, and more time as workers, they didn''t lack topics to talk about.


    "Remember the time I threw a pillow at you and you laugh."


    "Hina don''t remember."


    "Why are you smiling?"


    They were laughing about one memory they had.  Hina never expected that she would enjoy this date with someone half her age. With her Haki, she could feel that Lucas was stealing glances at her thighs and b.r.e.a.s.ts sometimes while keeping looking at her eyes- so weird.


    As the continued talking, someone who had a heavyweight in the Navy entered from the door, and he doesn''t belong to this country.


    From the door, entered a 250 cm tall man with short black hair and wore sunglasses, though it was night.  He was wearing a long white coat and white pants. On his slight black beard, there was some stuck candy, which made the people look at him while chuckling.


    Though he seemed to be annoyed, he kept calm and turned his head to see the surrounding, looking for his target. His eyes stopped on a very beautiful woman and a handsome young man.


    Looking like he found his target, he started walking forward.


    At the same time, Lucas finished talking about a topic that made it hard for Hina to keep her cold face and draw a charming smile.


    "Tell Hina, how are all these girls satisfied with you, and don''t have the urge to kill you, or each other," Hina asked one of the questions that bothered her. Lucas was a good talker, charming, handsome and had charisma, but she still not understanding how he is having a good life with all those girls in his marine life, and make them m.o.a.n loudly as well.


    "How about you come close to find out." Feeling that it was the right moment, Lucas took his cigarette and let his face closer, looking at her red lips.


    Not acting like a shy little girl, Hina narrowed her eyebrow and pushed her cigarette before letting her face closer to his. Since the two were tall, the table length didn''t get in the way.


    The distance between them got less.


    *Kiss*


    Both of their lips met, and they kissed.


    Not expecting the kiss to go like that, Hina found his tongue pressing against her, which she welcomed by opening her lips before closing them on his tongue. But then, she got that feeling, the numbness in her brain and the tickling on her body. She opened her eyes widely shocked while looking at Lucas''s eyes. Lucas tightened his eyed before closing them.


    *Muah*


    Their heads went back as their lips separated. Hina looked at Lucas silently, not expecting this kiss to be so good, and for the first time in her life, turn her on... horny.


    Lucas could see that her n.i.p.p.l.es stick to her dress as they became hard.


    "Hina-Hina... says that was good but too fast. We need to go slower," said Hina, putting her hand on her lower lip, smiling. She just knew why many girls fell for him. Just the kiss alone made her knew that some more, would make her addicted to him. It may be a bad idea, but she didn''t care and wanted more.


    Lucas smiled back and nodded. Things are going well for him.


    "The two of you, don''t you know smoking publicly is bad."


    Lucas and Hina turned their heads, feeling someone strong approaching and stood one meter away from their table.


    "Vice Admiral Vergo." Looking at the man with candy on his beard, Hina could recognise him, "your base is G5, not this one, what are you doing here."


    "Vergo?"


    Lucas looked at him, as Vergo was standing on the table, with an annoyed expression. Everything was going perfect until this Vice-Admiral came. Lucas already did his researches, and could know that this Vice Admiral is actually, a pirate who belongs to Doflamingo group.


    "it''s Vice-Admiral Vergo, for you" Vergo agilely took the two cigarettes from the table and crushed them.


    "I believe that you don''t belong to this place, G5 is far away, and you should go away." Lucas work under Momousagi here, so, unless Vergo is his direct Admiral, then there is nothing that man can do with his rank.


    "Lucas, let''s just go." Though Hina seemed annoyed, she grabbed Lucas''s hand and wanted to go somewhere else.


    Lucas refused to stand up and made a small smirk looking at Vergo, "why would we go? He would follow us any way, as this guy seems to be here for troubles."


    Hina let her mouth close to his ear and whispered "he is a Vice Admiral; even if we could beat him, doing it publicly would hurt the reputation. Hina can cage him for sure."


    Lucas could tell why Vergo is here. Apparently, Doflamingo sent him for kind of test. But Lucas would tolerate no interruption in his dating time.


    "Hina shouldn''t worry about that." Lucas tightened his eyes and stood up next Hina.


    "That''s right, you should make an apology for each client here personally and bow for ruining their experience, or, I''ll have to make you."Each one in the restaurant looked anxiously at Lucas and Vergo, feeling some kind of pressure.


    "Let''s go out, Vergo."


    "Vice Admiral Vergo."


    Vergo clicked his tongue, finding that Lucas ignored him as he grabbed Hina''s arm and took her through the door.  Vergo then bowed to the people in the restaurant apologising before he makes his way out following the two.


    He just provoked them for smoking, not only so, but he asked him to bow to each client because it was his purpose to get on Lucas''s nerves.


    Hina''s eyes became sharp as some cage bars started to appear on her body, wanting to cage Vergo before strangling him. Though he is Vice Admiral, he went far and deserves some kind of punishment, but that won''t be easy though.


    Standing in an empty street, between the houses, Lucas and Hina were standing opposite Vergo.


    "Now you can say what you want," Lucas said.


    "I want nothing more than to give you a reminder of public manners."


    "Ho, so you think you can come to my place, throw my precious cigarette, interrupt my date, then publicly try to humiliate me and my date, then you say you want to teach me manners. Well, be my guest."


    Lucas extended his hands, inviting Vergo to attack.


    "You can fight back; I won''t use my position to suppress you. Though I doubt that a Rear Admiral like you would do anything," Vergo said. "Young Marines, like the two of you, are throwing our face."


    "Hina thinks you are too much," Hina was about to step in but stopped when Lucas extended his hand stopping her before his hand accidentally go down and touch her crotch.


    Continued glaring at Vergo, Lucas made a smirk: "Mister Vergo, did you really forget your past, the real one, as I can smell smoke on you. Tell me, did you burn some city when you were a kid."


    Lucas''s meaning was simple, as he was pointing to Vergo childhood when he used to burn cities with Doflamingo group.


    Those words seemed to play on Vergo''s nerves; Vergo lifted his fist glaring at Lucas. "You need some discipline. "


    Vergo was here because Doflamingo asked him to make a fight with Lucas since him planning to bribe him into their side and wanted to know his strength before putting him into a use.  But now, seems thing became personal.


    "I''ll say it again, be my guest."


    Lucas put his hands inside his pocket and walked forward, before standing ten meters away from Vergo, who shall pay the price for interrupting his date.  He took a cigarette and lit it up.


    "Still Smoking, Brat."


    Vergo clenched his fist that became ink black, before kicking the ground swiftly and vanishing. *Swish* the next blink he appeared in front of Lucas and gave him a punch, not using his full strength, but it was enough to take your average Vice Admiral.


    Lucas stayed staring blinkingly at his fist, making Vergo thinking that the Rear Admiral is dumb. However, as his fist got him, it passed by him.


    "Afterimage!"


    Shocked from Lucas''s sheer speed, Vergo stopped to see only Hina in front of him, crossing her arm and staring sharply at him.


    Vergo turned his head back to see Lucas is still standing, with the cigarette in his mouth and wearing black sunglasses.


    Weird, since when Lucas was wearing sunglasses. Vergo then realised that his own sunglasses were on Lucas.


    "Not bad sunglasses," Lucas gazed at Vergo while making a smirk that wasn''t very friendly.


    Since when he did that, Vergo wondered as he touched his eyes. He who was Vice-Admiral couldn''t even see his sunglasses being taken from him. This isn''t the usual strength of Rear Admiral.  Lucas is stronger than they assumed, as he maybe ate a Devil Fruit that increases the speed.


    "Give them back." Vergo, wrapping himself with Armament Haki making his whole body ink-black, walked forward as he turned serious, deadly serious. He won''t make the same mistake again and let his guard down.


    "I''ll give you the same chance, apology," Lucas said.


    Clenching his teeth, Vergo used Shave and moved faster than before appearing next to Lucas.


    <<More-More: Strength x100>>


    Lucas activated his Devil Fruit Power.


    Lucas learned a few things about his fruit. He can''t increase his strength and speed at the same time, so he concluded this: speed boost is used for attacking, dodging, and punching, while strength boost is used for defence and putting pressure.


    *Bam*


    Vergo''s fist that was wrapped with Haki landed on Lucas''s chest, making wind surge behind him that made the small objects fly.


    However, Lucas didn''t react as only his legs slide 3 centimetres away before stopping. No matter how strong he has, his mass is still of a human.


    Vergo opened his eyes widely. Is Lucas admiral candidate or something? This level of physical strength surpasses the human limits, even in One Piece world.


    "No way." That was his full punch power, supported by Haki. One must know that Vergo''s punch can break a Sea Stone easily.


    "you don''t need to thank me for giving you an advanced medical vacation."


    Smiling like it was nothing, Lucas extended his hand slowly, holding Vergo''s hand, while his other hand holding the cigarette. Vergo tried to take his hand back, but he found it heavy as the guy 62 cm shorter than he was holding it firmly.


    "Hina think that is over," Lucas may seem young, but Hina knew that he was far strong, as he could even teach her Haki in one month and with pillows above that. Vergo is lucky that Lucas didn''t take his swords back.


    Vergo didn''t lose hope, seeing that Lucas''s is holding one hand while the other is focusing on the cigarette.


    "Wait, there is no need. "Too late." Lucas grabbed Vergo''s hand, making his whole body follow down. Before he could realise it, Lucas held the back of Vergo''s head and pushed him violently to the ground.


    *Cracks*


    Cracks spread on the ground as Vergo''s face sank on the ground. The ground shook violently as the people around thought it was an earthquake.


    The people around were confused.


    "Lucas, Hina think you overdone it," Hina said, trying to hide her amazement of Lucas''s physical strength, which surpassed Vergo''s who was known to be one of the strongest Vice Admirals physically. And the ground was very soft material to Vergo, so he would just lose his conscious and wake up with a broken nose and face.


    Well, Lucas isn''t a doctor, but Vergo would take a vacation for sure.


    "Don''t worry, his Haki and Iron Mass saved him from any serious injury." Smiling back to Hina, Lucas offered his hand. "Shall we go, somewhere else."


    "Sure. Let''s continue our date in a private place," Hina took the cigarette from Lucas''s hand and turned away to walk while looking up to the moon."


    Starring at her legs, Lucas smiled as he followed her.

 Chapter 173

    (NSFW)


    After beating Vergo, Lucas took his date and went somewhere else.


    "Let''s continue our date somewhere else," Hina took the cigarette from Lucas''s hand and smoked it, feeling a bit frustrated that Vergo interrupted their romantic date.


    "The Base?"


    "Hina''s house is there."


    Next to the base, they are working at, there was a neighbour where Marines lives.  Those low ranked officers lived in shared houses, while those with high rank get to live alone and in better homes. Hina got her own house, though she barely uses it.


    Hina and Lucas slowly made their way and walked side to aside. Silent took over them, which gave a weird feeling. Hina lowered her head and decided to break the silence, "aren''t you worry about what you have done to Vice Admiral Vergo."


    "He said he won''t report and I can attack him with no worry."


    "But... Hina wonders what you will do."


    "I''ll say that he tried to harass a woman and I beat him up."


    "True, Hina will justify with you..."


    Nodding at his statement, Hina lifted her head and threw the cigarette. Lucas made a warm smile. Since the two of them Haki, they could tell that there was no one around. "So, when did we stop in that date," Lucas asked as he halted his steps.


    Hina halted her steps as well before looking at him. She just now remembered how fluffy that kiss was. It felt like his tongue gave her some mental orgasm vibes.


    "Hina doesn''t know," thinking if she wants to become addicted or not, Hina looked at him, thinking that she deserves some relaxation since she is someone who faces death weekly, or daily, in her job.


    Lucas took a quick step, standing in front of her and moving his hand across her smooth long hair, and looking at her eyes.


    *Drum**Drum*


    Hina opened her eyes widely and didn''t blush. Seeing that they were very close physically, it made her a bit nervous. It wasn''t the first time they approach each other from this distance, but it was the second time their heads got this close.


    Seeing that Lucas''s face was getting closer, Hina kept looking at his eyes and opened her lips, allowing his tongue to enter deep as his lips fell on hers. Lucas closed his eyes and moved his tongue inside while feeling the softness of her rep lips. Hina closed her eyes as well and let herself go with the feeling, forgetting to take a breath, and feeling aroused as her p.u.s.s.y started twitching while getting mental orgasm.


    *Mm*


    After a little m.o.a.n, Lucas and Hina separated their lips before looking at each other. Lucas, just by looking at her, felt he had a strong desire.


    ''How much did I wait...two months? Three, or was it four.''


    Hina kept staring at Lucas with wide-open eyes. In her life, no one told her that kissing can feel this good and fluffy. No, it was his tongue that did that to her and raised a heat. Maybe that''s why the other girls are stuck to him.


    "Shall we continue," Hina felt a bit embarrassed seeing that she turned wet already, and if she doesn''t get something tonight, she may masturbate.


    "Your place," Lucas asked.


    "Yes, Hina will take you there," though she meant kissing, she nodded. Maybe in her home, they would have more privacy.


    Hina then, blushing, walked with him on her side. Suddenly, Lucas held her hand, making her cheeks turn rose, which fit the colour of her eyes and hair. She didn''t believe that she is taking someone half of her age to her place for banging. However, by looking at him, it wasn''t a bad idea; he is looking older than he is, he has that kiss, has an overgrown D, and has the very handsome look that most women want. Whatever the kiss made her have a decision; she is in the heat, and she would get it cooled.


    After making their way by the base, Hina took Lucas to her home. It was an average apartment with three rooms; one average bedroom, one large room for training, and one were for smoking.


    "This is your room; never thought you love pink," Lucas remarked as she lit up the lights to see the walls painted in pink; an average purple bed.


    "Those colours fit Hina."


    Lucas, all of a sudden, found Hina standing in front of him; she pushed him to corner with her body and jumped on him with her lips on his mouth. Smiling at how horny she is, Lucas grabbed the back of her head and pushed his lips further, letting his tongue explore each inch of her tongue.


    "Mm..." Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n as he felt how passionately she is kissing him. His hand swept across her dress and went down, to land on her perky butt cheeks before squeezing them.


    "Hmm..."


    Hina let a soft m.o.a.n and put her hands on his cheeks before kissing him with more strength. Lucas felt that she was like a beast. To enjoy how passionately she is, he deactivated Iron Mass and any possible notification that may bother him in s.e.x. "Oh." Lucas let a short m.o.a.n, as Hina all of a sudden got an orgasm from him rubbing her butt and throw her big b.r.e.a.s.ts on his chest, making Lucas feel that his chest melted within hers.


    Just the way she is throwing herself at him made Lucas want to take her.


    *Muah*


    Hina took her head back as she was out of the breath. She looked at Lucas, and for the first time, she smiled in that way. "Hina sees that you got hard."  Hina lifted her eyebrow as she looked to his crotch with her purple eyes. That thing would make her c.u.m again.


    "you made me," Lucas said.


    She was already 32 years old, and single above that which made her s.e.x.u.a.lly frustrated sometimes.  And she had some feelings for Lucas, but after kissing him and experiencing orgasm from her butt, she let that desire get wild. She was a fighter who experience death and life battles, so she won''t act preserved here, and nothing would hold her back.


    "Not yet." Hina moved her hand and put it on his crotch. Thought it was significant to make her hand look small, she could feel it was still a bit soft. "Hina will make it." Hina reached dress and let half of it fall, revealing her G cup-sized b.r.e.a.s.ts with a pink bra.


    "Wow, I would love to suck those for sure," Lucas remarked.


    Hina took them away, but her b.r.e.a.s.ts still perky, letting Lucas feel amazed with them.


    She knelt down and unzipped his pants, taking his boxer off and letting the D pop in her face. Hina raised her eyes with her mouth opened a bit wider as she compared her face with it. Not only length is here, but width as well. Just the width alone made her think how would that enters.


    Hina took the base with her hand and lifted it up. Though she heard how to do it, it was her first time. She opened her mouth as wild as she can and swallowed the D, notable of taking half of his shaft before having gags reflexes on her throat.


    "Oh..."  Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n and put his hand on her head.


    Seeing that Lucas lifting his head and m.o.a.ning, Hina knew she is doing it right. She closed her lips and run it across the shaft, while moving her slender hand to the base before giving it a firm stroke, letting some pre-c.u.m fall in her mouth.


    *Gag*


    After one tear, Hina took her head back and saw the truth. "What!" She saw the full length of the dragon when it got hard. The size is significant.


    Hina''s p.u.s.s.y twitched upon the sight while thinking about how it will fit. But remembering that Lucas could do it with smaller girls than her, she knew that he must know what he does. She needed to trust his experience.  Just this thought made her hornier and wanting him inside her.


    "Now, are you ready," Lucas asked, looking to her facial expression, as she was looking at his D, made him think that she was cute.


    "Hmm... Hina is ready, be gentle on me."


    Hina did as she was told; following her instinct, she went to bed and lied on her back while her heels still touching the ground.


    Lucas followed her, and lifted her short dress from her legs, looking at her full white snowy thighs. Lucas''s hands moved across them for a bit, walking up until he reached her pink thong that was soaked wet before taking it off, revealing a shaped pink damp p.u.s.s.y lips.


    That moment, Lucas lifted his will of the D, and aimed it slowly to her slit, before slowly pushing it.


    "Oh..."Hina let a m.o.a.n as she was getting stretched. She bit her lips and stared at Lucas as he was doing his magic.


    Knowing that Hina is v.i.r.g.i.n, Lucas thrust slowly, while using the D skill to stretch her faster. Hina closed her eyes, feeling that he hit her G spot, and slowly is making his way through her walls.


    "Ohh..."  Hina let a soft m.o.a.n, feeling new kind of orgasm taking over her. "I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g," she came once again on his d.i.c.k that just kissed the entrance of her w.o.m.b.


    Feeling that Hina was so tight for him to enjoy slow thrusts, Lucas closed his eyes to enjoy how fast her wet p.u.s.s.y walls are squeezing on him.


    "I''m going to thrusting faster," warned Lucas while breathing heavily and feeling sensitive. Lucas pushed his h.i.p.s faster back and forth, making Hina''s b.r.e.a.s.ts jump up and down.


    "Ah...Ahh. AHHH."


    Hina turned her head to the other direction and m.o.a.ned loudly as she was comming again and again while feeling multi orgasms. Hina never thought that she would enjoy s.e.x this much.


    "Here I come."


    "AAhh, Hina is, Ohh..."


    Lucas blew his load inside her, but because she was strong physically, Lucas knew that she can take more, so he kept banging her before switching to another position and massaging her w.o.m.b.


    That night, the two kissed again and tried another pose from behind, which Hina enjoyed and encouraged Lucas to continue until she could no longer feel her legs.

 Chapter 174

    A week later, Lucas got two-days break permission, thanks for having a boss. It seems that Momousagi actually sees him as a kid, and would give him holidays in the weekends if he pretended to be sick or tired.


    Well, this kid is now dating someone double of his physical age, and things are progressing well. As it seems, Hina is the one who sneaks to visit him now and sit on his lap when there is no one around. Hina also had resting permission since Lucas sent her to the bed as she can''t walk as he was rough yesterday with all the girls, sending them to the bed with strong thrusts, so he can tour out probably.


    Lucas was in Hazard Punk, sitting in the waiting room while reading a book from One Piece world.


    Lucas always wondered how One Piece people are brilliant and very advanced scientifically compared to the people from the Earth.


    Just thinking back that Frankie, who studied mechanic, was able to turn himself into a Cyborg who powers up with Cola, (with a hammer ) Lucas knew that the science must be at least 100 years advanced than Earth''s at least.


    "Do you want another book, Daddy?"


    Next to Lucas, Monet was standing, with a black collar in her neck while wearing a white suit.


    Though she was thinking she was pretending, she started to like the fact that she is becoming his good girl and get rewarded.  She had become addicted to his D, Hands, and Tongue. The first time was easy, the second was hard, and in the third time, there was no comeback, and she fell in love.


    Instead of trying to control Lucas''s, she became his submissive. Just remembering how he makes her beg for his d.i.c.k in the bed, and how heavenly she feels, made Monet realise that she had become truly his.


    "No," Lucas said, looking at the book as he flipped the page.


    There are indeed a lot of interesting theories in this book.  Lucas understood some new terms about chemistry since it was his speciality back to the college he left, but he didn''t understand the other things.


    There was a silent notification that Lucas didn''t hear since he deactivated most of them [Ding, do you want to learn chemistry (y/n)]


    Though this notification is hanging with the other ones, such as [Do you want to extract OP-OP fruit] [Do you want to extract Kilo-Kilo fruit] and so, and Lucas would notice this only later.


    "Here some coffee" Monet said as she handed a cup to Lucas, who took from her hand. Lucas took a sip and nodded.


    "You put the right amount of sugar, Good girl."


    "Does this mean... am I allowed to?"


    Monet''s eyes lit up as she looked to his crotch. That wasn''t something for her to get, but something to earn.


    "Only if you say the magical word,"


    Lucas threw the book to the side and stared at Monet''s buxom body beautiful skin and face.  If she didn''t act like a bad girl at the start, she would have got a different treatment.


    "Please Daddy," Monet said as she was about to kneel.


    "Go one," satisfied with her answer, Lucas gave her the permission, with a firm facial expression.


    Monet, took her pants off, revealing her p.u.s.s.y, and took Lucas''s pants down before sitting on his crotch. She then started to kiss him and crush her b.r.e.a.s.ts on his chest, since she learned that would make him hard. Lucas gave her some kisses before she lifted her h.i.p.s up, allowing him to aim his D inside and pushed it slowly.


    "Ohh..."Monet, satisfied, closed her eyes and moved her h.i.p.s up and down, taking it until it he became balls-deep, and coming here and then while getting a massive orgasm that made her day worth waiting. After twenty minutes or so, Monet got up, followed by a trail of s.e.m.e.n dripping from her p.u.s.s.y, and ate a birth control pill before wearing her lab clothes again.


    "You can go," Lucas said and waved his hand.


    "Thank you, Daddy," Monet smiled and blushed, before taking off her collar before going to complete her job.


    Lucas sighed. He was here to check Caesar''s advancement.


    That guy said he made something about perfect Zoan and may find the secret to make Paramecia fruits.


    But Lucas only cared about mass production. He needed to make that clear. As long as he gets the second recharge, he would start living the slacker life who had everything.


    -x-X-x-


    As Lucas was in the waiting room, the double agent Monet was talking with her boss, Joker.


    She learned that one week ago, Doflamingo sent Vergo to test Lucas''s strength, to find out that that Vergo was defeated and got his face broken. Monet was shocked. Thought she became submissive, that was only s.e.x.u.a.lly, and she still has her own brain and free will and still thinks as she used to be.


    The news about Vergo losing against Lucas made her realise that his strength isn''t simple.


    "Monet, give him my invitation," the snail in her hand said.


    "Yes, Mister Joker," Monet said and cut the call.


    Letting a sigh, Monet lied on her back and extended her arms back, "I can''t believe it. Now am addicted, and he has control over my desire; how am I going to do my job," "but he just makes me... give this life a taste. And I''m in love now."


    Monet was in a dilemma, as she was the one who wanted Lucas to join their side for a personal reason. But Lucas is a corrupted marine, so he would join their side anyway. They would have more Kinky games like that. But if he refused, she won''t change her mind about Lucas and would go after him, even in the price of angering Doflamingo. Lucas was someone who made her feel good about herself and gave her something to look for.


    She would follow what she thinks it is best for her, even if she has to make some sacrifices, though, she hoped not.


    -x-X-x-


    "So, you are telling me that your boss, Doflamingo wants to offer me a deal,"


    Lucas was facing Monet, who was sitting on his lab since he felt cold and she wanted to be a good girl. She just now, explained to Lucas that Doflamingo, the Joker of The Underworld, wants to make him an offer, where both of the sides get benefits.


    "So Lucas... ahem... Daddy, what should I tell him," Monet asked as she was moving her h.i.p.s on his crotch. Inside, she was screaming, please say yes. Yet outside, she made a cold face.


    "Mmm... what would I gain?"


    "Whatever you want, Joker can provide it for you; be it money, statue, getting rid of an enemy, or anything else. Besides, he is a Warlord; there won''t be any troubles legally."


    Lucas chuckled. As he was digging a grave for Doflamingo, the latter offered his self on a plate of silver.


    He just now remembered that Doflamingo is a previous Celestial Dragon, so he can get benefits from that. But there is one problem. If Lucas took Doflamingo after that, then the Celestial Dragons would link his relationship to Doflamingo. So, it''s best to accept the offer now and think about how to use the Joker later.


    "I see, call him back."


    Happy with his answer, Monet made a cold smile: "Yes... by the way, Vergo san is one of our men. Don''t take things seriously with him, it all was a test."


    "Who?"


    "The one you broke his face, Vice Admiral."


    "Oh, that one..." Lucas, of course, remembered him but played arrogance.


    He lifted his hand and pushed Monet from her soft butt "Go, and bring me DenDenMushi."


    Nodding without a blush, Monet stood up and brought the snail to Lucas. The snail, as expected, looked like Doflamingo and wore the same sunglasses.


    "Oh, Mister Lucas never, I never thought we would like this again, what a happy coincidence."


    "We meet again, Doflamingo."


    After learning about Lucas''s strength that allowed him to defeat one of the 4 strongest officers in his group, Doflamingo could tell that he would benefit allot if he kept someone like that to his side.


    Lucas could quickly tell what Doflamingo is thinking of.


    "Have you thought about my offer?"


    "Hmm..."


    "fufufu...Don''t worry, I just want us to be friends. The two of us would always benefit."


    "I see, so, can you tell me what you want exactly."


    "For now, maybe dealing with some pirates and suppress my rivals.  Sometimes, I may even ask you to deal with big shots of the Underworld," Doflamingo said. "and you would get more achievement in your career.


    Lucas narrowed his eyebrow, "and you want me to do that for free."


    "Fufu... I like you," Doflamingo said. If Lucas didn''t ask for his price, then there would be no trust.


    You can''t trust men, but you can always trust their greed, which would make them sell even their most precious principals.


    Lucas frowned again, he didn''t like the fact that Doflamingo is laughing like Robin.


    "Money, power, and the people I''m asking you to deal with would raise your statue in the Navy, though they are strong, you can deal with them; I can always offer you anything you want, as long as you give me what I want."


    Lucas nodded. If Doflamingo gave him some fishes, then that means strong opponent, and more XP to improve More DFM and other skills.


    Doflamingo continued "Besides, Monet is a part of my family; I heard that the two of you are in a relationship, so that would make us one family," added Doflamingo, thinking that would control the kid''s heart. " you can get my blessing at some point, fufu."


    "Mm... seems I need to make a visit to Dressrosa sometime."


    Dressrosa was Doflamingo''s Kingdom.


    "You are welcome, anytime; though I would say leave that for later." Doflamingo smiled: "and you don''t mind betraying some pirates, do you."


    He was pointing at Law.


    ''Sure, deals with pirates are built on backstabbing.'' Lucas said, thinking that he is that type of person already.


    "Of course," Lucas made a large grin which the snail copied.


    He and Doflamingo continued chatting.  Monet was so happy that she was licking and kissing Lucas''s neck, while Doflamingo was talking in vain and Monet started having orgasms before the call ends. After that, Lucas had some orgasm, calming himself, before going to Caesar''s lab.


    Caesar Clown, after messing with his potentials, became genius among geniuses.


    Lucas walked between tables that had many bottles. Inside the bottles with fluids and gases, he saw some animal parts, blood, and fruits remaining.


    Slowly, those parts were changing to become plastic, or of another animal''s type. Some failed, some succussed, and some turned into human''s members.


    The idea of Devil Fruits is to make chemical reactions on the body of the person who eats them, giving him the power to use magic, turn into an animal or into element and control it.


    Artificial Devil Fruits work on the same principle, except, they do chemical changes on the fruits first before giving it to humans, which would change him.


    The idea is still in test, but the science can find any explanation in supernatural if it was given enough time.


    In another big tube, Lucas could see a dragon, growing. The level of science here made him speechless.


    After meeting Caesar, he learned that those were tests.


    "Shiruru... I have reached the idea of creating Paramecia... after reaching perfect Zoan, I had another idea, what if that added a new power to the Human-Human fruit we want to recreate, which made the human has paramecia... shirururu."


    Talking confusingly, Caesar started laughing."


    "Caesar, just Zoan are enough, focus on mass production." Frowning as he didn''t care about Caesar''s dreams, Lucas said.


    "Wait please, in a week or so, I''m using my ability to hasten the results of perfect Zoan plus Paramecia, I call it Para-SMILE."


    Caesar was, of course, making his samples and fruits secretly. But the amounts he can make is very limited and take a lot of time, even after having his potentials increased, he is still looking for a way to improve it.


    "how much can you make."


    "Since my power is limited and I''m only human, and what I''m trying to make something perfect, I need time...if we want mass production, then we have to take the factory in Dressrosa since there are people who can make these fruits grow faster. But I doubt Joker would land us his"


    Caesar is sure that, with his brilliant mind, he would be able to create the strongest army soon later, so it would be logical to wait. But that wasn''t the real purpose of Lucas.


    "Can you find a solution in this place, like making another factory with something to hasten it? I gave you your brain, use it. "


    Thought it sounded interesting, Para-Smile idea,  Lucas was thinking of a way to charge his title faster. Even if he is going to take that factory anyway, Caesar should be able to make a second one.


    "I need more time Master, to test theories to create a solution for hastening the growth of fruits. Let''s not forget that I''m close to finding out the truth of natural Devil Fruits."


    Caesar went to a board and started to write a few things, and sounded very excited.


    "I may find why there is a weakness and how to cheat it, or even better; Shirururu... though, I wonder how to get elements... I need some fruits...tsk." Caesar overtalked making Lucas lose the trail of his words as the latter made a note not to get involved with a scientist in a conversation.


    A way to take off the weakness; that looks promising. "Caesar, your brain, keep using it." Lucas stood up as he found this crazy scientist, crazy. But that good, as the man can make artificial Dragons.


    Lucas turned and left as he decided to come back here later.

 Chapter 175

    After his new deal with Doflamingo, Lucas went back to the HQ and decided to relax for a little time, and spend it to know the newest girl better.


    Though he spent a lot of time already with Hina, it was only in the ship and the battles. Besides, Hina would be upset if she didn''t see him with her.


    Walking to the HQ, Lucas made his way to Hina''s house and knocked on her door. "Come in," Hina yelled from inside her house.


    Lucas opened the door and went to her room to find her lying on the bed, only wearing two pieces of clothes.


    ''Did I overdone it yesterday,'' Lucas felt a bit guilt thinking that using More-More with s.e.x can be dangerous if it got out control.


    "Why did you take much time, Hina thought you said will spend the day with me," pushing herself up, Hina said. She frowned and looked at Lucas.


    They had been dating for a week; yet, he is acting late and let her at the bed.


    "just take this."


    Lucas took two cigarettes and gave her a one before lying on the bed next to her, he knew how to change her mood. "Lit up." Using finger gun, Lucas lit up hers and his.


    "Thanks. Hina feels bad for not working."


    Hina said, putting her head on his shoulder, and feeling bad.


    Because she didn''t hunt pirates, she had stayed at home, so she can enjoy s.e.x. She felt that work isn''t as important as it used to be.


    But the good thing is, she is happy most of the time and wake up in a good mood. And Lucas makes a good breakfast in the morning.


    After having him inside her, she learned about his ability, which increases potentials of anyone he sleeps with, shocking her, and allowing her to learn more skill just with one touch.


    Just like this, she was able to learn the six powers quickly, with a simple touch on her head. And her Devil Fruit started to evolve.it way beyond logic that she wondered what kind of fruit that gives this power after s.e.x.


    But she just now understood why his girls seemed to have monstrous powers, and abilities as well.


    "Let''s get out," Lucas said, since most of the other girls are in their period, he decided to tour in this kingdom for a bit.


    "Hina wants to see the other," she said. Hina, despite being in love and constant excitement to be in bed with him, she didn''t move to live with the others, saying that she is more comfortable this way.


    "who,"


    "you are dating your cousin, right."


    "yes."


    "I''ll go with those of East Blue."


    "What, did you just said ''I''"


    "Hina doesn''t refer to herself all the time; have you been paying attention," Hina said.


    Using Massage Hands, Lucas was able to heal the soreness in her legs and w.o.m.b, allowing her to walk again. Hina wondered why he didn''t do that since that could give her the ability to walk back again, but Lucas said it''s quite risky if he did that if he isn''t fully focusing. That was an obvious lie as he did that while looking somewhere else.


    And so, Lucas took her and went with Lilia and Calorina, Alvida, Nami, Nojiko and Kaya to a near city. He took this group since all of them are originated from East Blue, so they may get along better.


    Though it was troublesome since the girls would fight for the simplest reason, things passed smoothly as Lucas kept his hands ready to solve any conflict.


    "Oy, Do you want me to blow you up." There was a fight that was going to happen between Hina and Nojiko, who seems to be in bad terms, but luckily, Lucas''s Massage Hands saved the day.


    ------


    Another week and a half passed since Lucas made his supposed deal with Doflamingo. Today, he was leading two sh.i.p.s that landed beside one small island with one town.


    Apparently, Doflamingo provided Lucas with information about human traffic in this place, under the lead of 450 million worth pirate.


    The pirates called Spike Pirates thought it wouldn''t be proper to describe them as pirates; they were more like merchants whose job is to sell weapons and kidnap people for their slavery and secret sells.


    This small group was hidden very well, and causes some troubles for Doflamingo; but because their provider is an important client, and their leader is very strong, Lucas was allowed to deal with them personally.


    Lucas was, of course, happy with that; they were the 3rd big fish that Doflamingo sends to Lucas. It''s an easy life when you have a pirate rat up the other criminals for you, making his path smoother.


    On some average size island, it happened to find out that two towns are under the rule of a big pirate group. They were the rulers, while the people down were more like objects to sell or slaves. Upon seeing the marines landing here, the criminals knew that they were exposed somehow. But that didn''t make them afraid, as their leader has 400 million Berries bounty on his head, and they have three strong leaders. So, they decided to do what any strong free group of pirates do, fight back and kill the marines.


    "Prepare yourselves."


    *Loud gun sounds*


    And so, a battle happened between the marines and the pirates who had a larger number.


    They engaged in a battle where guns, swords, and fists were used.


    "Girls, I deal with the boss, and most of them, Okay;"


    "Hina can take them alone."


    "Hmm, some pirates need whipping."


    Lucas was here with Nami, Nojiko, Hina, and Sadi who was holding her whip. He told them clearly he has to deal with the strong ones since he wants to collect some XP to level up his DFM some levels in a row.


    Nodding at his statement, the girls agreed, not knowing why he is obsessed with the strong one.


    Sadi jumped and landed in front of a group, before touching the ground with her hand, spreading darkness, which absorbed half of the pirates. Smiling, as she let them hung there, Sadi licked her whip and lifted it. The pirates, who some had Haki, felt what will happen and started begging, "wait please".


    Nojiko, using stealth footwork, went in the middle, extended her hand to a different direction, before unleashing two strong explosions from them.


    BOM. BOM.


    "Hina is falling back." Hina was running around, beating whoever comes in her way or caging them. Nami didn''t seem to be bothered as she was walking around while creating big whirlwinds, which happened to be sharp and sent them around. Unlike the time in paradise, she had to be careful not to get hit.


    [+10 XP. +500 XP. +3000 XP. +5...+5]


    Lucas, with a frown, was shooting the canon fodders that are in his way, hoping that someone would be good enough. But, most of them gave him a pity amount of XP, and the best one of those who happened to have 30 million as a bounty, gave him 3000 XP.


    Lucas missed the days when he was weaker but could gain XP much faster. It was like in Video games, when your character at a high level, only the Dungeon boss would be decent to raise XP.


    Lucas needed the strong ones, the Captain and his officers, who can provide him with a considerable amount. That was the reason why he told the girls that he would deal with the CaptainCaptain. Also, Lucas made a note, if he used his Devil Fruit on weaker opponents, then the XP he will get would be less by a considerable percentage.


    "Oy, a group of Navy, is here, they have some death wish for sure."


    Suddenly, a 5 meters tall middle man, with a fat belly, long blond hair, and a giant hammer in his hand walked to the battlefield with other 3 persons next to his side holding different kinds of weapons.


    "They are Captain Milo, 400 million, and the three officers with 100, 120 and 100 million berries as bounty." Someone could recognise them.


    "Hoo, you know who will kill you. Pitiful marines, you should stay in the sea, now, taster my 12 tones hammer" said the CaptainCaptain, Known as Milou as his silver hammer turned ink-black. He hit the ground, making it shake.


    The seamen lost their balance, while those with higher rank could jump up at the moment. The three officers dashed forward.


    Looking at them from far, Nojiko lifted one big rock and threw it at them. The three smirked, as what rocks can, that is 1 meter long, do.


    The rock, in its way, glowed red. As soon as it got close, it exploded.


    Yep, that was a big bomb, which didn''t lack any quality despite the size.


    The Pirate officers were caught off the surprise and found themselves wrapped by a big explosion that pointed up to the sky and made a deep hole on the ground.


    Nothing happened to that rock. That was cheating; no one told them that can be turned into a bomb.


    The marines around were amazed but didn''t forget to do their job, as there are still some left.


    "Opsi, Did I forget to tell you those are Bombs." Nojiko winked. She held back, as she could turn the whole ground to a bomb. Nami gave her some jealousy look. If she had that fruit, then she wouldn''t worry about getting hit.


    The battle quickly took another turn.


    Lucas coldly stared at Milo, who seemed to go berserk because of what just happened "Well, here we are."


    Vanishing from his place, Lucas appeared next to the CaptainCaptain, who quickly reacted thanks to his Haki and lifted his hammer trying to slam Lucas who could dodge it since he predicted it.


    "You..." Milo was about to kick him, but he was slow. Lucas jumped slightly and gave him a good punch on his fat belly, making Milo bend down. The punch was heavy and hard as Iron, but Milo could endure it with his physical strength and Haki.


    "Not bad." Smirking, Lucas jumped high to match the height of the man and took a Boxing pose lifting his left hand next to his chin.


    <<King Jab >> Lucas gave Milo a quick jab without even warming up.


    This punch sent the CaptainCaptain flying back some hundreds of meters, before he stops on the sea, dead, and with his head not in its place.


    [Ding +101.000 XP]


    [Boxing + 10.000]


    Lucas smiled, since he didn''t use his ability to overpower a weaker opponent, the XP he got was decent.


    He now has 600.000 Acc.u.mulated XP. Now, it is safer to level up.


    After freeing the people on this island, Lucas took some pirates as prisoners and went to the ship while being hugged by the girls.


    Hina didn''t look happy, though she had her potentials unlocked, she felt that she made much effort with the other girls around. To let her frustration out, she took Lucas by the hand to the cabin, and they had quick s.e.x.


    "Hina now is happy." That was her comment as she was lying on the desk and Lucas D inside her, kissing her w.o.m.b.


    "Now, let''s go," Lucas took his D back and got his pants back.


    After some time, Lucas stood up on the edge of the sh.i.p.s and told his girls to go back to the base first before he catches up to them later. "Hmm, be sure to come back soon, Or little Sadi would punish you," Sadi smiled as she played with his chin before Lucas give her a kiss and go away. "haha, keep dreaming."-"This is the age of dreams."


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas got far away from his warsh.i.p.s, changed his clothes, and called Lucci, who could remember the directions here before making her taking him to Punk Hazard.


    Before levelling up, Lucas decided to see Caesar, who said he had something interesting to show him.


    "Look, master, those are my first samples. They are a result of a lot of researches and my own money."


    He was facing Caesar, who was having 5 fruits between his arms. Usually, SMILE is always in an apple shape; however, those were different, three seemed to be on banana shape with different colours, while the other two are green and blue Tomato.


    Knowing that the scientist must spend the effort to create those five, yet forget his mission of mass creating, Lucas decided to take deep breaths before asking calmly, since those may come to use.


    "What makes them special?"


    "As you can see, I used humans'' genes, and the three bananas have human-human genes, while the others have artificial dragons DNA."


    "So, you basically, wasted time to make human fruit;"


    "No, those human ones are different, as each one of them has a random mutated ability; making them like Paramecia owner, I don''t know which, but after many tests, the gas used on those ones won''t destroy the human form of who eat it."


    Caesar quest was simple, creating artificial mystical Zoans, but since he learned how to add DNA to suitable fruit, he can do that.


    "How is the process of hastening growth."


    "It is still being tested," Caesar said.


    "Good Job, find out how to make that happens."


    "That... very ha-"


    "Whatever."


    Lucas sighed and then left. He was satisfied with having brilliant that surely surpasses the World Government. Lucas would give him eternal life in the end, as he can always control Caesar as long as he has his heart. Luckily, the World Government or the Navy didn''t know his Teacher ability; otherwise, the world would get destroyed, literally. After leaving the factory, Lucas went to the south of this island.


    He was thinking about how the fruits that Caesar gave would benefit him. Or should he just store them? The human ones are meant to be like paramecia, which give the power of a human with ability.


    The ones with artificial dragon genes are maybe useful since Caesar can make them. But that no different than paramecia other than it transforms animals and objects into humans. He was afraid if he gave it to the swords, he may get some annoying men around him.


    And his real purpose is to collect 200 fruit, not 200 men, but that didn''t mean he would act cheap, and he wouldn''t have patient since Devil Fruits are growing in his backyard now.


    Wait, the fruits are still Zoan in essence anyway. Right, he just now thought of it. He can use it to transform big monsters.


    He let a long whistle, calling someone, before standing on the beach waiting.


    Lucas then opened the panel of his system and made a choice to put acc.u.mulated XP into DFM (Devil Fruit Mastery), which was level 5 (50.000/100.000).


    [Using 550.000 XP on DFM]


    [Acc.u.mulated XP is 85.000 XP now]


    [DFM up to level 8 (0/400.000)]


    + The ability to enhance senses. (More-More: senses) can choose only one sense at the time. The sixth sense is included


    + Multiplayer up to 120.


    + The ability to split the multiplayer equally among two features


    (If he has 120 multiplayer, then he can use it to multiply object''s speed by 60 and the size by 60)


    ]


    Reading the notification, Lucas smiled.


    The fruit he ate had overpowered ability from the start, which totally depends on the user. Not only so, but it has such potentials to develop with the system.


    Lucas looked around and saw the future, where he tested More-More: Senses.


    When he used it in his eyesight, he could see well, very well- better than the elves from Lord of the Ring; but when he used it on his ears, he could hear everything loudly, making his ears bleed, which made Lucas stopping seeing the future.


    "New lesson, I can''t increase the senses too much, or I would feel dizzy," Lucas said as he increased his hearing slightly 5 times, making him hear birds in the other side singing.


    "MO."


    Suddenly, a loud voice came from the sea.


    "Lucci, why did you scream?" Lucas scolded the Sea Monster and rubbed his ear as he felt some pain.


    "Moo" Lucci lowered her head hearing him scold her; she didn''t yell at all.

 Chapter 176

    After Lucas levelled up his DFM to level 8, making him feel poor again, Lucci appeared on the beach, facing him with her gigantic face.  Since Lucas had enhanced hearing, Lucci''s voice was too loud for him, which made Lucas scold her.


    "Mo," Lucci let an apology look as she bent down her head to Lucas.


    "too sensitive as always," knowing that he can''t blame her for his mistake, Lucas jumped and landed on her nose before giving her some petting using Massage hands.


    "Moo," Lucci cheered up happily feeling his touch. Though his hand was tiny, maybe like a bag of dust, the contact was instrumental.


    "Move closer to the beach."


    Without questioning his order, Lucci did crawl on the beach, letting most of her body out of the water.


    Lucas opened his system''s storage and looked at fruits that Caesar gave to him.


    [Fruit: Mutated Human module: Rubber human] [Fruit: Human module: Athletic human] [Fruit: Human module: Immunity human,]


    [Fruit: Artificial Dragon: sparkling breaths Dragon]. [Fruit: Artificial Dragon: Poison Dragon]


    "That man has fu**** up the brain."


    Looking at Caesar''s invention, Lucas knew that he had hit the jackpot with Caesar, who is creating animals with mystical mutations in their genes. If the World Government knew about this ability, then a massive scale war would happen over Lucas.


    Petting Lucci again, Lucas took a look at the Devil Fruits before looking at the giant cow beneath him.


    The fruits inside his storage were terrific.  One was about athletic man, which according to description, a human with more muscle mass and better cardio system enhancing the strength and stamina. Immunity-Human was a fruit that allows the person to be immune to poisons and diseases, not bad. And the last one was something to turn the eater into a human-like Luffy.


    Thinking about which is the best, Lucas remembered what Luffy could do with his fruit, so he decided to give it to the cow and see what happens.


    In case something went wrong, he can always take the fruit back.


    The banana with red colour appeared in his hand, he patted Lucci''s nose and told her, "Open your mouth and eat this."


    Lucci opened her mouth excitedly, expecting the fruit to be in the level of the usual food she gets.  Before she shakes violently, Lucas jumped from her nose and landed on the beach.


    "MOO." Lucci''s face turned utterly green from the taste as she wanted to throw up.


    Suddenly, her shape started to shift.


    The bones started to bend, changing her shape into more of a human, with gigantic b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Her fishtail was gone and was replaced by a pair of long legs and a cow tail above.


    Her figure changed into an hourglass.


    The green marks on her skin vanished before becoming white completely.


    The cow nose and face features changed into human ones, and a long dark green hair grew on her head.


    She has two small white horns at the side of the head and a pair of the perky white green ear, and one green mole on her neck and her size didn''t change.


    "Mo-Mo, hor-RI-ble," The woman in Lucci''s place said looking at the sky.


    "amazing! I''ve gained an ancient weapon."


    Lucas remarked, looking up. What was a sea monster became a very white woman, with long dark-green hair, black eyes, hourglass body, thin waist, plump butt, and very huge b.r.e.a.s.ts.  She is still 300 meters tall.


    Lucci still looking up to the sky with a frown, unaware of what happened and thinking how bad the fruit she ate, and she is n.a.k.e.d.  She wanted to go back to the water and swim down.


    "Lucci, can you talk."


    Lucas frowned lifting his head up, thinking that she needs to wear some clothes, as he could tell he still can see her p.u.s.s.y from this angle, which literally was a cave.


    "Mo, master." Lucci, like any sea monster, (or animal) understand human language, but apparently, this is the first time she could speak with it.


    Feeling weird, Lucci placed her hands down, next to Lucas, making the ground shake, and looked down, confusingly moving her fingers.


    "Mo, I have hands," Lucci seemed confused as looked at her fingers. Looking closely at the yellow point on the ground, she felt weird upon having a new body.


    She let her face get closer until she was one meter away from Lucas, who just petted her nose, making her realise his identity.


    "Mo, master, why do I have hand...  and why I can spell your language." Lucci moved her hand up and touched her head, to find out everything has changed, except the ears and hornes.


    She then touched her ass, feeling that the fishtail is missing.


    But somehow, she still can call it.


    "try to transform into a complete human."


    Lucas frowned, thinking that the days of comfortable travelling in the sea are over."


    "MO- don''t understand, Lucci," she said, trying to get used to the tongue movement.


    Lucas then jumped and landed next to her ear, explaining what Zoan is, and what she is using now was a hybrid form.


    "Mo, I can use six powers now."


    Happy with the information, Lucci jumped on the beach shaking the ground shake violently and earthquake around. She lifted her leg and flipped back, using Strom Legs and sending a sharp compressed air blade, which was 2 Kilometre long.


    She happily then started to kick the air, bellow her and started to flow. Each time she used Moonwalk, Lucci would make a strong wind surge in Hazard Punk.


    Lucas just now thought that other than a transporting mean, he gained a weapon on the land.


    "Try to turn into a human completely."


    Nodding feeling different, the hones in her head vanished as Lucci started to shrink down in an instant to 180 cm tall woman, finding herself in human form.  The ears and the horns vanished as well. Lucci touched herself, trying to find what changed.


    "You almost gave me a heatstroke."


    Lucas sighed and stood in front of her while checking her from to down. She was a buxom woman with very white skin, dark green hair that reaches her back, and most importantly, two perky H cup b.r.e.a.s.ts, though they are large, they still perky and standing up, and large butt.


    His eyes stopped on the two mountains on her chest and realised that she is n.a.k.e.d. Though she was hot and pretty, things were advancing too quickly, even for him.


    The image of the Sea Monster that was happy with the food is still in his head. Lucci, who travelled along all the time, became a woman standing in front of him. He didn''t know if he can call her pet anymore.


    "Lucci is human; I can see the master''s face now. Woah, you are beautiful."


    Happy and grinning, Lucci was lifting her head and looking at Lucas''s face up close for the first time, and her eyes became terry, not caring if he is staring at her chest. As Lucas was looking for clothes for her, Lucci suddenly jumped on him and hugged him.


    Lucas felt a bit strangling as she was hugging to him and burying his face in her chest.


    "Though you gave Lucci bad food, I''m willing to forgive you," Lucci said with a childish tone, smiling.


    "Arlong never gave Lucci good food and always beat her. Master is good."


    "Lucci, can you get down," Lucas said, feeling some heat reaching his crotch, as she was n.a.k.e.d and hugging him. He patted her butt and helped her to get down.


    Had this be any other woman, he may just bang her in the spot. But, Lucci already had as a family member and a companion, so he wanted to take things a little bit slower and clear his mind.


    "Mo," letting his neck, Lucci looked at Lucas''s confused expression, before her eyes become watery. "Master doesn''t like Lucci, I''m bad as a human."


    Lucci was sensitive as she started tearing.


    "Just stop crying and wear this" Lucas took some of Calorina''s clothes, a black shorts and a white shirt. "And call me Lucas instead."


    "Clothes, I never wore that."


    Lucci''s mood changed quickly from sad to happy as she took the clothes from Lucas and wore them quickly, in the wrong way. "Let me help you," Lucas said before he helps her adjust her clothes while staring at her curves.


    ''Is this the same Lucci?''


    At the process, Lucas touched her skin in sensitive spots, Making Lucci look down and blush hard.


    Soon, she was wearing some shorts exposing her wide h.i.p.s, and the shirt, despite being her measurement, was lifted by her chest.


    "Lucas, your hands feel better when they cover a bigger area. I always loved when you do it to my head and always wanted more, but your hands were small at that time."


    "Stop confessing," Lucas sighed as he caressed her head. Well, she is still Lucci. And seems that she is acting childish.


    To be honest, Lucas always treated her better than most of the humans, so this wouldn''t change how he usually acts.


    "Mo ~." Lucci blushed and made a big green, letting her face get closer to Lucas. Even when she was in her Sea Monster form, she always imagined Lucas playing with different parts.


    "Why are you blushing."


    "Kiss," Lucci said, as she saw how Lucas banged the women when she was driving the ship. She let her face closer, and stole a kiss all of a sudden from his lips, inserting her tongue. Lucas opened his eyes widely, feeling his heart beat faster.


    "Mo good," Lucci took her mouth back, feeling fluffy and staring happily at Lucas.


    "Lucci, who taught you that move," shocked, Lucas asked as his hand on her back. Knowing his personality, Lucas knew that things would eventually reach this point sooner or later. But that wasn''t what shocked him.


    Just what''s wrong with this world; a rubber man is ignorant to women and men affair much less kissing, but a Sea Monster knows this.


    "Mo, I saw how you breed with Zala, Vivi, Robin... Lucci saw it all."


    Lucci said. When she used to drive Zorro''s crew, she could remember their names and shapes, and what they did. She was a sea monster, but she was smart and learned all that humans can do.


    "MOooo..."


    "What are you thinking of, Lucci." Lucas let a smile before he put his hand on her head and pet her.


    He suddenly had the urge to pet her as she was in this form.


    "Eating." Lucci jumped and looked at Lucas with her black eyes.


    Sitting on the ground, Lucas took some food out of his storage, some meat and cooked eggs and rice before placing them on the ground while looking left and right at the beach, to see the two deep holes, which can host several houses, which were her footprints from earlier.


    Seems Whitebeard''s Commander can''t compete with him now.


    Lucci started happily at them, as she got smaller, she can taste better. Using her hand, she grabbed the rice and throws it to her mouth, feeling happy and screams how delicious it is before grabbing meat. Seeing how barbaric she eats, Lucas stopped her only to see her crying, "but I want to eat, moaa..."


    To stop her from crying, he made another bunch of food that she can eat slowly. Seeing that, Lucci dried up her tears before eating again and smiling.


    Letting her have her way, Lucas remarked that Lucci has a very sensitive personality and need to be careful when he speaks with her. Guess he should treat her like a little sister.


    After she was done from eating 100 meals, without her belly grow an inch, Lucci seemed satisfied.


    "Can you show me your strength, what can you do in this form."


    As Lucas remembers, he gave her the fruit that gives her rubber power. Hearing his request, Lucci stood up quickly and run some meters away.


    Like a Sea Monster, she can cover some square kilometres with Haki, so in this form, she can use as much as Haki she can without getting tired. Wrapping herself with Armament Haki, Lucci''s skin turned black ink before it turns red ink, and it could still get concentrated more without getting her tired. Not only so, but she still can wrap herself with more layers.


    Lucas nodded; she would join his crew for sure, and with this, Lucas has the strongest female army in One Piece history. (Minus Big Mom, Tsuru and Nyon)


    Seeing his node, Lucci became happier and raised her hand, to discover that it extended on its own. As she was confused, Lucas explained what she became and what rubber is.


    Understanding quickly, Lucci nodded, "So, I became a rubber woman, so I can stretch. I''m happy, Mo-Mo" She then punched toward the sea for her hand to extend several meters.


    "Lucci, here some ideas how to use your rubber ability," Lucas said.


    Remembering what Luffy did in the show, he explained what Gears are and how she can use them.


    Lucas told that to Lucci; he never told Luffy how to use what he should discover in his own.


    That showed how much Lucas cares about the people around him.


    Since she had her potentials unlocked, Lucci understood quickly before squatting and using her rubber leg to pump blood faster.


    Her skin became redder, and some smoke extended from her body. Happily, next, she bit her finger and covered her arm with Haki, since Lucas told her that it will keep her from under control, and her hand extended to giant one before it shrinks gradually, turning her into a kid temporarily.


    "Can Lucci do that when she is big?"


    Lucci was curious, as she still can become a hybrid between Sea Monster and a human.


    "Maybe."


    Lucas pets her head before telling her that she can''t swim anymore, but she won''t draw either. However, Lucci didn''t become as sad as she wanted to discover life in the land.


    "Let''s go to Sky Island."


    After explaining her a few words about their direction, Lucci turned into a 300-meter giant with cow horns, her clothes were going to rip off, but Lucas used More-More power to extend them. Lucas climber and placed a bed on her head, which is still comfortable as always.


    "Go this direction."


    "Mo."


    As usual, she acted like a cow. She used Moonwalk to fly up, covering Hazard Punk with winds, as her feet hit the air to stand up, causing some sonic bomb.


    Lying on the bed, Lucas lit up a cigarette and murmured, "having an plane is better than travelling to the sea. Don''t you agree?


    "I don''t know what plane, mo" biting her nail, Lucci said while kicking the air causing winds. "Okay, okay," Lucas pets her head while smoking.


    She should be a good guardian in the future in this case. Maybe he should send her to do some job for him. But the problem is, she is thinking very simply.


    "I miss that cow."

 Chapter 177

    Despite starting work for a month in the New World, Lucas was able to get three heads of Underworld big agents and pirates with considerable bounties.


    Those people were hiding very well, and had monstrous strength, yet, in the eyes of the world, he was doing his magic.  But that was thanks to Doflamingo, who provided Lucas with the necessary information of the people he can''t deal with publically, neither send Vergo nor his minion to deal with them.


    As a Warlord and a previous Celestial Dragon, Doflamingo had some pressure on the world rulers, especially the Five Elders, who are running the government. In order to keep good terms with Lucas, he decided to give him a small gift, just to continue doing a good job for him.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas was currently in Sky Island, not very far from his base.


    After Lucas became a king in this area, it changed. What was a jungle in the upper yard became a city, and there was a big white palace made of solid clouds not so far from it.


    The palace, of course, belonged to Lucas.


    He was in one big room, sitting and surrounded by his three queens, Raki, Lamia, and Conis, who Lucas made her change her hairstyle.


    Facing him, was Lucci, surrounded by Vivi, Robin, Mikita and Zala who were amazed by this transformation, especially her b.r.e.a.s.ts that made theirs look small when they aren''t, it was more than annoying for Vivi.


    "So Lucci, you became human," Vivi said, trying not to look down. She still owes Lucci for taking her to save her country when she needed


    "I, Lucci, ate a devil fruit."


    "Kyahaha, you are cute for sure," Mikita said, pressing her chest against the H cup, trying to compare; however, she didn''t look unpleased "poor girl, keep wearing bras, or the gravity would get you."


    "Now, after she ate a Devil Fruit, how can we move in the sea?" Zala was thinking about their transportation mean.


    "I don''t care about you, Mo. I only work for Lucas" Lucci shot a sharp glare at Zala who asked that. She may be sensitive to what Lucas says, but not for everyone.


    "Here some soup," Lamia said, approaching Lucas with a spoon. "Here some meat," Raki said putting something else in Lucas''s mouth, which he chewed. "And finally, my dessert," said Conis putting some cake inside.


    Lucas was observing Lucci meeting the other girls, while being fed by Lamia, Raki, and Conis who were wearing white dressed to show their statue as queens. The women here in the sky were happy with Lucas''s usual visits, as he was taking his time, buy them stuff and clothes, and spend more time thanks to his Devil Fruit.


    Today, when Lucas came, he threw them some Devil Fruits for them to eat later.


    *Bero* *Bero*


    Suddenly, a snail started to ring inside Lucas''s pocket. It was his, from the HQ.


    "Vice Admiral Momousagi..."


    "Where the hecks are you, why didn''t you come back, brat?"


    On the phone, Momousagi seemed unpleased, drawing the attention of the other women toward him, thinking that he is calling some hidden lover.


    "I just stopped when I saw a black cat in my way..." Lucas stood up and went to the corner.


    "I don''t care about any cat, come back here quickly...seriously, you are giving me a headache," Momousagi said, massaging her head.


    "What happened?"


    "Just come back," she said before hanging the call.


    "Why does she seems in a bad mood,"  Lucas rubbed his hair, thinking that she needs to relax. Maybe something bad had happened really. "I need to go."


    -x-X-x


    Paradise; the HQ:


    Sengoku got a weird notification from the five elders, telling him to promote Lucas into Vice Admiral.


    They had the ability to promote anyone to that rank. Replying at the Five, Sengoku said that he is too young, despite having some big fishes recently, which proved his strength. The Five Elders said that they need to motivate the young people to work, and he needs to be an example for the other young marines.


    "Now, I wonder since ever you cared about something else other than asking my men to protect the World''s Nobles," Sengoku said.


    "We don''t want to repeat history where someone left the Marine to become a pirate. He has promising potentials of becoming an Admiral in the future, already working hard. Besides, he would still as the second in command of his base under Momousagi, which give him someone to learn from; there would be no reason not to promote him."


    It seems they had prepared an answer for that.


    Sengoku then sat down and started to think. He was eventually going to promote the brat into Vice Admiral, but he didn''t due to the lack of his achievement. But recently, Lucas could deal with three illegal groups with a total that surpasses 1 billion Berries.


    Thinking that strength matter as well, Sengoku decided to give up, since it is an order from the power that runs the world and pay the salaries of every Marine.


    Seriously, the kid is causing havoc where he is going, despite not having the D as his middle name.


    "Just Quasi one would do it. I''ll let him the second in command," that would technically not much different from a Rear Admiral other than more authority on the other officers.


    ***


    Lucas was now in his base, facing Momousagi who just handed him a new coat.


    "Vice Admiral, what is this,"


    Lucas was shocked after reading the word on the coat. They were the same words on her coat.


    "Brat, just because you promoted into Vice Admiral, it is a quasi one, don''t forget your age and that I''m still the first in command." Momousagi seemed unpleased, "and if you think you can defy my orders and do whatever... hey, are you listening to me."


    Lucas measured his coat and thinking if he should put it as a cap or wear it.


    What''s wrong with Sengoku, not only he sent a teen to such a dangerous place, but he made him Vice Admiral.


    As Vice Admiral, Lucas would have to deal with a more dangerous situation and lead more men, who would die as cannon fodders, which would leave an impact on him.


    Lucas was happy that even without taking Doflamingo down, he was able to promote. He wasn''t stupid and knew that Doflamingo, somehow, used his authority and made Lucas promote. If Lucas promoted, then he can help him more, right.


    Now, if he took Doflamingo down, then he would become a national hero and Lucas would have a strong foundation to become an Admiral. Though, becoming Admiral depend on strength more. But which one would give him more benefits. Taking him down or keeping taking care of him.


    "BRAT, do you hear me." Seeing that Lucas was ignoring her, and looking at his coat like it was a treasure, Gion had some veins appears on her head.


    Just the way he is taking things like game and promotion as levelling up made her worry. What she just visualised was Lucas running into a big group of pirates that belongs to the Emperors with a large smile, and throwing himself to his death.


    She lifted her hand and knocked on his head slightly.


    "ichh, Yes, yes, you are still the boss" still smiling, Lucas rubbed his head.


    Looking at her worried face, made him want to chuckle, but he didn''t do it since that will cause Lucas trouble.  He knew that she is just overprotective when it comes to young folks. At this moment, he wanted to give her a hug and tell her everything is okay.


    "Don''t forget, you still the second in command, and you would still need my permission," replied Momousagi, feeling that her head going to blow. This kid gave her critical damage. Had he been her son, she would already lock inside a room; maybe she can. "And don''t call me, boss."


    "Absolutely" Lucas was the type who says something and does something else. "By the way, someone would join my crew."


    "You can do that, just be sure he isn''t young, and don''t have funny ideas."


    "Sure," replied Lucas smirking.


    ''Why is he scaring me'' Gion massaged her temple and turned to leave. She can no longer tolerate how Lucas is happy that he became Vice-Admiral.  ''I''m becoming too old. Though I''m in the mid of my thirties.''


    That kid has a death wish for sure. Since she got used to him during this month, buying him milk here and often so he can grow, she couldn''t help but think too much of the sequels of his actions.


    -x-X-x-


    That night, when Lucas told his girls, he found them in denial. That was truer for the ones who had been in the navy for a long time such as Hina and Calorina.


    Just in one year, Lucas made it from a bounty hunter to a Vice Admiral.


    Hina was so shocked that she said, "Didn''t you seduce a Celestial Dragoness or something, tell Hina, or she will put a cage on your d.i.c.k."


    Hina seemed to be jealous, putting her hand on his crotch and threatening to use her power on his member.


    "No." Lucas relaxed his shoulders and jumped back, avoiding Hina''s hand.


    "really," Hina followed him to the bed and asked.


    "Really Hina, I didn''t go to the holy land, how should I sleep with a Celestial Dragon, " Let''s change the topic, I''m full of energy, so who will," Lucas said, standing with his boxers.


    "Hina first." Hina approached him to see that he took a step back, "I''m not going to cage you, come here."


    -x-X-x-


    Later that night, Lucas was holding a DenDenMushi.


    The first one who called him was Sengoku, telling him that he was summoned to the holy land, to meet the five elders personally.


    Lucas pretended to be surprised and asked why he got promoted quickly and why the elders want to see him. Sengoku told him just to keep the good job and hunting fishes.


    At this rate, Lucas may be the future Fleet Admiral, if he lived long enough for that.


    After talking with the Fleet Admiral, Lucas got another call, from someone inviting him to drink.


    "Fufufu... what do you think about my gift, Mr Lucas."


    "Happy with it, Mr Joker."


    Lucas obviously was aware that this promotion isn''t necessary thanks to his hard work, but to the interference of Doflamingo.


    "Let us meet sometime and have a drink."


    "Sure."


    "Oh, by the way, Monet; she was happy for you."


    ''Trying to remind me which side I should take, huh, just because I look young people take me lightly, fools.''


    ''I''m not Luffy to be played like that.''


    ''But that the best way to play someone is to pretend to fall to his game.''


    "Really, what did she says," pretending to be the silly teen he isn''t, Lucas continued playing the game. "Was she really happy?"


    "fufufu..."

 Chapter 178

    After Lucas was surprisingly promoted into Vice Admiral, he had to think of a way to make it into an admiral before fleet admiral. Also, he got a call that night, summoning him to the Holy land, to meet with the Five Elders on the head of the world, to discuss an important matter.


    Lucas wasn''t the type of the persons who still idle and wait for a long time without doing anything.


    He either plan or play.


    He needed to find a way to promote and reach Admiral, but he feared that taking Doflamingo down alone wouldn''t be enough, as it won''t advance him the slightest.


    The Navy rules are simple. There is one Fleet Admiral and three admirals, while the other ranks aren''t limited.


    Some Vice Admirals stick to their post for a long time before having a chance to promote when an admiral retires.  There are harsh requirements that demand the Vice-Admiral to be Admiral Candidate and has at least a strength that surpasses the commanders of the Emperors.


    During this time, Lucas made Lucci join the navy under his command as an officer.


    Since he became a Vice Admiral, he could give any rank he wants to the people, starting from lowest officers, to Captain Rank. He can promote officers into Commodores if he saw that they have what they take it.


    But Lucci is new, so she doesn''t have what it takes to get a high rank. He understood why Calorina laughed when he asked her for a rank at the navy.


    The Sea Monster seems to stick to him like his shadow while demanding something to eat each time. Lucas learned that Lucci is the type of shy girls and sensitive one. If he gave her a single scold, she would burst into silent tears and scolded herself for not making him happy, which can be changed in instant, with him petting her head.


    Honestly, Lucas felt that he has a little sister now, though he didn''t know the feeling.  He noticed that she shows a strong personality in front of the others, and wouldn''t act like a pushover.


    Lucas needs to be careful only when she is around him.


    Today was the day following his promotion.


    Lucas was far from his base, in one town, sitting outside at a wooden table next to a tavern, and drinking with his new buddy.


    "Here, congratulation, Rear Admiral. Or should I call you, Vice Admiral."


    "haha, just call me Lucas."


    Lucas laughed as the man in front of him poured his drink. He was 3 meters tall, blond, and wearing shades despite the time being night.


    "Fufufu... you are humble for sure, I see why Monet like you."


    Obviously, he was Doflamingo, who took some of his time to meet Lucas in person to have a talk.


    Doflamingo was happy with this new corrupt Marine joining his side. Not only he dealt with his enemies, but he is strong as well. That''s why Doflamingo decided to give Lucas a promotion by pressing on the Celestial Dragons. And the best thing is, he is 16 years old v.i.r.g.i.n who is being controlled by Monet, so if he decided to turn up someday on them, Doflamingo can always use Monet to tame him.


    "She is a good girl," Lucas said, thinking of the prettiest submissive girl he has for now. She never defies his order, call him daddy, do whatever he asks, and became addicted to his kink.


    Lucas can make Monet turn on Doflamingo at any time, but that would be a bit hard since her sister is with the latter.


    "Happy to hear you say that"


    "Well, let''s just drink."


    Pouring drinks to each other, Lucas and Doflamingo smiled and drank. However, both weren''t smiling genuinely and observed each other carefully.


    The dark green-haired, Lucci, with a marine outfit, approached Lucas and told him something, looking sad. "Mo, Lucas, the seller there said that Lucci needs 50 Berries to get Ice Cream. I don''t know what Berries are. Lucci wants to get Ice creams. Mo~"


    She let a long sad sigh.


    "give this to him, and don''t forget to take the rest, 9900 Berries." Sighing, Lucas remarked to teach her about money later. He took 10.000 berry paper and gave it to her "here, buy me one too."


    "I will get Ice cream, mo, I''m happy." Lucci jumped like a happy child, making the gigantic b.r.e.a.s.ts dance as she smiled with her pink lips, and she walked away.


    Doflamingo was silent, as he kept staring at Lucci. He opened his jaw a bit, staring at the hair, the very white skin, and giant mountains.


    "The alcohol in this shop is strong," Doflamingo said before finishing his cup and refilling it again, as his heart started to beat faster.


    This woman was too pretty that she moved his heart.


    Maybe he is just too drunk.


    Doflamingo missed the part where Lucas was glaring at him with killing intent.


    "Now, if you excuse me, I have to go."


    "Good night."


    "I''ll communicate with you soon."


    Doflamingo and Lucas smiled before the spider-man went away flying between the clouds. Lucas kept staring at his back, holding himself from killing Doflamingo.


    "Lucas, I bought you one too."


    Lucci approached his table with two ice creams in her hands. She was licking both of them, before she extends both of her hand, allowing her to chose.


    "Thanks," not thinking too much that she was licking them, Lucas took the one with vanilla and licked as well.


    Happy with his praise, Lucci smiled and swallowed hers once.


    That moment, Lucas felt that the Sea Monster vanished.


    Where is that cow who loves meat, and why there is a beauty in her place?


    "Lucas, something on your face, Mo, I''ll clean it," noticing something on his bottom lip, Lucci let her face closer all of the sudden and licked it.


    Lucas opened his eyes widely as her tongue entered his mouth, and her H cup perky chest crushed on his own. Looking at her dark eyes, Lucas was taken by the moment, closed his eyes, and pushed his lips further and kissed her.


    *Kiss*


    Their lips separated and Lucas kept stared at Lucci, who seemed to be amazed by just what she felt.


    "Your mouth, feel relaxing and good. Let''s buy another Ice Cream'' mo." Feeling good when her tongue got outside, Lucci made a happy nod and turned before walking.


    Despite just now meeting with the tongue, getting her n.i.p.p.l.es hard and what between her legs twitch, Lucci didn''t know what she felt and thought that she felt happy and relaxed with it. Which made her think it''s good to clean Lucas''s mouth


    "Ya, Lucci, you should have more self-awareness."


    Not believing he just kissed a Sea Monster, a cow Sea Monster, Lucas said. Maybe Doflamingo is right, the alcohol is strong.


    "Did Lucci do something bad?"


    "No, let''s go back."


    "Mo, ride me."


    "No..."


    "But, is Lucci bad girl."


    "Not here, on the beach."


    And so, Lucas went back to the HQ riding Lucci, who is always happy to be his mount as always be it as a Sea Monster as a Human-Sea-Monster.


    -x-X-x-


    The days were passing quickly and the weekend approached. Lucas got a list from Doflamingo about some criminals, but it didn''t pick his interest and decided to look for it when he has free time.


    When the weekend finally arrived, Lucas took a warship and headed toward the Red Port that exists at the Red Line.


    Stopping by the Red Line, the Red Port opened its gates, allowing Lucas to pass.


    At his way, he found someone, wearing a knight shield, to guide him. "Welcome Vice-Admiral Lucas, I''ll be your guide."


    Lucas found himself climbing the stairs, which would be his way up to the highest point of the world ¨C the point he would take sooner or later. The stairs were too long. Lucas remembered what Vivi told him about the Holy Land, since she came here when she was little, so he could tell what he will find.


    After making his way up, Lucas saw a gate with a strong light. Crossing it, Lucas saw the Holy Land for the first time.


    Mary Geoise was a very large land, several of miles wide. There were a lot of fancy buildings all over the central city and many fancy palaces. In the middle, there was one large palace.


    Lucas opened his eyes widely, feeling that this place should be a good fantasy neighbour.


    ''I will build a pool there, the furthest point should be for kids...''


    As he saw how it look, Lucas''s desire grew stronger and started to split it like it was his own backyard.


    But he was in no hurry to take it over.


    "Welcome to Mary Geoise."


    Walking around with the guard, Lucas made his first steps in the holy land, where the rulers of the world live.


    As he was walking, he could see and sense using Observation Haki.


    He felt some slaves beneath him and walking in the streets.


    After walking in the streets, Lucas saw the Celestial Dragons for the first time.


    They look like a human, except they thought themselves Gods, or the people of God.


    Lucas could see ugly Celestial Dragon, drooling and walking with a 20 chained beauty behind him.


    On the other sides, many Celestial Dragons were walking with slaves, renting them and buying them at the market.


    ''Other than looking like humans, they are nothing. Well, let them enjoy their last days. Funny to think they would become my slaves at some point,'' thought Lucas as he let a sigh and smirked while making his way to the big palace.


    "Oh my, I''m so angry, what''s wrong with this slave; can''t you move faster." There was a woman, wearing glasses, the usual Celestial Dragon outfit, sitting on the back of a slave.


    She then noticed Lucas and opened her jaw a bit, observing him. Though she was a celestial dragoness, she was a woman as well, and Lucas, who was very handsome, and shower with Massage hands, attract a lot of attention, which made her blush.


    ''This Blondie is too hot.''


    For a second, she bit her lips staring at Lucas''s face and body "Oh, I want to buy him."


    "Hey, Blondie, come here."


    ''Pretend that I didn''t see that on,'' Lucas thought as continued walking.


    "Don''t ignore me."


    She said, kicking her mount to move faster toward the one who has a weak hearing.


    Without giving her any look, Lucas continued walking.


    The knight that heard the Celestial Dragoness was about to stop, but he couldn''t do that Lucas was pushing him forward. "Sir, please, that will bring me troubles."


    "I am a Vice Admiral, don''t worry about that."


    "I am worry about myself, not you."


    "Do you want me to run to that palace and leave you behind."


    "No sir." The knight, despite covering his face with a metal helmet, had a lot of tears dropping.


    "then let''s pretend that we have a problem with our hearing."


    "Hey, You."


    The Celestial Dragoness, who Lucas didn''t give a glance, yelled as she chased after him. She too has God complex.


    "let''s hurry."


    Lucas, hastening his pace, avoided that woman, who turned around and kicked her slave for not being fast enough.


    "Phew, that was close," Lucas sighed in relief as he entered the main palace. Meeting someone, he was told to wait.


    After some time, another knight called Lucas before guiding him inside.


    Entering the door, Lucas found himself in one vast room, facing a square table with couches surrounding it.


    On the couches, there were 5 people, who looked in their middle ages and late ages.


    Lucas assumed that they are the five elders.


    ''Those are brothers,'' Lucas thought, as one had a long white hair and snowy long mustache, while the other was bald, with a long mustache as well.


    ''no comments for those,'' There was another one old man with a black hat with, a blonde middle-aged man, with a beard, crossing his legs.


    They all dressed in black suits, except for the bald one, who wore a white robe, glasses while holding a long katana. ''He looks so old''


    "Lucas Fernando, Alias name Golden Hunter, please sit down." the bald with moustache offered him to sit in front.


    Not being rude, Lucas sat down, facing the five of them, he crossed his leg over the other and asked, "Now, may I know why the five elders summoned me?"

 Chapter 179

    The holy land, Mary Goeis:


    Facing the Five Elders who summoned him, Lucas crossed his legs and observed them one by one while thinking what their roles should be.


    He will make that one prepare cafe and the other a butler. That was what Lucas thought of. But all of that was left for the future.


    Hosting their guests, a beautiful maid came inside and served some tea for Lucas.


    After some sip and formalities, one of the five elders, exactly the bald one with the moustache, decided to ask the question.


    "What''s your relationship with Doflamingo?"


    Usually, the Five Elders barely interfere to promote anyone, unless they needed to use him as a cover or if there is an urgent reason ¨C Like in the manga, when they forced Smoker to take the credit for defeating Crocodile.


    Seeing that he is too young, they thought they can put pressure on him, even if he is a Vice Admiral.


    They are considering this seriously, since Doflamingo put pressure on them again and recommended him, saying that he defeated Vergo. Lucas already proved his strength, but to take Doflamingo''s interest, had made the Five Elders consider each possibility.


    Lucas pretended to be surprised at first before claiming down, taking a sip from the tea.


    "Do you want the truth or the fake truth?"


    Lucas knew exactly what are they asking. If he wants to keep his position in the Navy after taking Doflamingo down, he has to do this. He may rip some benefits from this meeting with his future butlers as well.


    Feeling confused, the Five Elders looked at each other. Did he just ask them if they want him to lie or tell the truth?


    "The real truth," asked the elder with a long sword and white robes. Putting the cup on the table, Lucas lowered his back and said, "I''ve been investigating him out of curiosity, and pretended to be his friend".


    It was time for another backstabbing.


    "Friend, with a pirate?"


    "Isn''t he a Warlord though? You are the ones who force us to allow them to do as they like, it''s not like he is pirate, besides, I''m pretending"


    The elders looked at each other for a brief, thinking deeply before nodding.


    This was another possibility that they had considered.


    Of course, how can they not know who Lucas is and what has he done already? Even as a teen, Lucas was someone who saved Impel Down and the world by stopping the worse criminals from escaping. And he took a Warlord down, with a video as a proof.


    Maybe, he found something on Doflamingo and he is trying to take him down in one go.


    "It''s fine," One said.


    All of them started to smile weirdly waiting for Lucas to say why they think it is fine.


    Seeing their creepy smile, Lucas almost threw up. "Okay." Lucas sipped his tea and kept staring at them waiting for them to say anything.


    *Cough*


    "Are you investigating him?"


    "Yes"


    "Did you find anything?"


    With patience, they waited for an answer.


    Lucas knew what those Five are waiting for.


    Getting rid of Doflamingo was a dream for them.


    Lucas lowered his head as he pretended that his hands are shaking. "Other than slaving people with power that erase them from the memory of anyone, and the fact that he slain people of a country to take over the last king, I have no proof."


    They nodded ¨C they guessed it; he is trying to take Doflamingo down. It was an action that would be very helpful for them. Though, they never cared how ugly Doflamingo''s crimes are. The Celestial Dragons are doing what is worse.


    "Vice Admiral Fernando; if you find a chance to get rid of him does it; if you found proof it would be better. But if you don''t, do it in secret, and we get your back"


    They tried to make Lucas do their job of getting rid of a Warlord secretly, but they seemed like they want to keep their hands clean.


    Smiling weirdly, Lucas thought they must be crazy to expect him to do this for free.


    "I''m just a Vice Admiral, what can I do," said the one who cut one of the Revolution Army''s high commanders in half.


    "Besides, Doflamingo isn''t weak, and I don''t risk my life for the sake of charity."


    "What about justice."


    Come on, where is your marine spirit that makes you kill yourself to stop a nameless pirate.


    "Everyone has his own justice."


    "what is your justice."


    "To get what you earn. You know, it would be a great risk and I may take responsibility for the other Warlord''s rage if I don''t do that in secrete," said Lucas. "I have to earn something for the price of what I''ll do. If I don''t, then I''ll be just a pawn that did you a favour, am I wrong."


    Smiling again, Lucas revealed his true colours and put the teacup on the table.


    If they think that he works for free, then they are out of their mind.


    The Five were politicians, not men of justice anyway. They just realised that they are no longer dealing with a marine, but a mercenary.


    "What do you want?"


    "Admiral Seat," Lucas smiled. "Otherwise, I would need to risk less, and take a couple of years to progress with Doflamingo ¨C people would die by then, and the warlord would still be able what he wants, and say what he wants to say."


    By saying that he wouldn''t risk and take years, was like saying that he would let him spell their secret.


    Taking Doffy down was never about justice, but about protecting a secret.


    ....


    The elders, of course, tried to offer other things to Lucas, such as money, power, politically favours, and even 3 billion Berries as retirement money.


    All of this was with no use.


    They learned that Lucas wants more authority in the Marine, so he won''t be restricted by laws.


    They can''t give him that, but they can give him the opportunity ¨C otherwise, there may be a conflict between them and the fleet.


    "Ahem, we were thinking of adding a fourth seat in the Navy."


    It was all about money, if they are willing to invest more, then the fleet would extend, and there would be one more Admiral. Of course, they thought about this once, since they wanted to give that position to Garp, who refused it.


    "But we may not guarantee that you would get that. As you know, the Marines already have some Admiral candidates, and all of them have a chance to fight with the current Admirals on equal ground.


    However, there are higher ranks other than Vice Admirals, and if you do a good job, we will support you in the future"


    With a frozen face, Lucas said, "All I want is a chance." What he needed was a higher rank.


    As for the Admiral seat, as long as the Navy made a royal battle, like the one to choose fleet admiral, then Lucas would have a chance. No, with his Devil Fruit Power, he would definitely take it.


    But in a worst-case scenario, he may become a Military Consoler.


    That still good, as that still allow him to reach the final goal. If not, then, he would wait for SMILE production.


    After some words, Lucas left the palace and made his way out, going back to his base of course.


    ''That went better than I expected.''


    Walking down the fantasy-like Celestial Dragon''s streets, Lucas let a sigh. It''s hard nowadays for the simple employer, like him, to find a way to make living.


    ''Can''t I just have the peace in mind? All I want is an eternal life where I do nothing and others do everything.''


    Lucas shook his head. In order not to work for eternity, he has to work hard for now. As he was immersed with his plots, suddenly, a woman who wore a celestial Dragon outfit stood in his way.


    She was pretty, but her weird hair cut and flat chest, along with the ugly celestial dragon outfit made her average-looking- less than average.


    "Hey you, stop," she said looking at Lucas while lifting her head. "follow me home, you will be living with me."


    Hearing the woman who is calling him with high attitude, Lucas looked at her, feeling annoyed.


    "Forget your job as Navy man and follow me," she said again, as he has no say in it.


    "Haha..." Stopping for a brief, Lucas laughed. ''Not bad, but not good either.''


    Looking at who was the most handsome man she saw, she made a high facial expression and said: "tsk, handsome boy, I''m willing to forgive you this time. Come and be my good little hubby."


    "HAHAHA," Lucas busted into another laugh. "What a good joke."


    "If you want to get s.e.x, come to my base in the New World with 1 billion. If not, try to force me, you aren''t my boss."


    Shaking his head like it was only one nightstand to help a desperate woman; Lucas ignored her and walked away.


    No Celestial Dragon can do anything to Vice Admiral. Garp used to come here and call Celestial Dragons as trash without getting himself in troubles. It meant that, as long as the higher authorities need you, they would do nothing to you, even on the price of angering one Celestial Dragon.


    "Aren''t you a stubborn little man." haring him, some veins appeared on her head and she went to grab Lucas from his collar. But then, her hand passed by an after image. It took her some time to realise that he vanished to thin air. "CP0" she yelled.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas already went back to Red Port and took a ship to go back to his base.


    Whenever he remembers that Celestial Dragoness, Lucas would laugh. "Ha-ha, she is cute."


    But as it seems, most of the women, especially the celestial Dragoness, are s.e.x.u.a.lly frustrated, since most of the Celestial Dragons can go down and pick up women like bread, and have 20 girls like it is nothing.


    However, to continue their noble bloodline, celestial dragons are meant to marry each other.


    But to see their hubbies having other 20 wives from the commoners, the original Dragonessess can''t help but get frustrated - as there is no romance - s.e.x.u.a.lly frustrated.


    "This is an unfair world, maybe, bringing justice is my role." Standing in his cabin, Lucas smoked a bit before calling Law using DenDenMushi.


    "Oy, Law, prepare yourself and dye your hair golden. Very soon, the plan would start."


    "Ah, Room. Take this."


    Lucas could hear some fight noises in the background.


    "What''s going on."


    "... Nothing, I and Dr Caesar are collecting some DNA and marks of elements. We were fighting some hybrid."


    *BANG*


    Suddenly Lucas heard a loud voice in the background. "What happened."


    "a rock fell on Caesar and crushed him," Law said as he seemed to look where Caesar''s original spot was. Lucas then heard Law yelling, "SHIIZAA."


    but in the end, nothing happened to Caesar. Lucas shut the call while murmuring "that caught me off guard."


    ***


    Advanced chapters at


    P.atreon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 180

    One week after his meeting with the Five Elders, Lucas asked for a vacation from the HQ, saying that he needs it. Of course, the HQ pressured Lucas not to go, since he just started working, and he is doing a great job with finding pirates, underworld hideouts, and killing them for good.


    The Admiral who approved Lucas joining the Navy, Akainu, saw this as a good sign and was about to refuse his demand; but it was useless as Lucas used the help of the previous Admiral, Zephyr, and known as teacher Z, to gain his well-earned vacation.


    Momousagi didn''t approve that as well and was upset; she didn''t know what to do if the doc.u.ments machine went away.


    However, knowing that Lucas would stop fooling around and act like someone in his age, she felt relief and gave him her blessing to go. Lucas asked her if she wants anything. She gave him the ''no thanks'' look.


    Apparently, she is still angry about his sudden vacation as she remembered what conversation he had with Z.


    Great, he may die, get killed, or crippled.


    "If you ever saw that guy, call me and don''t act foolishly."


    "Since when I did I ever act foolishly."


    Smiling and sighing, she said, "I have a list. The point is, you don''t engage in a battle with someone who cut the arm of a previous Admiral; you are too young so don''t cause troubles you can''t handle."


    "Vice Admiral, you are acting too caring." Lucas knew that she acts this way because she thinks he is supposed to be in her son''s age. "strange affection, I wonder if is this what they call lo-"


    "Don''t overthink, I''m just concerned," Gion said and closed her red eyes.


    "Ha~ thank you for concerning." Pretending to be affected by her words, Lucas lowered his head and left the office, before stretching his back.


    -x-X-x-


    Taking a classical commercial ship, Lucas made his way to the country that was under the rule of Doflamingo.


    Lucas didn''t go alone, as all the girls requested vacation as he did that, but only a few could get it. There are 5 that came here. Calorina, Hina, Lilia, Alvida, Kaya, who is on vacation because the pregnancy ¨C though her belly is still flat.


    The others are either have a job or in their period time.


    "Lucas, since when you took a vacation," asked Calorina.


    "Hina was afraid that you got a heart shot again, we were worried," said Hina.


    "Come on, he can''t get shot, he is too hard, up and down," Lilia let a smile extending her tongue.


    They were heading to Dressrosa, to have some good time like every non-single...couple...trio...just what works with five, would do.


    "I''m super fine. Alvida, can you leave my ear," Lucas said. He was having his ear grabbed by Alvida''s smooth hand furiously, though it was sliding a bit.


    "If you bring another girl, I will rub your ear until you lose your identity."


    "Didn''t I apology for that. You are taking things too seriously. Besides, didn''t I make a special deal with you?"


    "Fine, for the sake of that deal, I will let it go. But no more mistakes are allowed."


    Blushing, Alvida left his ear and smiled hopelessly. No matter how much girls he brings, she would find a place to forgive him, though she would tease him about that, like using her smooth power to touch him in sensitive places and run away.


    That was the power of love, and his D. The other girls were the same, even Hina, who knew what she threw herself into from the beginning. She came to the boy and stayed for happiness.


    "Bad boy, I have to watch you," Kaya held his hand and smiled while rubbing his ear gently. Lucas smiled back at her and rubbed her stomach, trying to leave thoughts about the future for the future.


    As time was passing, Lucas started to feel a responsibility, as Vivi and Kaya both are pregnant at the first 1-2 months.


    But he would never wear a condom, even if he ended up impregnating the whole popularity of One Piece world ¨C that was a principal.


    Very soon, the ship they reached its destination. "We arrived, to Dressrosa."


    Dressrosa was a very large island that holds a full country. There was a palace away, some unique biomes around the main city, some towns and a high hill.


    After landing in the seaport, Lucas descended with five beauties who wore dresses and clothes unrelated to work, making no one think they are Marines.


    Lucas, instead of getting envious glares by the people around, got pity ones, wondering how he is still alive.


    The six then walked at the streets of a town in Dressrosa, which had shops, coffees, casinos, and anything a town would need. What made this place special, was the toys that are walking around.


    "Look, a toy talking," Alvida pointed with amazed eyes toward a doll that was singing and serving inside one restaurant. The others were no different as they showed their amazed reaction except Lilia.


    In this world, there are many bizarre things, but a race made of dolls was something unheard of. But, Lucas knew about those dolls, who are real humans who got transformed into dolls by a Devil Fruit''s user.


    Other than noticing the living toys, Lucas noticed something that made him lift his eyebrows. The women in this country are very beautiful and hot, but.


    "Damn you, I saw you looking at her. Take this, to your stomach"


    Lucas saw a woman stabbing a man because he glanced at another woman.


    "Dressrosa has high stabbing accidents because women are jealous," explained Lilia, seeing everyone confused. She looked at Lucas and gave him a cold glare "Even though some are patient, they have limits, like everyone else."


    Lucas felt some chills and laughed. "Why are you looking at me like this."


    Lilia smiled like she said nothing "Just giving information, is there something wrong with that."


    The others glared at Lucas.


    "Nothing wrong, sometimes, it''s the man''s fault," Alvida had a strange vicious smile.


    "Maybe they should have stayed home, and avoid causing troubles with random chicks, that visit them at work" Calorina joined the fun. Lilia opened her jaw and looked at her ¨C obviously, by random chick, Calorina meant her. Lilia thought that they passed that stage a long time ago.


    "What are you talking at all." Kaya had a fearful expression as she didn''t know how to play along with them. She clearly was about to fight. This is a clear threat. "thought men are dumb, but that because some are too young."


    "You are right." Lucas said, to hear ''Aaa'' and see two looking at him like he is an idiot. "but wouldn''t be bad if they ended up being widows. I mean, people live once."


    "Damn you," Alvida cursed for the first time. Some tears threatened to drop.


    "Bad joke Lucas, but I guess some can live with the results." Lilia smiled again, viciously.


    There is no way she would miss such a chance to tease him. Maybe he would learn his lesson.


    "Now, enough with this widow jokes, I''m going to gamble, who is with me."


    After chatting, Lucas made a trip to a casino, winning some extra cash, and rented a pavilion in 5 stars hotel. "Okay girls, I won some money in the casino, take this if you want to shop."


    Leaving five n.a.k.e.d beauties in the bed some money bag, Lucas said that he will get out and meet some man and not a woman so they can rest in ease.


    "Ah, sure... come back early before the sunset or I''ll look for you," Calorina said before turning her head to sleep and hugging Lilia.


    -x-X-x-


    In the middle of Dressrosa, there was a big colosseum, like the one gladiators used to fight in Roma''s time.


    It was very big and large that you can hear many people cheering, as you stand outside.


    "Over here, Daddy."


    Standing in front of the colosseum, the green-haired pale beauty, waved her hand when she saw Lucas waking by.


    "Monet," called Lucas, smiling.


    Monet was wearing a light pretty outfit, giving her a lot of charm.


    "I came here as you said." Monet went to him and wrapped her arm around his arm, grabbing him to her big chest. She turned to the colosseum and grabbed him like her lover.


    "Good girl,"


    "Reward me then," Monet said, playing her usual kinky game.


    Lucas smiled, as she was genuinely acting adorable. During the last weeks, Monet became truly his and acted like the girl who wants his good side despite what he does.


    She even, on her own, came to Lucas and apologized and told him that Doflamingo is using her to keep him to their side. Lucas said he would forgive her if she doesn''t repeat such act and follow his orders, which made her cry in happiness and call him Daddy repeatedly.


    After making their way to the Colosseum, the two met two tall hotties, who followed Monet''s orders and took them where the king of this country is sitting.


    In the highest point, sitting in a balcony away from the people, yet allowing him to see the actions on the arena from the best angle, Doflamingo was holding a red wine cup and drinking.


    "Vice Admiral Lucas, I didn''t expect your visit," said Doflamingo


    "Just Lucas; and I am on vacation, by the way."


    "Fufufu... happy that you decided to remember visiting me."


    Lucas came closer and looked down to the arena that had water surrounding it. On it, he could see people fighting, while the people in spectator seats are cheering up.


    ''What a bunch of self-righteous folk''


    "Can you see them, the good people who love justice and hate crime are yelling for the kill teenage girl despite the rules saying winner can knock his opponent."


    Doflamingo let a smirk.


    "It''s has been like this since ever." Lucas nodded. For the first time, he agreed with Doflamingo. "Pirates, marine, righteous, sinners, Names change, but human nature doesn''t"


    "Seems you know about human nature."


    Doflamingo seemed to be surprised for a young man who is 16 years old to know about those a.d.u.l.t matters.


    "Money, blood, money, many women, justice, getting praised, are all for the same purpose. People just deny it out of insecurity. The difference between us, we know our nature and we embrace it," Lucas said. "All to get Peace in mind."


    Even Luffy is no different, though he wondered about the mind part.


    "Ho. You don''t believe in justice but you know yourself. What do you want to achieve." Asked Doflamingo.


    "Piece for eternity," Lucas reply was simple. "And everything."


    "Fufufu... well, you have ambition for sure."


    Doflamingo was no different as he wanted to achieve everything this world offers.


    He was the highest noble, then became a commoner, who got chased by the people whose father thought are good and peaceful.


    They said Celestial Dragons are bad, but they had no problem burning two children. They bowed their heads against a fatty pig Celestial Dragons stealing their wives, but not two harmless children. After that, Doflamingo was chased by the Celestial Dragons who were his previous people over their secret. To someone like him, morality means nothing and people are nothing more than blood seekers.


    Lucas grabbed a seat and sat. Monet came behind and started to rub his shoulders while using her ability to cool him down and reduce the heat of the summer.


    "Anyway, is there a need for you to meet me here," Doflamingo asked.


    "I want to see a good show as well."


    "Isn''t this good enough for you," Doflamingo extended his hand and pointed to pretty gladiator with a very selective body, jumping around with her big b.o.o.b.s jiggling.


    "Nah, there is no prize, no real motivation. There should be people coming here on their own and put their life on the line."


    Lucas leaned his head back, smiling to Monet who was rubbing his shoulder. She smiled as their eyes met and leaned to kiss him.


    "Ho, I can''t think of a way for that."


    "I can."


    Pretending to take something from his pocket, Lucas took one Devil Fruit and threw it to Doflamingo "Mystical rare Zoan, Dragon-Dragon, unknown module."


    Doflamingo opened his jaw a bit and said, "Where did you find it?"


    The word of Mystical Zoan-Dragon alone was scary enough.


    Such fruit seems very precious, yet Lucas gave it to him. Lucas may be trying to thank him for the promotion by giving Doflamingo this.


    "Inside a temple, it seems that this fruit wasn''t recorded, yet the people inside the temple hide it from the world because it is dangerous."


    This was bullshit. The fruit was created by Caesar Clown.


    The dragon fruits were already given to some girls in heaven, filling his army. Caesar, last two days, made additional 3 fruits, 1humans and 2 Dragons with mutated ability, trying to make paramecia. Lucas gave one to Conis and held one here to troll Doflamingo.


    "Fufufu... guess I can host the show you want."


    Doflamingo didn''t think that Lucas is lying, as he could use his threads on the ground to tell his heartbeat, and Doflamingo could tell he is honest.


    "Make it big," said Lucas, kissing Monet again.


    Doflamingo always wanted to make a big royal battle, to increase the number of the slaves he has. With this fruit, he can attract the attention of many people by making it the prize, though his men would get it anyway, then he would make them into royal toys that work for free.


    That''s where Lucas''s plan goes.


    After this reunion, Lucas went to Doflamingo''s palace with Monet, meeting some members of his family. Then, he gave Monet some Snusnu in a private room before letting her reunite with her sister, who looked like 12 years old child, despite being older than Lucas.


    Afterwards, Lucas left Monet and Doflamingo, to meet his girls at the city, and spend the rest of the night playing poker with them while betting with clothes.

 Chapter 181

    Three days later, a national tournament started in Dressrosa.


    There would be many fighters practising over one prize, which is a new mythical Zoan, Dragon-Dragon fruit, unknown module. Doflamingo could match it with some rare fruit that was mentioned in the guide of Devil Fruits, which happened to be a dragon''s as well, but different colour.


    That driven many strong warriors to come from different locations over the fruit as the word ''Mythical Dragon'' alone was enough for them to come here.


    Doflamingo was happy with this one of course. With many people coming here, he can have more free slave worker, who no one would remember.


    That where Lucas''s plan would start, he would get rid of him and his family, publically. Now he has to play the role of the good friend for Doflamingo.


    Inside one hotel, in a near town, on a bed,


    "Ahh, you didn''t let me sleep at all," Lucas yawned as his body was hugging the smoothest human pillow called Alvida. Around him, the other four girls were peacefully sleeping n.a.k.e.d. Lucas was hugging Alvida from behind with his D was hitting against her white ass cheeks. That skin was smooth enough to deflect swords, so let alone what it can make Lucas do.


    "Well, I could handle it." With a satisfied face, Alvida let her face on the pillow and yawned. "Sure, hope you enjoyed the holiday."


    Taking his D back between her thighs, Lucas started wearing his clothes, he saw the clock and knew it was the time.


    "I am... How about extending the vacation," Alvida said and flipped to see him ready to leave. "Better, how about we retire."


    She and the other four, of course, were happier without having the others around him. Those three days felt like a real vacation; it only missed some kids. After giving her a kiss on the lips, Lucas left the hotel room and made his way in Dressrosa.


    "Just a couple of months and we wouldn''t even bother ourselves with Navy," Lucas said.


    -x-X-x-


    Dressrosa''s seaport had shipped more than usual today.


    Walking in the streets, Lucas could see the people around excited. Some giant was walking around, and some bulky scary people between 3-6 meters made their way. There are pirates and warriors as well here.


    After checking the way, some 4 meters bulky man tried to push Lucas, to end up flying away. Lucas then went to the colosseum. The girls, who happened to be the secretaries recognised him as a special guest and gave him an empty spot to seat for.


    Lucas made his way in and sat at a good spot where there aren''t many people around him. He lifted his head and turned it to see Doflamingo. Both of them made eye contact and nodded.


    ''He wants to see who came,'' Lucas thought.


    Monet''s sister had a very strange ability. Not only she can turn the people she touches into toys, but erase them from the memory of everyone knew them as well. If she touched Lucas, then even his girls won''t remember him. That was a reason for Doflamingo to consider who he should erase from history.


    The seats in the colosseum started to pack, and Lucas started to look up for people he invited.


    To make his show flashier, and put pressure on the Navy and the Five Elder by having many witnesses, Lucas invited some officers here with their crew, so they would make the move in the right time. Of course, Lucas said everything they buy here is on his expenses.


    "Little Lucas."


    "Mrs Moumosagi"


    Lucas smiled looking at the black-haired woman, who had a mole next to her red lips and wore a pink suit and black shorts. Lucas checked her long legs as she made her way and sat next to him.


    ''Those legs." Lucas stared at her thighs, especially the spot that had a big black spider shape.


    "Stop staring at my tattoo, it may bite you," Momousagi said. She thought that he is truly staring at the tattoo and don''t have enough common sense. Only if she knew that Lucas was staring at the white part.


    "right."


    Lucas rolled his eyes.


    "By the way, why did you invite many officers?" She asked, looking around. Despite him sending many invitations, only a few came, as they have a job to do.


    "For the help of course; someone may get exposed today," Lucas said.


    "You have something on him?"


    Gion asked while glaring at Doflamingo.


    "You know him,"


    Seeing such glare, Lucas asked. Well, everyone knows Doflamingo, but she seemed to have some kind of hatred toward him.


    "We used to chase him when I was on my Big Sis ship. But he always escapes. She never gives up on chasing him, but at the end, she had to give up when he turned into a warlord"


    "Sorry about that. I''m sure she was a good woman" Lucas said, as he thought she may be dead since she has such grudge.


    Looking at him confusingly, trying not to laugh, Momousagi lifted her eyebrow as her lips twitched, "what are you talking about, Vice Admiral Tsuru is still alive."


    Lucas''s jaw dropped as he remembered a very old lady, who is still alive.


    "Big sister?" He didn''t dare to question his boss age; though she is mature, she is very pretty and looks very young.


    If Tsuru is her big sister, then how old she is.


    No way, Tsuru should be her great-great Grandma.


    "Sworn one, and don''t even dare to ask me my age." she rolled her eyes, as she could tell what he is thinking of.


    "Did you say, expose him."


    She asked as she turned serious.


    "Yes."


    Lucas, of course, won''t allow the credit to slip from his hand he needed people to see this. Taking credit for what you have done is more important than doing it.


    "You better be right," she said as her hand clenched on the katana next to her waist, and looked at Doflamingo.


    "By the way, where do they make bets," She said after she relaxed a bit.


    "Behind us, 5 steps," Lucas said, pointing his finger back to the table where people make bets


    "Do you have cash, I''ll give it to you later." After she looked at the bets agent, Momousagi turned to Lucas and made a warm smile. For the first time, Lucas found such warm smile weird.


    He smiled wryly at her, ''she came to bet, yet didn''t bring cash.'' Sighing, Lucas put his hand under his seat and took a bag with 30 million berries and said, "don''t question it, and bet it on *****."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay you back." Momousagi smiled genuinely and pinched Lucas''s cheek "aren''t you adorable to be a marine."


    She then stood up and left to ask for participant names and make a bet.


    "Adorable?"


    Touching the cheek that got pinched, Lucas''s lips twitched violently, with his face turning red.


    It always plays on his nerves when his girls call him cute. But, Adorable...that gave him critical damage. Lucas covered his face with both of his hands. He hated this.


    Very soon, the participant list of the gladiators was full, and the tournament was about to start.


    In an empty spot in the colosseum, stood a man wearing a golden helmet and was using a snail that increases the volume of the sound (speaker). Around him, two pretty half-n.a.k.e.d slander women were standing.


    "And here are the participants of the first round... first, this year we have 3 giants participants, today, the leader of their group."


    And the commenter started to announce the names. Lucas was looking to the other side of the colosseum to see four girls are here. Two has blue hair, one had short blonde hair and the other had long black hair.


    The commentary started yelling excitedly.


    "AND for the first time, he appears. He is the most recent yet the most mysterious, as he never made an appearance after getting his title."


    The people around seemed to get excited.


    Momousagi came back and saw Lucas still staring at the arena below, to see the gladiators enter one by one.


    There was something odd about Lucas''s face; it was like someone told him something bad; just who messed with this adorable teen. He may be strong, but he is still young


    "What''s happened, did someone messed with you," Gion asked, looking around.


    "Nothing, did you make your bet," Lucas said, taking his hand off his face.


    "Yes."


    She sat next to him; they then looked down to the arena.


    Bellow, one gladiator entered.


    He was wearing a black suit and boots. Hanging on his waist, there is a black rapier. His face was covered by a black bandana, above it, a hat that covered some of his blonde hair.


    The commenter continued yelling: "Warlord, ZORRO."


    The people in the chairs were amazed.


    "a warlord came to participate."


    "This year''s competition is amazing".


    People around were very excited.


    That''s right, Warlord Zorro made an appearance in the arena.


    This had caused a lot of different reactions ¨C people were here for good show and blood. Some businessmen who want a relationship with legal pirates seemed to watch him carefully. However, the one who had the weirdest reaction was Doflamingo.


    Lucas lied back to his chair and took up a cigarette and lit it up, looking at Doflamingo.


    As he expected, the poor DenDenMushi in the Joker''s hand got crushed, as some veins appear on Doflamingo''s forehead.


    "Hey, smoking is bad for your health." Momousagi noticed the cigarette in Lucas''s mouth and took it off before crushing while


    Looking at her, Lucas frowned "I''m an a.d.u.l.t and I can do what I want."


    "No, and no" She gave him a small knock on his forehead. Even if his physical body is so strong, his lungs would still get cancer cells.


    "Why are you acting like this..." Lucas stared at her blankly.


    Gion actually was thinking about his health. "Doesn''t your health matter to you."


    "In our job, our mental health is more important than a physical one."


    "Have you tried meditation," Gion asked. What an obvious lie, a swordsman mental is always kept through meditating, otherwise, Grandmaster level wouldn''t be achieved by him. "Do you think I''m a swordswoman for a show."


    ''older women hate smoking, but she is still very hot and pretty.''


    "fine," Lucas said when a juice cup appeared on his hand. He looked at her face and smiled.


    ''where did he get that from.''


    On his balcony, Doflamingo, who was sitting on his chair, observed the arena with a wicked gaze.


    He saw the one who was responsible for beating the crap of Machvise and take the money for him.


    Guess, the time to pay back isn''t far away, as Zorro came to here with his legs.


    Zorro seemed different a bit, but he may be changed during this time or lost some weight.


    As Doflamingo looked at the viewers'' seats, he could see Zala, Vivi, Mikita and Robin, who were making eye contact with Lucas. This was just enough to prove that the one bellow is Zorro since his crew is around.


    After waving his hand, someone approached Doflamingo who pointed his finger toward the girls.


    "Listen, take some guys, Machvise, and some those who can use Haki. I want you to capture them, or kill those four if necessary."


    After issuing his orders, Doflamingo stayed a bit to watch how the tournament ends.


    Thinking that, one of his enemies would become a toy, Doflamingo started to laugh like a maniac "Fufufufu...."


    The one bellow, who was wearing like Zorro, made eye contact with Doflamingo, showing a bloodthirst.


    -x-X-x-


    Advanced Chapters


    Pat.reon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 182

    ''What an ugly hair cut, but I guess he will do the job,'' thought Lucas looking at what supposed Zorro.


    Now, you may wonder, if Lucas is the real Zorro, then who the heck the man bellow is.


    Zorro, on the arena, who stood next to a giant, lifted his eyes and made eye contact with Doflamingo before his eye met with Lucas''s.


    ''That Law brat; I hope he remembers the plan and don''t mess up,'' Lucas smirked, attracting the attention of Gion next him.


    The one bellow was, of course, Law; Lucas just made him shave his beard and dye his hair yellow. Though he couldn''t copy Lucas''s charisma, it had done a good job.


    Now, Law is bellow, wondering what the real Zorro had done to Lucas so the latter that make his wear like him. Maybe Lucas found something on the real Zorro, and he is planning to take him down.


    Lucas looked again at Vivi, Zala, Mikita, and Robin, and nodded. ''And those would deal with the Doffy''s family. They will have an easy time. Though, I already told Vivi to stay home.''


    "Here is it, the first round starts."


    The commenter made a large yell, telling everyone to start the Royal Battle.


    Lucas could recognise some people that he saw in the manga. The first one was king Elizabello, the original creator of king punch. Now, at his current level of Boxing, Lucas has King Jab and King Hook, so kicking Elizabello would gain him the punch.


    He would kick him later.


    Other than that King, there are three giants, two men and a woman, who should belong to Buggy, who has been killed by Lucas.


    Other than that, there was no green-haired hard-die-fan for Luffy, though.


    Lucas could tell that the timeline changed to a very big degree. This meant something, it is useless to depend on any future knowledge, so Lucas has to depend on himself and do what he has without any reverse.


    "First round, begin." The commenter yelled and the gladiators started to clash and fight.


    Most of them targeted Zorro since getting rid of the strongest at the beginning meant hope for others. But as Law was trained by Lucas, he could fight with the rapier easily without bringing a big shame to his teacher.


    Law was knocking his opponents easily while giving Doflamingo glares from time to time, provoking him. Just seeing how Doflamingo is looking at him, Law understood that Doflamingo must have some grudge on Zorro. He kept glaring as he was dodging and knocking people out.


    "That''s it," Momousagi was cheering up for Zorro. As it seems, Lucas chose the right person to bet money at. "Lucas, that... what are you drinking!!" Gion turned to Lucas to see him drinking a glass of red wine. Wasn''t it Lemon Juice a few moments ago.


    "Berries juice; do you want some," Lucas didn''t look at her and kept looking at Doflamingo. Of course, it was alcohol.


    She looked at him suspiciously, but then, Lucas pointed with his finger behind "Oh, look, the bets are open again."


    "Do you think I''m a child," she said, clearly feeling that he is sending her away.


    Lucas smiled.


    "Whatever, I''ll come back." The cup in his hand vanished as Lucas stood up, leaving Gion to look at him with wide-opened eyes. Even with Haki, she couldn''t tell where he put that cup.


    "he is going to smoke for sure," she thought, upset.


    -x-X-x-


    Doflamingo, in his balcony, was drinking as he was looking at Zorro''s crew. He didn''t need to watch what is going on bellow to know who is going to win the first round. Though Zorro had a bit hard time with a pirate with 500 million as a bounty, Law could keep up with his Haki and claim victory in this first Royal Battle.


    "As soon as the first round is over, announce a two-hour break," said Doflamingo.


    He stood up and turned before walking away.


    Things are going well for him. Now, he can avenge for Machvise.


    -x-X-x-


    Inside the Colosseum, under the ground exactly, Lucas was stealthily walking using Stealth Footwork, checking the surrounding.


    He can see some competitors had already fallen down here and ate waiting for their turn to meet up with the Doctors.


    Lucas was sure that once they enter that room, not only him but everyone who knew these people would forget about them.


    "Come here," said one woman to a man who just lost. That man stood up and followed her to the room. Just in case, Lucas observed as he made a note to remember his name, using Bounty Eyes, he wrote his name on the paper.


    A few minutes later, the woman came to look for another loser competitor and asked him to get in.


    Lucas forgot that person who just entered. Anyway, he continued walking around, as he could sense an underground port, which was where Doflamingo put his business to work.


    Moving around, Lucas could see Doflamingo''s pirates, using wh.i.p.s on the toys that are lifting stuff, weapons, and moving it toward the ship.


    "Who is this guy," Lucas thought as he looked to the paper in his hand holding a name.


    But all of a sudden, he saw a toy, that began to walk toward one of the sh.i.p.s while lifting a box. With the bounty eyes, Lucas saw that toy has a name and a bounty. He looked to the paper he had to see the name recorded.


    He was shocked, as to how things were erased from his memory.


    Lucas just now remembered, or to be more exact, knowing what has happened.


    Had he not see the Manga, he would be clueless. Surely, Monet''s sister''s ability is frightening. If he has it, then he can get rid of his enemies for sure.


    Lucas lifted the paper and recorder names with a note ''Kill Monet''s sister if you forget any one of those.''


    Lucas looked to the ship, then to the surrounding. He vanished, and appeared in different spots, placing snails.


    ''This spot would be perfect,''


    "Move around."


    One person yelled on a toy, which happened to be a citizen from this city that got enslaved along with other people.


    That person suddenly turned his head as he felt some cold wind passes by him, but there was nothing to see. He looked around, but he saw nothing suspicious, not even the snails that were recording their acts.


    -x-X-x-


    "Where did you go?"


    "Just looking around the city... Did anything happen."


    Back to the colosseum, Lucas came half-hour earlier and sat down next to Gion who just asked him where he has been.


    "Nothing, by the way, earlier, what did you mean by the show," Said Momousagi looking around for Doflamingo, who happened to be number one enemy to her previous crew.


    "Well, I can''t spoil that, can I. Now, where is my money?"


    "Later," Gion clicked her tongue, "I''ll make more bet; what, do you not trust me."


    Lucas turned and smiled at her red eyes "I trust you, but, I have to get some benefits."


    "Sure, I''ll buy some more milk," Gion said with a large warm smile.


    Shocked, unconsciously, Lucas sat down and rubbed his temple, and almost lost consciousness. He just asked for benefits and she said she will buy him milk.


    "What, Do you want a biscuit with it as well." Seeing his reaction, Gion thought that he is too happy with it,


    "Please, forget that I said anything," Lucas hardly opened his eyes and observed the rest of the match.


    "Don''t be shy. It is the superior''s role to take care of those who are under them."


    -x-X-x-


    Around the city of Dressrosa, Zala, Mikita, Robin and Vivi were walking around, as Lucas instructed them.


    However, as they were moving, they met with a dark green-haired woman with a huge chest, huger than theirs, licking Ice Cream and moving around.


    "Lucci, what are you doing here," Vivi asked as she approached her.


    Of course, that girl was Lucci. She saw the four and moved to them before smiling. "Mo... I was feeling bored, so Lucci wanted to track Lucas''s smell," Lucci said.


    The four sighed before their eyes turned sharp and looking around. They could sense some people following them.


    "Lucci, follow us, and don''t make a noise."


    Robin said as she grabbed her hand, as she knew that this girl is still learning how to live as a human. The rest followed her without issue.


    "Mo, but I can smell Lucas in some hotel, no, his scent is everywhere."


    Had only Lucas knew that she came here at this moment, he would yell at her, as he already asked her to stay with Nami and don''t cause troubles until he comes back. Well, he forgot the fact that she is a Sea Monster.


    "Shh, Zorro already gave us orders, we have to deal with some people, eat this and shut up." Mikita closed her mouth and gave her a chocolate bar.


    "Mo, thanks, Mikita."


    The five then, as usual, made their way to some random point while pretending to shop and buying stuff they need.


    Very soon, the four with Lucci took a carriage, and went into a near town, before stopping.


    Lucas, as he would deal with Doflamingo, he wanted to deal with his family members first before they escape.


    The five stopped in mid of their way to the town, in a soil road surrounded by trees.


    The reason for their stop is because something was blocking them. Many strong and armed people are holding them from moving any further.


    The carriage owner, as soon as he saw them, abandoned his property and ran away.


    Mikita, Vivi, Zala, Robin and Lucci, who was eating a chocolate bar, descended and looked to the mini-army in front of them.


    In front of them, there are many people in black, wearing dark masks and fake cat ears. Leading them, there was a giant blonde man. Around him, a sissy was looking blonde man who wore heels, an old man who wore a suit and had a G symbol on his belt, and one with grey hair and grey skin.


    "We meet again, inn-"


    Machvise said, glaring at Mikita "You won''t catch me off guard again, inn"


    "The one who likes to copy the other."


    -x-X-x-


    Back to the Arena, Lucas relaxed his shoulders and lied back, while the commenter announced the start of the last royal battle before the second tour.


    The crowd around cheered as they started seeing blood spraying.


    ''Well, Doflamingo isn''t here.''

 Chapter 183

    In the colosseum, Lucas was observing the last round of this fake battle royal, and Doflamingo would have all the losers turn into toys and free slaves.


    The final round was about to begin, and the Devil Fruit ¨Cthe reward- is inside a chest that was above the arena, so the people can see it.


    Lucas wondered if Doflamingo is stupid, like in the original show, to show the fruit in such an obvious place. And then, a plot twist happens and someone else will take it.


    The final competitors started to enters, a couple of giants. Some king, Zorro, and other strong people. The most notable one was one of Doflamingo''s strongest offices. Doflamigno seems to have absolute confidence in this man''s victory, to expose the fruit like that.


    "Mrs Momousagi."


    "Yes."


    "Don''t bet this round."


    Lucas said, to earn a shocking reply from her.


    "Excuse me."


    Momousagi looked confusingly at Lucas. She wasn''t dumb and could understand what he is trying to point. But it was hard for her not to put money in something.


    "You heard me." Lucas looked around to a couple of the officers he invited, thinking they would be a good witnesser.


    He looked to the seats, to see that Mikita and the other girls aren''t there. As expected, Doflamingo is sending a few of his men. But unknown to him, Lucas is getting rid of those people as the tournament is playing since he may forget about them later.


    The commenter in the coliseum made a strongly excited cry: "The final round of the Royal Battle started."


    Below, Law and the rest of the competitors started to fight in a hard battle. Lucas then opened his system and looked through the notifications he left hanging.


    One of them belonged to Law, the other belonged to Machvise, as Lucas made sure to beat him so he can take the fruit back at any time he wants.


    "What is this," Lucas murmured. He didn''t expect to see an additional notification.


    [Ding, do you want to learn Chemistry (y/n)]


    He kept thinking about what is going on, and since when he got this notification. It can''t be during s.e.x when he silent the notifications.


    Maybe this happened when he read that chemistry book at Caesar''s lab.


    "What are you asking about," Gion looked to see Lucas confusingly looking at the arena. She followed his gaze to see if there is anything down there.


    "Ah, nothing," Lucas snapped back when he heard Gion calling him.


    -x-X-x-


    In a road between a town and the capital of Dressrosa, Mikita, Vivi, Robin, Zala, and Lucci who was eating Chocolate found themselves in the face of some officers of Doflamingo.


    As Doflamingo knew of their strength, he sent 4 strong officers to deal with them.


    One was a sissy, one was an old man who is obsessed with G symbol, the other was Machvise, the fat man who got beaten by Mikita and had a shock that didn''t allow him to use his fruit''s power to the max


    Behind them was a big army as well. It looks that Doflamingo isn''t underestimating Zorro''s crew as he did in Paradise, so he sent his second strongest officers.


    If this doesn''t work, then by the end of the tournament, they would face stronger opponents.


    "Long time no see, the one who likes to copy the other''s style."


    Mikita looked at Machvise grinned widely showing all of her teeth like a lioness.


    "We meet again''inn," Machvise said, adjusting his black sunglasses and looking at this girl with hatred. "I was born before you, you are the one who was copying me, inn."


    "How dare you," Mikita clenched her teeth.


    He still remembers everything that happened that day; how was he sure of his victory to lose against someone with inferior ability.


    That time, every bone in his body was broken, and he had to get his ass saved by Doflamingo. When he came to Dressrosa, he needed the help of a small woman that can heal, and he took a long time to recuperate.


    But despite that, he faced a mental trauma, he became disable and couldn''t use more than 10 tons.


    "So, which one hurts Big Brother ."


    The sissy, who was called Dellinger, took a step forward and touched his white hat that had horns on the side of his head.


    Dellinger''s teeth were fangs as he glared at the five girls. He was obviously pointing to Machvise.


    "Let''s get done with them quickly, Doflamingo wanted to make their boss see their bodies before he gets rid of him." The man in grey said. He was called Gladius.


    "Oh, Gladius, but I want to kill them slowly and painfully." The sissy now looked like a shark. "At least, Zorro guy would be dealt with later."


    The girls chuckled in reaction.


    You... deal with Zorro. The guy can kill them while being sleeping, so let alone them. maybe they should unleash Lucci to show them some terror.


    Sighing and not wanting to waste time, Gladius extended his arm and aimed at the five. On his hand, there was a wrist gun. "Let me tell you, I have pop-Pop fruit, anything I touch would expend until it pops and explodes."


    After this small introduction, many rounded bullets flew out of his golden wrist gun and expanded in the mid of the way toward them.


    "Thousand Flowers: Black Wall." Robin took a step forward and crossed her arms. Many pitch-black arms started to appear from the ground and made their way up, creating a black wall around her.


    "Mikita."


    Lucci finished her chocolate and looked at Mikita with her lips turning black.


    "Here some chocolate."


    Mikita gave Lucci some chocolate, not looking like she is taking things seriously.


    *Bam* *Bam*


    The expanded bullets crushed with a black wall and exploded, making a loud noise. But it seems that Robin countered it with ease.


    "Tsk, this is not enough, men, shoot."


    Soon, a battle begun, as the guys in back too steps forward with their swords and weapons. Robin, of course, kept the wall around and used her ability to create more arms, ready to spam Finger Gun.


    "Hey, I can''t have a healthy kid with all of you around. Go back or you will regret it."


    Vivi, who was silent, finally talked. The hormones started to take effect at her. Though this was her third month as a pregnant woman, she had been stressed enough with noises, and the hormones are playing on her nerves.


    Lucas told her not to come, yet she insisted. Maybe she should have listened to him and stayed- but she just wanted to observe things.


    Vivi touched the ground with her hand; she had her fruit for a long time, and it got awaken.


    Logia Fruit users had a different awakening, yet familiar to Paramecia. The users don''t change things they touch into their element, but to be more exact, they change the environment itself to the best environment of their element along with the weather to be suitable to the element.


    And this change is permanent whether the Logia user lost or not


    Suddenly, the heat started to rise and the ground started to become sand beneath their feet.


    "What."


    "what is going on."


    The officers and the others exclaimed their shock, seeing the ground turn into sand, or the environment into the desert.


    It didn''t stop her, the sand beneath their legs was so soft, and it was dragging them down. they had no chance to escape, except for the officers, who could quickly react.


    Gladius popped his legs- exploding them- and flew back out of the range of the sand. Machvise jumped high floating, the G old-man vanished quickly and kept flipping back avoiding the sands, while Dellinger jumped at the right time.


    "Vivi, I just adjusted my hair," said Zala who had been around; she patted her curly hair and looked to the people who just avoided and jumped.


    Before they land, Zala smirked and touched the ground as she too got an ability awakening.


    Dellinger, who was about to land on a rock out of the range of Vivi''s fruit, was free-falling, felt something with his Haki, which was late.


    Multi black spikes calved with Armament Haki, appeared on the ground and extended toward Dellinger, trying to piece him. Dellinger quickly reacted and tried to kick one spiky rock, using the momentum to get back. But then, more spiked appeared on the ground and flew up like bullets, piercing his body like it was Tofu.


    "Dellinger!!!" yelled Machvise.


    He just now saw one of his comrades getting pierced by that woman''s ability. How could he not get angry?


    He ran forward and jumped floating. Though the beating he got limited his ability, it gave Machvise the ability to reduce his weight. He jumped and headed toward Zala, but all of a sudden, he felt that he lost his ability to control his weight. Zala, of course, welcomed him as some bulky muscles started to extend from her body before turning her arms into spikes. Once Machvise fall, he would die.


    "Things are not over, copy cat." Mikita, who still has grudged, reduced her mass to 0.005 Ton and appeared in front Machvise, putting both of her hands on his arms.


    "Take this, head butt." covering herself with iron Mass, she slammed her head quickly toward Machvise in a position that focuses her mass on her head.


    As soon as her head got close, the mass suddenly increased to some 200 tons.


    Machvise, just now, got a fast yet a heavy head-butt. He felt that he was hit by building, but all focused on his head, which didn''t have enough defence, and his brain was scattered from the shockwave as he flew backwards.


    Mikita then reduced her weight and landed down to see how the rest of the girls are doing. She took her hat and pats it sometime. "Vivi is angry for sure."


    Vivi was chasing after the Old man, Leo G.


    Despite the latter being a fearsome martial artist, he didn''t have a chance to apply it in the battle, as Vivi was making the sand around her morph into fists, swords and spears, which turned into black ink colour, making them harder than metal.


    Leo G was dodging black swords and other weapons. In the mid of his way, he could reflect a sword with a kick, yet he got a hit by a giant black sand fist that was harder than iron and fell down before the rest of the sand objects hit him.


    Vivi, though she was furious, spared Leo G''s life, since she saw that he was a very old man; and her good nature didn''t allow her to do that. Despite living as an undercover assassin, she didn''t learn that ruthlessness like Robin, Zala and Mikita.


    By the time Vivi was done from the old man, Robin was facing the Pop man.


    "Take this." Gladius extended his body, threatening to blow it and throwing poisoned needles in the way, killing Robin on the spot.


    "Got you," Robin said crossing her arms.


    From the ground and on the trees, thousands of legs appeared. All of them aimed at Gladius and started moving swiftly


    "Thousand Storm-Legs," Robin said. Now, from each leg, a compressed air blade flew to Gladius who turned into a balloon. Getting shot by thousands air blade slashes, he had no chance to block, neither dodge and eventually, he fell down.


    The battle quickly ended up.


    "MO. Mikita, do you have something to eat."


    "No,"


    "But, Mo, Lucas always gives me food when I need it."


    "I don''t know how he does that magic. Let''s just go."


    "Mo, but Lucci want to eat."


    Lucci was complaining while the other girls were walking away. Eventually, she lowered her head and followed them.


    -x-X-x-


    Back to the Colosseum, Lucas was looking to the new fruit in his storage [Kilo-Kilo].


    He looked at the Colosseum, and made eye contact with Law, who just dodged a giant axe slash from some woman, then avoided a punch from a giant man. As he was done, a boxer approached him and tried to give him a strong punch while still warming up.


    As it seems, everyone is ganging upon him.


    Law, of course, could win and fight back against those strong people, but he chose to wait for Lucas''s signal as they agreed.


    ''It''s time for a plan, make your move.''


    Law gave a quick nod that said ''I understand''


    -----------------------------------------------------


    Advanced Chapters


    P.atreon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 184

    It was the middle of the day, and the weather started to turn cold.


    In the colosseum of Dressrosa, where the final round of the battle royal is played, Lucas, from the seats, looked at Zorro and gave him the signal to start the plan.


    Law, after knocking two giants, the king bower, and someone known for his kicks, faced a dwarf who aimed at him with his weak fist. As soon as the dwarf hit Law, the latter stopped for a second before jumping back and pretending to get knocked out.


    "Woah."


    The competitors, the spectators, and the commenter were all in a state of shock, silent for a brief. Zorro could knock out the strongest opponents, yet he lost to a dwarf.


    Lucas slapped his face. What horrible acting. Did he really teach this person? If he did, then he should at least make a more believable performance. The commenter, with a confused tone, slowly, said, "Oh, as it seems, Zorro may get exhausted or is hungry so he had to retreat."


    Zorro didn''t even have the chance to fight one of Doflamingo''s army Commander; the audience was disappointed with that. Whatever, very soon the fight continued, and the gladiators attracted the attention again.


    Law, though he fell to the water, was picked up and got taken to the waiting room, where he is supposed to get healed.


    ''I fool all of them, ya," Law was thinking of how good his acting was. Now, it''s time to take things from Doflamingo. It''s time for revenge.


    "Boss, be ready at any moment."


    Gion heard him and turned to see Lucas, standing up and making a very cold smirk. Seeing how cold that smile was, she felt that he is a totally different person from the one who works in that base.


    "Don''t call me boss, besides, I''m ready," she said, frowning. She always feels old when someone calls her boss.


    "I''ll come back."


    Lucas vanished to thin air, making her think that he was too fast. She turned and looked to the other officers here while glaring back and forth. Should she follow Lucas, or stay here. Maybe something can block his way and he may get in danger. Finally, Gion decided to wait for him for some minutes before she sees him.


    -x-X-x-


    In a near building to the Colosseum, Lucas appeared. He could tell that no one lives in this house, so he could proceed with his plans here.


    Lucas put a table and five snails, each had a very specific function. He then placed a chair, sat down and placed his legs on the table.


    After taking a couple of deep breaths, Lucas picked up one snail and made a call the HQ.


    "Hello, this is Vice Admiral Lucas, can you send my urgent request."


    -x-X-x-


    *Bero* *Bero*


    Paradise, the Navy''s main HQ, in the office of the Fleet Admiral, Sengoku got an urgent call, as he was discussing important matters with a couple of Admirals while Garp was making funny comments.


    As the snail rang, Garp picked up the call. After a few words, he knew who.


    "Oy Brat, long time no see, are you still alive."


    "No, I''m dead and I''m calling from the depth of the hell."


    That was Lucas''s reply at Garp''s question.


    "Don''t forget to bring souvenirs."


    Everyone in the office paid attention to Garp, as he turned to them and made a wild grin. Here, there are three more people, the Fleet Admiral, Akainu, and the man who is known to be fast as light: Admiral Kizaru.


    "Sengoku, that brat is reporting an emergency."


    Garp turned to the Fleet Admiral.


    "Which brat," asked Sengoku.


    "Lucas."


    Sengoku, hearing Lucas''s name, left his chair and flew taking the Den-Den-Mushi from Garp''s hand. This is was Lucas, the one who took Crocodile. If this boy made such a call, then it would mean that something big, very big, has happened.


    "Oooh, that booy again, the last time I saw him was...when he became Rear Admiral," said Kizaru. As he was the one who promoted Lucas, he could remember him.


    "That kid, I heard that he has been doing well with killing those filthy pirates; honestly I didn''t like when he took a vacation, but it seems that he found something. " Akainu said, lowering his head and frowning and made a deep facial expression like James Brown. He remembered that directly, after his promotion to Vice Admiral Rank, Lucas took a vacation with Z blessing. ''That brat. He better has a good excuse.''


    "You are in Dressrosa, quickly tell me what happened."


    Sengoku yelled, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Lucas relaxingly said, "The thing is, some Warlord actually is enslaving a whole country, using some Devil Fruit that turns them into toys, and erase them from the memory of everyone."


    Enslaving and mass massacre citizens were against the law of Warlords- stealing them and selling weapons is still fine- and would cause anyone to lose his title. Though, the other actions of Doflamingo are legal, such as piracy, selling weapons and illegal commerce...


    "Ohh...this is bad," said Kizaru, sounding calm.


    "Oy, if you can, just kill him."


    Akainu yelled as his arm turned into Lava. There is no good come from dealing with those dirty pirates, not even a simple deal would stop them from crossing the lines.


    "Do you have proof?"


    Sengoku relaxed his hand and asked, scratching his Afro hair.


    "Live Stream.".


    Hearing Lucas, everyone made a blank expression. A live stream, what is that supposes to mean.


    "Bwahaha... he did it again."


    Garp laughed, while Sengoku sighed. The two Admirals looked at each other confused.


    "Okay, stream it."


    Sengoku then stood and went to a white room; the rest of the people followed him and placed their shares, while Garp was adjusting the snail that would stream the video.


    Very soon, a light came from the snail''s eyes and hit the white wall, streaming a group of videos. Not one but many. Under the ground, in the city and in the Colosseum.


    They could see many toys, being whipped and working.


    "Now, please wait and watch." Lucas''s voice resounded in the room from a snail next to Garp.


    *eating potato ch.i.p.s*


    Lucas seemed to eat something as that snail was chewing to copy his voice.


    "Hmmm..."


    "We need some popcorn," Kizaru said.


    Everyone observed the screen silently.


    -x-X-x-


    Law, as Zorro, after he lost, was taken to the waiting room, to get medical checking after all.


    Law noticed something weird; most of the opponents he fought are forgotten from his memory.


    Suddenly, a half-n.a.k.e.d tall slender well-developed woman came to Law with a checking list in her hand. "Zorro, your turn, please go to this room and lie down until the doctor sees you."


    Law then was taken to a room. His part is to get rid of one person and knock out the other.


    Law lied down, but then suddenly, some blue thick liquid descended on him and took him up, to one room, tying him up. "Room."


    The room he was dragged at had a bed. Law found himself being tied by stick from every direction while looking at a familiar person he knew. ''Terbol''


    Terbol was a huge man with stick dripping from his nose. Next to him, there was a small woman with green hair, milky skin, and blue eyes.


    This was Sugar, Monet''s little sister who had been cursed to look like a child because of her Devil Fruit.


    "Kehehe, Zorro, Doflamingo is excited to talk with you,"


    "What do you want ya.."


    Law suddenly felt weakness. He had been given one mission, yet, apparently, there is a Sea Stone beneath him.


    Seems they had prepared this bed specifically for him.


    Seeing his reaction, Terbol laughed so hard "Kehehe, I had to put Sea Stone beneath your ass. I had to be careful while facing a Warlord like you."


    Law, struggling, covered his hand with Haki and reached the rapier bellow him. Even with Sea Stone; he can fight and use Swordsmanship to hit back. "Come on."


    The green-haired little girl, Sugar, approached Law while extending her hand. Just one touch and he would become a slave toy.


    "Ya... long time I didn''t hear that..." Terbol noticed something weird and said confused, "why are you talking like Law''ne."


    ''Come on.''


    Law struggled with the stick to find the rapier and free himself; he needed to hurry before he gets touched by that little girl.


    His job is simple, knock out Sugar and defeat Terbol. Yet, a simple miscalculation changed everything. Now, he may turn into a puppet and would fail.


    *swish*


    Suddenly, the room had a cold wind inside. Snow started to drop inside in a thick rate. That was impossible since they are in a closed room.


    The snowflakes around joined together and formed a green-haired woman.


    "Monet, what are you doing here, ne"


    "Big Sister." Sugar lifted her head to look at Monet and harrumphed after her eyes fell on her chest.


    "Little Sugar, how are you." Monet walked to Sugar and patted her head. Her little sister never grew up despite being 20 years old.


    "Not fine." Sugar said, looking at her sis with disdain.


    "You should knock the door if you want to come, ne."


    Terbol turned his head to Monet and looked confusingly, giving the chance of someone behind him to fight back.


    Meanwhile, Law found the rapier as the hat fell from his head. He quickly cute the stink, and let the contact with the Sea Stone, regaining his ability back again.


    "Sugar," Monet turned her head, giving her back to Sugar.


    "What do you want?"


    Sugar looked to Monet, confused, as she didn''t understand why Monet is turning her back at her.


    Monet turned and her face turned white snow and fell.


    Sugar, instinctively, held the head of Monet, to see it pale white, full of sharp fangs, shiny yellow eyes, basically, the head of the demon.


    "Boo."


    Monet said, extending her tongue.


    As Logia Devil-Fruit eater, she can separate her body and control it in her elemental form.


    "AAA."


    Sugar, after catching the head of her sister, saw this demon head making a Boo sound. Sugar was caught with surprise, screamed from fear, and fell down.


    Just now, Monet gave her a surprising prank, knocking her out from fear.


    "Monet, what have you done?"


    Terbol said, not knowing how to react.


    "Room."


    Law behind him extended his domain covering Terbol, before waving the sword cutting him into multi pieces.


    Terbol tried to fight back, but he was silenced by Law quickly with Monet''s help.


    Law then took off his mask and looked at Monet, who picked up Sugar gently and lifted her between her arms, looking with a sorry expression at her little sister.


    "What you will do about her."


    "Of course, I have to protect my little sister," said Monet. "Lucas was worry about you to fail, so he sent me. It seems that he made the right decision."


    Monet officially decided to betray Doflamingo who she had been with for 10 years. It was all in name of love and having a good happy life.


    "He didn''t trust me enough," Law clenched his fist, not expecting miscalculation could doom them all. Luckily, Lucas was someone who had a plan B inside his plan B.


    "He was right," Monet said, turning and walking away with one tear. Of course, a part of her is sad to turn on the group she had been with for a long.


    "You did a horrible job." Monet walked away and said a few words. "Daddy told you to take over the SMILE factory."


    Law opened his eyes widely. Did she just say, Daddy?


    "Who."


    "Daddy... Lucas."


    Law felt shocked; is Monet Lucas''s daughter. This is impossible, as that man look young. But look here can''t give you the real age of a man.


    If Monet is his daughter, then that means, Sugar is his daughter.


    Did they fool him all the time with that acting?


    Wait, Law always wondered why Lucas wanted to chase Doflamingo... it must be for this reason; Doflamingo kidnapped his daughters or did something to them.


    No wonder he didn''t ask to kill Sugar and Monet was treating him friendly from the first step he made in Hazard Punk. But they kept acting like it was nothing.


    ''That must be it... Lucas is the father... now I can see why he is after Doflamingo.''


    "Why are you pale," Monet frowned as she looked at Law who seemed to be in a state of shock.


    "Grand Line is where the place where you find the weirdest things," Law said.


    Out of this room, a big change happened in Dressrosa, which was live-streamed.


    -x-X-x-


    Advanced Chapters


    P.atreon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 185

    The New World, Dressrosa:


    After Monet''s little action of scaring her little sister, knocking her out in the process, the curse Sugar caused was lifted on everyone that she transformed into a toy.


    Across Dressrosa, the toys started to turn back into their human form, in some cases, animal form.


    Some kids, women, and men were kneeling as memories started to invade them. Because of Sugar''s ability, everyone who got transformed was forgotten. But as it was lifted, they were remembered.


    "Husband, how dare you to forget me."


    Some woman in the streets attacked a man who she married to 10 years ago.


    "Dad, Mom, I have a father."


    People started to have a long reunion. Even though they were forgotten, the toys had spent their time next to their families, watching over them. For some husbands, it was hard to see that their women and children joining other men''s houses and beds. Same for the women who had to watch their husbands do the same. Each night and morning, those toys would be forced to work, only to have little time to spend around their beloved in the morning ¨C they can''t even tell them that they are here.


    They all were a slave to one person.


    "That damn Doflamingo."


    Even in the colosseum, the toys turned into a human. The tournament stopped at its peak as a catastrophe happened. Everyone started to realise the truth about their king, Doflamingo.


    Under the ground, a bunch of toys were working started to regain their human form, and attack Doflamingo''s men with the factory of SMILE behind them.


    "Damn Doflamingo, if not for something happened, I would have turned into a slave for the rest of my life."


    "Just who is the one who saved us."


    Those were originally the warriors that came here for the fruit along with others, yet they found themselves turning into slaves. Three giants, two kings, many terrorists and assassins, one from the long leg tribe, a very handsome prince and many other strong warriors regained their human form and started fighting back.


    "You were kicking my huh, fine."


    "I didn''t see my wife for years because of Doflamingo, I''ll kill them all. But first, I''ll kill you."


    And so, the small slavery men got their ass kicked.


    Unlike the show in the manga, Doflamingo''s men were murdered in savage ways. It''s really wonderful how human nature reveals itself when people give their rationality away to anger. But, who would blame them?


    All around Dressrosa, people were angry and are to rebel. Every Doflamingo''s man in the street got attacked.


    In the corners across this country, there were the small snails, which Lucas placed, recording the scene.


    All of this is being streamed to the HQ.


    -x-X-x-


    In the colosseum, Gion and the other officers got to see and understand the situation.


    This is an emergency and a big twist in Doflamingo''s career.


    The other officers made eye contact and called the HQ. They then took their weapons and ran around.


    "So, that what he meant earlier by the show."


    Clicking her tongue, Gion held her sword and stood up. And here she thought that Lucas invited her for a simple stress reliever trip. Now was the time to get Doflamingo back for what he has done. If her big sister was here, then she would quickly move and chase after him.


    Taking her Katana, The Vice-Admiral jumped and landed on the arena, looking to a familiar face that she used to see a lot in the past.


    "Gion," a 5 meters tall man wearing a hat and had two red lines across his eyes and his thick lips said after he knocked the last competitor. "I thought we stopped chasing the game a long time ago." He held a long rapier and had a sweat drop on his head.


    "Diamante."


    Momousagi took her sword. "You won''t escape this time." As an admiral candidate, Doflamingo''s officer should be easy to deal with.


    -x-X-x-


    The Royal Palace:


    Doflamingo was seating on his throne, feeling something odd after hearing noises coming from the city below him.


    Around him were a couple of his officers; he was waiting for the news of the bunch he sent to capture Zorro''s crew, and turning Zorro into a toy.


    But Doflamingo knew that somehow has failed since he can remember Zorro.


    Not only so, but he could remember a full bunch of people he turned into toys. He shouldn''t remember them. This meant one thing, something happened to Sugar, which meant that only one person did that.


    "It must be Zorro..."


    Doflamingo stood up and looked through the window to the kingdom bellow him with eyes full of furry, veins appeared on his forehead as he clenched his teeth.


    How can he not be angry, as the slaves he spent years to collect are free now? One must now that Doflamingo patiently spent ten years to collect this number of slaves. But now, all his efforts were like a balloon that exploded.


    "Pica."


    As Doflamingo called, a man appeared from the ground bellow. He was a relative bulky, tanned, man with a body full of muscles and wearing a golden helmet.


    "Doflamingo," Pica said, with a very high pitch sound.


    The men behind found Pica''s voice to be funny, so, they tried their best to hold their laughter back or they wouldn''t die.


    "Go and find out what happened, and move the SMILE factory back... also call Lucas if you find him, tell him to stall the navy reports."


    Doflamingo was seriously having a headache. All he has to do now is to stop this havoc, find the responsible person, and get done with him.


    "Also, find what happened to Leo G and the others, and kill Zorro''s crew if they survived." He said, massaging his temple.


    Once everything is over, he can always put pressure on the Five Elders, and get his warlord statue back easily. Besides, he has the back up of Kaido, which is more important than having the Celestial Dragons backup.


    Even if he ended up on the bad side of the World Government, it would be better than angering Kaido. The SMILE factory''s safety is a second priority now.


    "Yes, I kill them all," Pica said with a very funny voice as he vanished to the ground.


    "HAHAHA."


    In the room, one person laughed on Pica''s voice as he could not hold it anymore. What that man earned was getting his body sliced by invisible threads.


    "King, a problem, the people are gathering their weapons and are heading here."


    Some man entered from the door and knelt, giving a report about what happened. He had a sweat covering him and his breaths were unstable. Outside, what he saw was a mighty and unstoppable army.


    "LifeStream me." Doflamingo decided to do a live stream to deliver a message.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas was now drinking some coffee while waiting for the reaction of the superiors at the Navy.


    He can soon become the Hero of Dressrosa.


    That would be a flashy show for his career, and he would get the SMILE Factory to him, guarantying that he would get hundreds of Devil Fruits.


    ''This coffee tastes good,'' that what Lucas thought of as he could hear the noises of the chaos in Dressrosa.


    At the other side in the HQ, Sengoku along with Garp was surprised to see what is going on.


    "Humph, nothing goes good with Warlord system, I said we should take it out a long time ago."


    Akainu said, raising the temperature of the room. But no one seemed to be bothered with it.


    "That brat, for sure, knows how to expose someone on his face. But I agree with you, warlords are bad" Kizaru said. "scary, this is scary."


    Sengoku was scratching his afro hair while thinking of what to do.


    He can''t simply wait until he makes a meeting with the world government. Everyone from Dressrosa would die by then. Also, unlike Crocodile, Doflamingo was a powerful fighter on a par with a Pirate Emperor Commander, not only so, but the satiation was more urgent.


    ''Right, Momousagi is there, she should be able to deal with Doflamingo with Lucas around and the backup, we could catch them,'' Thought Sengoku.


    "Wait, Lucas, I''ll tell you what to do. Don''t move and hear me well."


    Sengoku yelled as his life seemed to depend on this.


    "No."


    Lucas replied. With his deals with the Five Elders, he would chase Doflamingo even if the fleet Admiral said the opposite.


    "what." Sengoku was dumbfounded. Did just Lucas tell him no?


    "I''ll make my move."


    Lucas said his last words before hanging the call.


    "Just kill him. Don''t let anyone live." Akainu yelled.


    *beep* *beep*


    The snail repeated some voice displaying that Lucas cut the call in their face.


    "BWAHAHA..." Garp started laughing out loudly. "That brat grew up. He is becoming like me."


    "What are you laughing for, he could get himself killed."


    Sengoku clenched his teeth as he held another snail to make some calls to bases near to Dressrosa. To Sengoku, Lucas''s life was less important than the situation. But he wondered what Garp did to ruin the kid.


    Lucas seemed to call for one reason. Not to wait for back up, or ask for permission- to inform them as it seems.


    The only reason he reported to the HQ this time wasn''t that he needed them, but because he wanted to keep the credit for himself.


    "Ohh, too bad; let''s just pray and send backups quickly," Kizaru said. Dressrosa is too far from them, so they can''t just jump to go and help. Even he can''t go there without losing control over his speed.


    ***


    Lucas, after hanging the call, took his two scimitars and put them on his back.


    He took his Vice-Admiral coat and put it as a cap, and then he got out the door to see thousands of people holding sticks and running to the palace direction. Some warriors, people from different races as well are running to that palace.


    "Well, time to move," Lucas lowered his head and cracked several bones.


    Things are becoming more intense, and XP farming shall start soon. Without making conflict with people, Lucas started to float in the air, and he walked forward.


    All of a sudden, a group of threads appeared on every corner in Dressrosa, making it seems that place turned into a cage.


    On the mountain, where everyone could see a big screen, Doflamingo''s face appeared, making everyone freeze for a second.


    "Fufufu..."


    Doflamingo''s voice resonated in the whole capital allowing everyone to see and hear him very well.


    -------


    Advanced Chapters:


    Pa.treon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 186

    In  Dressrosa, as a big rebellion was about to happen, warriors and simple  people were heading toward their king who enslaved them and their families.


    As they were in their way, many strings appeared from  the ground and on the corners of the country. The threads formed a cage,  trapping Dressrosa from every direction. h


    The people bellow were  with groups of famous pirates, lead by the previous King: Riku and his  daughter: Viola, who was in Doflamingo''s army and now, is leading a  rebellion.


    But on one mountain, a big screen appeared. Everyone  stopped and looked at the screen to see the big mean face of Doflamingo,  who started to talk.


    "Fufufu, Very well, someone pissed me off..."


    Doflamingo  was viciously smirking. Veins could be seen on his forehead, "As you  noticed, there is a cage that has wrapped Dressrosa here, so allow me to  explain the deal. With limited time, the cage would shrink, killing  everyone on their way. Ah, and it''s calved with Sea stone, and can auto  regenerate."


    "You will die, Fufufu..."


    As he could imagine their faces, Doflamingo laughed.


    Everyone  stopped for a brief and looked at the threads that were producing the  sound of ripping the ground from far. It meant that the cage is closing  on them.


    Everyone felt fear; they are going to die.


    "There  are two ways to stop the cage. First, you have to defeat me or killing  me. Second, you kill the person who caused this mess." As Doflamingo  said that, the screen changed to show the picture of someone holding a  black rapier. "The one who kills Zorro would get one billion berries. As  for the rest of those, who get them, get 200 million berries."


    "Once you are done with them, this cage would be lifted."


    "Now, your limited time starts now... your choice."


    The  screen now displayed the poster of Robin, Mikita, Zala, and the picture  of princess Vivi. It was a big decision made by Doflamingo, but  Doflamingo isn''t wrong about the guilty one, as the one who caused this  mess was Zorro himself- the real one.


    Doflamingo explained the few rules making the people bellow understand.


    Those who were turned to were grateful to their saver and did want to go after Doflamingo.


    They knew that they can''t trust someone who schemed in their countries and enslaved their people.


    But  let''s not forget that some of those who came here are assassins,  lunatics, and pirates who are famous by backstabbing, and even killing  their sibling coldly. There was no way that they wouldn''t kill their own  brother for such bloody reward, so let alone a saver that saved them.  They chose to go after Zorro and his crew.


    -x-X-x-


    The girls  that came with Lucas were here and could see this as well from far. The  people in the market were holding their children and elders while  running away from the edges.


    "Oh no," Lilia said as she quickly turned to run to the edges of the city, but she stopped as she saw Calorina holding her arm.


    "Wait, we need to act calm, and move to the palace," Calorina said, thinking about the regenerative ability of the threads


    "You  can cut them and I''ll use my ability to hold them." she had awakened  too, so she thought she may change one thread or extending the cage to  win more time, before going to Doflamingo.


    "What the hell, Hina  is angry." Hina rubbed her head after hearing Doflamingo. She took a  cigarette and was looking for DenDenMushi to report. But then, she  stopped. Why the place Lucas picks up for vacation has to be chaotic.


    "Where  is Lucas..." Kaya bit her nails as hormones started to take over her.  as she was a worry, a 4 pair of green wings appeared on her back.


    The only person who wasn''t affected by seeing people running away was Alvida. She was holding her chin while thinking deeply.


    "Surely, we can smoothly deal with this."


    Alvida  reached an Idea and smirked. Everyone paid attention to the girl who is  known to have the biggest stomach and a vicious brain; the smoothest  skin as well.


    "I have a plan, Lilia, Calorina, wait for the right  time and hear my inspections." Alvida lifted her head and looked up.  "How about we let it slide." Alvida made her decision. Her ability is  more than Luffy''s when it comes to physical attacks, as it can reflect  even sharp objects and swords.


    ***


    Under the colosseum, Law  and Monet were heading to the SMILE Factory, based on Lucas''s orders,  who said that their mission is that. Monet was holding her little sister  while Law was holding a sword and he seemed to be anxious.


    "Why have you betrayed Doflamingo?"


    Law asked.


    "I have my job, my crew, but I have my heart."


    Monet  said, not regretting her decision. Though it was hard, she fell in love  as she found the pleasure of being Lucas''s little bitch, though she was  slightly bigger, physically. "And he is my Daddy."


    "So it is true." Law just now confirmed his doubts from Monet''s words.


    In front of them now, was a big silver tower that had the word ''SMILE''. That was their target.


    As  they were about to approach the factory, the ground beneath them  started to shake. Monet quickly ran forward, however, the shape of the  ground changed. The SMILE factory was slipping away- no, the ground  beneath was shaking. What was under the ground now, became above it.


    "What happened, ya," Law asked feeling confused; he wasn''t really expecting an answer.


    "It must be Pica, Doflamingo ordered Pica to move the SMILE Factory to above."


    Monet  was smart and could figure out the situation quickly. She knew that  Pica could manipulate the stones in the ground. So it must be his  ability.


    Law lowered his head and clenched his teeth. Sugar was  sleeping peacefully in her sister''s arms, as Monet was keeping her cold a  bit, so she wouldn''t wake her up. Monet already decided who is  important to her and who isn''t.


    The two of them got out.


    In  their way, they met with people, who recognised Law as Zorro, since Law  didn''t take his off hat, and he had his hair dyed in golden colour.  Now, in their way, there are three people from the giant race, one King  who is known for his punch that can destroy a mountain, and a couple of  army leaders.  Such a group would, of course, provide help of getting  thing done more effectively and faster.


    In the mid of their way  to the Factory, Law looked to the place where Doflamingo is should be  seating and enjoying the chaos that happened.


    He knew that his  mission is to take the factory, while Lucas takes care of the others;  however, at that moment, Law remembered how Doflamingo took a precious  person from him. He couldn''t hold himself, as he had to do this for  himself. There no way he wouldn''t go for Doflamingo while he is in front  of his eyes.


    "Monet, Go alone, ya"


    Law said, changing his direction toward Doflamingo''s place, as he has to fulfil his vengeance.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas  was now floating to the direction, opposing people and heading to the  top of the hill where Doflamingo''s palace should be at.


    He already passed by the colosseum and was heading to Doflamingo.


    But then, in front of him, all of a sudden, the shape of the ground changed.


    Suddenly,  in front of Lucas, a bulky man with muscles and helmet appeared like a  Dolphin jumping from the water, except that man jumped from the ground,  which reacted like a lake''s surface.


    The man was so muscular, too tall, and ferocious that just one glance at him would plant fear inside you.


    "Mister Pica."


    The  people around halted their steps as they saw him, as this one, was a  man that can kill an army alone. That was Pica of course.


    Pica looked Lucas, who was wearing his Navy coat and could recognise him with one glance.


    "Doflamingo tells you to halt the reports of the Navy while he contains everything."


    Pica said with a very high pitch voice that didn''t match his look.


    Lucas forgot to use Moonwalk and stepped on the ground. He looked blandly at Pica.


    Did just this scary looking person, said...what he said again, Lucas forgot at that wasn''t his main focus.


    "What''s wrong?" Pica asked with eyes that got red, yet with a voice that didn''t surpass of a 1st-grader little girl.


    "hehehe..."  Lucas smiled and laughed; Pica''s voice didn''t match his look at all.  Even the most little girl he knows had a deeper voice than that.


    Pica got provoked upon hearing this man laughing. Is he laughing at my voice ¨C if then, I''ll kill him?


    To  Pica, there is nothing he hates more than someone making fun of his  voice. He already murdered enough people because of that.


    "HAHA..." Lucas swept a tear from his eye: "Damn, if you work at s.e.x-phone, no one would think that you look this way."


    "..."


    Pica  took some time to understand what he heard.  e was wondering if Lucas  was making fun of his voice, but he actually, gave him so harsh reply to  tell him that he can work at s.e.x phone with no problem. ( except they  use snails)


    "LUCAS."


    "Hahaha... enough, please." Lucas  laughed again and begged Pica to stop talking. He swept a tear from his  eyes and said, "Tell me, are you a tomboy."


    Thinking about tomboys, Lucas thought about Crocodile, who like to act like a man but she hides her personality.


    "Damn you~"


    Pica vanished to the ground, then, suddenly, the stones and the earth beneath him started to move and form up a giant golem.


    The  stone golem, which looked exactly like Pica, started to absorb the  stone from the ground and extends his size until he became at the size  of a mountain. The 1500 meters tall Golem seemed to be alive and staring  with its golden eyes toward Lucas.


    "RUN."


    The people  bellow were afraid. They looked ants of ants compared to Pica at his  form ¨C No, ants of ants.  They all had no chance, even an army of  thousands wouldn''t stop be able to stop Pica.


    "Lucas, you had betrayed, I''ll kill you," Pica said, not caring about any orders.


    Pica,  of course, didn''t know that Lucas betrayed them. But he would kill him  anyway, so why not making up some excuse while doing it. Pica, clenching  his fist that can crash group from the giant race easily, slammed down  toward Lucas.


    If this fist touched the ground, then the people around would die as well ¨C without forgetting the impact.


    *Deep breathe in*


    Lucas exhaled a deep breath, looking at the fist, and ready to punch back.


    Stone  may be impressive to other people, but for him, it was very soft  material. What would be dangerous in this case was the mass Pica had  because of that.


    As Lucas was ready to jump and punch back, to  test the strength and see if there is XP gained from destroying this  stone, giant pink sword energy forming an arc flew toward that stone  hand and cut it in half.


    *Bam*


    The golem''s left arm got cut it half and flew back.


    Lucas  looked to the right, to see a black-haired woman with red eyes, red  lips, pretty face, and wearing a pink shirt, black shorts exposing her  legs with one with a spider tattoo.


    "Momousagi."


    Pica said again with a high pitch voice.


    Lucas frowned, feeling that she ruined his moment.


    "Brat, where have you been?" Momousagi asked, confused to see that Lucas brought his coat with him.


    "Messing Around."


    Lucas answered casually.


    "You won''t stop until you give me a heart attack."


    She replied, looking at his face and having the urge to give him a knock on his head.


    "Who knows?"


    Lucas relaxed his shoulders.

 Chapter 187

    As Lucas was facing the mountain-sized Pica, who was in his stone golem form, ready to give him a punch to test his strength, a big swords energy cut that arm making it fly back. The people who were running around for their life as the ones who were running to Doflamingo''s fortress, looked at that arm flying with awe.


    "You seriously cause havoc whenever you go," Gion said while walking with dead serious eyes with her Katana insheathed. She just now cut Diamante who was one of Doflamingo''s elite and now is heading to Doflamingo but noticed Pica in the way.


    Looking at the direction she came from, Lucas could tell she was dealing with the guys in the colosseum.


    ''Tsk. That one should worth a good amount.'' Lucas thought about Diamante.


    "Luucass, Gion..."


    Pica said with a funny voice seeing who has come, as he seems to know her. He then looked at Lucas with killing intent.


    The hand that can crush a country easily regrew in instant after absorbing stone from the ground.


    "Stay back," Gion said as she vanished and appeared next Lucas in instant.


    "Do I look weak?"


    Lucas, looking at Pica, kicked in the air and flipped horizontally, sending compressed air blade that was 10 meters long.


    "Seriously?"


    Gion looked at Lucas with her eyelids shaking. ''I know you want to show off, but seriously, Storm Legs, what are you trying to cut, Kid.''


    The air blade was big, decent, but for Pica''s size, it''s nothing. At least take your swords.


    "He-he."


    Pica laughed; Lucas smirked.


    The air blade extended its size 100 times, all of the sudden, and cut the mountain-sized stone golem in half without much resistance.


    All the people in this country, seeing Pica getting cut again, opened their mouths as wide as possible. It was a frightening side to see 1500 meter tall Pica getting cut like butter.


    "Not bad," Momousagi said relaxing her lips. It looks like Lucas is doing fine. Lucas couldn''t see the pride look she was giving him.


    Thought Pica was cut, he still alive. The right part is still moving while the left is not.


    "Now relax, I know how his power is working."


    Gion said, putting her Katana back to the sheath.


    She squatted and kicked the ground. In instant, after using a series of Moonwalk and Shave technique, she vanished and appeared next to the Golem''s waist.


    "Ittoryu Iai."


    Declaring, she withdrew her sword from the sheath and waved at a blinding speed creating a silver, cutting the stone like it was a soft Tofu.


    The right part got cut in half, making it fly up. The combo didn''t stop here, as she waved her sword up, creating multi cut-marks, making the stones split into multi pieces. Gion stood on one flying stone and started jumping between them, cutting and looking for Pica with her Observation Haki.


    "Here is a debt from the past, Pica," She said, jumping between the rocks and yelling.


    As far as Lucas knows, Doflamingo''s crew, when they were pirate, had a strong relationship with Gion''s previous crew. That meant obviously they had grudges against each other.


    ''No wonder they call her Pink Rabbit.''


    Lucas thought, seeing how she was jumping fast, and focusing on the movement of her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    He activated [More Senses times 20] extending his vision.


    ''not bad for Admiral candidate, but, she has one ass for sure.''


    Lucas retracted his enhanced vision and extended his hand, aiming, at specific rocks which were a part of a bigger rock that was moving earlier.


    "I need to kill steal."


    Pica surely would worth a lot of XP; he can''t allow Momousagi to take it from him.


    Using Finger Gun, Lucas started shooting air bullets with fire from four fingers, from each hand.


    [More-More: Speed x60. Size x60]


    Now, gigantic air bullets, not only big but super fast, left his finger. Having both of the size and speed increased 60 times is better than having one of them increased 120 times. At least this way, he could generate more energy and damage.


    *BOM*


    Clashing with the air bullets, the rocks in the air started to blow up, creating strong explosions.  The projectiles were bigger and very fast that it seemed like beams, created high pressure, which caused wild range explosions, blowing the rocks into small pieces.


    Gion suddenly used one rock to put her heels at, and with Haki, she could sense the bullets, avoiding them, and went back to the ground in instant. She lifted her head and saw Lucas shooting those bullets, which seemed like a big red beam drawing lines that grow in instant.


    She could tell it''s one of the Six Powers techniques, however, it seemed that it was developed by him.


    ''It can''t be that he ate that Devil Fruit.''


    Deciding not to ask him, she lifted her hand and started to throw some sword energy blades at Pica''s rocks that are falling, so she would minimize the damage if those fell on the weak civilians. ''Or can it be a fruit that increases the projectiles''


    Whatever, just with this simple technique, he can do much damage in battle against many opponents without bing in disadvantage. One would need to dodge in advance to avoid such technique. If Lucas participated in a war against a big fleet than with this, he would be able to put the whole weaklings out. She shook her head and kept waving her sword looking for Pica.


    As for Lucas, it didn''t matter to him if the world knew about his Devil Fruit. It''s not a big deal, everyone has a Devil Fruit. So what''s the big deal?


    When Lucas was weak, he needed to act low profile ¨C but not anymore.


    Pica, who could see everything didn''t believe his eyes, as he was hiding in the rocks. From one side, Gion was cutting the pieces like crazy. On the other hand, Lucas is using some bullet technique that would make an explosion.


    For the first time in his life, Pica didn''t have self-confidence and felt fear.


    "Piaaa~."


    *BOM*


    One rock exploded and Pica came out of it flying, with burn marks all over, before pink sword energy cut him in half.


    [+ 1.000.000 Acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Finger gun up to level 19 (1.000.000/2.000.000)


    * the ability to use five fingers from each hand]


    [Stone-Stone Fruit is in the storage.]


    ''What a piece of bad luck, and I was warmed up.'' Lucas let a sigh in frustration and lowered his head. He was now warmed up enough to do King Hook, which is a scary technique itself that cause mass destruction, more than the enhanced Finger Gun.


    ''Well, my real purpose is Doflamingo.''


    Gion, seeing him lowering his head, thought that Lucas got tired. He must be considering that She may be recklessly cutting Pica, and he had to take care of the rocks that may fall on the citizens, so he used too much of his energy. She helped him to take care of a few rocks, and then, Gion appeared behind Lucas in a blink and patted his shoulder while warmly smiling.


    "Little Lucas, you can rest, no need to tire yourself. I''ll take care of everything" She said, before looking to the fortress away and ran to it.


    "What are you talking about" Lucas looked at her back and asked as he didn''t know what she meant. "And I''m not little, everyone is huge," Lucas murmured.


    -x-X-x-


    At the same time, Monet and the squad of the people who came to participate in the tournament for the fruit were currently standing in front of the SMILE Factory.


    The factory''s guardians were blocking, with the strongest of them was an officer wearing like a baby, and having many half-n.a.k.e.d women hugging him and calling him Senior Pink.


    Senior was looking at Monet, with three giants behind her along with more freaks, Sugar in her arms, and many others who were grateful to Zorro who saved them from slavery. They are all here to help Monet to free the supposed slaves from here ¨C Monet was cunning and smart enough to move those pirates to help her. That why Pink had been worry about her and that she may betray them


    "Monet, did you betray us. If yes, I may give you a kiss to choose aside. "


    At the gates, Senior Pink stood up and looked at Monet, with sleeping Sugar.


    Monet smiled, "the fact, only my sister was betrayed; as for the rest, I can''t call it a betrayal when I follow my happiness."


    That''s the current idea for Monet; she is a selfish person, vicious, and cold-blooded, but most importantly, she is smart.  She had a choice, living unhappily with Doflamingo or living a life full of pleasure with a Daddy who gives her what she needs the most.   Well, the choice was easy for Monet ¨C as a woman, she chose to follow her man (daddy) and not boss, but her sill wanted her sister with her.


    -x-X-x-


    Law was, without Zorro''s mask, fighting against Doflamingo in the roof of the fortress.


    Law wasn''t alone, as a one-legged swordsman, who wore like a gladiator, was fighting along with Law and providing a small help at least.


    "Fufufu... Law, I''ll give you one wish that you want badly, it''s not a bad deal."


    Doflamingo was flying around while attacking and dealing damage to Law and the gladiator.


    "Kyros, attack," Kyros was that gladiator and the son in law of the previous king, yet lost his leg and turned into a doll because of Doflamingo.


    "Useless," Doflamingo said.


    A giant wave of white threads got out from the ground and attacked the two. Law managed to dodge with some damage in his arm, while the Kyros was sent back flying.


    At that moment, Law used Room again, surrounding himself and Doflamingo. Though his fruit mastery wasn''t the same after two years in the cannon, his Haki was stronger, especially the observation. If Law learned one thing from Lucas, then it would be dishonesty.


    Law dashed toward Doflamingo, with a compressed green electrical charge in his hand, and was about to hit him, but then, Doflamingo extended two fingers and shot one thread covered by flame. Law got hit in his arm and flew back, falling on his spin.


    Unknown to Doflamingo, there are two things in Law''s hands, who just smiled, giving Doflamingo some freak, which made Doflamingo send invisible thread from his fingers and tie Law''s limbs


    ''Just, I need one move.''


    Hidden in his palm, were two eggs ¨C literally and figuratively. Once those two get crushed, then Doflamingo''s Eternal life would be useless, and he would feel unimaginable pain that no man can handle.


    But the threads were tying his hands. It''s not enough to stop him. Law, if he can''t crush them, he will bite them.


    That was how much he hated Doflamingo, and he won''t mind death after giving this farewell gift to Doflamingo; Law knew that the situation would be better if he followed Lucas''s plan. But he couldn''t hold himself very long after remembering his grudges.


    "You already got your chance," said Doflamingo, as he was about to move his hand and chop Law''s head.


    If Law didn''t want to give him Eternal youth, then he will kill him, and take his fruit, using one of the discoveries of Caesar Clown, which states that Devil Fruits don''t appear randomly after the death of the owner, but appear next to the nearest fruit.


    Doflamingo stopped as he saw a pink compressed air blade coming toward him. He flipped back and opened his palm, creating a black spider web that stopped the compressed blade. But the impact made him take some steps back.


    "Doflamingo."


    The first one to yell was Gion. She landed on the roof and looked at the smiling Doflamingo.


    "fufufu, Gion, are you sure of your acts, it''s a long time, and I would advise you to go away if don''t you remember what happens when we meet."


    Gion took her sword before flying to Doflamingo and hitting waving her sword at him. Doflamingo lifted his leg that was enhanced with sharp threads and Haki and kicked. The foot and the sword clashed


    "Really, as I remember, you always used to run from us."


    "That''s because of that damn old woman. And if you don''t want to get kicked from the Navy, stay away or I will report your little actions to the HQ and the government."


    Doflamingo said with some veins appearing on his forehead.


    "Don''t insult Big Sis."


    Momousagi angrily shouted cutting some stings before sending Doflamingo an air blade, which was blocked by a spider web.


    Suddenly, another person arrived at the roof and stood up. He wan blonde, with spiky quite long hair, blue eyes, dark clothes and a Navy coat worn as a cap.


    "Actually, she isn''t wrong. The HQ and Mary Geoise had said that you lost your title."


    Lucas landed next to Law and shot him a deadly glare. Law didn''t follow the plan from earlier, and here he is, lying on the ground pathetically, and had risked of the plan to fail.


    "What a waste." Lucas, he looked at his right and spat in disdain.


    "Lucas."


    Doflamingo looked at Lucas. Seeing Lucas''s coat, he made a large smile as he reached a conclusion. Though Doflamingo knew that Lucas chose to follow the Navy publicly, it doesn''t mean that he can''t play him.


    Doflamingo is very good at manipulating people. And a person who chose his benefit like Lucas over the beliefs is the easiest one to manipulate


    "Yes."


    Lucas lifted his head from Law and looked at Doflamingo who was almost two times taller than him.


    In Lucas''s eyes, Doflamingo was one with the most promising XP rewards.


    ''I shouldn''t use my full ability, at least to make more XP.''


    "fufufu..."


    Doflamingo started laughing.


    -x-X-x-


    Advanced chapters


    P.atreon.com/Erojaki

 Chapter 188

    At the roof of the fortress of Dressrosa:


    Doflamingo looked at Lucas, trying to find a way to manipulate him and uses him against Gion so he may take advantage and get rid of her and him.


    Momousagi lifted her katana and aimed the blade at Doflamingo. She looked around to see Lucas and felt some wariness since he may get hurt during her fight with Doflamingo.  But remembering his performance against Pica, she thought that he can ensure his safety while she fights.


    After Lucas invited her here and told her to be ready to fight, gave her some respect for him, as it was obvious that he was the one who broke the curse from the toys. But she didn''t forget, once they go back, she would give him a long speech about not acting recklessly.


    "So, Lucas. Did you chose to go with the marine side."


    Doflamingo asked, making a large grin. He knows what type person Lucas is ¨C the person who changes his side according to the situation. But, how would he react against his own feelings?


    "Yes," Lucas replied at him. Gion noticed that they are talking so informally like they knew each other.


    "I''m still a warlord though," Doflamingo said, as he pointed with his head to Gion. "Once this is over, my regular life would continue."


    "Orders mate."


    Lucas answered relaxing his shoulders.


    "So bad, Monet would be sad." Doflamingo lowered his head and said," She would go to Impel Down, and would have to give birth to your kid there."


    "WHAT!"


    Gion looked at Lucas and yelled with her cheeks turning pink.


    Lucas felt some danger from his side as Gion looked at him with her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts were shaking. She must be thinking that he slept with someone from the enemy side.


    "Y-yo-you did what."


    That, she will talk about that to him later.


    Lucas knows that Doflamingo is bluffing, but he needed to get rid of the awkwardness. Though the pills aren''t always protecting 100%, it still high.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Lucas said, pretending that Doflamingo is lying. Lucas used birth control pills, so there is no way that she is pregnant ¨C Okay, there is a chance and it''s small, but there is no way that Doflamingo would know before him.


    "Reall-"


    Doflamingo was about to play more on Lucas''s nerves; but, Gion shut him up by appearing next to him, waving her sword, and giving him a small cut on his chest.  Doflamingo jumped back with a wound across his chest. He put his hand on it and glared at Gion.


    "Stop manipulating the kid with non-sense," she said, thinking that Doflamingo is playing a trick. If what he is saying is true, then he glared at her.


    "Gion...I''m not manipulating him. I''m telling him the truth. Fufufu..."


    *swish*


    In instant, Lucas arrived next to Doflamingo and gave him a punch on his stomach, sending him gliding few meters away.  Doflamingo''s saliva left his mouth and he went along with the momentum. But, it didn''t that much damage to him. But even though Doflamingo could take this punch, it gave him some pain. Luckily to him, he had a very strong physical body and strong tolerance.


    Doflamingo regained his balance by standing in the middle of the air. He looked at Lucas and continued to play his mind games.


    "Ouch. Don''t you love her ¨C she loves you for sure"


    Gion stopped again flinching while not trying to lose her focus.


    "I know." Lucas decided finally to shut Doflamingo up. He said, "She wasn''t bad, and even begged for me to be with her. she even told me about the toys and the people you turned."


    Lucas lied.


    "What!" Gion didn''t expect to this side from Lucas. Is he bluffing?


    "What!"  Doflamingo seemed to realise that Monet betrayed him.  Did she change her side for one a man who is half tall as he is? Did Monet betray him?


    Of course, things started to make sense. Why did his the puppets he collected got free? Why exactly at the day of the tournament, which happened to be suggested by Lucas. Why did Zorro appear, why did he chase Law, and why Law appeared with Lucas, and finally, why Law is Zorro. The puzzle pieces in his mind started to get clearer.


    "fufufu... I understand now. You were the Master Mind behind it all, Lucas."


    Now everything is clear. Law isn''t Zorro, Doflamingo can tell that for sure. Lucas was the one who appeared next Law when Zorro and his crew vanished from the earth. And finally, the dude came to Hazard Punk., It seems that Doflamingo was the one who got targeted from the beginning. It''s either because the kid wanted to promote... or.


    But Doflamingo didn''t expect this to be the first case - If he is here to kill him based on the Celestial Dragons'' orders, then Lucas wouldn''t trouble himself to expose him to the HQ.


    That''s the only thing Doflamingo couldn''t understand.


    He wanted to know Lucas''s purpose from this.


    But the fact someone was playing on him from the beginning, made Doflamingo pissed off.


    "Boss, let me deal with him."


    Lucas went to Gion and patted her shoulder to make her relax a bit since the sound of her sword was a bit scary.


    "Little Lucas, do you want to get hurt." Gion said, "Stay behind me, the battle will be quite tough."


    ''Aww. If she was just shorted I would call her cute.'' Lucas looked at her face, opening his jaw a bit.


    It''s not like he didn''t trust her ability, but if she deals with Doflamingo then he wouldn''t get XP...mmm... Should he let her fight while he gives the finisher blow, taking the XP for himself.


    "I''ll fight as well."


    Sighing that she won''t change his mind, Gion said. "Be careful."


    Lucas already can use his Fruit power and finish Doflamingo, but he wanted more experience.  Gion was getting weird vibes from the hand on her shoulders. It was so good, but the intense situation made her not losing her focus.


    Lucas then slowly walked toward Doflamingo.


    ''Those brats.'' Doflamingo became angrier as saw Gion and Lucas ignoring him. Fine, he has to kill the two; Lucas should be easy while Gion would be the one that can give him a hard challenge.


    Doflamingo extended his finger, shooting invisible thin threads that were faster than bullets.


    In reaction, Gion waved her sword and reflected them while sending an air blade that made Doflamingo jump and change his direction. On the other side, Lucas took a step forward, allowing him to face the rest of the thread bullets.


    Gion was about to pull him back since he didn''t seem to be going to react soon. bB Lucas extended his hand and caught the three threads between his fingers. Gion sighed, realising that he can take care of his own, she just needed him not to stay to close.


    She knew that he has a gun attack, but he still didn''t use it as well the swords on his back, making her think that he is either holding back, or he is tired from Pica.


    "LUCAS."


    Pissed off on him, Doflamingo extended his finger and shot a red thread bullet that was covered with fire. The thread is very hard and hot, and it won''t find a problem to pierce a thick tank of taintless steel. Not moving against what seemed a red beam, Lucas punched the fire ray, reflecting it to pierce a wall.


    With Iron Mass, or Titanium mass, plus armament Haki, Lucas''s defence is very strong basically.


    Doflamingo was shocked when he saw that. That was one of his best attacks. If Lucas used his sword than Doflamingo wouldn''t be shocked, but Lucas used his bare hand, and he didn''t even flinch.


    Not giving them a chance to make another action, Doflamingo summoned thousands of threads that had been hidden beneath the ground, and all flew to Lucas and Gion who could avoid it thanks to their speed.


    "Hmm."


    Doflamingo floated up and started waving his hands, sending sharp thread. Momousagi reflected them easily with her sword, while Lucas used Moonwalk and moved forward without any regard to his safety.


    "You may be strong, but you lack experience."


    Seeing how much reckless Lucas is, Doflamingo lifted both of his hand making a large grin before moving them down both down, sending tens and tens of threads. Each was very sharp and calved with Haki.


    <<Titanium Mass>>


    Without declaring, Lucas''s body got harder. As the threads hit Lucas, they got reflected¨C only with his clothes got cut.


    [Titanium Mass +4000 XP +4000 XP...]


    "What."


    Doflamingo exclaimed in shock. Not believing that Lucas is still standing, Doflamingo got a punch on his jab, then an uppercut on his face, which sent him flying up.


    But before Dolamingo flies away further, Lucas''s covered his hand with black Haki and moved faster.


    ''His body is very hard,'' Gion thought, looking at Lucas.


    Doflamingo, thought he felt dizzy, could sense this coming up, so, he waved both of his hands, creating many black nets to block the coming attack.


    *woosh*


    Lucas appeared next to the webs and punched them with a strong straight <


    >, making his Haki clash with Doflamingo''s. Lucas wasn''t the same person before the two months training, even without his ability, he can make his ground.


    Doflamingo clenched his teeth and used his physical strength to his advantage as he started to push more strings with slight blood coming out of his mouth.


    The webs started getting ripped off one by one, as Lucas was punching again and again.


    ''What this brat is made of.'' Doflamingo thought while pushing.


    Lucas smirked seeing the sparks between his hand and the webs, happy with the XP he is getting.


    [Boxing: +13.400 XP...+10.000 XP...+ 3000 XP...]


    Doflamingo had a very hard body that it can destroy a country when falling down to the ground. No wonder that he can make the perfect training puppy. Doflamingo, realising that he is in a disadvantage position, let the thread webs take the damage as he pulled himself back using a thread from his leg. The webs got crushed by the punch, which made a big shockwave.


    Doflamingo jumped back and could sense Gion jumping to him in blinding speed and he needed to dodge quickly.


    As he was going to dodge, at that moment, unknown to Doflamingo, Law''s hand got free when Gion accidentally cut the threads tying him.


    As Law''s hands got free, the two eggs fell down, and Law saw this as a chance.


    Smirking, Law lifted his head up.  "This is for your brother, Doflamingo." He moved his head forward and gave the eggs a strong head butt.


    Suddenly Doflamingo who just dodged Gion''s sword with only one finger got cut, felt unimaginable pain coming from his crotch."AAAA."


    Doflamingo let a loud scream that even a pregnant woman didn''t make while giving birth. Not because his finger got cut, but because he felt his little balls getting crushed between his legs.


    ''what''s wrong with him, cutting a finger doesn''t hurt this much." Gion looked at Doflamingo, as she passed by him, wondering if he was this weak all along.


    "LAAWWWWW"


    Why do his balls hurt so much despite not getting kicked there anyway? He just now realised the answer. Doflamingo pushed himself with his strings retreating back to the city down. The pain was too much that he needed some time to rest.


    But then suddenly, as the two Marines were about to chase him, an overwhelming pain took over him, Doflamingo unleashed some kind of momentum at both of Lucas and Gion.


    The people down felt it and lost consciousness, but it seems that Lucas and his boss aren''t affected by it, as they landed and looked at him.


    Lucas felt that something was tickling his breath as he faced that momentum, and gave him a slight daze.


    It was something that gave him the idea to retreat, which was refused by Lucas''s brain as he used to this when he used to work out.


    ''I see, this is conqueror Haki. ''


    [Ding... Analysing: Conqueror Haki...]


    "Let''s go," Momousagi took the lead and run where Doflamingo is retreating, passing by all the people who were engaged in a battle with the remaining forces of Doflamingo. Though they are pirates, they do much help for their reasons.

 Chapter 189

    On the edges of Dressrosa, stood Alvida, Calorina, Lilia, Kaya, and Hina, all were wearing casual clothes. In front of them, big sharp strings were approaching and cutting everything on their way.  Behind them, some people were running.


    "Girls, are you sure we can stop this," Hina said, extending cage bars from the ground. She, since got her potential unlocked, and had her fruit for a long time, got awaken. The cage worked as a temporary solution to hold the cage, but it won''t hold any longer.


    Calorina was in her giant form x20 was squatting on the ground and pushing back the cage while covering her hands with Haki.  She looked down to Alvida and asked," what is your plan."


    The cage seemed to approach slower than it used to be, which made Calorina think that she is pushing. Unknown to her, if she just looked behind, she would clearly see Lucci who happened to be a recent crewmate, in the other side, pushing the cage with her hybrid of Sea Monster and the human form.


    Alvida held her chin and put her hand on the cage before saying. "Extend it while keeping one."


    Calorina did as she was told and used the awakening ability, controlling the size of the Bird-Cage.


    (before anyone says that Doflamingo said the cage is covered by Sea Stone, know this: it''s not a plot hole, people lie, bluff.)


    The cage extended 50 times, allowing it to get very far, which gave this country space for breathing.


    In this country, the people stopped running as they saw the threads getting away.


    Behind them, there was Lucci, who was pushing, suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Now what," Calorina asked backing for normal.


    "Let''s look for the bastard," Alvida said. After touching the cage, it became smoother, which would make it eventually slide on the humans and the buildings once it gets to Dressrosa. Well, she can be wrong, but who cares.


    The girls looked at each other and nodded. Though they knew that Lucas must be dealing with him, there is no harm of looking for Doflamingo.


    "Hina feels weird. Where Lucas goes, strange things like this happen."


    Hina lowered her head and looked at the ground. She thought back when Lucas said he needed a vacation to go to Alabasta, and then, they found about Crocodile abusing to his seat. Now the same thing repeated ¨C except that the situation here is worse.


    -x-X-x-


    Doflamingo flew to the middle of the capital of Dressrosa, feeling pain between his legs. He never expected that his balls would be crushed and he would experience a pain like that.


    ''That damns Law, since when did he learn to play this dirty.''


    Doflamingo''s crushed ball and cut finger made a thread linked to his original body. And eventually, would fly to him. Thanks to his tolerance, Doflamingo was able to stand up. He looked around him to see that he was surrounded by several houses, and he was standing alone in those streets.


    Suddenly, Lucas appeared on top of one building, while Gion appeared later next.


    "Give up Doffy, and let me punch you peacefully, I''ll be merciful," Lucas said, thinking that he can milk some XP from him.


    Doflamingo gave him a glance saying no. "Awaken." He touched the building next to him, and it morphed into tens of thousands of threads that had its tip black. Gion sharpened her gaze and ran toward Doflamingo, only to find a wall of threads blocking her way, which made her use her sword to block before she switches her angle and ran forward, like a rabbit, dodging everything.


    The other threads headed toward Lucas, who could easily dodge since he activated Adrenaline Boost, appearing in a different spot. Doflamingo touched the ground and another house, to transform into millions of thin thread, of course, sharp.


    "Useless, you can''t get closer to me," Doflamingo said, only to find Gion in front of him with her sword, which he blocked, but to get only a cut on his chest. Usually, he would dodge, but the pain in his legs is still there.


    Gion looked at him ready to slash again.


    Doflamingo unleashed his conqueror Haki and the ground transformed, forcing the woman to flip back.


    ''hmm, it won''t work again.''


    As Doflamingo unleashed his momentum, a red air bullet passed by his neck and made a slight cut which had a burn mark next to it.


    Lucas, who was still on top of one non-morphed building, looked to his finger that had smoke unleashing and exhaled on it.


    [Finger Gun +5.000 XP]


    Glaring at Lucas who extended his finger aiming at him, Doflamingo moved his hand forward, and hundreds of millions of threads moved from the surrounding and headed toward Lucas. Gion saw this and was about to jump and push Lucas to dodge.


    "Useless."


    Lucas said. This time, he decided to show Doflamingo who is the boss here.


    He reached his waist and took the Silver Scimitar. As the threads wave got close, Lucas appeared back, on the ground, lifting his silver scimitar that turned black.


    Gion felt the next attack with her observation Haki and halted her step.


    << Itoruy: Phoenix-Dragon cannon>>


    As soon as he waved it, sword energy flew from the blade and formed a 25 meters long dragon. Upon clashing with air, the sword energy seemed to get covered by flames and white smoke.


    Doflamingo clenched his teeth, thinking that the battle is tough and he has to retreat maybe until he put pleasure on the Celestial Dragons. As for the sword energy, he can block it.  He lifted his hand, and all the houses that turned into strings moved and made a very thick wall to block it.


    But unfortunately for Doflamingo, that was no regular attack.


    <<More-More: Size Increase 20 times>>


    Lucas just made a little one in case. He didn''t even use his swordsmanship seriously, so no harm of adding a bit of Devil Fruit power.


    "What!"


    Gion who was preparing to send a swords energy as well opened her jaw in shock, as she saw the Dragon''s size become 500 meters, along with the fire. ''This is a high level of swordsmanship.'' No wonder that he is acting recklessly; he just got that fruit, which would make any swords grandmaster a real monster.


    *BAM*


    The threads wall got crushed by the sword energy alone, burning the threads into ashes, and creating a big shockwave.


    Doflamingo was hit by the shockwave and flew back, crushing tens and tens of the houses, before making a step in the air to regain his balance.  Just now, he realised that Gion isn''t the only problem, but Lucas was a bigger one. Just now, Doflamingo realised that he has no chance and that Lucas was toying with him all along. It was obvious from seeing that his threads not doing damage to him.  No wonder he defeated Vergo easily. But why Vergo said it''s only monstrous physical strength.


    Doflamingo knew that he has no chance against Admiral Candidate and Vice Admiral, who was a monster swordsman. He needs to retreat, and expose what he just concluded right now to Emperor Kaido, and then he would come back and avenge the humiliation he got.


    [DFM +10.000 XP]


    ''Cool'' Lucas smiled. It seems that strong opponent, not only gain him huge XP on his skill and specialities but his Devil Fruit Mastery.


    ''I have no choice but to escape,'' Doflamingo thought. He didn''t go back to the battlefield. Instead, he used the momentum generated by the shockwave and flew back along with it, extending his speed.


    "COME ON? IT''S ONLY ONE SWORD," mockingly, Lucas yelled as he saw Doflamingo retreating, leaving his balls behind.


    "Two may be good, but it lowers the speed slightly. One sword can be faster and stronger" Gion appeared next Lucas and said, "You did well, rest and leave the rest for me."


    Lucas looked at her and smiled. "Do you prefer one sword."


    Lucas got a knock on his head as he saw her frowning, "you know, after I heard the conversation, I started to doubt your innocently."


    "What are you talking about, I''m talking about weapons."


    Lucas asked innocently.


    "Good, if that what you mean."


    "Why, are their other meanings for the sword."


    Lucas didn''t smile and played along with her.


    "Yes, there are, such as discipline, commitment, lifestyle and so, Little Lucas." She said, feeling a bit embarrassed and gave him a simple knock on his head. Only had she knew that Lucas is teasing her.


    Doflamingo flinched when he heard Lucas''s provocation, yet his priority was to escape. Once he gets out of the cage, he will clench his hand and in instant, most of the popularity of Dressrosa would die, and both of Gion and Lucas would take the responsibility of provoking a warlord.


    Doflamingo won''t forget to put pressure on the Celestial Dragons to assure that to happen.


    In his way, he met with a lot of people that knew him, so he unleashed his Conqueror Haki knocking out them. He looked around to see a mixed-race army celebrating taking the factory. Around, Pica was done for, Diamante was done for as well, and everyone from his teammates was done, while some had betrayed him.


    "Wait... everything is clear now... his original target is SMILE Factory."


    Doflamingo looked forward to noticing something. The Bird Cage he cast around the city seemed to get bigger and get far away from Dressrosa. Just what the hell happened.  He was curious but he didn''t have time to think of an answer to that. Doflamingo''s priority was to escape. When he got to the edges of this country, he heard a feminine yell from a woman that was flying in the air. She was so beautiful and a stunning woman that she can charm both of the genders.


    "I found the bastard. "


    Alvida yelled as soon as she saw Doflamingo.


    "Get out of my way," Doflamingo said.


    But then, a short blonde woman with green eyes appeared in front of him. She had both of her hands turning into multi-blades, that became black ink.


    Doflamingo felt that she was Swords Grandmaster. Lilia then waved her hand openly at Doflamingo and waved her hand at every direction creating a net <<Ten Swords style: bloody net>>.


    Unlike Lucas, she doesn''t have XP to worry about, so there is no need to hold back. Doflamingo could barely dodge, as his arm was cut and fell down, and deep wounds appeared on his chest, but he managed to dodge and avoid her. On the ground, suddenly, large deep cut marks appeared.


    "Only if I reach that place."


    Doflamingo floated higher, trying to run.


    But then, Calorina appeared in front of him, clenching her fist. She increased her size 50 times since it was her current limit and aimed her fist at Doflamingo.


    "Pica, did they gender-bend you."  Doflamingo made a joke looking at the woman who just a moment ago was half his height¡ªHe is the Joker, after all.


    "Shut up," Calorina yelled as she punched forward with Haki covering her hand. Doflamingo, this time, had no choice to dodge but to take it. The girl was already strong in small form, so when the muscle volume increased, the outcome increased. Even Lucas would find such punch painful and helpful at Body Training.


    Taking the big fist to his body, Doflamingo flew to the other side of the island with blood flying out of his mouth and wounds. The only thing he could do was to make the damage less using the threads by linking them to the ground and putting them behind his back.


    While flying back, Doflamingo opened his arm and made a large smile. "You fool, you fell for it... I tricked you."


    As Alvida was about to chase after him while floating, one figure appeared in front of her and the other girls.


    "Vice Admiral Momousagi."


    "Girls... what are you doing here."


    Gion, who was chasing after Doflamingo, reached this spot, to find the latter had already gone to the other spot. She saw Calorina, Lilia and the others who happened to came here with Lucas from Paradise. She just now saw how Doflamingo got a powerful punch and flew back, while Lilia managed to cut an arm easily without relying on a sword. She knew that those have a scary Devil Fruits, but Lucas was the one who had the scariest of all.


    "Vacation."


    Hina answered taking a cigarette out of her mouth. As far as she knows, those girls are on vacation, like Lucas.


    Wait a second. That sound suspicious, why are they here as well. Did Lucas bring them for help?


    -x-X-x-


    On the other side, as Doflamingo was enjoying the flight, he saw something flying toward him. It was very high, yet descending very fast, and didn''t feel heavy at all. At best, this thing is heavy as a light bullet.


    "Kyahaha... That''s for having a creepy laugh as well."


    Mikita was flying toward Doflamingo very fast. As soon she got close, she opened her leg and kicked him in the stomach. "Though I can do 200.000 tons, just try to take ten thousand."


    Doflamingo suddenly felt that he got a very fast and heavy kick on his leg, which sent him flying to the ground, causing a big shockwave that destroyed half of this city and made a deep large hole.


    "you are a fool." Doflamingo smiled.


    Mikita kicked the air and floated ready to give a finisher. But then Doflamingo on the ground turned into thread. That was just a threads clone.


    It seems that what she kicked now was a threads clone.


    Mikita saw this and started to shake from anger "You think you can run." She closed her eyes and started scanning with Haki, like every girl else.


    ''Now, where is he.''


    COMMENT 42 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 42 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 190

    Doflamingo, who just fooled Mikita by the strings clone, was currently heading toward the edges of the cage, with one arm, and no balls ¨C literally.


    He didn''t know why the cage spread, or why it became very slow-moving, but once he gets out, Doflamingo would close the cage, killing almost everyone in Dressrosa. As soon as Doflamingo was going to reach the end, he saw Lucas waiting for him.


    "Damn you."


    Using awakening ability, Doflamingo moved thread up to the sky creating a wall between him and Lucas, allowing him to get out.


    But there is something strange, as Doflamingo was flying above the water; Lucas kept staring at him as he took his second scimitar.


    "you surely decided to leave your balls behind," Lucas said.


    He looked at Doflamingo, and the wall and the cage, before te took both of his swords. The silver one seemed to have a cold smoke unleashed from it, while the second seemed to have electricity dancing around it, raising the heat from it.


    Lucas waved both of his swords and two giant sword energies left them and formed two dragons.


    The first one was very hot and the second one had a very cold air around it. At first, the two sword energy''s seemed to be 50 meters long, but in a blink, it became big as the giant sea kings ¨Cbigger than Pica himself. And so, two dragons, one white and the other was flaming red, headed toward the cage.


    The white blade hit the cage first, making it have a cold liar above, and destroyed the top, while the second dragon, the hot one, hit it. The pressure created between the heat and coldness, without forgetting the basic strength of the air blades, created a very strong momentum that broke the birdcage into shreds.


    The people of Dressrosa, and in the factory, and beneath the ground, saw all of this.


    They were shocked and were out of the words. Just, from where those two Dragons came from.


    "He surely got stronger."


    Alvida who was floating said, looking at that strike.


    "Kyahaha," Mikita laughed as she thought of Doflamingo''s reaction by now. If he is with Lucas, then Doflamingo would face a better face than the one if she caught him.


    "And I was worry about him not eating fruit," Calorina commented, feeling that he can still safe in the New World.


    "MO~ that''s Lucas''s ability." Lucci looked up and cheered. Suddenly, her stomach made some noise, "I''m hungry. Lucci needs food, Lucas, come quickly."


    In the roof, Law saw it all and let his head down, thinking that his revenge is being achieved.


    -x-X-x-


    "Monster!!!"


    Doflamingo fell down with his leg flying somewhere else as he got touched by the sword energy.


    Seeing this one strike of Lucas, Doflamingo was sure that he was being toyed with all the time, as Lucas could finish him from the moment they met. That strike alone was enough to take his life from the beginning.


    ''I was a silly one to think that I can control such person... no, such monster.'' Doflamingo fell away from Dressrosa and landed on a near island.


    ''Only Kaido can save me now.''


    Thought Doflamingo, reaching his hand to his coat and let it there.


    *swish*


    From thin air, Lucas appeared next to Doflamingo, frowning when he saw the notification. It seems that because he used his ability with his swordsmanship, the XP he got became less. But well, who to blame the system, as More-More ability with swordsmanship is broken.


    [Swordsmanship +2000 XP (4.000.000/10.000.000)]


    Half-Step Great Swords Grandmaster]


    Luckily, Lucas held back and didn''t even have used his fighting spirit, otherwise, Doflamingo would be done for.


    ''I need to make Lilia train more for me. I need to grind. ''


    "Bastard." Doflamingo, lying in the ground, lifted his head and looked at Lucas while clenching his teeth. "You don''t know what I can do to you, let me leave, and you won''t regret it."


    Doflamingo made an amicable smile.


    "Are you planning to use the secret of the Celestial Dragons, so you press on them?"


    Lucas smirked at his face. Doflamingo''s face flinched for a second which didn''t escape Lucas''s eyes.


    As it seems, Lucas knows all along. If this is true, Doflamingo assumed that Lucas would want the secret or that Lucas is working with the Celestial Dragons all along.


    Lucas had no use to their secret since he would eventually get those Dragons to serve him anyway.


    "Ho~ I''m talking about bigger troubles," Doflamingo said, smiling. "Emperor Kaido."


    "So what."


    Lucas stopped and glared at Doflamingo, the next XP bag with a very strong physical body.


    "Isn''t that obvious... I had been thinking about it, and I already got it." Doflamingo made a larger smile.


    "That day, when I flew to paradise, you stopped me for no reason. Then, after that, I met Zorro, who had been looking for Law."


    "But then, a few months later, you were in hazard punk with him, talking with Caesar and targeting Monet," Doflamingo continued. "And today, Law appeared as Zorro, and you were here as well... Law is nowhere strong as Zorro I met."


    "You are blonde with blue eyes" Doflamingo clenched his teeth. "You are Zorro, and you have been targeting me all along... No, you targeted Smile Factory."


    "Your real target, is the SMILE Factory, in that case, let''s make a deal," Doflamingo said.


    "And?"


    "Kaido is behind that factory." Doflamingo laughed, as a small snail was hiding under his coat, which already delivered the message of SMILE FACTORY.


    "I asked you, So what." Lucas shook his head and crossed his arms. " So what If Kaido is behind the factory."


    "Ha~"


    Doflamingo didn''t believe his ears and stopped laughing seeing that Lucas is unfazed by


    "you don''t know how strong he is, even 50 one like me won''t have a chance against him."


    "So what, do you compare me to a weakling like you, Doflamingo? Even a 200 like you combined wouldn''t stand a chance against me"


    Lucas smirked and pointed to himself with his thumb.


    He is no longer afraid of Emperors. Even his girls wouldn''t be afraid ¨C after all their Devil Fruits and improvement, even commanders won''t be enough.


    "I don''t care, Kaido, Big Mom, White Beard, Shanks. Those names mean nothing to me."


    "Ha..." Doflamingo started shaking seeing that Lucas is serious. This


    "If anyone of the Pirates Emperors messed with me," Lucas looked at Doflamingo''s face that no longed remained calm and said. "I''ll end the Great Pirate Era."


    Lucas declared.


    Doflamingo started to shake. He looked at Lucas and started laughing, "You are crazy... fufufu... you are crazier than me."


    -x-X-x-


    In one country in The New World, in one big mountain covered by the snow, there was a cave.


    Inside it, a giant man with horns was sitting and drinking an alcohols bottle bigger than the average man. He was big, very muscular, and had long hair and vicious golden eyes.


    In front of him, there was a normal human lifting a human-sized snail, which was repeating some words.


    "Your Target is SMILE factory, Lucas."


    Said the snail before it cuts the communication.


    "Someone targeting my factory," the giant man broke the bottle in his hand as he seemed angry. The person in front of him was shaking from fear.


    He continued hearing.


    "If anyone of those messed with me. I''ll end the Great Pirate Era."


    The snail repeated those words.


    *Thunderbolt*


    A thunder sound filled the air. The drunken man opened his eyes widely.


    -x-X-x-


    On the edges of Dressrosa, Gion was using Moonwalk to fly to Lucas. Very soon, she spotted him and saw that Doflamingo is lying on the ground while Lucas is standing above in victory position.


    She smiled. However, seeing how Lucas is lifting his hand and Doflamingo is laughing, she frowned. She felt some killing intent from Lucas. "Oh no, Doflamingo is playing on his nerves." She said, increasing her speed. "I need to reach there first."


    Doflamingo needs to get investigate and get taken to Impel Down. He had big information about the whole Underworld and illegal commerce which can help the Navy doing investigations. But that isn''t the priority. She feared that killing Doflamingo like he is now would leave a trauma on the child. If someone played on your nerves and you killed him in instant, then you may have some regrets that you didn''t act differently, such as not sending to rest in the afterlife and put him in jail so he would get tortured.


    "I have to kill him,'' She thought that she needs to kill Doflamingo before Lucas does.


    But it was too late.


    Lucas gave Doflamingo one punch that made the waves surge up.


    When the waves calmed down, a deep hole appeared. Lucas now knocked Doflamingo and put him in the storage, for the sake skill levelling up.


    [Defeating Doflamingo


    +5.000.000 Acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Innate Ability has been awakened: Conqueror Haki.]


    [System is updating...]


    Gion saw it all and stopped for a brief looking at Lucas, who was staring blankly in the sea, with blood dripping from his fist. Lucas was shaking.


    ''Oh... 5 million, I''m rich again.''


    Lucas was looking in the screen, so his face was having the same facial expression when he delivered the punch.


    Gion landed next to him, and looked at the hole, to see Doflamingo nowhere around. She then looked at Lucas, who is staring blankly in the air.


    ''That Doflamingo... Just what he told the kid to make him in such a state. He isn''t even half happy with Victory."


    "Lucas..." Gion called, but there is no response.


    "Little Lucas." She patted his shoulder but he didn''t even turn and kept staring like he is thinking very deeply to ignore the surrounding.


    Lucas was still staring in front of him, not acknowledging her existence.


    As a Haki user, he should at least tell she is here, but he seems that he was dealing with some kind of shock.


    Seeing that a very young man dealing with such thing, made Gion feel her heartache, as she always sees him cheer up and messing around. But now, he is looking different.


    ''Now, how should I use this...? I will leave that after Milking Doflamingo from the XP, and I have to deal with that Idiot Law. And lastly, some Kaido''s commanders that will come here''


    Momousagi patted his arm and turned him to face her. He still staring forward and shaking (from XP happiness).


    ''add one million from Pica, hehe, I''m rich... and I even got Conqueror Haki... such thing would make it easy to deal with flies.''


    Lucas thought0


    Gion made a sad expression, as she reached him with her hand. She grabbed him close, and put her arms behind his back; she gave him a firm hug resting her chin on his head.


    Lucas, who just now closed the panel upon seeing two melons on his face, felt that he was hugged by a soft body. Two soft melon-sized b.r.e.a.s.ts are crushing on him.


    "Everything is going to be fine."


    Gion whispered while patting his back. Lucas was just like a little annoying brother, or a kid that she would usually look after. Lucas moved his eyes to the b.r.e.a.s.ts, to know it was Momousagi, giving him a hug and closing her eyes. It must be her since she is the only who had a mole next to her red lips


    Lucas felt so confused... was he so distracted. Why is she even hugging him?


    ''what just happened,''


    ''I don''t care, but I''ll play along. Her embrace is just too good.''


    She was too hot that Lucas wanted to play along. So, he closed his eyes, hugged her back and put his face on her shoulder. She smiled seeing him reacting to her, supposed how to help someone awake after a shock.


    "Here you are."


    Gion, suddenly, felt some snake biting against her spider tattoo on her thighs.


    COMMENT 41 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 41 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 191

    Next to a hole in a small island that was next to Dressrosa, Lucas found that Gion was hugging him.


    All she was trying to do is to help Lucas bypassing the shock, as she thought that Doflamingo had provoked him enough so he would deliver such a killer blow. He may be strong, but in her eyes, he is just the boy she used to see in the naval base.


    ''Did she confess to me and I didn''t give her attention... no.'' Lucas was confused that he didn''t pay enough attention to the surrounding, which gave him a quite surprise to see himself such position.


    ''I don''t know if that the case, but her chest is huge, warm, and her smell is nice. Older women''s embrace is surely good.'' Lucas felt good and warm from such embrace, so he let his face closer and rested it on his shoulder. Well, chances are to take advantage of.


    "Everything is going is to be fine..."


    Gion whispered. But suddenly, on her spider Tattoo, she felt a big and a mean snake.  Her first thought was that a snake slipped inside Lucas''s pant. Quickly, she used her Haki to scan if it is a snake or...


    ''He... is having a boner...WHAT size in this... but it''s a biological reaction, he may not be aware of it.''


    Gion thought while trying to act calm and not blaming him. This was a biological reaction anyway, so there is no need to blame him. Besides, she is the one who took the initiative.


    Lucas didn''t let the chance go and put his hand on her back, rubbing it a bit. That moment, Gion slipped away.


    "I see that you are fine," she said, not believing that she just now liked it when he closed his hands on her back. It was that her Haki that told her that hand may slip down accidentally and rub a sensitive part.


    ''why did I feel good all the sudden,'' Gion''s heart was beating very fast. She can''t be a pervert after the young people. Or, is she just too stressed.


    Lucas looked at her eyes, frowning inside, "ah, did you tell me anything."


    Looking away, Gion said, "nothing, did you kill him."


    "Yes."


    "What did he tell you."


    "Nothing."


    Suddenly, on the ground, on the hole that Lucas made, magma started to rise. Gion looked down and said, "with this, it seems that there won''t be a body to take back."


    Lucas looked around and pointed with his finger to one leg "there is a leg left."


    Gion walked toward it, and then she looked back at Lucas who cut it.  "That would be enough proof... now since this is over, let''s go back and report."


    And very soon, the two went back to Dressrosa.  Gion met with the other officers and another Vice Admiral who arrived recently. Lucas excused himself and said that he has something to check, only to gain suspicious gazes from Gion. The first thing Lucas did was to go back to the palace and store Law, who didn''t follow the original plan and went on his own. Lucas maybe need him one day, so he let him deal with the annoying World Government''s calls as Zoro.


    But now, Lucas took OP-OP fruit back - For eternal youthful life.


    He learned one thing, after using future vision, he found it safe and nothing would happen to his and Caesar''s heart. It seems that Law''s fruit is one of the few that would have a permanent effect even after the death of the user, such as the Eternal Youth.


    Lucas now may complete the eternal youth surgery on the girls that he thinks have completed their growth, and would leave some to look young. And Law would stay inside the storage until another notification.


    (Op allows creating room and helping to surgery- meaning that OP-OP ability isn''t to make surgery, but a room for surgeries.)


    Around Dressrosa, the people around were celebrating no matter what their background is. The original royal family of Dressrosa went back to take the throne. The king himself invited Lucas to come and thank him. This young marine was the hero of Dressrosa and the one who killed Doflamingo and freed the toys, everyone feels in debt to Lucas.  But in return, Lucas said, "I''m busy, don''t bother me."


    The SMILE Factory has been taken back, and the rest of the Doflamingo''s family has been arrested, and some had escaped away. The only happy one with this trip was Lucas who gained 6 million XP. Also, he met king Elizabello in his way and knocked him out. [Skill has been dropped: King Punch. do you want to learn.]


    Lucas headed to meet his marine girls first since they would be confused and worry not to see him around.


    "Lucas,"


    "Are you alright, did you get injured."


    Kaya and Calorina had wariness looks as they started to check his body.


    "Hina thinks he is fine," Hina said, not feeling worried at all. Hina made eye contact with him and pointed out that he has to come to the bed, tonight, or she will follow him. There is no trust to a free womaniser like Lucas.


    "How have you been?"


    Lucas asked them, as he was concerned. Though he knew their strength, he would worry at them.


    "Nothing much... I only met that Doflamingo and broke several of his teeth," said Calorina smiling and kissing her fist.


    "I cut an arm." Lilia raised her arm, as her fingers turned to blades for an instant before going back to normal.


    "haha..." Lucas forced a laugh, happy that they didn''t kill him. "I can always depend on you."


    Hearing that, Alvida seemed happy as she pointed to herself. "You can always depend on me. After all, I''m the most beautiful woman in East Blue."


    Lucas didn''t dare to say yes, though he agreed on her statement. Hina, Kaya, Lilia, and Calorina looked at Alvida, as they were too from East Blue, except one.


    "Only in East Blue," Lilia extended her tongue to cause Alvida to look away with a c.o.c.ky expression.


    "well..."


    "Girls, calm down, we still at vacation and let''s enjoy it," Lucas said, trying to stop a fight. He then picked up the arm that belonged to Doflamingo and turned. "Now girl, if you excuse me, I need to make a quick report." a"Come back before the mid of the night," Calorina said, seeing that the sun is setting.


    "Remember what you saw last day, Lucas," Lilia said, waving her hand at him and smiling, with her fingers becoming blades. This is just a reminder.  Looking at Lilia, Lucas raised his middle finger before turning away, letting her blushing.


    Lucas then left and met the girls who are Zorro''s crew. It was a surprise to see who was standing between them. He couldn''t help but feel bit anger.


    "Lucci, what the heck are you doing here."


    "I, Mo, have been bored, so I followed your smell,"


    "I clearly told you to stay with Nami."


    Lucas was scolding her, as she moved at her own all the way from the base to Dressrosa.


    "But..."


    "Don''t even dare to cry, this won''t save you," Lucas said, unfazed by her crocodile tears.


    Lucci lowered her head as tears started to drop to the ground. Even the girls felt bad for her.


    "But, Lucci bought you Ice cream," Lucci said, "I didn''t want to be bad... Waa..."


    Seeing how she is crying, Lucas grabbed her and gave her a hug, which made his chest get buried in that chest. The Sea Monster lifted her head and looked at his eyes, seeing that he isn''t upset with her, she felt relieved.


    "Fine, don''t repeat it without permission, or you won''t be a good girl."


    "Ara~ she usually curses me when I argue with her," Zala said, taking a pipe and smoking. Lucci glared at Zala and bit her lips, not handling the fact that she is talking bad at her in front Lucas.  "That''s a lie, Lucci don''t know how to curse'' mo~"


    "Kyahaya, she surely knows how to act."


    Hearing them, Lucci turned her head and shot them a glare, clenching her teeth. She then turned to Lucas and made a sad face. "They are accusing Lucci," Lucci said and buried her face in his chest, to earn some pets on his head.


    "Ha," Lucas let a sigh. This little sister is just too sensitive.


    ''She is spoiled for sure,'' Vivi thought, thinking that if her newborn would act like Lucci.


    After his reunion with the girls, Lucas sneaked to somewhere necessary: The SMILE Factory. This factory, which used to be under the ground, has been moved by Pica''s power to be above the hill.  After Monet guided some people, the factory had been claimed back. It was the night and the time was perfect to give this factory a visit.


    -x-X-x-


    In another country in The New World, things weren''t calm inside one cave, as the one behind the SMILE factory was so angry about the news.


    Someone took Doflamingo down and is planning to take the factory behind him.


    Emperor Kaido had already bought his first dozen of SMILE, which boosted his army''s strength by a 30 man¡ª some of them were a failed experiment, of course.


    But the fact that


    "Father, please calm down,"


    Next to Kaido, was a girl with dragon horns calming him down.


    "Those damn marines are trying to take my dream away from me. They killed Doflamingo.


    And that damn arrogant brat said he would end the Great Pirate Era... those brats don''t know their places yet."


    Kaido was drinking from a giant bottle full of Saki. He glared down at the girl that was half of his height with tears streaming "what are you doing here; go back to the mansion already."


    "Calm down father, as long as you take the factory back, everything is fine. Besides, we can always kill the marine."


    She said, smiling, "Mister Odin would do the same."


    "Idiot brat, you still mentioning that name in front of me," Kaido gave his daughter a punch on her head. That girl idolizes his enemy to the degree that angers him. "Go back to the mansion and stay there, you are locked."


    "Humph, I''m man enough to take it," she said, without rubbing her head and went back, harumphing.


    "Are you my son or Odin''s." Kaido punched the girl, sending her flying, which didn''t happen to make a lot of damage.


    "Mister Kaido..." a man approached Kiado, hesitantly.


    "Call Jack, he is outside."


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas was now inside the Factory of SMILE, looking around to what looked like a farm. Lucas made a large smile looking at what he achieved.


    He was standing in a large green space, with tiny people around ¨C the size of the palm. Monet was standing with a sorry expression, and a ten-year-old looking brat girl next to her, and a black-haired woman, with blue eyes, long legs, long hair, and huge chest was clinging up to Monet. That woman was surely top tier beauty and s.e.xy as well.


    Monet smiled weirdly "This is Baby-5, I told her few things in the battle... and she became timed."


    Monet pointed to Baby-5 who is acting like a good girl. When she saw Lucas, her mood changed all of a sudden.  "You..." her leg suddenly turned into a gun and aimed at his head.


    Lucas could remember this hot girl who wore a french maid outfit. She has some ''satisfying the other''s needs'' complex.


    Well, to Lucas, the people who need to make the others happy are meant to be used. After all, that''s their way to achieve happiness. So, by using them, you are fulfilling their desire.


    "Baby-5, stop." Lucas lifted his hand. "I need you to stop and act like a good girl for me."


    Baby Five suddenly stopped and looked at Lucas, feeling her heart beating faster. "You need me."


    "Yes." Lucas nodded.


    Baby Five lowered her leg and looked at the other direction, blushing. "Fine, if that is what you want."


    Lucas gave her a check from head to toe. Though she could be said a s.e.xy woman with her slender long legs and full b.r.e.a.s.ts, Lucas thought it was cute with her complexity.


    ''I wish everyone were like her, easy to use.''


    "Hope you don''t mind my little sister, Sugar," Monet said, looking at Lucas and smiling. "Sugar, this is my Daddy, Lucas."


    Lucas was looking at the girl half of his height.


    Sugar had a smooth short green hair, big blue eyes, cute eye face, and a half glasses on her face. She was wearing red clothes. Anyone who sees her would think that she is a very cute kid.


    "Monet, you betrayer,"


    Sugar looked at Monet with eyes full of tear and a red face. She looked too cute as she humped her cheeks.  Monet looked down at her, with icy eyes, and smiled: "Is this about the betrayal or the old matter between you and me."


    Sugar clenched her teeth as she gave her sister''s chest a glance. There was a thing that made the sister''s relationship bad.


    "It''s all because of you," Sugar said.


    Ten years ago, when Sugar was ten years old and Monet was 18 years old, the two of them found two Devil Fruits with unknown effects. So, they ate them without knowing the effect.


    Monet ate the one that made her a snow woman. Sugar was happy for her and said that her fruit is awesome.


    She was excited to eat hers, and after she ate it, she found the ability to turn people into dolls. Sugar was happy at first to get such good power.


    But then, years passed and Monet was still growing, and developing in many areas. Sugar saw all of this, as she didn''t grow even an inch, even after ten years, and she blamed her big sister each time she sees her chest.


    "Betrayers."


    Sugar looked at Lucas with a red face ¨C not only Monet took the good fruit, but she found a boy to call Daddy- she would take him from her.


    Lucas stared with a blank face at Sugar, who looked at him like he is the Devil. She dashed toward him with her palms opened. One-touch and Sugar would turn him into a toy.


    "Sigh, if you didn''t look like a kid, then I wouldn''t be confused." Lucas sighed; on what he thought was the cutest little girl he saw.


    Sugar stood in front of him and launched a barrage of palms, trying to hit him. However, she couldn''t give him even a simple one-touch, as Lucas avoided all of them.


    "Please forgive her, Daddy. I''ll convince her later." Monet smiled. Though she felt pity for Sugar and loved her, she was always happy that Sugar was the one to pick up the worse fruit.


    "Shut UP," Sugar yelled.


    "Fine."


    Lucas lifted his hand and held Sugar''s head, lifting her. Sugar waved her hand like a kitten trying to touch him, but it was useless. Sugar then thought and tried to touch the arm that was lifting her.  But she was too slow.


    <<Massage Hands>>


    In instant, Sugar slept and lost her consciousness. Lucas got the notification.


    "I don''t want someone to have such troublesome ability next to me. At least, not against me," Lucas murmured loud enough for Monet who heard him. "Please, I''ll turn her to our side," Monet said.


    [Ding, Hobby-Hobby Fruit is in the storage.]


    "Hold your sister."


    Lucas threw Sugar to Monet, in the air and turned his face, not to want to see some Sis drama.


    Monet opened her arm to catch her little sister. But then, something changed as Sugar lost her Devil Fruit.


    Sugar, in the air, started to grow way taller. Her clothes became to tight, and her b.r.e.a.s.ts started to grow to D cup size. Her legs became tall, slender, and even longer than Monet''s. Her figure became an a.d.u.l.t woman, and she ever looked to become taller than Monet.


    "Sugar!"


    Monet made a shocked expression as she saw the a.d.u.l.t woman in her arms.  She still had the neck length green hair, and the same blue eyes, which confirmed that she was Sugar.


    Sugar opened her eyes to see Monet ¨C she still unaware of the changes ¨C and gave her an upset look that


    "Damn you," Sugar clenched her teeth and stood up grabbing Monet from her shoulders. Sugar stopped for a brief, as she found herself standing at the same height as Monet and half-n.a.k.e.d. Sugar first reaction and covered her, before starting forward blankly as she realised something was missing.


    "It''s really you." Monet opened her jaw widely. Touching Sugar''s chest, she said: "and you got a descend size." Monet squeezed her b.r.e.a.s.ts


    Sugar, only when felt the finger sinking in what was supposed to be a flat chest, woke up and looked down, to her lags, to see that she became half-n.a.k.e.d.


    Sugar looked forward, changing her attitude, and smiled, "Monet, I''m not dreaming."


    Monet looked at Lucas, who gave his back to them, and asked confusingly, "Daddy, what you have done to my Sis."


    Sugar was almost having a tear, not being embarrassed by her body ¨C but proud actually, as being none developed for so long.  Sugar already forgot about her old crew. Well, that what you can expect from a girl that enslaved many citizens without a blink and her sister can use kids for the experiment without a blink as well. Being lowly is in their blood.


    "Yay..." Sugar looked at Monet and hugged her, happy. Monet closed her hand on Sugar''s back and looked at Lucas.


    "Sealed her Devil Fruit, otherwise, she must die or go to Impel Down".


    Lucas turned to see Monet hugging a beautiful tall a.d.u.l.t woman, with hourglass body, white snow flawless skin, and curves, and blue shiny eyes.  Lucas lifted his eyebrow checking her from head to toe. He didn''t know her at first, but then, hearing their words, he knew she is Sugar.


    "Oh, I don''t want it back," Sugar said, enjoying that she is having what a.d.u.l.ts have. "


    Monet relaxed her lips not looking that she cared. She pushed Sugar away from her, who changed her attitude from hate to loveliness and asked. "Finally you can forget that. Tell me; after you became an a.d.u.l.t, what do you want."


    "Have s.e.x."


    Sugar said with no emotion and looked at Lucas.


    "Do you want to have everything I had," Monet said, lifting her eyebrow.


    Lucas sighed. He wanted to stay and see the development of the sisters, but he has a job to do.


    "I''m going back, stay somewhere away from the Navy, as they would reach here tomorrow." Lucas said, "Ah, Sugar, I can help you to get that if I had free time."


    "Daddy!"


    "Thank you," Sugar bowed as she kept staring at his back.


    ''I''ll take him from you.'' She still has some grudges on her big sister, and still wanted what she had, including this man. She looked to Monet and smiled "Can you lend me some clothes, Big Sister."


    "Huh, you became adorable when you grew up," Monet replied.


    Lucas yawned as he went to the dwarves who originally were working here. Those little guys and girls have the ability to help SMILE grow faster, so Lucas had a deal with them since they would be important to hasten his plans.


    Lucas made a deal with them with a very cheap price ¨C for him of course.


    "Now, what should I do with you?"


    Lucas looked at the bunch of the people in front of him.


    "If the navy wants to arrest us after that, then we shall fight."


    The ground shook as some 20 meters giant stepped forward followed by a man and a woman from his size. Then, followed another bunch of pirates.


    Thought everyone looked brave, some are shaking in front of Lucas. All of them witnessed the scene when the birdcage was ripped by him, and by those Dragons like.


    Letting a sigh, Lucas thought, since they had helped to take over the factory, and arresting them wouldn''t bring him benefit, but would make him take a trip to Impel Down.


    However, some are strong, which meant they worth something.


    "Fine, you can go," Lucas said.


    "Seems marines have a word after all." The giant in lead said.


    Everyone seemed shocked by this navy man''s act. But then, Lucas lifted his fist. "However, to remind you how bad piracy is, and then you would taste the Fist of The Love."


    Yes, it''s time to grind some little XP. Though it may look little, with their number, it would be like storing money in a piggy bank.


    "haha, let''s see, weak marine."


    Pirates dashed. But in simple steps, Lucas arrived in the middle and started to give them punches on their heads, sending them flying. [+20.000 XP. + 50.000 XP. +2000 XP...] and so, Lucas started grinding.


    "Hahaha."  the giant know as Hajrudin took a big step forward. Since he was 22 meters, Lucas didn''t bother to give him a glance. He made a fist and punched toward Lucas


    Lucas vanished from his spot and appeared next Hajurdin in instant, and gave him a punch, sending him flying away with the teeth getting broke and his face turning into pig''s one.  Everyone around, who is still standing, looked shocked.


    [+200.000 XP/ Boxing +2.000]


    Seeing the XP, Lucas''s eyes lit up as he appeared next to the other giant and punched him flying.


    [+150.000 XP]


    Seems that those people are good for grinding, maybe he should give Elbaf a visit. Then Lucas vanished to punch the last giant, but then he stopped his fist as he saw her closing her eyes.


    "You are a woman."


    "Well, did you think I''m a man?"


    "I didn''t look... You can go."


    Only now Lucas did notice the blue eyes, the long blonde hair, the hourglass shape, the long legs, and the huge b.r.e.a.s.ts, the slender body and the wide h.i.p.s.


    Lucas kicked the air and checked her for the first time, Lucas found a girl he can''t pick up.  ''Now, I wonder how anyone could bang Big Mom...'' Putting his hand on his D, Lucas thought and couldn''t find the answer.


    [More-More; Size x100.]


    [Ding. Increasing Host''s size can''t be used with the current DFM level.]


    ''Well, I can''t bang big mom for sure,'' Lucas mocked himself. Then a thought hit him when he heard the complete notification -with the current level- and his eyes lit up, ''There is hope in the future.''


    "What, you don''t hit women." She looked at Lucas and smiled, upon seeing his action, trying to reach him. But the latter vanished and appeared on the ground.


    "Yes," Lucas said. Though she would worth XP, he won''t hit her- it''s a principal matter. And butt slapping doesn''t seem to work in this case.


    "Mmm, I''m Doctor Gerd by the way." She introduced herself and extended her hand trying to catch him, "I heard you fought Doflamingo. Maybe you are injured. Let me check you."


    "No, thanks, I''m fine." Lucas dodged that hand and said. "Leave this place or I''ll arrest you. You have 20 seconds."


    "Come on, don''t be shy, I won''t bite" Gerd smiled to find Lucas have some veins appear on his head, which didn''t scare her and kept extending her hand.


    "you are surely daring... Fine, but would you take the responsibility if you touched the wrong part."


    "Fufufu... is that what makes you worry, I''ll be careful."


    ***


    The night ended and a new day arrived.


    Above Dressrosa, a man was flying, with his feet producing some gazes that helped him to reach Dressrosa. He was 3 meters tall, had horns, and was crazy. He landed in front of Smile Factory with two bags in his hand.


    "Shirurururu... I''ll prove that I''m the very best," Caesar Clown said before he enters the country of the Dressrosa, making his way to the factory.


    ''And I''ll be immortal, shirururu...''


    COMMENT 21 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 21 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 192

    At the HQ, things weren''t calm as a new report had been delivered. Lucas, in his second vacation, found evidence on Doflamingo that he had been turning civilians into toys to enslave them- a clear abuse that would throw the face of the world Government.


    Even after the Fleet Admiral asked him to wait, Lucas acted and made his way to arrest Doflamingo, saying that he wouldn''t wait. Of course, after the getting blesses of The Five, Lucas wouldn''t wait. By the end of the day, there are two major events. The first one was that Momousagi reported that Doflamingo is deceased and his crew are no longer a danger. There is official news that Doflamingo was no longer a Warlord and he had been kicked out. The Five Elders were of course very happy to announce this news.


    At the same time, Vice Admiral Vergo had vanished mysteriously, and many people thought that it was related to his family or something bad happened to him. But the truth was that Lucas had asked little Sadi to deal with him.


    As Sadi and Vergo fought, Vergo got no chance against the strongest Logia Devil Fruit, and eventually, lost against Sadi as she made the darkness swallow him before throwing him dead.


    After the news of Doflamingo''s death, the HQ had to make sure that Lucas didn''t forget that there are chances that Doflamingo may somehow escape, even after being punched deep to the ground to the level to meet with Lava.


    -x-X-x-


    In another naval base in the New World, Zephyr got the news about what happened at Alabasta. He was sitting in a vast office while reading a report.


    The door suddenly got open and a huge tanned man entered, followed by beauty with ruby-red eyes. The two were known as Shuzo and Ain, who clashed with Lucas at some time ¨C got their ass beaten by him.


    "Teacher, Did you hear that. Lucas found a warlord''s betrayal."


    Shuzo said, clenching his fist. Ain''s flinched upon hearing Lucas''s name and her butt twitched unconsciously. She still remembers how wet she became just from getting her ass slapped by his hand.


    "Teacher, at this rate, he would solve other''s problems before finding that man," said Ain, clenching her little fist.


    For days, Ain had been thinking about Lucas. At first, she felt hatred, but her body never hated Lucas. Each time she hears news about him, she would throw knives at his pictures.


    But there is one thing that she was never able to bypass: the spanks she got and the guilty pleasure she felt. At some point, she tried to slap her butt, imagining that Lucas is doing it, but it never happened.


    What was a bothering memory became a demon in her heart. And when she is stressed, she would masturbate to his memory spanking her.


    ''That bastard, I would never forgive him.'' Ain herself never realised that the accident had changed her. ''I''ll turn him to a kid one day...''


    "No, he is doing his best." Z stood up and put his hands behind his back. "At least, despite investigating for a thing, he didn''t close his eye on a wrong."


    Though Z was the one who got Lucas a vacation, so he can find the man who cut his arm, it ended up with a better thing ¨C saving a country with its people, who had families as well.


    Besides, Lucas didn''t give him any guarantee, so, it was good that he exposed how much flawed the Warlord''s system is.


    "Teacher," Ain said, looking to the other side.


    "Lucas did something better. He showed what the Seven Warlords system can do to the world."


    Though Z didn''t know that he had been used and Lucas had no attention to flip the world to find that pirate, Z still dedicating himself to the bigger case and the justice he always believed at.


    "Teacher." Ain turned her back and slammed the door behind her, frustrated.


    -x-X-x-


    Today was another day, as Lucas was somehow dragged to the palace of Dressrosa, as he got the name of the saver of Dressrosa and the one who defeated Doflamingo and cut the cage, along with Gion and the other girls being invited as well?


    ''Should I go?''


    Lucas, who was standing at the door of his hotel room, thought as he looked at the man in front of him. He was the one who fought Doflamingo with Law and the same person who didn''t have a leg.


    His name, of course, was Kyros, the previous champion of the colosseum and son in law for the king.


    Lucas then looked to the woman behind that Kyros. She was an average height of 178 cm, curvy body, with olive skin, golden eyes, and pretty face. The most noticed thing about her was her huge chest, at a very big level.


    She was the princess of this country and known as Voila. She was smiling at Lucas.


    Though she looked hot, Lucas had already had a wild night, and he was at his sage mode (balls are getting recharged.)


    "Please, you don''t know how great favour you did to this country."


    Voila said, smiling at Lucas''s face awkwardly as he was half-n.a.k.e.d, standing by the door.


    "Well, maybe another time... shouldn''t you be busy rebuilding your country."


    Lucas said, not seeming to be bothered.


    "I hope we didn''t come at a bad time."


    Kyros made apologetic look- he was very happy that he was able to have a reunion with his daughter after becoming a human again, so he felt grateful to Lucas; Lucas''s face gave the impression that they worked him from sleeping.


    "Come on, it will be fun." Lilia got out and hugged Lucas from behind.


    "You really want to." Lucas turned his face to Lilia.


    Kyros and Voila made a disappointed look as they saw a girl behind him.


    "Please, my father in law would be happy to thank you," the princess forced a smile.


    "Oh well, did you get all you can."


    Alvida got out, and walked to Lucas, kissing him from behind.


    Seeing her face, the two fazed, as the man turned his face. And even Voila seemed to be charmed by Alvida, who kissed Lucas.


    "Well, technically yes."


    "It''s just technically," Alvida said, lifting her eyebrow. "Still..."As a previous pirate, her ideology is to take everything you can take.


    Kyros and Voila looked at each other, confusingly. Viola lifted two fingers, and Kyros nodded. Two girls and he still alive. This is new in this country.


    "What troublesome, I think it''s better not to annoy us." Yawning, they saw a little woman walking behind Lucas. Calorina, who used her fruit to become extra tight, heard everything and said.


    Voila lifted three fingers, while Kyros still wondering how the heck Lucas is still alive.


    Very soon, Kaya and Hina ¨Csmoking ¨C followed and stood next to Lucas. All of them were wearing pyjamas roughly that proved that they just slept together. Kaya didn''t voice any opinion while Hina said, "Hina doesn''t like to be annoyed."


    At that moment, Kyros''s jaw dropped to the ground, while Voila lifted five fingers, with her hands shaking.


    "Well, it would be rude, and I still want to see a palace from the inside," Alvida and Lilia argued again to go or not. Then, all of them looked at Kaya, to make the final vote. "I..." Kaya didn''t know how to reply, lifting both of her hands to defence.


    "Well, it''s not a big deal... you all like a big dinner and fancy rewards." Lucas yawned ignoring the guests.


    Kyros shook his head. This Lucas, though he seems decent, looks like the playboy type.


    Voila, was a Devil Fruit user, and had an ability that made her eyes special, as she can see things clearly in hundreds of miles range and behind walls. "Good then, I hope you still come." She said, activating her power to see behind the walls, to know if this womanizer is hiding more women.


    Everything started to become clear, as she could see the room, that Lucas was at, messy, proving he slept with them.


    ''How can he... how did they even accept.''


    Voila then lowered her eyes accidentally, looking at Lucas''s crotch, bypassing his pants


    She saw a big viny long thick rode pointing down. Voila opened her eyes wide as she didn''t expect a large mean snake to exist there.


    "Are you okay," seeing her daze, Lucas asked Voila.


    ''Is this normal size,'' voila blushed as she held her cheeks. Though she had the idea to touch it, she retreated and deactivated her vision.


    "What were you looking at," Calorina saw that. She stepped forward and turned from a teen sized girl to the one to hit the floor with her head. Voila took a step back feeling the danger and it''s not right to mess with these girl''s prize.


    "Nothing, I just had a headache and didn''t see anything." Acting normal again, Voila smiled


    "Humph, if I see you ever looking down there again, I can tell you that I can become scarier," Calorina said as she ripped the wall. She is taking the responsibility of protecting Lucas from the random chicks. As, as she Voila looking down and measuring his d.i.c.k, she couldn''t


    "Cough, I don''t know what you mean," Voila lifted her head and stared like she didn''t know what Calorina is talking about.


    Lucas chuckled from the side, feeling the warmth that he has people overprotecting him. He patted his cousin''s back to make her came down, "Please, let''s not make things intense."


    Then, the two apologized and it ended with Lucas accepting an invitation to go to the palace for a banquet. The rest of the day went as usual for Lucas. He spent it shopping a bit with the girls while observing Doflamingo in his storage, which would soon be milked out from XP.


    Afterwards, Lucas made his way to Caesar Clown who took the responsibility of the factory. Baby-5 was standing in the corner smiling at him. In his way, he met with Monet and Sugar who greeted him warmly.


    "Good morning...Daddy." Sugar said, holding gr.a.p.e with her fingers, seeming to stab them, and eating a one in a while.


    "Why are you calling me that?"


    Lucas asked frowning. It can''t be that Sugar is thinking that Lucas is her long lost father, which Monet''s found after a long time.


    "Since my Big Sister is calling you that, why wouldn''t I." Sugar said, smiling and showing a happy expression on her blue eyes.


    Lucas gave her a thumb up, as she was on the same league of her big sister when it comes to being a stunning beauty. Only her b.r.e.a.s.ts were lacking in comparison, though they are considered huge, there is still time to develop. To sugar, her new size was better than nothing, but she still wanted to compete with her sister.


    Though she still remembered Doflamingo- he can rest in peace now. After a small chat, Lucas left and met with Caesar Clone, who is hiding here and took the recharge on the factory. Here, he would harvest and start farming the new SMILE products and his other inventions.


    Lucas then met with his little girl, Monet, to take her reward for turning on Doflamingo, and finally, she got out. Seeing how happy Monet was when she left the door, Sugar clenched her teeth and forced a smile. "Big Sister, what happened," Sugar asked knowing what made her sis happy.


    "You grew up recently, so you can''t learn it... fufufu." Monet gave a provoking laugh before leaving Sugar biting fruits.


    It was the night and Lucas was at the Royal Palace of this Kingdome with his girls and the other officers who helped to save this country.


    On the table, there were the ministers, King Riku, Momousagi, Voila and the other people, eating dinner.


    "Eat more vegetables." Gion was sitting next to Lucas. She picked up some green paper food and put it in his place.


    "I don''t really," Lucas smiled wryly, as he only ate the meat and other sweet stuff. The rest of the food didn''t taste well for him, and the vegetables weren''t his favourite.


    "You have too. Now, open up and say Aaa..." Gion frowned as she forced a spoon to his mouth, not noticing the glances, especially from the girl.


    To get rid of the awkwardness, Lucas forced a smile and ate it. "Now, you would grow at this rate," Gion said smiling.


    "Hey, I feel offended here."


    "aren''t you adorable."


    "I''m not."


    Hearing the adorable word, Lucas covered his face with both of his hands. Cute was already bad for him.


    "Now, I have to thank you from the depth of my heart..." The king of this country started to speak up, showing how grateful he was.


    "Voila, are you fine,"


    "Ah, father, nothing."


    Opposing Lucas, Voila seemed in a daze as she was lowering her head. The truth, she was using her ability, trying to solve a mystery, how can he well hide that inside. In a world where giants can''t pick up on girls from their size, you can''t expect much from the average guy.


    Viola knows this fact because she used to sleep with Doflamingo.


    "Aunt, you seemed to be dazed."


    Next Viola was a 14 years old niece, Rebecca. She was a pink-haired girl with purple eyes, and an average chest. Lucas looked at her, as it seems, she is shorter than the way she used to be in the manga, but she was still cute.


    Lucas knows that in two years, Rebecca would have an hourglass shape with curves that would make a.d.u.l.ts jealous. ''It makes me wonder, how she grows that fast in two years.''


    "Nothing Rebecca, your aunt just needs to relax. ''Could be this reason why those five seemed fine with him.'' Viola thought, feeling that the curiosity was about to kill her.


    Just the sight of his D made her leg twitch for a bit. She stood up and said, "Excuse me, I need to go."


    Lucas seemed in a daze as he followed her perky butt with his eyes. ''Weird, my senses were telling me someone staring at me, but her eyes didn''t move at all...''


    ''What was her ability again, something about eyes?''


    Lucas almost chocked his food as he thought of one possibility.


    ''Hey, I have the right to keep my privacy.'' Lucas wanted to shout, not really.


    And so, the dinner continued where Alvida was trying to rip some political benefits and getting a piece of land, to get Kaya to argue with her. Kyros introduced his daughter and asked Lucas if he can teach a bit of swordsmanship. "The fact, I was affected by your fight, and I was wondering if I can or my daughter joins the Navy."


    Extending his hand, Lucas said, "Rebecca, come here."


    ''This may be fun.''


    Rebecca did as she was told, and Lucas patted her head, unlocking potentials, just to see if this would cause a mess, and put a couple of skills training methods, without noticing her.


    "Now, becoming a marine isn''t always a good idea. Stay at home and play like a princess."


    "But," Blushing from the touch, Rebecca went back, unaware of the changes that Lucas made because she was messed with. Later, she would feel that she knows something that she shouldn''t know.


    "It''s dangerous, and this decision needs you to get older. Live your childhood, and then think if you want to join or not." Lucas flicked the head of the little girl.


    "Look who talks." Gion murmured looking at Lucas who is saying words that he doesn''t apply himself.


    "Ouch, but I fought a lot in Colosseum."


    "Haha seems that you would still here." Kyros laughed happily. In fact, after seeing that Doflamingo was defeated by the Navy, Rebecca, after a reunion with her father, wanted to join the navy.


    And so the night continued. The navy''s people were to sleep here at the palace while Doflamingo''s staff and crew are kept in jail until the navy takes them tomorrow.


    After a night, everyone went to a separate room. Lucas stayed with his girls. Alvida and Calorina had a competition of who can drink more, while Lucas was having some time with Hina in other room, spreading her m.o.a.ns across the palace. "Hina is Happy. I will smoke." The two then came back and continued to drink, except Lucas who was under the legal age. Kaya had got her share and went to sleep earlier without drinking.


    Just in a couple of hours, everyone slept.


    Lucas still not fully slept, so he decided to get out smelling some refreshing air and drinking a bit for his own while thinking.


    He went to a balcony that he found it alone. He sat, feeling that his head is cleared, he started thinking.


    Apparently, unlike the usual show in the Manga, SMILE Factory wasn''t destroyed but taken over. Kaido would surely try to take it back. That mean, conflicts with a pirate Emperor.


    ''Let him come, if the emperors messed with me, I''ll end the pirate Era''


    Lucas swore in himself. No one would mess with his propriety and still alive after.


    *Door open*


    Lucas, who wasn''t in his saint mod, saw someone entering the door. It was a curvy woman with a very huge chest, plump butt, hourglass body, and beautiful face. She had long black hair and a flower on the top.


    "Oh, you are here," Viola said to see Lucas sitting al alone. She made a surprised expression as she was wearing a pink dress reaching her knee level and had a slit on her chest.


    Lucas focused on the chest, before lowering his eyes and noticing that she was holding two bottle drinks in each hand. "Are you going to drink that by yourself?"


    "Yes, I thought so."


    Lucas thought that she may be here to drink alone, thinking that this place isn''t occupied.


    "Well, isn''t it a sin not to share."


    "It''s a happy occasion." Viola smiled as she approached him and extended her hand, offering him one bottle. "But are you in legal age, Hero."


    Lucas almost threw up when she called him a hero. He smirked looking at her brown-yellow eyes and took one bottle.


    "I came here to drink as well, and don''t call me that, Princess." Lucas opened the bottle and sipped a bit of the red wine.


    COMMENT 43 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 43 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 193

    Viola was looking at Lucas as she handed him a drink bottle "By the way, I guess that I have to thank you for not turning me to the Marine."


    Voila looked at him, as she remembers that when the Navy took everyone along, Lucas didn''t even say that she was one of the enemies.


    "Well, aren''t you the princess of this palace," Lucas asked. He opened his mouth and poured the wine inside drinking.


    The fact is he only cared about Doflamingo''s fall, as that was his objective. To Lucas, there is no absolute justice or relative justice beliefs in his head. Heck, he didn''t even arrest Sugar or Baby 5, or some of the minor ones.


    "Didn''t you hear that some say I was one of Doffy''s officers?"


    Viola took a small sip and said looking to the ground. The fact was if her father''s name didn''t get cleaned after exposing Doflamingo, who killed people in his name, then, the people of this country would turn her on. And there is one thing. She used to sleep with Doflamingo, sto keep her father and niece alive.


    "Nope."


    "Would you arrest me now after you knew?"


    Viola said looking to the ground. The fact that things turned happy didn''t relieve her stress at all.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I know a fine lady like you isn''t the type of person who does that, so relax and don''t bring it again."


    "Thank you. The truth is, I was forced. When Doflamingo took over the country, I had to work for him for the exchange of my father''s life. I had no choice but to be an assassin for him."


    Viola looked at the ground, and had one tear dropping. Suddenly, she felt Lucas''s hand on her cheek sweeping the tear. She lifted her head and looked to see him smiling.


    "Stop crying, it''s a happy occasion. Drink," Lucas said. "You got rid of him, be happy about what you got now."


    Viola looked at him with her jaw opened a bit, as her heart started to beat faster. If not for her olive skin, then her blush would appear at this moment.


    She felt some guilt. It wasn''t an accident that she came into Lucas while he was alone. The fact, she could see him all along and how he banged some women.


    Her intent was to come here at first and have some stress reliever with him. Just basically one-night stand. Viola was 26 years old, and she was an a.d.u.l.t with needs, and she loved to get laid by a young handsome man, to forget that she used to ruin herself by Doflamingo


    But seeing how good he is acting toward her made her feel guilty. She felt bad that she was using him and secretly planning to make him drunk, while he was treating her gently.


    "Do you mind if I ask you."


    Viola opened her drink bottle and sipped more alcohol before looking at Lucas. "Who are all these women, are you sleeping with them, or are you renting th-."


    "Watch your tongue, Princess, those are my family." Lucas cut her as his gaze became sharp. There is no way he would allow another woman to talk like this about his girls.


    "Sorry about that, I didn''t mean it that way. I just can''t understand how you are living in harmony," Viola apologised. "Though I was meant to become a queen, and harem idea was used, I don''t think that I can take that number for my own."


    Viola maybe guessed the answer. The secret of that peaceful life maybe was related to his p.e.n.i.s, which is beyond the measures of her world.


    "Well, would you like to find the answer."


    Lucas checked her from head to toe. Viola nodded, as his glance toher body didn''t escape her eyes, and she breathed heavily as she felt her v.a.g.i.n.a twitching. Lucas was still kind of hot man, and Viola knew that she had one hell of hot shape that would make men droll, especially her chest. Maybe that was a reason why Doflamingo made her join his side.


    *Cough*


    "Yes," Viola said taking one step forward and standing few centimetres away from him. Why things are turning hot. A hot woman and a charming man alone, in the balcony at the middle of the night. This isn''t something to take lightly.


    Thinking about the best bullshit excuse ''Animals do it so it''s natural, Nah, true but it less convincing.''


    "I want a big family, and they agreed to be a part of it. And how are we living in harmony, is that because I''m doing my best, and each girl is looking for her own happiness."


    Lucas said, lifting his head and drinking. The fact that Viola got too close and her h.i.p.s clashed with his, made him feel the blood rushing to his crotch. But he decided to wait and see if he can get to know her better.


    "You are a man with a heavy burden," Viola said. She lifted her head and looked at the stars in the sky. "Can you let me see that?" Voila joined her index and thumb together, forming a circle and aiming to Lucas''s head.


    "What!"


    Lucas took a step back in an alert. He knows that Viola has a very strange, yet very strong ability. Not only she can see everything in 4,000 Kilometre radiuses in great details, but she can see other things, deep inside the person.


    "I can read your brain, your head and what you think of."


    She said as a faint pink colour appeared in between her fingers. "It''s how I know who lie and tell the truth."


    "Hehe..." Lucas laughed. His head has many secrets that he kept only for himself. "Listen, first I didn''t confess to you, and I don''t have to lie to you anyway."


    "Come on, a little peek won''t hurt." Viola made a teasing smile as she put the circle scanning Lucas.


    "Are you a princess? Don''t you know something called privacy?"


    Lucas warned her avoiding the circle as she looked through it. If she saw what in his head, then she would react more than she did to Sanji when she read his perverted brain in Manga.


    Viola lowered her hand and smirked, "an innocent man won''t be worry if he has nothing to hide."


    "And an innocent woman won''t hide beneath clothes if she doesn''t have something to hide."


    Viola blushed and turned her face; she then looked at Lucas and the two made eye contact for a brief.


    ''he is so shameless,'' Viola had her jaw dropped. Lucas offer is simple, if he had nothing to hid behind his skull, then she should have nothing to hide beneath her dress.


    "haha,"


    "Good one."


    Both of them laughed.


    Voila found it funny to talk with him. Though she wanted to see his head, she had no right. But she already saw the angle of the dangle.


    Lucas lowered his head as an idea stroke him. As he was holding levelling his Devil Fruit until gaining a bit XP, he thought about his ability [More-More: Senses.]


    [DFM +5 XP]


    What if he used this to increase his skin sensitivity during s.e.x, would he discover a new world of stress-relieving?


    ''Mm... How about twenty times more.''


    Seeing him looking down, Viola smiled and took a step forward, with her huge (even compared to huge) b.r.e.a.s.t jiggling, and approached Lucas, thinking that he may be sad.


    She let her mouth close to his ear and whispered, "but what if I told you that I''m not an innocent woman, and I have nothing to hide."


    As the hot breath hit his ear skin, Lucas opened his eyes widely, feeling aroused and better since his sensitivity was increased 20 times.


    ''What is this feeling?"


    Lucas felt the same feeling when Newton discovered gravity.


    But that wasn''t over, as when she saw him opening his eyes like this just from a breath, Viola thought that he is easy to pick up boy, which explain a lot while there are many girls around him, yet overprotective as one.


    She reached the slit on her dress and opened a couple of buttons, exposing her cleavage to Lucas, who started widely as such a huge chest. Each one of those was so huge and even bigger compared to his face, and plump. It was on Lucci''s size.


    Lucas suddenly had the urge to touch Viola''s big chest and see how it feels.


    Voila, let her thick peach coloured lips getting closer to his face. He lips, wet, landed on his cheek. Viola closed her eye and extended her tongue, surprised to see that Lucas''s skin is smooth, which made her think it is delicious and kissed it.


    *Muah*


    "Ah~" Lucas softly m.o.a.ned as heat rushed to his crotch (he still have sensitive skin x20). Viola still didn''t take her lips back, extended her tongue and sucked his cheek slightly, making blood rush to that area and turning it red. His face for the first time turned red, and Lucas was getting some kind of mental orgasm, entering a climax. "Mm~" That wasn''t supposed to mean. So, if he increased his sensitivity by a hundred, would he be coming already? Even after she took her tongue back, the feeling is still hitting him, giving him tickles.


    ''No, this sensitivity is too much for me.''


    Lucas quickly deactivated his senses increase, feeling normal back again and the kiss felt just good. Lucas at least found a way to make s.e.x feel better for him.


    "Well, I guess you are innocent." Seeing how Lucas turned and looked at her, Viola smiled and turned, giving her back to Lucas, who clearly starred at her butt.


    The thought that he is such a good person, and sensitive, made Viola feel bad if she took advantage of him. Well, maybe she would go back to her room and masturbate while she peeks at his member. Viola closed the slit on her chest and walked.


    "Hey, not fair after kissing me, to leave me like that," Lucas said as he stood next to her and started walking with her side.


    "Well, we can''t look at each other."


    Using her ability, she could see the thing in his pants growing, increasing its length and width, and Lucas is clearly staring at her.


    Viola bit her lips and blushed harder, without showing any change on her healthy skin.


    "I changed my mind, you can look at me, and I can look at you."


    Lucas put his hand on her shoulder, making her stop as he rubbed them gently, making Viola feel relaxed and sensitive.


    "Let us have a date unless your family is complete," Viola said, about to leave. Though she knew that he must be saying this because she got him aroused, she didn''t mind to get this specific boy to bed. But she was curious about Lucas and wanted to know him better.


    Lucas was about to follow her, but then, a 300 meters green-haired giant with two horns got its face closer to


    the two.


    Viola, seeing this, freaked out. She quickly jumped back and shot two big whales from her eyes toward the invader. But the whales seemed to be small and the giant swept them easily with a finger.


    Lucas didn''t seem to be surprised as he looked who came here.


    "Lucci, what are you doing here."


    "You, know each other!" Viola was surprised to see the comer smiling at Lucas. She looked at Lucas waiting for an answer


    "Yes, my companion and part of my crew Lucci. Lucci, this is Voila."


    "Nice to meet you." She quickly shrank to become a normal human and stood next to Lucas. Her chest was still bigger than Viola''s by a bit. Viola stared at the two know each other. Viola stared at Lucci''s chest, finding her rival.


    Viola couldn??t help but ask. "Did you eat Sea-King fruit, Cow module?"


    Lucci ignored her as she went to Lucas giving him a huge.


    "Lucci, I thought I told you to stay at the hotel," Lucas said, feeling her chest burring his with her n.i.p.p.l.es sinking.


    "Mo, Lucas, I couldn''t sleep. I had nightmares about Arlong." Lucci said, sounding afraid and annoyed. "Don''t worry, he is dead," Lucas said and patted her head.


    "I want to sleep with you."


    "Sure."


    Lucas kept petting her head.


    "I''ll go and let you two sort whatever you had."


    Viola, with a stunned expression, turned and left. Looking at her, Lucas lifted his hand and waved, "Good night, let''s see if we can have some date later."


    "Sure, as long as you are around," Viola said looking confused as Lucas looked genuinely trying to help this girl to sleep.


    When Viola left the two alone, Lucci that had her head on Lucas''s chest, lifted it and looked up, feeling better. "I''m not sleepy, Mo~."


    Lucas leaned his back on a near wall. "So, what do you want to do? Do you want to eat something?"


    "Well, in fact; Mo. Lucci had a problem."


    COMMENT 50 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 50 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 194 - 194 (R18)

    (R-18)


    In the balcony of Dressrosa palace:


    At the middle of the night:


    "Tell me," Lucas asked, waiting to hear Lucci''s problem, as she appeared here at the middle of the night looking for him.


    Lucci is a very strong Sea Monster woman, so there should be no trouble with her. And based on his knowledge, Lucci act timed only around him. As when she faces the other people, she would fight back and make a stand for herself.


    He was truly worried when he heard that she has a problem. She could be sick due to her Devil Fruit or something else that must be dealt with quickly.


    Or possibly, someone made a move on her. Lucci was charming in her human form with a curvaceous body that can seduce any man, a very white and smooth skin, and dark green hair, with a beautiful face.


    "Putting an egg," Lucci, flushing, said making an eye-contact with Lucas.


    "Excuse me." Lucas took a step back and stared at Lucci with wide-opened eyes.


    "After having a contact so much with Lucas, Lucci would need to put an egg as her instinct chose a partner," In this weather and in this period of the year, sea monsters breed where they have to put an egg that would hold their linage.


    "What!"


    Lucas seemed to be confused and broke the alcohol bottle.


    "Mo~ let Lucci explain better. In human language, it''s called the breeding season."


    Lucci approached Lucas excited with her b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggling. She was looking at Lucas with her dark eyes sparkling.


    Staring at a completely white skin, the full thighs, the long legs, pretty face, and the huge chest, Lucas almost chocked his drink.


    ''I don''t see a Sea Monster.''


    "And you need me to help you to make an egg."


    Lucas seemed confused as he started to think. Since she is a human now, wouldn''t it be quite impossible? But again, originally, she is a sea monster. What is possible and what impossible, it is not something to determinate. This One Piece world, where everything is possible.


    But Lucas couldn''t help but imagine someone coming out of an egg and calls him papa.


    "Mm, I will let my instincts control me and we will get laid."


    Lucci said, not seeming to care about what Lucas is thinking. Her hands reached her thighs, she took off her shorts, revealing a p.u.s.s.y with slight green hair layer above it and approached Lucas, crushing her chest on his.


    Lucas was on the mood; he looked at Lucci''s eyes and let his hands on her ribs. Lucci''s face flushed more red, feeling turned on. She could feel Lucas moving his hand lower on her skin exploring her curves, she couldn''t help but let a soft silent m.o.a.n on how good his touch was.


    ''Daddy Lucas''s hand feels good.''


    Finally, Lucas reached her plump butt cheeks, grabbed them gently, and squeezed them with his fingers sinking inside.


    "Here you are."


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted. The two of them turned when they heard someone with blonde hair and green bright eyes floating toward them. It was Mikita, floating with her umbrella and wearing pyjama with lemon patterns.


    "Mikita."


    She was looking for Lucci, but after seeing it exposing her lower half approaching Lucas, she smiled.


    Mikita made a large grin as she floated and landed next to them. "Daddy, I didn''t know... you should have invited me; you know I like to watch."


    "Mo~ what she is doing here," Lucci said, putting her hands on Lucas''s chest and glaring at Mikita.


    "She likes to watch me banging other girls."


    Lucas said, knowing about the secret of Mikita''s fetish, which may be developed thanks to him turning her to submissive. Mikita became a very obedient girl to him and wouldn''t cause any troubles to the other girls. In fact, she wouldn''t mind acting timed around the girls she saw Lucas banging in front her. But Lucas made her have some backbone, so she wouldn''t be used.


    But at least, like this, Mikita was the last girl you would expect troubles from. But still one of the strongest.


    ''She is just too good girl.''


    "Mm- I''m fine if she only watches."


    Lucci looked at Mikita and gave her a threatening gaze, which seemed to make Mikita enjoy it more.


    "Please proceed; I just love Daddy when he does that."


    Mikita nodded as she took off her pyjama, revealing her blue bra and panties.


    Over time, Makita''s chest grew along with her butt and she became curvier, her blonde hair reaches her shoulder now.


    She stared at the two with bright green eyes, before smiling and extending her hand so they do what they want.


    "Sigh, Lucci, don''t act differently, and after this, I want you to act less sensitive."


    Lucas said, patting Lucci''s head.


    After thinking a bit, Lucas thought that this can be a good chance to test sensitivity increasing for him. After all, he too wanted to feel better during s.e.x. He doesn''t care if he became addicted to the good feeling, but he has to be careful not to increase it too much.


    ''Let me start slowly, 5 times more should be enough.''


    "Can we start, Mo."


    Lucci wrapped her arms around Lucas''s neck and hugged him to her, pushing her heavy big b.r.e.a.s.ts against his chest. Lucas opened his eyes widely, feeling that his s.e.x drive souring when Lucci''s perky big chest sank his and clearly felt her n.i.p.p.l.es sinking inside after they made a contact.


    "Sure."


    Lucas reached her shirt and lifted it slowly. He wanted to see the big cow chest and know how it feels better, "Let me help you taking it off."


    "Mm~"


    Lucci lifted her arm allowing her shirt to slip up. Her snow chest was exposed and made a strong appearance as it fell and jiggled, making a repeated motion.


    "Mo~ you like Lucci''s b.r.e.a.s.ts."


    Seeing him staring, Lucci grabbed his hand and put it on her chest, making his hand look a bit small.


    "Yes."


    Lucas thought that if Lucci was a high school student, then they may call her cow''s chest because that how big they were.


    Lucas put his other hand on the other b.r.e.a.s.t and ceased them with a slow and gently teasing touch. He moved his finger around her pink n.i.p.p.l.es slowly, making the n.i.p.p.l.es getting harder.


    "Mm, Lucci, feel good, my crotch tickling'' mo"


    Lucci closed her eyes, lifted her head, and let a long soft m.o.a.n. She was feeling something invading her whole body when Lucas played with her chest. "Ahh, good."


    She felt his fingers moving slowly to the centre, wrapping her n.i.p.p.l.es. And smoothly, they were touching the edges rubbing them, and making them harder. Lucci, experiencing the human feeling for the first time, lifted her head and let a happy m.o.a.n as she was experiencing mental orgasm. Unknown to her, she was squirting.


    A few seconds later, a good amount followed out as her v.a.g.i.n.a twitched. Her scent then spread around.


    "Ahh."


    Lucas was enjoying playing with the soft melons and wanted more. Lucas always loved big b.r.e.a.s.ts and could proudly say that they are one of his secret weaknesses.


    The sight of Lucci''s chest made him feel a bit weak. And when he is in this state, he can''t keep his Dragon from getting unleashing the D.


    "Lucci, I''ll lift you."


    Lucas said, but Lucci couldn''t reply as she was feeling weak against his touches.


    Putting his arms around Lucci''s thin waist, Lucas lifted her up until her chest was on his head level and her wide h.i.p.s on his stomach.


    Lucci, who was enjoying the game, followed her human instinct and wrapped her legs around Lucas''s h.i.p.s, while her v.a.g.i.n.a was only a few centimetres above his crotch.


    ''So big.''


    Lucas thought as he buried his face completely inside her b.r.e.a.s.t, squeezing on him. Smelling the sweet milk scent, Lucas pushed forward and found a perky pink n.i.p.p.l.e. He opened his mouth widely and closed his lips on her n.i.p.p.l.es, extending his tongue a bit, and giving a small lick. Lucas loved the taste.


    "Ommoo~ this good."


    Lucci let a load m.o.a.n feeling her n.i.p.p.l.es getting sucked. She wrapped her arm around his neck hugged Lucas face to her chest with a strength that can kill an army easily, yet, it didn''t seem to affect the man.


    Lucas kept licking while Lucci kept m.o.a.ning and hugging him, feeling that she is in a climax and squirted again.


    ''They are enjoying it.'' Mikita, from the side, started breathing heavily looking at Lucas''s c.o.c.k trace as it was growing, which made her want to suck it and play with it. ''Why do I find it enjoyable.''


    Mikita, in her life, didn''t know that she was that sort of women until she saw Lucas banging Zala in front of her, which made Mikita discover that side. When Lucas found about it, he accepted her, and Mikita eventually licked the juices of Zala from his d.i.c.k.


    But there was a problem, as Zala and Vivi would take advantage of this each time they argue. Even though she was stronger than them, Zala always bullies her while reminding her of the fact who lick the juices of the others, which instantly end any argument.


    Though it looked humiliating to be a cuckquean in the harem, it didn''t feel bad and Mikita never cared as Lucas stand up for her when he is there.


    "Well, Lucci should be a noob and I need to help Daddy to feel good."


    Mikita made a decision to avoid making Lucas''s disappointed while having experience with a Sea Monster.


    Walking on her four, Mikita crawled to Lucas, who was lifting Lucci and playing with her b.o.o.b.s.


    As soon as she was inch away from Lucas and Lucci, Mikita stood on her knees and reached his pant while her head was bellow Lucci''s butt. Mikita ignored the drops falling over her hand and unzipped his pants, revealing a viny D.


    ''Wow, it seems bigger than usual.''


    Mikita''s eyes lit up as she reached with her hand and held the shaft, aiming the head of Lucas''s c.o.c.k at her mouth before opening it as wild as possible and taking it inside her watery mouth that was already dolling.


    Lucas, who was sensitive more than usual, opened his eyes and m.o.a.ned as he felt his member being swallowed warmly. "Ahh."


    Since Mikita did this many times, she had no gag reflexes and could take his D inside her throat easily. Using her will, Mikita pushed her head as further as she can until her nose was on his crotch. Lucas let a short m.o.a.n feeling all of his D inside her mouth with his face buried in Lucci''s chest. Mikita closed her little pink lips on the shaft, squizzing it, and using her tongue to lick.


    "Oh."


    Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n, feeling good. Lucci was the same as she gave up to pleasure and her butt was lowered a bit falling on Mikita''s head.


    Mikita felt Lucas''s shaft muscles reacting, and she took her head back a bit. She moved her hand and put on the shaft, before giving it a strong stock that pushed the pre-c.u.m to her mouth, which she gladly swallowed.


    Mikita took her head back, smiling, and the D left her throat empty."Yummy."


    "Ah." Lucas lifted his head between Lucci b.o.o.b.s, feeling just too good of the orgasm he had. Since his D face facing Mikita''s face, its muscle twitched and he blew his load on her chest.


    "Was I a good girl, Daddy."


    Mikita smiled and asked while having her finger rubbing against her wet underwear and her.


    "Yes, you were."


    Lucas nodded at the blonde, prizing her. The pleasure from this opened his appetite to the girl he is lifting.


    "Mikita, help me putting my D.i.c.k inside her."


    "Yes, Daddy."


    Lucas lifted Lucci''s h.i.p.s and held her ass, spreading her holes. Mikita came closer. Using her hand, she lifted Lucas shaft and aimed the head inside Lucci''s cave.


    Lucci opened her eyes widely, feeling her wet p.u.s.s.y lips getting spread open as a thick meat rod spread her w.o.m.b wall.


    "Daddy," Lucci unconsciously said. Maybe she is copying Mikita.


    Lucas held her h.i.p.s and started pushing his c.o.c.k up. Unexpectedly, Lucci''s v.a.g.i.n.a was deep and stretching with ease.


    Maybe this was thanks to to the fact that she became a Rubber Woman; she was easily stretching and not feeling pain from that. But it still felt like a wet v.a.g.i.n.a.


    "Mmm."


    Lucci let a soft m.o.a.n feeling Lucas reaching deep inside her as he was thrusting slowly inside her.


    Lucas rested his head on Lucci''s shoulder, breathing heavily. He kept pushing Lucci''s h.i.p.s down and his up, and continuing spreading her until he felt the head of his d.i.c.k kissing the entrance of her w.o.m.b.


    Lucci rolled her eyes, and her v.a.g.i.n.a started strongly to squeeze on Lucas''s d.i.c.k from every direction.


    "Here I come."


    Lucas said as the pressure from her greedy v.a.g.i.n.a made his senses soar.


    "Mo~ it deep. I can feel it inside"


    Feeling her G spot being stimulated along with the orgasm nerves, Lucci lowered her head and let a long m.o.a.n. She had a strong orgasm. Lucci wrapped her around Lucas and began to move her h.i.p.s up and down faster and faster.


    *Pa* *Pa*


    A loud slapping sound could be heard each time Lucas''s palls hit Lucci''s blossom ass.


    "Amazing!"


    Mikita, from bellow, was watching with an amazed expression as Lucas''s balls were slapping against Lucci''s tight v.a.g.i.n.a. She admired Lucci for taking that entire monster in her first time, and without having too much pain and taking the initiative to move.


    "Lucas, Lucci is having more liquids getting out."


    Lucci yelled and m.o.a.ned as she came again. Her orgasm was strong that she didn''t know what she was saying. But because of that, she was acting according to her instinct.


    Since it followed her instinct, it was natural, and thus pleasurable.


    "I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g."


    Lucas held her closer and stopped with a lost thrust that got his member open the entrance of her w.o.m.b. Lucci, couldn''t let a m.o.a.n, as Lucas put his lips on her pink lips and kissed them strongly.


    Lucas could feel her v.a.g.i.n.a, strongly squeezing on his d.i.c.k. Because of the sensitivity, Lucas had an orgasm stronger.


    At that moment, it didn''t matter to him that he did a sea monster, and let his load inside.


    "Ahh."


    Feeling the drops leaving him and that Lucci''s w.o.m.b is full, Lucas let a soft sigh and made a happy expression.


    Lucci let a satisfied face after feeling the hot s.e.m.e.n inside her. She slipped away from him. Lucas took a bed from his storage and placed Lucci above it to rest.


    Lucci lied down there and looked at him, saying "I''m Happy."


    Just now, she got a strong link made by the D skill. She became now attached to Lucas and feeling a stronger link between them.


    "That is a good feeling'' mo."


    But she has yet to realise it, as she was now meditating in the middle of the long orgasm she is having.


    [Ding, The D up to level 18.]


    The D skill nowadays was the fastest skill Lucas is levelling up.


    "You, come here."


    Lucas looked at Mikita, who was acting like a timed girl and standing in the corner the whole time, watching.


    "Yes, Daddy." Mikita''s eyes lit up as she stood and went to Lucas, hugging him and kissing him


    Lucas went to the bed lied on his back with Mikita above him, next Lucci.


    "Take your time, Daddy."


    Mikita was happy that her turn finally came and looked at Lucas, with hungry eyes, as she placed his d.i.c.k inside her already wet v.a.g.i.n.a while moving her h.i.p.s.


    "Sure, I''ll do." Lucas smiled and put his hands on her ass cheeks, as his D was swallowed by her v.a.g.i.n.a. But she was feeling so tight despite being stretched already.


    "Oh, my n.i.p.p.l.es are becoming harder.. ahh."


    "Mmmm... good girl."


    "Oh, you are doing it again." Lucci turned her head and started to watch what she saw tens of times already.


    And so, a peaceful sounds resonated after the peace came back to Dressrosa.


    COMMENT 45 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 45 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 195

    The morning arrived and Lucas was still hugging Lucci''s n.a.k.e.d body with his member buried deep. After a wild night, Lucci''s urges that came because of the breeding season has finally calmed down.


    "This is better than food'' mo," Lucci said, seeing Lucas wearing his clothes. "Come here," Lucas said and Lucci came closer to see that Lucas gave her a kiss before saying, "Go with Mikita and stay a good girl until I need you."


    "You always need me mo~." Lucci grinned and wore her clothes. Quickly, she jumped from the balcony and reached the place of the others.


    "That''s a troublesome girl, Daddy."


    "I know, but she is a great force."


    After finishing wearing, Mikita made out a bit with Lucas before taking her umbrella and fly smoothly and comfortably to the place where the others are resting.


    Lucas yawned and met the others before getting out of the palace. As it seems, Gion came to him and told him about news from the HQ, and they need him to receive a warship.


    -x-X-x-


    Next to the seaport of Dressrosa, Lucas was sitting on the ground, with a couple of officers around him. There was another male Vice Admiral, with a sword and mask ¨C he came here along with his crew to hold the captives from Doflamingo''s family.


    Around Lucas, there were Kaya, Hina, Lilia, Calorina, Alvida, standing, wearing casual clothes. Though Lucas told them they are on vacation and they don''t have to do this, they insisted on coming with him to show their roles of supporting him.


    There was Gion as well, holding her sword and counting the captives to see if someone had escaped from their eyes.


    Lucas, while waiting, opened his system to see if there are some skills to level up and evolve.


    After his trip to Dressrosa, Lucas had a total of 8 million acc.u.mulated XP to level up his skills. As for the Devil Fruit Mastery, Lucas would level it when a special guest arrives.


    Ah, did he forget to mention those pirates and giants he slapped earlier, except Gerd, which he thought it was hard


    ''Damn, that one was pretty... but why Oda like them huge. ''


    Lucas shook his head from the ideas and looked to his 8 million acc.u.mulated XP and skills.


    Opening the panel, Lucas saw some skills are close from level 20. According to what Lucas learned from Lin Fan''s journey, the skills that reach level 20 would evolve to something beyond imagination.


    [Stealth Footwork level 19 (2.000.000/2.500.000)


    Finger Gun level 19 (1.000.090/2.000.000)


    Massage hands level 19 (3.500.000/4.000.000)]


    Deciding what he would level up Lucas chose.


    As for DFM, he can always level it up, but skills are still the main foundation.


    [Ding. Stealth Footwork reached level 20


    *increasing the speed of the previous level +5%]


    [Skill evolved.]


    [+ Skill: The Ghost Footwork level 1 (0/3.000.000)


    Fearsome assassination footwork that allows the host to become like a ghost and faster. The host can vanish and remove the sound of his steps as he runs. Also can conceal the presence. Only those with Strong Observation Haki or senses can find your presence. The faster you go, the higher the chances to be found.


    *Can be used without preparation steps.]


    [Finger Gun up to level 20.


    + The ability to use all the fingers at once.]


    [ Ding, skill evolved.]


    [+ skill: The Body Gun level 1 (0/2.000.000)


    A skill that turns the whole body into a gun. Can shoot a compressed air from any part and any muscle.


    * Include fire in the attacks. ]


    Seeing the new evolved skill, Lucas lied on his back and extended his hand. Pff. From his palm, compressed air with arm length flew up.


    With the new skill, Lucas felt that he can use his feet, elbow as well. He basically became a gun, or cannon if it is more appropriate to describe him.


    Compared to the Finger Gun, what he shot from this skill is way bigger air projectile and more destructive ones.


    Lucas could feel that this skill was stronger and more damageable than a simple Finger Gun. But this is a compressed air attack and not a shockwave like Six King Gun. But still, each skill has its strength and proper moment to shine.


    Now, the last one is a bit selfish.


    [ Massage hands reached level 20.


    The healing ability reaches the max.


    Complete control on the blood flow]


    [Ding, Skill evolved]


    [+ Massage Body/ Self-healing level 1.


    (0/100.000)]


    Instead of the hands, the host can use his whole body to massage himself or massage the partner.


    If host healed himself, he has to take note that the body would take more time than the hands.


    Speed and effeteness can be increased with the level up]


    Lucas never thought that he may gain such skill. To massage his partner like that. Just hugging them would be enough.


    No, the main point is that he can massage himself, meaning that he can heal himself. But the system told him it''s slow, and he needs to level it up if he wants it to get faster.


    ''I hope that just don''t feel too good... otherwise, I would become addicted.''


    ''Since ever I got Massage Hands, I never masturbated, not even during the month I spent training, not even for once.''


    Lucas hoped that massaging himself to heal wouldn''t feel good in one specific area. Lucas turned his head to his girls and couldn''t wait to grind this skill.


    ''Never mind, I can avoid my d.i.c.k and butt while using this skill.''


    Testing and all of that can be left for later. Lucas looked around to see Gion looking at the beach mind absent. Hina looked at Lucas to see that he had a facial battle like he was afraid of something. ''He is acting weird. Hina wonders if he is cheating... if he does, I''ll cage him.''


    "Boss, seems you are excited more than me."


    "Stop calling me Boss."


    Gion glared at Lucas, feeling that she is an old woman each time he calls her boss, which is quite annoying.


    "Vice Admiral Momousagi is too long, what should I call you then."


    Feeling that he is acting more mature and getting more familiar with each other, Gion sighed and decided to let it happen. "If you want, call me Big Sister Gion, or Big Sis."


    "Fine Big Sis." Lucas laughed.


    Calorina seemed to have some veins appear on her forehead. There is no way she let this one take her special place. "Just call her boss; there is nothing wrong with that."


    "But..."


    "She is an older woman; you can even call her aunty."


    Vines appeared on Gion''s head as she tried to ignore the remark about being an older woman. Calorina got her with that.


    After five minutes, Lucas and the other officers could spot one big warship heading here. Unlike the usual Vice Admirals, the one who came can consider herself safe here with one ship.


    As the warship landed, the officers around made a line and military salute, while allowing the comers to pass.


    ''would she let me join her crew.''


    Lucas thought as he looked to a 2-meter tall old woman approaching him with three women behind her. This was the woman who Lucas originally wanted to join her crew that was full of women.


    ''Ah... seems this is huge bitches squad.''


    Lucas thought to see them approaching. He moved his head away to see someone walking to their side, who happened to be 3 meters old man with a dog mask.


    ''And what bastard is doing here.''


    Some images of Ice Island flashed in his head as he looked at the owner of the mask, Garp. Lucas would shiver each time he remembers that he was tricked by this old man.


    "I heard you beat Doflamingo." Garp was walking forward with his old teammate Tsuru.


    Seeing Lucas welcoming him with his usual frown, Garp laughed. "What''s with that attitude? Did you forget my Love Fist?"


    "I mastered it actually."


    Stilling leaning on the ground, Lucas lifted his fist and wrapped it with Haki. It was a clear challenge.


    Maybe in past, he had a big difference between him and Garp. But now, after he has a chance ¨C Fruit ¨C Lucas knows that he can payback. But still, he can''t take the old man lightly, as Garp can one punch admiral level character that can cancel damage.


    "By the way, good job hanging the call on Sengoku... you won''t believe how much hair he lost." Garp took his dog mask and smiled. Only if Lucas knew how much Garp laughed because of his action ¨C Garp love trolling so much.


    "Oh." Hearing about Sengoku, Lucas opened his mouth a bit. "I forgot about him."


    "This brat seems like you." The old woman next Garp said.


    "Mister Garp, Tsuru."


    Gion went forward welcoming them, while Lucas didn''t even bother to stand up.


    "Was the brat a trouble causer." Garp asked Gion, who didn''t even have a chance to nod as Lucas answered first, "less than you, at least."


    "hmmm" Gion laughed on Lucas''s answer. she thought it is so cute.


    "to interrupt your elders when they speak," Garp had veins appearing as his fist turned black ink.


    "You surely forgot what love is," said Garp.


    Lucas smiled and started singing, "What is love. Baby, don''t hurt me. Don''t hurt me. No more."


    ''He got c.o.c.kier for sure,'' Garp let a sigh as he sat on the ground next Lucas and ordered someone "Bring us some food."


    They nodded and turned to do as Garp asked.


    Tsuru, frowning, stepped forward to Lucas and decided to ask about what had been bothering her. "Where is that brat Doflamingo."


    "Dead," Lucas said, casually.


    The truth is, Doflamingo is inside his storage, waiting to get punched day and night and experience hell. But well, he is no better than dead.


    "How can you be sure? I chased him for many years and he has many tricks in his sleeves." She said, remembering how many years she used to chase Doflamingo. It''s wonderful to think that Doflamingo, who didn''t fear to clash with an Admiral, always escape from a crew full of women.


    Without answering, Lucas stood up and went to another spot bringing something wrapped in a white towel which was as tall as him. He then hands it to Tsuru.


    "You will find his leg and arm wrapped there. I don???t believe he is alive." Lucas said, gaining the shock of the girls who came around.


    Gion nodded with her head. "Actually, Lucas was the one who cut his leg and punched him badly."


    "Well, seems you got stronger," Garp said noticing that about Lucas. "How about a spar."


    Lucas nodded. A spar with someone who used to fight in the equal ground with Pirate King wasn''t a bad deal.


    "Well, I guess I have to thank you," Tsuru said as she winked at Garp, which accidentally met with Lucas''s eyes.


    Lucas shivered before quickly turning back to normal.


    "No need to thank me, please, sits down. I bet you are tired of travelling and you need some rest."


    Lucas''s face changed 180 degrees; he took a chair and placed it before guiding the old woman to sit down.


    "I''m fine."


    "Please, I insist."


    He looked over her ship to see it full of curvy women with long legs, big chest, and pretty athletic shapes, waiting for him to join them.


    What can a man ask more?


    "Oh, didn''t expect you to be a polite brat." Tsuru seemed to be shocked by Lucas''s attitude. Too bad she didn''t bring some cookies. Had she only know why he is doing that, she would already scream, Pervert or Monster?


    "No way, Garp taught me to be a handful to young ladies. Let me give you a massage, so you can relax."


    "Did I?" Garp asked. He saw Lucas putting three pairs of gloves before he places his hand on the old woman. Soon, he started massaging her, and the old woman felt very relaxed, lifting her head to the sky, and suddenly thinking about retirement.


    "How are you doing that." A brunet with short hair didn''t believe how fast Lucas''s hands are working. Tsuru is sleeping like a baby between his arms.


    "By the way, did they say anything about promotions?"


    Lucas turned to Garp and asked, ignoring the girls who are staring at his hand.


    "Nothing much... there is a meeting between the World Government and Navy to discuss things," Garp then started to eat what the officers brought him.


    Garp''s eyes turned serious all of a sudden. "It''s not officially, but some ranks would be added, though I don''t want to bother myself with them... this steak is good."


    Lucas seemed to be relaxed now, thinking that the Five Elders are true to their words. For this, he won''t turn them into butlers.


    ''I''ll make them remake a band of Backstreet Boys.''


    Lucas decided to Reward the Five Elders when the time comes.


    Garp suddenly approached Lucas and asked, "Can you teach me how you did that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The hands'' thing, you basically made her sleep."


    "Ah, that''s called talent."


    "Liar," said Garp. He is basically an old man who came with a ship full of women. He already had enough disappointments with his son and grandson. So, he thought that maybe, if Lucas taught him the hand thing, Garp may retire and recorrect his mistake.


    Lucas shook his arms, "what can I say, Practise make perfect."


    COMMENT 2 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY


    ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ªWrite a review Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote 2 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 196

    Next to Dressrosa, three big sh.i.p.s were heading in that direction. On the trail of the sh.i.p.s, there are many destroyed pirate-sh.i.p.s and many spots died red by the blood of the human and the Sea Kings. The leading ship had one flag that would make anyone recognise it beg for his or her life.


    Standing on the leading ship, was a man taller than 8 meters. He had a very muscular body, with a long blonde hair tied hair, and iron mask that covered his jaw and mouth.


    "Can you see it?"


    Asked the blonde man with his eyes showing a red chilly ray, looking at the direction of Dressrosa.


    "Yes, Mr Jack," Yelled one pirate sailor.


    The big Blondie named Jack nodded as he put his hand on two sickles that were hanging on his waist.


    "Take the factory back, and Kill Lucas, and everyone that had a relationship to. That''s Mister Kaido''s orders," said Jake viciously.


    Jake was someone introduced in the manga as one of the strongest commanders of an emperor. He alone attacked four Navy sh.i.p.s that contained an admiral, a Vice Admiral, and one legendary marine, and he was able to sink two of them before he manages to survive.


    But today he was heading here with three big sh.i.p.s to Dressrosa to see the situation and take back what is rightfully is his


    The pirates, who all wore united black custom ¨C except for girls wearing exposing two pieces of clothes¨C nodded and lifted their hands "Yes, mister Jack."


    -x-X-x-


    In Dressrosa, Lucas was sitting next to the seaport, helping to take captives to go inside the ship of the navy. He still asked Tsuru to join her crew but somehow Garp interfered and took her somewhere else to discuss few things. Lucas cursed Garp inside, as he was sure that with his hand ability, he would easily make that old woman let him in.


    But there was one problem that followed Lucas''s action. See, there is one that woman with a bazooka, green afro hair, double Lucas''s height and weight that would put the old Alvida into shame, had stuck to his shadow.


    "I''m sorry, it''s a secret technique and would take a lot of energy to use it," Lucas said, making some excuse.


    "Come on, it won''t be bad. Just a few touches." She said.


    Lucas flinched seeing her winking behind her sunglasses. He frowned and turned to walk away. "No way."


    Lucas vanished and appeared in another spot to see Lilia and Calorina trying to hold their laughing tears. Seeing how the unstoppable train refuses someone was so funny. The fact, they were the ones who asked Garp to take Tsuru away so he won''t have the chance to be in her crew ¨C after their long time together, they knew that Lucas would do that.


    Well, jealousy exists and the day has only 24 hours.


    "Happy to see me suffering?" Lucas asked, seeing that almost everyone is laughing except Kaya ¨C she didn''t understand. "You look healthy," Kaya said trying to understand why he saying he is suffering.


    "I should have pictured your face." Lilia kept laughing while drying her tears.


    "Phew, as long as you think you were suffering, I''m happy," said Alvida with a weak voice. She was worry and only now sighed in relief. Alvida remembered the time when he fell to her when she was still fat, which made her think something may happen with the green-haired girl that put her old self to shame. No one can blame her as she still remembers that Lucas kept her old poster with him at Elite Camp, and it''s obvious what he used to do that.


    "Whatever." After patting Alvida''s head, Lucas went to a near tent and sat down.


    He asked the girls if they want to go back to work, and for the first time, they had the same answer. No. But all of them wanted to visit a different island or go back with him. Lucas then lied on his back and started to think. Apparently, things won''t peaceful for him, as it seems, he would clash with Kaido''s crew very soon. In fact, he just now heard that Gion, Garp and Tsuru were discussing that Kaido, yesterday went to clash with another Pirate Emperor, which was a sign of his rage.


    ''Kaido would draw the attention of the marines... that would be a perfect chance to attack the factory.''


    But Lucas knew that Kaido doesn''t plan for this. He is just another crazy old man seeking the death he won''t find. But his men are smarter.


    Lucas thought that he can deal with a commander. But if he left someone weak to guard, it would be a problem for the factory.


    There is Caesar, but that guy is only good to the lab, and still lacking when it comes to fighting and usage of his fruit. maybe this changed after he got touched by Lucas.


    There was another problem. The World Government made a call to Zorro to do a mission. Since he never answered the calls before neither left a fixed location to them, Lucas would lose his secret identity as Warlord, which would expose girls to danger.


    No, as long as they stay in Sky Island, they would be fine.


    Lucas opened his storage and looked inside to Law, who was sleeping inside one of the slots. ''I would send him after using the fruit to gain eternal youth for some. Hina is already at her peak, Calorina as well.''


    Law is still somehow a useful pawn, and Lucas would throw him when he gets everything done.


    Well, to Lucas, once he gets what he wants from the Factory, he would live the life of Hakuna Matata.


    ''I''ll see what I''ll do with that fool later.''


    "Lucas, don''t look worried. What''s in your head?" Calorina sat next to Lucas and asked. She knew his body language very well, and he seems to be anxious thinking about something- many things actually.


    "Nothing."


    Lucas looked up.


    *BAM* *BAM*


    Lucas suddenly heard explosion sounds coming from the corner of this country. It was barely heard. If not for his enhanced senses, he would barely hear that.


    "Did you feel that?" Calorina asked and looked around.


    "Yes."


    Both of them stood up and got out of the tent to see the rest of the girls, who are playing cards, stopping and looking anxiously around.


    Lucas closed his Haki and extended it to max range. Dressrosa suddenly became black paint. The people and living creatures became white shadows, as the rest of buildings and sh.i.p.s became faint red transparent walls.


    "I can feel one ship had landed there."


    Calorina pointed with her finger to one direction, as she located a ship full of strong pirates from there.


    "No, there are three sh.i.p.s in three different locations. One is a distraction and the others are attacking."


    Lucas could feel that they are after SMILE Factory.


    Whatever pirate group this, they are poor. The first one decided to clash were Garp, Tsuru and Gion are.


    Those are done.


    The others are coming from a southern town. There should be no one there to guard. But the thing is, the other girls are resting there. Once the pirates would make casual attacks, they would make a move. Lucci should be enough to deal with them, and as Long as Mikita doesn''t turn to a meteor, Dressrosa layout won''t change.


    There is one last ship, which seemed to move stealthily, not trying to draw attention. Lucas could feel that they are moving toward his SMILE Factory.


    "Kaya stays here, you are pregnant," Lucas said.


    "But, I can help."


    Kaya wanted to go and fight.


    "No, But," Lucas firmly said," I would be unpleased if you get stressed,"


    "Fine, I''ll look for injuries"


    Kaya lowered her head, pretending to be upset. But she was somehow happy to see Lucas is caring of her. ''he is caring about us.'' She touched her belly. It was already months since she got that seed inside her, and the sings started to become visible.


    ''Kaya is pregnant.'' Hina flinched hearing their conversation. She didn''t know that; Hina lowered her head and let a sigh, ''what would Hina expect from a womanizer that I tried to seduce.''


    "I''ll go."


    Alvida picked up a spiky macer and floated in the air.


    "Problem." A blonde woman from Tsuru''s crew came here and reported. "There is a pirate ship- Beast Pirate Ship is coming from the direction of 8 clock."


    The officers around flinched. The girl and the officers looked at Lucas'' since he had a higher rank than them, and can issue orders.


    "Sure, we will deal with them." Lucas thought. He looked to Lilia and Hina. "Help them." He then looked at Tsuru''s crew. "Split at two. One would deal with that ship, and the rest follow me, there are pirates somewhere else."


    "I''ll follow you."


    Alvida stood up next to Lucas. She patted his head and looked at the rest of the girls. As she smiled at them, and all of them seemed to be charmed by her beauty. "I know," Alvida said trying to look charming. To prevent them from getting charmed by Lucas, she would charm them as well.


    "I''ll come as well," Calorina said.


    And so, the unit made two groups. One went to the beach and adjusted the cannons. Meanwhile, Lucas was guiding a lot of girls toward Jack group.


    Seeing that they were slow, Lucas turned his head to them and said. "Catch up to me."


    He then, using the upgraded footwork, Ghost Footwork, vanished in thin air as he headed to the group.


    "Hey."


    One girl with short black hair waved her hand at Lucas, feeling that he is abandoning strategy. This action made the rest of the girl hasten their footsteps and using Shave repeatedly.


    "Well, catch up." Using stealth footwork, Calorina vanished to catch after Lucas. Alvida let a sigh and used Moonwalk and flew sliding in the air.


    ***


    Lucas now, appeared on one peak, looking bellow to see a group of people in black, lead by an eight meters tall giant.


    As soon as Lucas appeared, the giant seemed to notice his presence and extended his hand, stopping the crew.


    He moved his face up, to see Lucas.


    Lucas could clearly see the name of that person. "Jack. Bounty: One Billion..."


    "I see, a Marine." Jack looked at Lucas and said with a scary voice, "Can you tell me where is Lucas and I''ll give you a quick and painless death."

 Chapter 197

    On one road, toward the hill of Dressrosa where SMILE Factory is located: Jack, one of the most fearsome, cruel, and well-known pirates was in his way toward the factory with his elite pirates.


    As they were in their way, Jack stopped upon sensing someone standing on the top of a near small peak. He looked there as well the rest of his crew to see a Blondie standing there with Navy''s coat.


    "Jack. 1 billion berries."


    Lucas, who was standing there, looked down, to read the information of Jack with [his Bounty Eye]. With his eyes, he can find any pirate, as long as they have a record, even if they disguised themselves.


    Seeing that he is one of the Marines, Jack looked at him with his scary eyes and said, "Oy you, since you are from the navy, tell me where is Lucas, and I may give you a quick death."


    Since Jack was very tall ¨C eight meters tall ¨C the small peak Lucas stood on didn''t seem to be far from Jack''s hand. He could snatch him easily by stretching his hand.


    From Lucas''s perspective, Jack seemed like a big shark. He noticed one thing during his journey: the more his proceed with his journey; everyone gets bigger no matter what race or gender.


    ''Maybe this because the low budget of Manga or Oda''s vision is getting bad so people had to become bigger...'' Lucas was trying to solve the mystery.


    "Answer me."


    Jack asked and clenched his teeth seeing that Lucas is thinking of something else.


    The rest of the men of Jack, who are next to him and wearing black, looked at Lucas as well with funny smiles. They knew their reputation among the Navy and the world, as one of the pirates of one of the strongest crews. They bet that Blondie must be shivering from fear.


    "Stop fearing and answer Jack."


    "Oy, there is no shame of shivering from fear. Stop pretending. It''s natural for you to fear us."


    The pirates started mocking Lucas, thinking they would play on his morals. Though Lucas looked calm, they thought he is pretending.


    ??Well, Lucas...Lucas, I wonder who he is," said Lucas, squatting and letting himself closer to Jack. Realising that Jack has a short temper, Lucas wanted to tease him a bit.


    Jack''s eyes turned red and exhaled through the iron mask that covers his mouth, which produced a scary voice.


    "Why do you look always angry? Do you need some water, small fish?"


    If Lucas remembers correctly, (since Jack appeared in the last arcs of the Manga he read a year ago), Jack is hybrid between a some from Giant race and a Fishman. But because he ate a Devil Fruit, he lost his ability to swim.


    Hearing Lucas''s words, everyone down opened their Jaw in shock and stared at Lucas. What do you mean by small fish?


    Jack lowered his head and clenched his fists tight, feeling that he got a direct strike to his morals.


    "Useless," said Lucas after he saw the near future. Lucas, of course, knew that Doflamingo is far weaker than Jack, which meant that the promising XP that would come from him is very high as well.


    Jack, in one quick step, appeared in front of the peak that Lucas is standing on, and jumped punching with his fist slightly to the level where Lucas is standing, trying to hold him.


    <<Ghost Footwork>>


    Lucas, before getting hit, vanished, or rather, faded to thin air as the fist passed by his body.


    Between Jack''s men, Lucas appeared. Most of them opened their eyes widely, especially those who had Haki since they couldn''t tell when Lucas was between them.


    Unconsciously, the pirates took a step back and looked at Lucas. One of them had big courage and took the initiative to attack first, as he was holding a big hammer, he swang his weapon toward Lucas.


    Lucas extended his hand and caught it, crushing the metal with his bare fingers.


    Then, everyone saw how that man flew when Lucas gave him a slight slap. The pirates took another step back. Lucas stared at them one by one; they didn''t dare to attack him directly.


    ''What the heck, for a second, my Haki lost track of him. Was he just this fast?'' Jack turned and looked at Lucas, as soon as his Haki told him about his location.


    He looked at his men to see them cowardly acting.


    Clenching his teeth, Jack reached his sickles on his waist and started walking with steps that made the ground.


    Each pirate Lucas looks at would take a step back, until his eyes stopped one woman as he winked. She was quite tall, half-n.a.k.e.d and had a very s.e.xy body with a huge chest and full h.i.p.s. She had short rose hair with an elegant nose and blue eyes and gorgeous face that seemed angry.


    At that moment, that angry face changed to embarrassment, and she unconsciously tried to cover her chest- only covered by bras- which made thing even worse as her b.r.e.a.s.ts made a stronger appearance when she squeezed them with her arm.


    "Stop staring at me, PERVERT," she said.


    Replying, Lucas decided to say something that would make him win without ruining the lady.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t hold myself when I noticed that you have extra weight" Lucas winked again as he looked at her h.i.p.s. ''I don''t mean it in a bad way though.''


    The men around opened their jaws in shock. The pretty pirate woman froze as her jade-like face became paler. To a woman like her, who keeps her shape perfectly, this was a severe insult.


    "Shameless. Mister Jack, please help me."


    Tears started to drop from her eyes. Those words would cause her sleepless nights of diet. She looked to the shadow of Jack behind Lucas.


    "I didn''t mean it in a bad way."


    Lucas shook his head, feeling Jack behind him shaking the ground as he walking.


    Jack, behind Lucas, lifted one sickle as high as possible and looked at Lucas down. "One last chance, where is Lucas."


    Without turning, Lucas smiled and asked. "What do you want from a fellow Marine?"


    "Taking him so Kaido would torture him," Jack said.


    "That''s too bad."


    As soon the words left Lucas''s mouth, Jack slammed down. The blade approached Lucas''s neck with a speed that wouldn''t give him a time to think.


    But again, without a visible foot movement, Lucas faded to thin air, letting giant sickle pass by him. In a second, Lucas appeared behind Jack, who was focusing his senses and turned to see that Lucas isn''t there. Jack couldn''t help but wonder what kind of footwork is this.


    "Over here."


    A voice came as Lucas appeared again. But this time, he had two swords in his hand.


    ''Ghost Footwork is very good for assassination and running away. But it seems that if I someone locked his senses on me, I get noticeable.''


    Lucas was testing his skills here.


    "Just stop running like a chicken and fight like a man."


    Jack slashed with his blades again, sending a strong compressed wind at Lucas, who waved his sword making the compressed wind fly to Jack''s pirates and hit them to fly away. But some got badly injured.


    [+30.000 XP...+20.000XP]


    "Well Jack, aren''t a huge bitch."


    Lucas smiled and replied at Jack''s provocation.


    Very soon, in the sky, Alvida appeared floating while looking down to see Lucas with his sword facing the Beast Pirate and one of the famous Three Disasters.


    Not so long after, Calorina appeared behind the pirate group, at a considerable distance.


    "That Lucas is a fast runner."


    Calorina was trying to breathe, feeling frustrated that she didn''t catch up. She looked to see pirates standing up and Lucas is facing a famous pirate with a Billion Berries worth head. Seeing her little cousin facing such known beast, her heart skipped a beat.


    "I have to help him."


    But then, the pirates turned and noticed her as one from the Navy. They raised their weapons at her face while Jack would deal with the Blondie.


    "The Navy seemed to notice our group."


    "It''s just this girl, let''s kill her."


    They then surrounded her and were about to attack.


    "GET OUT OF MY WAY." Calorina stared at them and yelled very loudly, making them take steps back. This woman has a bad temper and a furious gaze. Using her ability, she started increasing her size to fight. The people below didn''t seem to be amazed or anything and were ready to fight. Calorina kicked someone quickly flying away.


    "Do you need help?" Alvida, from above, descended and waved her macer at someone''s face, making him fly away as well.


    Jack and Lucas were clashing. Each time Jack waves his sword, Lucas would dodge easily while blocking his sickle and giving Jack a slight cut on his arm with the scimitar.


    Jack found it annoying as Lucas''s future observation ability gave him a very hard time.


    He turned around and saw who came "Now those annoying girls are here." Jack clicked his tongue and continued battling.


    Noticing that the girls arrived, Lucas said: "Calorina, Alvida, do me a favour and let this one to me."


    Lucas jumped between two blades, one was aimed at his head and the other to his waist. Lucas didn''t need to rely on his fruit as his Observation Haki was enough.


    Seeing that Lucas is ignoring him, Jack lifted his foot and stomped down.


    Lucas used Shave and went one meter back, avoiding Jack''s foot that made the ground shake.


    "Now, that is a mistake," said Lucas.


    In RPG games, the easiest way to beat a giant is by attacking his foot- which happened here that Jack gave his foot to Lucas without defence. Using the silver scimitar, Lucas put his sword on Jack''s foot and activated the sword''s ability, and above that, his Devil Fruit ability <<More-More: speed x120>>


    In instant, Jack''s leg froze without giving him time to react.


    Freezing usually takes time, starting from the skin and reaching to the bones.


    Lucas''s increasing ability made that time shorter, which made the cooling and freezing looking instant.


    Jack felt the coldness reaching his bones. Since the nerves are frozen, he won''t be able to move them until they get heated a bit by his muscles.


    "YOU DAMN BRAT," Jack yelled and lifted both of his sickles up, ready to strike.


    But before he could do anything, Jack got a big fist on his fist which sent him flying away. Jack continued flying until he hit some mountain. When he stopped, he touched his face to see that his mask was broken, and his mouth that is full of fangs revealed itself.


    "Hey, I told you to leave him to me."


    Lucas lifted his head to see Calorina so angry while attacking Jack. She didn''t seem to be satisfied as she bent down and sank her hand on the ground. Clenching her teeth, she picked up a big rock which up, which made a big whole. In this giant form, thousands of tons aren''t a problem to lift. So, one can say how much this rock would do damage.


    "That''s what he gets for trying to stomp on you," She said angrily trying to hold tears ready to throw that rock. But Lucas stopped her as Jack was slowly standing up," wait."


    "What! Can''t you see that I''m busy?" Calorina said, while lifting the rock and looked at Lucas.


    "Just this." Lucas appeared above that rock and touched it <<More More: Speed x120>> at least this would get him the XP in case Jack got defeated from this.


    "Fine. Do I need to increase its size."


    "You can."


    Her awakening ability is similar to Lucas''s, but with slight differences. Lucas can extend the size of the objects more than she can along with their speed; but unlike her, he can''t make them smaller.


    She threw the rock forward and Lucas jumped back as the rock got bigger


    Calorina noticed something, which is that the rock is flying faster than usual. It latterly moved at a speed that surpasses the bullets folds.


    Jack slowly stood up, to see something heading toward him very fast and covering him with shadow. Before he could make a proper reaction, the rock hit him and sent him flying along with it, crushing on his body.


    On the other side, Alvida had an easier time with the other pirates.


    She only used her fruit to make the ground slide. Now, the pirated can''t even stand on their feet on putting their hand on the ground without sliding and falling. Alvida, of course, didn''t just stand watching. She was mercilessly using her macer to hit everything moving on the head.


    Jack, one the other hand, had injuries over all of his body. Even with his strong physic, he still took damage and spat blood. He was buried under the rock which broke on his body.


    Jack started to stand up slowly and rocks were pushed. His size started to get bigger and bigger while his shape started to shift to one of elephant covered with fur, and extra-large muscles with a height of 30 meters.


    Calorina, Alvida, and Lucas could notice a hundred meters away, a very big mammoth, glaring at them, and having a blonde hair like Jack.


    "That bastard is alive," said Calorina, looking at Jack, and using her ability to match with him.


    Jack, in his Monmouth form, started to run forward, making a small earthquake with each step.


    "He can''t fly, can he?" Lucas looked at Alvida and patted her arm.


    "What do you mean," Calorina murmured as she looked at Jack running her destroying everything in his way.


    Alvida smiled as she understood Lucas''s meaning. "Well, he can''t." Alvida bent down and touched the ground again.


    Brute force can make you a very famous pirate with a big reward. But the strategy can determine the battle.


    "Damn You."


    Jack approached them with high speed, ready to knock them out. But he noticed something weird on his foes'' facial expression ¨C all of them are giving him smug face.


    At that moment, Jack felt something weird on his four legs. They started to slide on the ground and he started to lose his balance. He moved his legs quickly to regain his balance, but that made things worse.


    "Hahaha..." Lucas covered his face with his hand and started to laugh. "which I had a camera to film that."


    "AAhh," Jack let a scream as he fell to the ground. He tried to use his fangs, but it slides as well. Even if he tried hitting the ground with the only available limb, it would slide to the side.


    Before he could hit the ground, Lucas appeared above Jack and gave him a punch that sent him flying down. But when Jack''s body hit the ground, slide and bounced again.


    "Hahaha..." Alvida swept a tear, "A funny Elephant."

 Chapter 198

    In a previously a beautiful landscape, battle marks were all over the place, such as holes on the ground and peaks that got cut, one giant mammoth was lying on the ground, desperately trying to move as the ground was so smooth, while being surrounded by two women and Lucas standing on top of the head of one of them.


    Next to them was Jack''s crew, on the ground, defeated measurably.


    Alvida and Calorina were laughing at Jack''s misfortune. There is nothing more cute and funny than an elephant losing his balance and falling over and over on the ground.


    "You Damn marines, learn how to fight fairly," Jack said, feeling that he can''t move. He glared at Alvida who was giving him a smug face that his attacks are useless, and knew that she was the one who uses the ability.


    Alvida played with her hair and said, "It''s useless, as long as you can''t fly, or reach me, then this ground is your grave." She put her hand on the ground and looked at Lucas, "Shall I open a crack on the ground. He may meet Lava and would be done for."


    "No. I want to punch him more," Calorina said with both her fists turning ink black. There is no way she would allow anyone thinking of harming Lucas to go away alive.


    She moved her eyes to Lucas who patters her head.


    Jack clenched his teeth wanting to dash forward. He slowly undid his transformation and looked at the three, standing up. Looking at him, Lucas extended his hand and invited Jack to attack.


    He reached a way to get out of his situation.


    "If I can''t walk, then I''ll attack like this."


    Jack lifted his sickles and moved them. But then, the momentum was strong and Jack fell on the ground, sending compressed air blade which was easily dodged as Lucas moved his head to the side.


    "Hahaha."


    "Hmm.."


    The situation reminded Jack of one say: When a tiger falls from the mountain, even the dogs would bully him.


    After falling, Jack tried to support himself and was about to use a smart move. He would create wind with his sword and use it to fly. But then, something stopped him.


    "Enough."


    Lucas vanished from his place and appeared above Jack''s back.


    "Damn you..."


    Reacting to Jack''s words, Lucas put his palm on the back of Jack. "Have you ever tasted Six King Gun level 18?"


    Lucas said, thinking of destroying Jack''s eternal organs. With his skill current level, from this position, the shockwave would spread in the whole body, doing great damage from both outsides and inside. The palm position on the back was a way to guarantee victory against human foes with strong bodies.


    Around Lucas''s hand, a visible transparent sphere appeared, ready to get unleashed. He, of course, can put his hand on Jack''s head and uses the shockwave to blow up his brain, but, he decided to ask some question.


    Not caring about Lucas words, Jack said," If you don''t want Kaido''s wrath, you would know what to do."


    "Bitch, please. They won''t care even if you are from Whitebeard crew." Lucas didn''t fear the threat.


    "Do you know who is Kaido, he will take revenge for me,"


    Seeing that Jack is using cheap threats, Lucas yelled.


    "Courting Death," Lucas said firmly.


    "What!" Jack felt confused and Lucas lifted his head,


    "Shit, that sounded cool in my head, but not out loud." Lucas felt embarrassed and decided not to use this line again, "Anyway, why are you looking for Lucas."


    "To kill him of course, he interfered with the factory and killed Doflamingo. Not to mention, Kaido wants him dead... wait, why are you asking about Lucas."


    Jack said, thinking of the possibility of giving this marine the information about the secret identity of Lucas and the proof that he is a corrupted Marine


    Calorina almost jumped on Jack to beat him; Alvida was one second away from making the ground slide away and let it swallow Jack.


    When hearing that Kaido wants Lucas dead, Alvida almost lost conscious while Calorina almost collapsed down from fear. They didn''t care what he did to Kaido, but they feared for Lucas''s safety.


    "Well... I am Lucas. I would usually say nice to meet you, but I won''t say that since it won''t be nice for you."


    From Lucas''s chilly tone, Jack opened his eyes widely, shocked and feeling the chilly vibes of death around him.


    *BAM*


    Lucas unleashed the six king gun.


    The sphere turned into a shockwave that extended and swallowed Jack, creating a big hole around him.


    Though the ground was affected by Alvida''s ability, it could slide Jack''s physical attacks, but it couldn''t hold its own against the Six King Gun level 18.  The rocks flew up.


    "Aghh."


    Jack lifted his head up and spat a huge amount of blood before letting his head.


    [Ding, defeating Jack]


    [+9 Million Acc.u.mulated XP]


    [Six King Gun +40.000 XP]


    "The bastard is still alive."


    Lucas jumped away from Jack who lost his conscious. Though Lucas destroyed his body from inside, Jack is still somehow, after spitting blood, breathing lowly. This may be due to his ability as someone who awakened Zoan fruit, which can grand regenerative ability.


    "Alive, let me help."


    Calorina stood above Jack and gave him a strong punch to the head. Jack''s body didn''t react as he already lost consciousness. Very soon, many women with different shapes reached this location. Those originally were here to assist Lucas, but he slipped away from them and vanished.


    Looking around, the woman in navy outfit saw Lucas is already standing on top of Jack with Alvida and Calorina. Next to them to the ground, there are the beast pirates defeated and some are dead and their corpses aren''t in a good state.


    But there is one thing which made their pupil shake. The giant fish-man, Jack, was someone who has 1 billion on his head, and he was one of the Three Disasters of Emperor Kaido, which make Jack a very strong foe.


    But now, he is lying on the ground defeated. A tall woman with short black hair, and wearing a blue dress approached Lucas and made the military salute.


    "Vice Admiral, what happened?"


    Lucas who was checking her thighs just now lifted his head and said: "You came late, take them away." He turned like it was nothing


    "Mm...Yes, Vice Admiral."


    Nodding respectfully, she and the other girls went to tie who those were alive. Lucas stared at them like a boss who wants to assure that his employers are doing their job well ¨C like anyone would believe that Lucas is staring that wat.


    ''I wish I had joined their bunch earlier.''


    Lucas let a sigh inside himself. Though he secretly called them ''Huge Bitches Squad'' he still hoped that he was sent there. But again, his bedroom has full of beauties, and he is happy that his effort gave result.


    Maybe it''s not too late. Until SMILE Factory finishes producing 200 Devil Fruits, he would be able to rest well.


    He continued observing the girls tying the pirates.


    No one approached Jack because of his sheer size and there is the possibility that he may wake up. Calorina approached and said that she will guard him. And then, someone lifted Jack and they made their way back to the beach while taking the news


    Some huge blonde came to Lucas and made a report.


    "Sir, on the other side, Vice Admiral Garp and Vice Admiral Tsuru took care of another pirate ship."


    "Is that all," asked Lucas.


    "No, Vice Admiral Gion told you that the HQ had lifted your vacation and she was informed to tell you."


    "What, I can''t hear you."


    Lucas pretended ignorance.


    The blonde frowned as she thought that Lucas heard her, and said: "The HQ lifted your Vacation-"


    Next to Lucas was Alvida. He turned to her and asked," Can you understand her. What language is she using."


    Lifting his vacation? Just one or two days more. Come on, not this fast.


    "Indeed, it''s a weird language." Alvida seemed to agree with Lucas. "She can be talking Long-Legs tribe language."


    The girl''s face turned red from embarrassment. She took a paper and wrote it with the common language. "Here, it''s written in common language. But I bet that you can understand what I''m talking" She handed it to Lucas before turning away, looking angry.


    "Did you have to be mean?"  Lucas asked.


    "Yes."


    Lucas and Alvida sighed at the same time. They would go back to work.


    "You aren''t mentioned by the orders though."


    "I don''t care, where you go, I will," Alvida said, as it was obvious.


    Very soon they reached the seaport and Lucas was the first to arrive between the other vices. After a call with DenDenMushi, Lucas learned that Garp is making the marines rebuilding what they destroyed in a battle against the pirates they fought.


    As soon as Kaya saw Lucas, she went to him. Worried, she hugged him."Give me some blood." Lucas did and made a cut in his finger. Kaya licked it and gave it a taste "Good, your blood is good. No bacteria, nicotine levels are fine, healthy... wait."


    "Happy," Lucas smirked and messed with Kaya''s hair who still focusing on the taste of the blood.


    She suddenly glared at him, putting her hands on her h.i.p.s and said, "Lucas, the MG in your blood is lacking. Did you ignore eating green vegetable again?"


    "No doctor."


    Lucas said.


    "You are laying... come, let''s have a meal."


    "Just admit you are hungry."


    Sighing, Lucas had a launch with Kaya forcing green things into his plate. The others joined as well, and Calorina and Alvida had another eating competition. Hina and Lilia arrived, smiling at each other, and they joined Lucas inside a tent. After finishing their dinner, Jack was put on the top of the deck, tied on a cross full of chains made of Sea Stones. As for his crew, they were put at the bas.e.m.e.nt and were guarded.


    That what happened when a white girl with a very short blue dress and short black hair from earlier came and reported that everything is done. Lucas learned that her name was Lisa.


    "No, since you are the higher up here, and our Vice-Admiral here, you need to make a report until Vice-Admiral Tsuru arrives."


    "Is this all, Commodore Lisa."


    Lucas stood up and excused himself to go to Tsuru''s warship.


    As he was ascending the stairs, Lisa suddenly turned to Lucas and started speaking,


    "Vice Admiral thought that this may seem personal. I want to know why my crewmate, Mia, was upset after she spoke to you."


    "Are you talking about the one with Afro hair?" Lucas can''t give her massage, can''t she understand that.


    "No, the blonde one."


    "Though I didn''t tell her anything, I''ll talk to her later." Lucas was honest. Alvida was the one who said that. "She said you didn''t understand her ascent or anything, she is quite


    Lucas then entered the warship. He suddenly stopped and called Lisa "wait, doesn''t your leader mind men in her ship."


    "You 16, right?" Lisa asked the Vice-Admiral, who still look young compared to the other men in this world. He still didn''t grow completely.


    No harm should come from him entering inside.


    "Of course."


    Lucas took a cigarette and hid his smirk. Of course, he is nothing than a naive boy.


    Know yourself and know your enemy, and a hundred battle won''t be a problem.


    He then went to DenDenMushi and sent a report about Dressrosa.


    *Bero* *Bero*


    Lucas''s snail started to ring; he picked up the call and knew who called him.


    "Well, if those aren''t our shinny Five, Backstreet.- ahem...The five elders."


    Lucas smiled upon speaking to the five elders who just called to confirm things.


    "Lucas. Did you killed Doflamingo and caught Jack..."


    "Yes, and yes," Lucas nodded, "How about our deal."

 Chapter 199

    Teaser: a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    Lucas was inside Tsuru''s warship, in a room alone, making a report about Jack and whatever. Since the higher-ups, Garp, Tsuru, Gion, and the other marines are helping to repair damage caused by pirates in one town, Lucas was the one with the highest rank here and had to make a report.


    The things were smoothly going for him. He would secretly make his way to control the navy and the World Government, and probably the revolution army... no, that would be left to entertain some divinity and Lucas would toy with them.


    Though some Pirate Emperor is after his head, Lucas still has 15 million acc.u.mulated XP after beating the crap out of Jack. That would be good to level up his power. The best thing about Lucas''s fruit is that it depends on the basic strength of the user. The stronger the user the stronger the increasing is. Those 15 million would be poured into DFM (More-More). It should at least allow him to bypass a lot of levels. But he wanted to do that in a less crowded place since he didn????t want to be surprised and get distracted.


    ''I wonder if it''s enough to get awakening...''


    But still, there is one problem for Lucas to rest. Kaido would be annoying, as it seems that he is after Lucas''s head. However, that doesn''t mean that Lucas doesn''t have a solution. As long as Kaido forget Doflamingo, he would forget the deals he made with him, and eventually, SMILE Factory would progress as usual under the leadership of a scientist with his potentials unlocked.


    ''Maybe Sugar would get her fruit back. She is calling me Daddy, though I didn''t do anything to her yet, and I must admit, her a.d.u.l.t version rivals Monet''s... If I remember correctly, after she became an a.d.u.l.t, she wanted to try s.e.x.''


    That''s Lucas plan to get rid of Doflamingo.


    After he gets his last promotion and milks Doflamingo from XP, Lucas wouldn''t kill him, but turn him into a toy and erasing him from the memory of everyone else. Maybe Law would find redemption in this case.


    Lucas, sitting and smoking, got a call from the Five Elders. They asked him to confirm about the battle and if he really caught one of the Three Disasters. Lucas confirmed and called them Backstreet Boys accidentally, which they ignored. (5 is a unique number)


    "So, how is your part of our deal?"


    "As we promised, very soon, there would be a decree that changes the Navy structure and there would be 4th admiral seat."


    Unknown to Lucas, he became a precious person in the eyes of the World Government. Not because of his loyalty to justice, but because he is honest about his desires and would do the things for who pay the right price. No one can pay the right price other than the Five, and they are feeling easy to deal with Lucas.


    After all, someone who prefers money and authority rather than justice is always welcomed


    Only if they knew that they are in his list of backstabbing as well.


    "Oh, but what if I don''t get that. I believe that even you can''t choose the Admiral or the next fleet Admiral."


    That was some kind of fixed law.


    "We would help you to promote into another position that would be given to retired Admirals or Fleet Admirals. Though it won''t give you the same authority as Admiral, it will give you the same status."


    ''As long as I fight for Fleet Admiral Seat, or I let some girl fight for it.''


    ''Well, Sengoku''s days as Fleet Admiral are limited. Though, I should know which one is responsible for his food''


    Lucas made a wide smile which the Five Elders could see through the snail. They wondered if he is so happy to not hold his feeling.


    -x-X-x-


    After finishing his speech with the five, Lucas sighed and let his head down. He looked around with his Haki and remembered that he is in a ship full of trained Elite Marine women.


    ''My head had been full of thoughts lately.''


    ''Let me mess a bit.''


    Lucas reached his pocket to find that there is a letter telling him that his vacation is over. He remembered that he made some girl called Lisa upset. Well, it''s not his problem, but it''s a good excuse to mess.


    ''She had long legs for sure,'' he thought.


    Lucas stood up and walked around the ship. There were many girls around, near a hundred elites. Lucas drew their attention as he walked around, and they looked at him pocking each other as it was rare for a man to stay on this ship. Though Lucas was Vice Admiral, for them whose average age is 30-40 years old, in their eyes, he was a very young teen, cute and handsome as well. So, he found his way smoothly here.


    "Excuse me, where is Mia."


    Lucas saw someone who he recognises as Lisa, who usually wears a blue dress and has short dark hair with olive fair skin. He went to her and asked about her crewmate, which she pointed out that she is on the other side of the ship.


    "Thanks for the direction."


    Sighing, Lucas went to the blonde with short hair, finding her adjusting a rifle. "Hey," Lucas lifted his hand and said, "May it sit." But there is no response, Mia gave him a look and didn''t speak.


    ''What''s wrong with her? Did I take her v.i.r.g.i.nity and ran away.''


    "Are you going to play hard get?"


    She didn''t reply and made a face that she didn''t understand his words.


    Lucas rubbed his chin. Making the cat say ''Meow'' was a kind of fun game. When he was in the earth and still in his adopted father gang, as a child, he used to play this game, and the first one to speak is a rat.


    "Are those 10.000 berries yours?" He pointed his hand to the ground but she still silent.


    Lucas frowned. This trick would work on Nami, but it didn''t work here.


    As a brilliant idea struck him, Lucas walked and stood behind the girl, letting his mouth getting closer to her ear and whispered.


    "I will tell Tsuru that you found a boyfriend on this island and you want to resign but you are too embarrassed to admit."


    Mia opened her eyes widely and turned to face him. "Don''t even dare to lie."


    There is no way she would leave a crew that she spent +10 years with.


    Lucas smiled, "Well, the kitten has spoken at last."


    "Do you even understand my language?"


    It looks like she felt humiliated from the way Lucas and Alvida treated her when she gave an official report.


    "Only ''Vacation Lifted'' is not understandable in your language."


    Lucas all of the sudden put his hand on her shoulder, making her twitch as they weren''t close enough to touch at the first place. But well, he is just a kid; he can''t have bad intentions.


    "That was mean. I was only doing my job," said Mia, sounding upset and feeling weird that he put his hand on her shoulder. Maybe he is trying to act nice.


    "I don''t understand ''job'' as well." Lucas smiled and rubbed her shoulder a bit. There is no way he would be in bad term on what is supposed crewmate and previous neighbour in Marineforde.


    "Would you stop teasing me?" Mia said, feeling his fingers slowly moving on her shoulders. It gave a slow good relaxing feeling that she couldn''t tell him to take his handoff. Her vision started to blur and she was exhaling slowly. The massage technique was making it''s magic and her body relaxed that her n.i.p.p.l.es became hard.


    "Would stop acting upset," Lucas pretended to be ignorant as he kept rubbing the shoulder in a teasing way.


    "I am upset."


    "Are you?" Lucas asked sinking his fingers more and raising the level more of his massage hand.


    The relaxing feeling became stronger and stronger that her body became sensitive and she may collapse from the feeling; she let a soft m.o.a.n in relax and shook her head "No~".


    No wonder Tsuru slept like a kid when he did that to her.


    "By the way, nice legs."


    Seeing that she is in the middle enjoying it, Lucas gave her thigh a soft slap and took his hands back and turned to walk away.


    "Hey, why did you stop... cough, this is harassment." She said, looking at Lucas''s back, who left, and she snorted.


    The feeling was so good that she lied down. "Why did I turn sensitive. It can''t be that I''m too frustrated."


    On the other side, as Lucas was walking out, he found a wall in front of him that he took a step back.


    The wall was made by a bunch of woman with firm shapes.


    "Hey," said Lucas, forcing a weird smile.


    Tens of women with different ranks were standing in front of him, blocking his way, and looked at him with curiosity.


    "So, this is the Vice Admiral that beat Doflamingo, and Jack."


    "He is so young."


    The women started to touch him, expecting that he would be embarrassed.


    "Hey, be careful not to make him cry."


    "Oh, look at him, isn''t he cute. Little Vice Admiral, what is your name."


    One black-haired Seawoman with huge chest grabbed his cheek like he is a boy, which annoyed Lucas.


    For the first time, Lucas was confused as he looked to the sudden crowd in front of him.


    "First, I''m not little, second, I''m not cute, and lastly if anyone continued this misbehaving, you would do squats, a lot of push-ups."


    Lucas pretended to be firm, looking that most of them.


    ''Damn you Sengoku, why didn''t you put me in HB squad.'' Lucas cursed Sengoku for not throwing him here earlier


    *Cough* *Cough*


    The girls were making loud coughs, not taking Lucas''s words seriously.


    Since all of them were girls, they would have the talk, and what meant by squats, had a hidden meaning which some understood, and some didn''t.


    But no one took Lucas''s world seriously.


    "Aww..."


    Seeing the way he is acting and not calming him cute, made them think he is cute.


    "Come on, Vice Admiral. You can take a bit of teasing." A blonde woman put her hand on Lucas''s shoulder.


    "Well..." Lucas looked at her.


    "I was joking, Big Vice Admiral. Don''t make me do push-ups, as my chest would make holes in the sh.i.p.s" The sword users Seawoman with long black hair and huge chest let her mouth closer to his face and whispered.


    Lucas found himself being harassed. He was out of words.


    "Fufufu. Don''t you believe me, you can touch it" the black-haired with big chest said as she held Lucas''s shoulder and pushed her chest on his shoulder.


    The fact was that Tsuru''s crew barely has any man in their ship. Seeing that Lucas was innocent and his name has a heavyweight, they couldn''t help but surround him out of curiosity.


    "Come on, let the kid- cough, Vice Admiral alone."


    Lucas looked to the girl with a blue dress and glared at her. Apparently, Lisa came to save him from the situation he is at.


    "Come on, we still have time, and I want to ask Vice Admiral Lucas some questions."


    The Seawoman with big b.r.e.a.s.ts grabbed Lucas from his arm to her and pressed him to her shoulder. "I''m Helen by the way."


    She said, feeling her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts sinking his arm inside.


    Lucas lifted his head, looking at the clouds and thinking about the legends.


    There is a say, when life offers you a lemon, make Lemonade.


    "If I''m not wrong, I used to see him at Marineforde. So, basically, he is our neighbour." The blonde woman, with red eyes, small chest held Lucas''s arm and rested her B cup b.r.e.a.s.ts on his back. "I''m Mimi by the way."


    "But, don''t you think you are making him uncomfortable, he is a boy afte-" Lisa didn''t continue her words as Lucas interrupted.


    "Sure, I don''t mind answer some questions. Shall we go inside? Oh, and please, you aren''t making me uncomfortable... so don''t burden yourself." Lucas said with an ignorant tone.


    "But Vice Admiral, don''t let them take advantage, or out leader would be angry."


    Lisa said. She seemed to know what her crewmates want.


    Well, all of them were here and had a lot of knowledge shared between them. but because of their leader''s ideology, they barely contact with men other than the pirates they arrest. Maybe because they saw Lucas looking young and naive, there is a chance that they feel secure and may even think about taking advantage of him.


    No woman wants to end up like Tsuru ¨C old hag that only had Garp and Sengoku when she was young, but wasted her youth.


    Hearing Lisa telling him not to let them take advantage of him, Lucas lowered his head and hid his smirk. ''That''s exactly what I''m planning to.''


    "Big Sis Lisa, what are you talking about. What do you mean by taking advantage of me? We aren''t going to fight, are we." asked Lucas looking at her black eyes with an adorable look. Lisa took a step back hearing him calling her big sis, even the other girls took a step back and looked at the younger man.


    That moment, seeing how innocent Lucas is, Lisa couldn''t help but think of one thing as she blushed, ''Awwe, though he is strong, he is so innocent.''


    "Come on, let''s go down."


    Lucas has dragged down the ship all of the sudden.


    When no one was watching, his lips curled up to sneer.

 Chapter 200

    Inside Tsuru''s warship, in a cabin below the deck, Lucas found himself surrounded by many female Marines who were curious about him, maybe because he is young, strong, or maybe because they rarely have men here.


    Lucas strangely stared at the bunch of the older women in front of him as he was sitting on the wooden surface.


    Though he is Vice Admiral, his innocent face made them look at him like he is a younger brother.


    "So, what do you want to know."


    Lucas didn''t know where to start looking at. The average age of these girls is more than 30 years old, but they looked to be at the peak of their youth. And since they are sailors and athletics, they could keep their shapes in an attractive state.


    The first one to ask was Mimi, a woman with red glowing eyes and blonde long hair that she tied in a ponytail. She asked, "How long it has been since you joined the Navy..."


    But before Lucas could hear the question, another one asked.


    "How old are you."


    "How do you train."


    "Are you from a different sea, you don''t look bulky."


    "Mmm, though the people from the other seas aren''t tall like the people of Grand Line, I heard they have bigger... you know."


    "Unfair life isn''t it."


    Some girl mentioned a thing she couldn''t say its name out loud.


    "Do you have a girlfriend."


    Lucas opened his jaw and stared around to see each one is waiting for him to answer and ready to jump and devour him.


    "Hey, isn''t that bit private," Lucas robbed his throat and pretended to be shy, which gave the impression that he is cute. Some looked disappointed and sorry that they may have asked something impropriate.


    "Play a game," He continued, "At least, earn right for that."


    Lucas suggested.


    "Yes, Vice Admiral."


    "What do you want to play?"


    Lucas took a bottle from nowhere and placed it on the ground, and then he took a group of cards. The women who happened to be 20 ones with different ranks, stared curiously at what the young boy has to offer.


    "What shall we play first, Spinning Bottle and stripping poker?" Lucas smiled looking at them. If they overreacted in a negative way, he would just say that he is kidding. If they got along with him, then they would play.


    Some girls chuckled; some had their faces turn red, and some lifted their eyebrows.


    Lucas looked around, and with his experience, he could make conclusions: not everyone is v.i.r.g.i.n and preserved ¨C these are brave women risking their lives against super pirates daily, so a man like him isn''t enough to hold the lioness inside them ¨C but everyone is somehow frustrated.


    Very soon, Mimi took the initiative and sat in front Lucas, crossing her legs, showing the traces of her v.a.g.i.n.a. She stared at him with bright red eyes and put her hand on the bottle. Had Lucas not know its normal colour, he would think she is a Vampire.


    "I''ll play as well."


    The Seawoman Helen, who had a huge chest and provocative curves, sat next Mimi, and thus, the game started as another two joined. From the corner, one woman left to watch over the ship and if someone is coming, while some tried to ignore and focused on something else. The bored ones stayed and watched the cute Vice Admiral who happened to be the star of the year after the things he did.


    The non-v.i.r.g.i.n girls brought some snacks and stayed behind, laughing at the naivety of most of their crew members. Some lesbians started to make out ¨C what, there are no men around and after progressing with age, they needed satisfaction.


    And so, the game started as Lisa joined and turned the bottle.


    They would ask Lucas some embarrassing questions, and he would do the same to them. If someone doesn''t dare to answer, they would have to take one piece of clothes.


    "Call me Big Sis, one more time, Vice Admiral."


    "It''s not a question."


    That what Lucas answered to find Lisa embarrassed.


    At first, the questions were quite and proper. But the longer the game went, the more embarrassing the questions become.


    "So, how did you promote quickly."


    "Lucky, I guess the answer."


    "Really, the hero of Alabasta and Dressrosa is saying this."


    The bottle flipped again.


    "How big your member is in such age," asked Helen in a joking tone.


    "Hard or soft," But when she saw Lucas using his arm to find the right size, and asking if she wants to know hard or soft, she and the other girls couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Nice Joke."


    "Pff..."


    The bottle was flipped again, and they asked a question that made Lucas take his shirt off.


    Of course, the girls asked each other embarrassing questions, which made them strip a bit in front of Lucas without preserving.


    "Hey, that not proper question," said Mimi pointing with her eye to Lucas as she took her shirt off, revealing her bra.


    Lucas stared and took some snacks while watching the girls embarrassing themselves while being at the edges of a battle.


    Lucas''s turn came, and he asked, the one who looks to be the oldest, Lisa.


    That''s a trap question.


    "Ah, though this may seem to be directed to everyone, I want to know," Lucas lowered his head, gaining the curiosity of all them.


    "How would you feel when you end up like Tsuru? Chasing pirates for your whole life, and devoting yourself to a job, leaving what you wanted behind... and how would you feel when you find out it''s too late that you are too old to get anything you could during your youth."


    Lucas tone was calm and direct to the point.


    The women, even those who thought it''s boring, started to think because of this question.


    All of them know that Old woman was someone very beautiful in her youth day. She used to make men chase her, but she wasted her life chasing Doflamingo and pirates, and here she is an old hag that has nothing in her life other than commanding a bunch of women.


    Maybe the reason there are no men in Tsuru''s crew isn''t that she wants to keep her girls pure but to forget her regrets and convince herself that it''s okay to be single.


    Of course, there are some girls here who had a miserable story about being left and became widows because pirates before they joined the Navy. Some are lesbians and hate men.


    But, no one answered Lucas''s question.


    Some of the widows behind didn''t seem to be upset, but the majority kept thinking.


    This is the hardest question they tried to avoid for a long time.


    "I''ll get out."


    "Do you know to write a resigning letter. I think I had served for a long."


    The people behind started talking.


    "No one will marry someone who used to be a captain. Just give up hope, men like weaker girls."


    "But we still have people in the HQ."


    "Most of them had a family."


    "They do have sons."


    The girls, in their early ages, look for fairy tales romance. But when they get older and pass their thirties, they just want to have a secure life with no regrets before it''s too late.


    "I''m glad that I lost my v.i.r.g.i.nity."


    "Phew, I feel sorry for you. Luckily for me, I know how it is, it''s good but not great"


    Some seemed to be sad, while two girls clapped the hand of each other for not being v.i.r.g.i.ns. Their crewmates gave them a cold glare before switching it to another two who kissed shocking everyone by their nature.


    "Would I get an answer," Lucas asked seeing them thinking.


    Of course, he wasn''t waiting for an answer, but a reaction.


    Without hesitation, Mimi took off her bra revealing her delicate b.r.e.a.s.ts with soft n.i.p.p.l.es.


    Lucas looked at Helen, who had long black hair, fair skin, hourglass body and huge chest.


    "And you," he sneered.


    Seeing that he is waiting for the answer from her, Helen looked afraid. "I...I..." this needs a lot of courage to answer. What if she talked bad about her leader and ended on her bad page. She is just a Seawoman and only at the beginning of her journey.


    But she still has courage like every Marine else. So, she exposed her body. Lucas stared at the b.o.o.b.s that were in the size of a soccer ball and gave her a thumb-up.


    Lucas was aware that his journey is approaching its peak, and very soon he would rest for good. That made him thinks very well and gave him the urge to enjoy the little moments such as this one.


    ''I love the mountains.'' Lucas compared the small chest of Mimi with the big one of Mimi, '' and I love flatlands some times.''


    As Lucas moved his eyes to Lisa, the latter said, "I thought you can ask one person." She still has her clothes, but her face flushed red looking at Lucas''s blue eyes.


    Lisa had been in this ship for more than ten years; she is approaching her forties and she had yet to know men better let alone have the rumoured relationship.


    Damn those non-v.i.r.g.i.n girls, couldn''t they keep their stories for themselves. Why did they have to ruin the other''s inner peace?


    Though she is loyal to her captain, she thought that one-night stand wouldn''t hurt, right.


    "WA...I don''t want to end like Tsuru."


    The Seawoman, Helen let a frustrated cry. She looked at Lucas with her black eyes and with blinding speed, put her hands on his shoulder and grabbed him to her from his collar, allowing his chest to sink in her half-n.a.k.e.d top.


    Lucas looked surprised, like a gazel waiting to get devoured by a lioness.


    "It''s your fault, you are the one who made think about this," said Helen gritting her teeth like it was his fault. "You will take responsibility for that."


    "I agree." Someone from the back commented angrily looking at Lucas. "he should pay the price."


    Lucas basically gained their wrath by such question that played on their sensitive nerve.


    "Big Sis, what do you mean?" Lucas found it fun to play dumb. "I was just asking if you love your job so much."


    Helen shook him and said,


    "Stop acting cute... you could fight Jack; at least, use your physical strength is good. At least you have very big stamina to fight for a week without stopping."


    Use your physical strength is good.


    Lucas never thought that he would one day, be on the good side.


    To him, in this world, there are four sides, The WG with Navy, the Revolution Army, Pirates, and his side.


    "Enough," Yelled Lisa as she freed Lucas, "Can''t you see that you are scaring the kid. He is still innocent."


    Helen looked at Lucas with her facial expression easing up as she thought she shouldn''t take advantage of such a young person, who may not know what relationsh.i.p.s are.


    "Innocent my ass."


    Everyone turned and looked at who entered through the door. It was a very tall blonde woman with short hair, long legs, and black eyes.


    What does she mean that Lucas isn''t innocent? He is just cute handsome marine.


    Lucas, at that moment, frowned and looked at who ruined his fun.


    "Mia," Lisa called, seeing that her teammate is acting normal.


    Mia made her way and sat next to Lisa. She didn''t acknowledge her friend and looked at Lucas sneering.


    "Did I kill a civilian?" Lucas forced a smile and stared at Mia, with his lips twitching.


    "Awwe, he didn''t even understand what she meant."


    Innocent man definition was someone very young, would be affected by a woman''s charm but wouldn''t know what they can do.


    "I was your neighbour at Marineforde for a month when I had a mission at the HQ, and my house wasn''t away from yours" Mia''s lips curled into a smile. After Lucas let her after he gave her the heavenly massage, Mia was frustrated and wanted to get him back.


    Hearing that she was a close neighbour, Lucas''s eyes shook for an invisible brief.


    Lucas remembered that he got a lot of complaints during the months he lived at Marineforde. All of those complaints were about one thing: loud noises at night.


    He was quite famous at his neighbour.


    But well, who can blame him. God gave him a gift and it would be negligent not to use it.


    "You made me move away. I couldn''t sleep because of the loud m.o.a.ns that come from your house."


    The girls around looked at Lucas unbelievably. "You are the rumoured, Night-Beast,"


    Mia''s sneer froze when she Lucas smiling instead of freaking.


    Night-Beast. Some marines heard about someone live at the Marineforde. When the night comes, his voice would be full of voices such as Ahhh, MMM, Push it deeper, and so.


    The marines who didn''t witness this thought it was just rumoured to make people avoid living in that area.


    Lucas closed his eyes and scanned with his Haki the surrounding to know if he has time. The girls, Lilia, Calorina, Hina, Alvida, and Kaya went to the hotel room to collect their staff.


    ''It''s not cheating when it''s one night stand.''


    "Oh, you mean s.e.x," Lucas said, shocking everyone who thought that he is an innocent.


    Just after he said those words.


    "Come with me right now."


    Helen grabbed Lucas from his waist and stood up lifting him from the ground. "You won''t one hour."


    Some women looked at her like she had won a race, while non-v.i.r.g.i.n and the lesbians thought that she is beyond frustrated and Lucas''s earlier words played on her nerves.


    Lucas patted Helen''s shoulder to put him down. it was hard for him to talk when she is half-n.a.k.e.d, and she let him.


    He then decided to use his initial skill: Bullshit-Bullshit.


    "Sorry what I had done. I didn''t mean to annoy you." Lucas said looking at Mia, "the thing is, I have learned a secret technique


    Taken aback by his sudden change, Mia asked, "A secret technique!!!"

 Chapter 201 - 201 (R-18)

    ''Though, the only thing you should be sorry about is leaving me after shamelessly touching my shoulder and leaving me without completing.'' Mia looked at Lucas and repeated after him, "A secret technique."


    Everyone around listened carefully. Since this is One Piece world, the weirder the thing you say, the more believable it is.


    "Yes, it''s known as strengthening technique. The girls I have physical fusion with would make me stronger." Lucas said, shocking the people around, "and eventually, I make them stronger as well."


    Everyone suddenly remembered new names of females that joined the Navy and made a strong name for them as well despite not working for long. Nojiko, Nami, Lilia, Alvida, Kaya. Sadi and Domino were out of calculation since they came from Impel Down.


    If there is one common thing between all of them, it would be that they work on the same base.


    "You mean." Mia opened her mouth widely and stared at Lisa. Helen stared at Mimi. Though the two didn??t believe it, they decided to pretend.


    It''s not like they are teen girls who are afraid to have s.e.x.


    No one believed Lucas, especially after seeing how casually he talked it out.


    If Lucas had such a technique, the World Government would force the elites to get banged by him.


    But that was the truth, though the part that he requires s.e.x is false.


    The only reason Lucas is saying it casually, because, no one can do anything to him.


    ''Ok, seeing such lie, I can tell he is still innocent.''


    ''How, isn''t it cute how he is trying to hide his embarrassment?''


    The others looked at each other and had hidden messages exchanged by the eyes.


    ''Should we play along?''


    "You don''t have to believe me," said Lucas, looking troubled.


    Some girls smirked. Women were the type of creature that says something while meaning another.


    This was the truth as Lucas sensed that many would say they do believe him. Lucas, an experienced person, was someone good to help them enjoy. So, let him help and pretend to believe in his powers.


    That was Lucas''s intention, to help these ladies, to save them.


    Mimi''s red eyes glowed as she stood between Lucas and Mia. "I would only believe what I experience," she said, staring at his abs and chest while moving her finger in a teasing way across them. Lucas stared back at her, with narrowed eyes that attracted the attention of the +20 women here.


    *Cough*


    Lisa patted her blue dress. After coughing, her cheeks flushed red. "Though it may be improper, I don''t like to be lied to. I have to know the truth, Vice Admiral Lucas."


    Even if he is a Vice Admiral, he can''t lie, he must prove that he is saying the truth.


    "That''s right, No one like to be lied to." Mia nodded firmly as she stood up and quickly grabbed Lucas putting his waist on her shoulder. She is the only one who believed him and her plan was just to get a massage again. "Right Vice Admiral,"


    The only person that believed Lucas was Mia, the one who exposed his true colours. Earlier, Lucas left her after a few casual touches that made her too sensitive, that even touching her chest felt good, and all the stress left her. The reason that Mia came here late was that she was enjoying the leftovers of the feeling Lucas left.


    "What are you doing." Lucas lowered his head looking to the ground. The fact that he is getting grabbed like this meant that they either too frustrated or they see him as a man-whore.


    They will pay the price.


    Helen came from behind and lifted Lucas legs, "Vice Admiral, we will interrogate you to know if you are saying the truth."


    "Wait, I''ll help," Lisa said. Mimi was trying to join but Lisa put her palm on her face. "It''s not like men have endless stamina."


    "Cough, will my turn come," Mimi whispered.


    Lisa smiled, "We are taking Jack back to Impel Down with him, so cheer up. Even with the World Government''s fast streams, there would be at least four-days trip back to Paradise.


    Hearing Jack''s name, everyone looked back at Lucas. They knew that he is deliberately playing along with them. If he wanted to get out, he would be already outside. The fact that this is a marine who fights with no Devil Fruit and is a swordsman mean that he has monstrous stamina, which eventually meant that he has the stamina to keep up with Elite female marines like them.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    The women back faked coughs. It was their fault as they had the girl talk and planted ideas about relationsh.i.p.s with women who spend their time-fighting.


    But it looks like they were happy as they saw some desperate friends having a taste of a young fine famous marine hero. Even the non-v.i.r.g.i.n wished to join. It didn''t escape their eyes that Lucas was happy to help them.


    They looked at each other and decided to keep this as a secret, as no one would know what their ship''s captain would do when she finds out that Lucas banged her crew.


    And so, Lucas was grabbed by three women, lifted in the air and being guided to one specific empty room by Lisa, Mia and Helen.


    Lucas was remembering a cartoon he saw once and managed to murmur in a low voice that no one heard, "Death by Snusnu."


    -x-X-x-


    Inside another empty cabin, which is used when a crewmember is tired and she needs to sleep, Lucas was put on the ground and stared at the three in front of him.


    Because the game earlier, Lucas and Helen were half-n.a.k.e.d.


    "How do you wish to interrogate me?"


    He asked the three, looking at curviest one with a large chest, half-n.a.k.e.d, Helen. He then looked at Lisa and Mia who was confused as she thought originally she is here for a massage.


    Who would they get the truth out of him now?


    "Isn''t it just a Massage Technique?"


    "Do you think you heard m.o.a.ns because Massage only," Lucas said to the confused Mia.


    Helen blushed hard and heavily breathed, feeling that she became hotter. It''s just a s.e.x, why is she anxious. She wasn''t this nervous when she fire at pirates.


    "Well, I have to see that- technique of yours," Helen said.


    "She is right," Lisa said, taking off her coat and heels. She reached her panties without taking her short dress off and pulled it off while lifting her legs. Lucas stared at the process and smiled. Seeing a woman taking her underwear, while still dressing and moving her legs, was a big turn on to Lucas.


    Lisa was approaching her fortieth, and she wanted to experience that as well. Mia, though she wanted to say the otherwise, the sight of her leader that wasted her life made her thinks otherwise.


    Just quick s.e.x won''t hurt.


    It''s now or never.


    The room around was neither big nor small, as it had 4 beds in the corners.


    "Who would want to know the truth first?"


    Lucas took off his pants along with his boxers, making his D made an appearance with its girth and length.


    Lisa and Mia looked at each other while the latter gulped.


    These two had been fighting pirates for a long time, and some daring ones would act sometimes rude to piss in front of them, or to show them their peepees. But those were small.


    The one in front of them way bigger than they saw.


    "We are tall, I think I can take it," said Lisa, thinking about how it would fit down.


    "You are shortie," Mia commented.


    "Don''t worry, I can make it fit shorties," Lucas smirked.


    "I changed my mind, I want to try it," said Mia, staring at Lucas''s face, and then moved her head down to stare at his D.


    Now it made sense. The sight of a big c.o.c.k and the memory of loud m.o.a.ns coming from his house, made Mia feel hotter.


    Helen stared at it blankly. This is the third leg. " Didn''t those officers said it should be smaller, at least a few times smaller."


    "Well, I guess he didn''t lie when someone asked him about his size."


    "Are you going to find the truth or what?" Staring at their reacting, Lucas rubbed his hair and smiled weirdly.


    He could clearly see that Helen was approaching him with hungry dark eyes. With each step, her boob''s jiggles and her h.i.p.s swayed seductively. Lucas though if this girl started working in another ship, she would be passing ranks quickly.


    "You better not caught lying."


    Lisa walked around them as she licked her finger before lifting her dress and putting her finger between her v.a.g.i.n.a lips, and started rubbing to turn wet.


    Lucas looked at Helen in front of him; he looked at her b.r.e.a.s.ts and placed his hand on wide h.i.p.s, grabbing her to him. Helen was grabbed to his embrace all of the sudden and was hugging him with her face only a few centimetres away.


    She had a pretty face for sure with long jet black hair, black eyes, sharp small nose, ripped slender arms, and large chest and butt.


    Looking closely at his face, Helen blushed. But remember that this is one rare opportunity, she became wild and played along, as she moved her hands back and held Lucas''s hand before to lower them to her butt cheeks.


    She felt his hands squeezing on her fat ass, and saw Lucas closing his eyes and approaching to her face. She did the same, closed her eyes and put her lips on his.


    Lucas''s hands enjoyed rubbing her soft butt and started playing with it, as his tongue was exploring each inch of her mouth and squeezing on her lips.


    Lucas, to make kissing better for himself, increased his sensitivity.


    "Mmm..." Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n as her wet lips were squeezing and sliding on her tongue.


    "Mmm." Helen also let a m.o.a.n inside Lucas'' m.o.a.n, as she felt his tongue giving her a tickling feeling. Not only so, but the hands that are grabbing her ass gave her a unique feeling that made her hungrier and entering climax.


    "Mmm..m.mm." she tried to say ''I''m going to c.u.m...'' but all she could do was to m.o.a.n in Lucas''s mouth. Helen could do nothing but opening her eyes widely and enjoy the mental orgasm while squirting, letting her smell spread in the room.


    Lucas, after learning how he can enjoy s.e.x, became a wiser person and knew how to relieve him, so, he increased his sensitivity. That made him enjoys the kiss as well and helped his member to get in the mood faster.


    "Look."


    Lisa pointed with her finger to attract Mia''s attention.


    "Am I seeing right?"


    Lisa and Mia who were behind Helen and Lucas could clearly see the Seawoman squirting from the foreplay alone, and she seemed to be enjoying it much.


    "She is already orgasming,"


    Mia''s face flushed pink. She knows understood why those loud m.o.a.ns are coming from his house. Seeing this they became hornier and wetter. Lucas now wasn''t in a relationship with them, so there was no jealousy, but a pure feeling of l.u.s.t for his hands and c.o.c.k. They wanted to join when they have the chance.


    After the kiss and taking his face back from the shocked girl, Lucas looked at Helen who seemed to mind absent and said, "Did you hear a girl talk, or do you need me to guide you."


    He was asking if her crewmates taught her or if he needs to teach her.


    Helen looked back at Lucas, happy and hungry for his viny brother. "I can figure out what to do."


    Lucas went to a near bed while grabbing Helen from her hand. He lied first and placed his hands on Helen''s h.i.p.s that were standing next to his head.


    "You can sit, here."


    Letting the force from his hand guide her, Helen sat and spread her legs wide open.


    Lucas, seeing a plump ass descending on his face ready to bury him, opened his mouth gladly and extended his tongue to the wet p.u.s.s.y lips.


    Helen felt a bit weird seeing that she is going to sit on his face and glared at his d.i.c.k that became semi-hard. The sight of a big c.o.c.k made her feel hotter as well as Lucas''s breaths below.


    She bent her back down with her ass still above his face, and held his d.i.c.k, touching it gently with her fingers.


    Lucas, feeling sensitive, squeezed Helen''s ass cheeks and let his tongue go across her p.u.s.s.y lips, and entering the slit, while using the Tongue skill.


    That moment, his D was getting harder, and girl''s p.u.s.s.y twitched harder as she opened her eyes and pressed her h.i.p.s more on his face.


    "Amma." Helen let a loud m.o.a.n as pleasure took over her. The tongue down made it hard for her to breath as the pleasure signals occupied her brain.


    Lucas could feel his face is about to get covered by her liquid, so he opened his mouth and sucked her v.a.g.i.n.a. And it happened, as Lucas drunk the liquids to the last drop while still playing with the soft ass. Helen started moving her h.i.p.s while m.o.a.ning and closing her eyes. This is the best thing that happened to her since she joined the Navy.


    "He seems to be knowledgeable than all of us."


    Lisa commented and Mia nodded, after seeing the face Helen made.


    This looks to be very fun not to try. Seeing how Lucas is making a girl orgasm with just a tongue, they felt they should join right now.


    The two women started to walk to Lucas, whose D is standing high like a dragon that showed its true power. It was a sight that can put fear to others.


    Helen could see Mia sitting in front of the bed and her face is getting closer to hers, which happened to be few centimetres away from Lucas''s member.


    Mia reached with her hand Lucas''s c.o.c.k that was already occupied by Helen''s hand and held it. However, there was enough space for the two to share and stroke.


    Mia''s hand squeezed on Lucas''s shaft and felt hot as her fingers sunk and could slide smoothly. She became excited when her n.i.p.p.l.es became harder and her p.u.s.s.y twitched ¨C she was horny.


    Mia let her face closer and opened her mouth as wide as possible before devouring Lucas''s c.o.c.k inside her mouth, and she pushed her face taking the monster inside her, however, she couldn''t take even the half and there was enough shaft for Helen to stroke.


    Very soon Lucas''s D entered deep to her throat and she made gag reflexes.


    *Gag*


    "Mmm"


    Lucas let a m.o.a.n in Helen''s p.u.s.s.y as he felt his c.o.c.k inside a warm cave, and very soon, his d.i.c.k twitched and was going to c.u.m. Mia felt this with Haki and hardly could take her mouth off at the time before Lucas''s c.u.m.


    After he came, a fountain flew and hit the roof, his member still hard. Lucas pushed Helen and ordered her to go and sit on his member.


    "Go and sit there."


    "Yes, Vice Admiral."


    Helen, when her v.a.g.i.n.a let his mouth, stood on her knee and made the military salute.


    After multi orgasms, Helen did as Lucas told her and crawled to the member and stood on her knee facing Lucas with her back. She squatted on the bed and grabbed Lucas D, aiming it inside her slit and rubbing it a bit on the entrance of her wet p.u.s.s.y, before she slowly pushes herself down and squatted more. "Ahh." She let a m.o.a.n feeling that she is getting stretched and that her p.u.s.s.y walls are squeezing on the D that just kissed her w.o.m.b. She then slowly started to move her h.i.p.s while feeling another stronger orgasm coming to her


    Seeing that his face is visible, Lisa approached Lucas. Lucas could clearly see her pretty face in front of him.


    "You are here now."


    Lucas, who was feeling his c.o.c.k devoured by a greedy p.u.s.s.y and kissing a small w.o.m.b, was about to say something, but Lisa closed his mouth with her lips and kissed him, to experience his tongue.


    Lucas had no choice but to move his tongue inside and enjoy the woman''s flavour.


    "Mmm."


    Lisa softly m.o.a.ned as she felt what Lucas''s tongue taste like. Slowly, her v.a.g.i.n.a twitched and her average-sized b.r.e.a.s.ts had their n.i.p.p.l.es getting rock hard.


    "Ah¡ªah."


    Helen was m.o.a.ning repeatedly as the thrusts were getting faster and faster each time that D''s head hit her w.o.m.b, and came on him. In a few minutes, she had a stronger orgasm and stopped moving. "Mm, this is the best day in this crew."


    Helen let the last m.o.a.n before she collapses with her face on Lucas''s knee and her ass is still facing him.


    "Poor girl, you should focus more on physical training.


    "But that what you can expect from Seaman rank."


    Seeing that Helen had enough Orgasms, Mia held her from her armpits and lifted her from Lucas, letting her see the D still standing proud.


    "The moment of the truth."


    Mia took off her shorts revealing her thong, which she moved slightly to the side to reveal her slightly haired v.a.g.i.n.a. She put her legs around the bed and started squatting with the D aimed inside her. Since she was the longest here, she could take more inches easily and could tolerate the pain without even flinching.


    Lucas opened his eyes widely that got closed by Lisa''s mouth, feeling that his entire c.o.c.k is about to get swallowed completely. He wondered how deep that p.u.s.s.y is. While Kissing Lisa, Lucas started moving his h.i.p.s up and thrusting faster the middle-aged woman who still looking in the mid of her twenties.


    *Pa* *Pa*


    A slapping voice filled the room each time Lucas''s balls slap against Mia''s ass.


    She could only lift her head and scream when her G spot was simulated.


    Lucas thought she would make a wonderful concubine. All of them should.


    "Ahh- ahh¨C MMmm." Mia was letting m.o.a.n that got longer and louder with each thrust. She came on his c.o.c.k once more and moved her h.i.p.s on her own.


    "I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g." Lucas m.o.a.ned as he shot his load inside, and she made a happy face when she felt her w.o.m.b full of hot s.e.m.e.n.


    The D skill made its effect.


    Lisa smiled seeing that her friend is over and that she is the last one. Since she was horny, she couldn''t wait to have her turn, so she crawled and sat on Lucas''s D while facing him. She got the best part, which is, s.e.x while kissing at the same time.


    Helen, on the side, closed her eyes as she was stilling analysing her feelings and the attachment the D skill made on her. Maybe she can change her crew. What was one-night stand became a door that opened her eyes on a new purpose of life.


    To Lucas, this was one time that he won''t forget as he had an orgasm with beauties.


    Lucas had many orgasms and this was one of his best times he came so much and relaxed like this.


    ''I have to be careful when using More-More sensitivity. I may die from pleasure or become a s.e.x addict... wait, I already am a s.e.x addict.''


    -x-X-x-


    In another cabin, the girls were looking at each other disturbed as they could clearly hear loud m.o.a.ns coming from bellow.


    "Do you think they are done?" Mimi questioned as she thought that should be down having fun. how dare they to bully her when finally a man with common sense entered their ship.


    "That little brat has the stamina for sure." Someone commented.


    "Come on, he isn''t that little, for someone from East Blue"


    *M.o.a.ns*


    M.o.a.ns could be heard non stop, some blushed and started to fake coughs.


    But then, some girl came inside and told them that the higher-ups came back. "Everyone, the higher ups are back."


    ===============


    Some advanced chapters.


    P atreon.com/Erojaki

 Chapter 202

    "Bwahaha, he made you sleep in seconds."


    Garp was laughing when he saw Lucas sitting next Tsuru''s ship, enjoying the sun like an innocent man. Tsuru was annoyed as Garp didn''t let her forget how Lucas made her sleep. Garp was enjoying trolling her.


    "At least he is well mannered, unlike you," replied Tsuru at Garp.


    On the ship behind Lucas, one can see an eight meters tall man tied with Sea Stone chains.  That was the famous commander, Jack. To ensure that he won''t rage, the girls gave him additional injuries. Though the eternal damage alone was enough to make Jack powerless and he was in a vegetable state.


    Surrounding Lucas was his girls that came with him. They gathered their things and were ready to go back to the kingdom with Lucas. It was a nice holiday, but Doflamingo ruined it to them.


    Gion was grabbing Lucas from his shoulders and saying with a tone that held a lot of worries.


    "Why did you act recklessly? This is Jack, a commander. If you didn''t get lucky you would be dead. You should have called for backup."


    Gion''s hands were touching Lucas in different spots trying to find if he got injured somewhere.


    "I wasn''t lucky, though, Mo-"


    "Stop showing off," Gion''s red eyes glowed and Lucas just smiled. He wondered if she secretly adopted him to act this way. Even his mom didn''t care about him as Gion did. Well, his mom didn''t care about him at all.


    "Garp, this brat is like you," Gion said.


    "Bwahaha..." Garp didn''t reply and just made an annoying laugh.


    Lucas put his hand on her neck and swept it. Gion opened her eyes widely feeling that her stress easing up. Just what the hell does his touch has, if he only was a bit older.


    Lucas smiled, "Vice Admiral, seeing how much you care about me, should I call you Mom from now."


    Gion opened her mouth and gave him a slight punch on his shoulder, "Don''t dare. Big Sis is enough."


    "Fine," Lucas smiled as he opened his arms widely, "Big sis, won''t you hug me. Just to show how happy you are that I am safe."


    "In your dreams." Gion let Lucas and sighed. She turned her face very quickly so he couldn''t see that she is okay with his actions.


    Who hugged Lucas was Calorina, "Here, happy."


    "Brat," Tsuru called Lucas, "if you wanted to join my crew, you still need to get older."


    That was shocking to the people around. She didn''t say he can''t join her crew but gave him a signal. The male marines around swallowed their saliva. That was the Naval dream she is talking about.


    Tsuru sighed.


    Though the massage is good, he is still far away from getting inside her ship. There was a hidden message in her words, work harder. Well, the only reason she said this is because Lucas went easy on her. After all, he didn''t want to make an old hag wet enough.


    Lucas looked at the girls behind Tsuru, the three who usually always behind her. Mia and Lisa''s eyes met with Lucas''s. Mia turned her eyes with her cheeks turning red while Lisa just smiled and winked. Lucas lifted his head to the deck of the ship to see Helen lifting her gun and act like a good soldier. But when she looked at Lucas, she blushed and shook making her b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggle.


    What they thought is a one night stand, turned into a curse that made them think about reviving the amazing time.


    Tsuru, of course, was ignorant that a beast had entered her ship and made a name for him.


    Very soon, everyone went to the warsh.i.p.s. Lucas went with one that belongs to a swordsman Vice Admiral who brought two sh.i.p.s to Dressrosa. Gion went with her old crew, while Garp stayed with Lucas.


    And so, four warsh.i.p.s of the Navy made their way from Dressrosa to The Red Port. From there, they will make their way to the HQ, and they will take Jack to Impel Down while the World Government and Navy make a meeting to determine what they will do.


    Lucas, of course, didn''t forget to leave some protection to the SMILE Factory. Which happened to be Mikita and Robin, whose Devil Fruits are cheats.


    Monet is spying now and collecting intelligence on the beast pirate movement through the Underworld agents that Doflamingo used to know. He can know if his enemy decided to sail here at any time through the spy Monet.


    Lucas isn''t worried that it may seem weird when days pass and Jack doesn''t go back to his home.


    This is One Piece were warriors in Jack''s level fight for weeks without getting tired.


    Unless the World Government spread the news about capturing Jack, then for more than a week, nothing would happen in Dressrosa. If anything occurred here, then with Lucas''s speed (multiplied), it won''t take him a long time to fly from the HQ in paradise, to Dressrosa. Besides, this is temporary. Lucas has plans to make Kaido forget about SMILE and the deals he had with Doflamingo. Just for the case of a peaceful long life.


    Vivi was told to go back to Sky Island since she is pregnant, and Lucas doesn''t want her to get stressed. But hearing that Lucas is going to buy her presents and make her favourite food, she accepted. A pregnant woman''s mood changes faster than the weather in the Grand Line.


    -x-X-x-


    The warsh.i.p.s continued moving and crossed the raging sea of the New World. In their way, there was many Sea Kings with a length of 5 kilometres appearing and trying to attack their sh.i.p.s. But anyone at Vice Admiral Rank would be strong enough to kill them.


    Lucas caught one of the dead Sea Kings and put it inside his storage without anyone one noticing.


    He opened his system and opened the cooking option and saw that he is still Chef Level 15 (Supreme Grandmaster Chef).


    Seeing that he has nothing better to do in this trip, other than banging the girls who sneak to his ship from Tsuru''s, Lucas decided to level it up. Who knows what he would get, maybe some secret recipes and maybe he would get to taste some food.


    Lucas has two Sea Kings in his storage, and with their cheer size, millions of plate would be achieved.


    [Crafting Horse Sea King soup +110 XP] [Crafting Steak of Goat Sea King +220 (strengthening effect.]


    It was some ten millions of free XP.


    This is cheating, in a world where monsters in size of small islands, some occupations are easy to level up compared to the others.


    [Chef up to level 16 (Minor Saint Chef)]


    Chef up to level 17 (Grand Saint Chef)]


    [+ secret recipes with various effects (healing) (strengthen) (recharging)]


    [Chef up to level 19 (High Food Saint) (1.200.000/10.000.000)]


    [Ding, Host now can cook potions and pills that has various effects]


    [Ding, Host can do tests and create his recipes.]


    [+recipe: low healing pill: Jingjing herb... +recipe:....]


    "Whoever said progress was a slow process wasn''t talking about me," murmured Lucas as a steak appeared in his hand. He ate it and thought it was very delicious that it made him feel that his energy is full again. Cooking was the easiest skill to level up, and something more useful than people thinks.


    Seeing that he became High Food Saint, Lucas decided to observe the recipes. Most of them require very rare ingredients that he may not possess, but he saw that there are many he can make. Most of them were the strengthening type and some doesn''t even require him to work out, just eating.  There is even a potion (soup) he can make and it would build his body. The rarer the ingredients, the better the effects.


    "I''ll ask the Elders to find those herbs." What attracted his eyes was this recipe ( Mid Vitality increasing soup (Increase Stamina +200%. Bone growth and muscles +5%) can be consumed once.)


    Well, with this new level, Lucas body would get stronger and grow as long as he eats food. That night, Lucas invited the girls that came with him to dinner and to taste the new food he makes. All he could see was a surprise on their face, except Alvida and Calorina who were greedy as hell. At the end of the night, Lucas sent one to Gion, since he doesn''t know that he may move out of his base, and he wanted to take care a bit of the older lady.


    Very soon, another day passed. Lucas and the other marine approached the Red Port water.


    It was a two-day trip.


    In their way, the naval warsh.i.p.s met with a minor fleet of five pirate ship.


    In history, those were the unlikeliest pirate groups, since no one would want to mess with Garp, Tsuru, Gion, or Lucas.


    Since Lucas''s ship was on the head and the first to face the pirates, he stopped his crew from alerting and said that he would take care of them. The only reason Lucas took the initiative this time was due that one of those pirate sh.i.p.s shot a cannot ball that caused him to lose his balance temporarily and made water splash, making him wet, and thus, he lost his urge to sleep.


    Lucas stood up on the deck, facing the sh.i.p.s, and extending his hand with his palm opened. On the other side, one of the pirates could see Lucas opening his palm. He laughed and told his crew that the Marine is signalling for them to stop.


    <<Body Gun>>


    From his palm, compressed air with arm length flew out and getting covered by flame on its way. In the mid of the way, the projectiles Lucas sent would have their size extended folds to become in size near a big ship size.


    *Bam* *Bam*


    Each time the compressed air hit a ship, it would make a very big hole ¨C if not destroying the ship completely ¨C and sink it. That gained the shock of the crew in the warship.


    But that wasn''t the end of the shock. Lucas stopped as he felt a shadow covering him. He turned his head to see Garp lifting an iron ball that was bigger than the warship that can hold hundreds of men and captive. Lucas, from seeing this, could tell it would be at least more than +15.000 tons, just because it is pure metal.  Even Lucas would need his ability to be able to carry such a thing.


    Garp threw the gigantic ball toward the pirates easily. The pirates could see the shadow of the ball covering them and their far ship. They freaked and tried to move, but they could do nothing, and the ball destroyed them and everything remaining, creating a big wave that shook every ship around.


    Lucas remembered this from the Manga, but only know could question it. "Where have you been hiding this."


    "In my backyard," Garp smirked, not saying it was floating behind his ship all along.


    Garp, seeing Lucas''s new strength, couldn''t help but approach him. "Brat, you had changed."


    From the time he left him in the HQ, Garp saw that Lucas had changed a lot after spending two to three months in New World.


    "And you didn''t change at all," Lucas said, rubbing his nose and staring at the sea.


    "Do you want to go some Isla-"


    "In your dreams."


    Lucas had learned his lesson from the time he spent in the training camp. Don''t you ever trust Garp if he said he wants to take you somewhere nice? He would tell you to strip and then he would throw you to a very cold place.


    "Ho, you have grown up some gut," Garp lifted his fist and kissed it, "In this case, go with me, I''ll teach you some love."


    "What do you mean."


    "I''m challenging you. After we go back to the HQ, I''ll make you never forget the Fist of The Love."


    Garp proposed a challenge. Lucas stared at him for a brief before his lips curled up to sneer "Fine."


    Garp smiled, then slowly, started to chuckle "hehe...hehe...bwahaha."


    Lucas turned his head feeling Garp''s smile being too creepy.


    In fact, Lucas wanted some strong opponents to test his abilities with. Whether he hates to admit it or not, Garp is the perfect one, as he was someone who could defeat a commander ¨C who could fight and push the other admirals¨C with one punch, and he held back above that.


    Very soon, the sh.i.p.s passed by the Red Port and found themselves very near to the HQ.


    It didn''t take a long time to arrive at the Impel Down that was next to the Calm Belt, just some hours thanks to the secret streams of the Navy.


    They took Jack and the rest of Doflamingo and Beast Pirates to the jail, before going back to headquarter.


    Lucas heard that a meeting would occur soon and there would be some promotions are announced.


    ====


    Advanced chapters at Patr.eon


    P atreon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 203

    Lucas and the others went back to the HQ. It seems that Sengoku has words with them. Garp, in the way, laughed and said that Lucas would cause Sengoku''s afro hair to be gone. Anyway, the ones who were mentioned to come to the HQ building were Gion and Lucas.


    "What do you think is going to happen?"


    As Lucas and Gion were alone in an escalator that would guide them to Fleet Admiral office, Lucas suddenly asked.


    Gion shook her head and said, "I don''t know, just don''t trust that Afro man." Gion made eye contact with Lucas and patted his arm.


    "Why?" though Lucas knew the answer, he decided to ask.


    Gion found it hard to explain to him. Sengoku is someone who would put the success and the death of the pirates over the life of the Navy and the safety. In fact, to end the Pirate Era, Sengoku won''t mind sacrificing youths'' life. He sees Civilians as something to protect and marines as pawns.


    Basically, Gion believed that If Sengoku knew about Lucas''s half-speed, he won''t mind throwing Lucas''s life to the Pirate Emperors to steal the stones that guide the One Piece, if he found that may help reduce the danger of the pirate Era.


    "Do you trust me?" Gion''s finger squeezed on his shoulder gently.


    "Yes," replied Lucas. This woman just treats him according to his apparent age.


    "Then take my advice," Gion nodded.


    The door of the evaluator opened and both of Lucas and Gion entered the high offices.


    Very soon, Lucas met with Admirals ¨C Akainu, Aokiji, Kizaru, and the Fleet Admiral, along with another Vice Admiral who looked to be so strong.


    Seeing that Vice Admiral, Gion flinched before turning her head.


    "Tsk." Anyone can see that she turned annoyed.


    "Ha~ my name isn''t Tsk, a beautiful woman like you can call me Tokikake."


    Tokikake has broad shoulders, an angular jawline, thin eyes, and a sharp nose. He also has a large mouth, high cheekbones, and thick eyebrows. He had a cigarette in his mouth while he wore a brown cowboy hat.


    That was the legendary man that got refused by her 80 times (100 after time skip) and still not lost hope.


    Seeing the annoyed look in Gion''s face, Lucas could tell why she hates smoking.


    Obviously, when she saw him smoking, it brought her PTSD.


    Shaking his head and listening to The Fleet Admiral, Lucas learned that this was a promotion meeting.


    More, one thing that had been constant for hundreds of years changed today as Sengoku announced, "Apparently, the World Gonverment wanted to change the structure of the Navy."


    "Ah," said Aokiji, a very tall tanned man with curly black hair and sleepy eyes. "It''s that."


    The other admirals nodded. It seems like they had been informed of this earlier than everyone.


    Gion took the initiative and asked what is going on.


    "There would be a forth Admiral."


    Gion looked shocked and complained about what is going on.


    Lucas didn''t seem to be surprised; instead, his impression on the Five Elders had been improved. At least those five knows how to keep good terms with some they know they would need at the future.


    ''I may even make them reform NSYNC as well," Lucas thought (Because of number five).


    Sengoku explained how the World Government is willing in invest more money to raise the military force. And with the blessing of the Celestial Dragons, there is an empty seat for Admiral Rank.


    (An: At Marineforde war, 100.000 elites participated. If you can say that the Seaman has 100,000 -200.000 Berries monthly, without forgetting the other high ranks, then the total monthly Salary would be at least +20 billion Berries without counting the expenses of food and weapons and don''t forget there are other marines at New-world and the other seas.


    Even the Yonko''s bounty combined is nothing compared to what the World Government spends on the Navy, monthly.)


    "and you can see, you three are the current candidates."


    "Though, Lucas... I was firmly against it," Sengoku smirked, "congratulation."


    Sengoku clenched his teeth and fist as the next words were hard for him to say. Lucas, in Dressrosa, though he showed his strength and calcification by taking Doflamingo and Jack down, is still very young and showed that he would defy the orders as he shut the call at Sengoku''s face. Lucas was so young.


    It made Sengoku think that the World Government is mocking him when they said promotes him. He said he can''t make it Admiral, so, there was a long verbal fight. Sengoku won here and said that Navy can''t be mocked to hand the fleet under someone


    And apparently, the Five Backstreet Elders agreed with him and said that Sengoku need to promote him to any symbolic rank.


    Sengoku took a deep breath and said, "You have promoted to Military Consoler... Geez, that would be given when an Admiral wants to resign"


    This rank, though it doesn''t have the same authority on the military, it has the same weight at the ranks ladder. It''s like symbolic Admiral which usually should go to retired Fleet Admirals or retired Admirals generally.


    "I need a break."


    Lucas said stretching his back.


    Well it doesn''t matter if he didn''t become an Admiral.


    Being the Fleet Admiral is the final aim.


    Gion was shocked along with the other confused Admirals. However, she felt that Lucas deserve it after what he had done in Dressrosa. But she hoped he would just stay at the office and stop acting recklessly.


    ''Well, I won''t have to watch over him now.'' She thought, then she remembered something and opened her eyes widely,


    ''Oh no, if he leaves, then I would need to deal with my paper works and lose my free time that I gained since he came... I can''t live without him.''


    If Lucas left, then a nightmare called paperwork would start for her.


    "Would you like to work under my division," Akainu, who was sitting, stood up and offered Lucas. Gion shot a glare at him before standing in the way and cover Lucas from Akainu''s eyes.


    "I''ll think about it." though the answer was no, Lucas didn''t want to enter a long conversation.


    "Later Akainu, now the votes for the next Admiral," said Sengoku.


    The next thing happened was a vote of the next seat between Gion and Tokikake, for who would become the next Admiral. Lucas had a vote here as well.


    Gion took 2 votes while Tokikake had 2 as well. Lucas was the last one to vote.


    If Lucas doesn''t vote, then Sengoku would take someone from the World Army: Ryukogyu or Issou, who Lucas knows as a real future Admirals.


    Lucas''s vote isn''t final and there would be another meeting with the World Government, but as Military Consoler, his word in ranks and wars would be counted even if don''t lead a part of the fleet.


    Because of this rank, Lucas thought that the Five Elders are nice.


    "Of course, I would give it Gion." Lucas, ignoring the achievement of the two and the known strength, made his decision. He extended his hand to Gion and shook it, "Congratulation."


    "Let us meet later. We have to talk."


    "Sure."


    Lucas smiled at her. Feeling that she was quite stressed, he used Massage Hands at a high level on her hand. Suddenly, Gion started to feel very relaxed and something was invading her body.


    Despite her will, she could feel that her mood changing quietly and wanted to give in to the feeling and relax. Her face suddenly turned red as she took her hand back. She breathed heavily and felt embarrassed to feel secure on someone who she sees as a brat.


    She glared at him and said, "Is that what you did for big sis to sleep."


    "Yes," Lucas didn''t lie. "my hands had been always like this, to any lady I met."


    ''What a fearsome hands.'' Gion thought. If Lucas had only used it one another part... Gion shook her head as there is no way she thinks pervert about a handsome young man ¨C maybe she did.


    ''He is young, but he looks very handsome as well... the most handsome one as well... if he only was older.''


    "Just be careful when using it." Gion gave him advice. She knew that he should have an easy path with such hands as she could already feel her n.i.p.p.l.es hard.


    They then made their way out after both signed some papers. When they got out, Tokikake crossed their way and waved his hand at Gion.


    "Mrs Gion." He waved his hand and stood between them. Since he was 2.5 meters tall, he didn''t pay attention to Lucas and continued asking Gion. "Do you have time for coffee?"


    "Tokikake, I don''t have time," Gion said biting her lip.


    Tokikake was known to talk to every beautiful girl and was very annoying. Though she refused to get out with him many times, he still after her.


    "Come on. Admiral Pretty woman. I just want to congratulate you."


    Lucas shook his head. Seems that this guy needs something to cut his hope.


    Before Gion could reply, she felt Lucas grabbing her hand, "Gion."


    Gion turned to Lucas who held her hand. It was very lewd to hold hands like that. What if someone saw them? people would spread rumours.


    But Gion didn''t look worried about that and answered as put her other hand on his. "Yes, Lucas." This was the first time he uses her first name directly, maybe he needs something urgently.


    Tokikake narrowed his eyebrows seeing Gion holding Lucas''s hand and looking warmly at him.


    "We would be late for our date," said Lucas.


    Gion opened her eyes widely. What date? But She quickly understood that Lucas is trying to help her.


    "You... you are dating. Come on, you can''t date the shortest Higher up in history" Tokikake fell to his knee as he stared at Gion. "I''m here, look at me."


    Lucas looked at Tokikake and raised his middle finger that turned pitch black. "Still better than dating the ugliest higher up in history."


    Gion nodded and Tokikake felt that he got critical damage.


    Tokikake forced a smile and said to Lucas, "No hard feeling bro... I just meant you look too young... you can still grow. No need to say such harsh words."


    "Watch your tongue, Tokikake." Gion pressed Lucas''s arm to her chest and let her face get closer while smiling. "Shall we go, Sweetie?"


    Seeing that smile, her pretty face is very close and her red eyes, Lucas felt his heart beat faster as she was very pretty to move it.


    "Yes, honey."


    He held her arm and Tokikake on his knees.


    Tokikake shook his head as he looked at their back, "I''ll be here if you changed your mind."


    -x-X-x-


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    At Marineforde''s streets and walking between the shops, Gion kept thanking Lucas nonstop.


    "You don''t know that you have saved my life." Gion was on verge of tears.


    "Sure, give me a date and I''ll forget this debt."


    "Hahaha." Gion laughed and gave patted his arm, "Sure Sweetie, by the way, congratulation. Let me buy you something."


    She thought Lucas was kidding.


    They entered a coffee shop to sit and ordered some milk for Lucas. Gion flattered some words to pass time and congratulated him before bringing one topic. "By the way, Akainu offered you to join his division". "Yes," Lucas nodded. "Don''t work under him, join mine."


    "Well, isn''t it troublesome to watch over me," said Lucas. "Besides, I have a feeling that you have been throwing your own paperwork at me."


    "hahaha..." Gion laughed and waved her hand like Lucas had said a lame joke.


    "Not at all, I just got used to you." Gion faked a smile and hit his shoulder. Lucas was a paperwork machine, If he came to work with her, then easy life and safe kid.


    "Oh, sure."


    Lucas stared at her and smiled while letting his face closer with each second in a way it didn''t seem so.


    She could clearly notice his face is closer than ever and his eyes on hers.


    *Cough*


    Gion felt weird as her heart started to beat faster. She took a deep breath before ordering the bill and saying, "Look, it''s late. Since we promote, let us celebrate one day."


    Lucas stopped his silent kiss technique; as he was determined to get it after he saw her face up close.


    "Have you ever went to Casino," Gion said. She loved gambling.


    Though the real answer was yes, Lucas shook his head.


    Lucas''s eyes met with the cloak on the coffee shop and made a face that said ''shit.''


    "Are you concerned?"


    "Well, I have to meet Garp."


    "Mister Garp, is there something you need help with."


    "No," Lucas stood up, "some debts must be paid."


    His tone was firm, his eyes were vicious and determine. Gion felt some chill despite being swordswoman.


    "I can give you money if you need it. I made a lot in Dressrosa because of you."


    "Not this kind of depts."


    "Are you going to fight?" She seemed to be concerned, "Just don''t go, and stay here with me." Gion put her hand on his.


    What is more reckless than fighting a pirate, fighting Garp.


    The fist of Love would shower him alive.


    "It''s just a spar, no need to worry." Lucas moved his head and pointed to her hand on his.


    Gion laughed as she understood what he meant. She flicked his forehead and said smiling, "Silly one. So you prefer to spend time with Garp and not me. Am I too old for you."


    "Don''t say that you are at the peak of your youth."


    ***


    Later that day, in an average-sized island with jungle, a mountain, and full of beasts. From the side, a couple of officers, Fleet Admiral, Gion, were watching.


    Garp was sitting in the middle of a piece of land without grass. He was making barbeque.


    Garp smirked as he could tell, without turning, who just appeared behind him. "Smelly brat, you are here."


    "Damn Old man."


    "Hehe, you still call this old man Old Man. Surely you want to kiss my fist."


    ***


    19 advanced chapters on patr¨§on.


    pa treon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 204

    In the New World, there was one country isolated from the rest of the world and isn''t a part of The World Government. Countries like this would usually get destroyed by pirates, but the country stood tall. This country was the place famous by its fearsome warriors ¨C Ninja and Samurais. No one dares to enter here because of their strength.


    If Lucas was to tour here in this country, he would link it to the old Japanese culture at the Era of Sengoku. In the streets of a Japanese like built city, you can a pretty women and see men walking around. They looked like Asians with fairer skin. This was the country known as Wano, a place that is under the control of Pirate Emperor Kaido.


    In a snowy mountain, inside a cave, a 7-meter tall man like a dragon was drinking nonstop while murmuring words ''Lucas, Marines, Warlords''.


    When he is sad, he drinks. When he is bored or angry, he would alone go and pick up a fight with another Emperor alone before going back to drink. This is the Emperor Kaido, known for his strength and regenerative ability, never died despite how many time they tried to execute him or how many times he tried to kill himself. This is the Strongest Creature in the earth, Immortal Kaido.


    "He said he will End the Great Pirate Era. Arrogant piece of s***, even my stupid son can kill him."


    "The Marines grew arrogant." Kaido''s face streamed with tears. But soon they vanished as his face drew anger.


    "The Navy, I''ll show them. I know what to do."


    Kaido ordered a DenDenMushi from the man next to him. he said:" Call the Secret Disaster and my future son in law," he smiled recalling one of the strongest minions he got. Kaido had seen much potential in that man, thanks to his Devil Fruit power, so he is nurturing him and even offered his daughter.


    To Kaido, this man would surely be the future pirate king if he continued growing.


    Kaido smiled and murmured, "Captain Uss ¨C ZZzz."


    Kaido slept before he completes his words. One man from the side approached hesitantly to see if Kaido got drunk.


    Kaido opened his eyes widely and stretched his arms sending that man flying. He yelled "Captain Usopp..."


    (Shocking, right.)


    ***


    On the other side of Wano, there was a trace of a big fight in a hidden forest. Small dinosaurs around were running from the fire.


    One man was standing on the top of the burning ash. He was topless and had a tattoo on his back that resembles a skull with a white moustache; he was only wearing a hat and short. Around him, there was a fire on his boy. To be exact, his body itself was the fire.


    This is Ace, originally should be chasing Black Beard, fight with him, before Ace lose and become a trigger of war and die. But since Lucas didn''t want to bother his ass with a war that doesn''t serve him and didn''t like Black beard who messes around everything, he assassinated him. Lucas wasn''t like Ace. If he wanted to kill someone, he wouldn''t fight him; he would assassinate him or put poison in his wine.


    Because of Lucas''s action, Ace''s fate was changed, but he never found Black-Beard. Instead, Ace clashed with Black Beard''s crew that happened to look for their leader. Ace had fought with them and won, but he never managed to find Blackbeard, not a trace, not a corpse, nothing.


    After a long search with no trace, after meeting his brother who is double agent now, Ace got back to New World to report his journey to his leader. Now, he came to Wano after he got a message calling him to come here.


    "Yamato, can we stop."


    Said Ace, sighing.


    In front of him was a person who was slightly two times taller than him, with a mask and had dragon horns on the corner of its head, and long light hair- almost silver- that was tied in a ponytail and becomes black in the end. The masked person was holding a very big macer.


    Ace let a sigh as he saw Yamato taking off her mask to show her feminine face. She had big eyes, full cheeks, and a small nose. Her shape was alluring, slender, and hourglass shape, while her chest was quite huge.


    But she was strong enough to fight with him with physical strength alone, as she was the daughter of the strongest creature on earth.


    The two of them were friends.


    "Why did you call me," asked Ace as the fire around him turned off. Ace knew this girl is so affected by Odin, who happened to be her father''s dead-enemy, so she became enemy with her father, but that was due to another reason.


    Ace noticed something. Some years ago, this girl wanted to sail with him, but she couldn''t leave due to explosive shackles on her wrists that were placed by her father, she couldn''t leave. But now, it seems that Kaido put them off. The only reason Ace came here was that one of the Beast Pirates gave him a piece of paper, telling him that she needs help to sail.


    As she was his friend, Ace came here hurriedly.


    "I had tricked that Ugly-Old-Gorilla and I got rid of the explosive shackles," Yamato said, angrily looking at her wrists.


    The gorilla was her father, Kaido. Remembering what Kaido had done to her and how he beat her made her shiver. Well, she is lucky that he wanted that long-nosed person to be his son in law. Because of her fianc¨¦e''s cowardliness with the stronger opponents and courage against the weakest, she was inspired to pretend to get redemption and accept Kaido''s demands.


    Wits play a role, pride can be swallowed, that what her fianc¨¦ taught her.


    "How..."


    Ace asked.


    "I told him I''m interested in his new commander and he made engaged to him. Because of him, I managed to trick him to take off my shackles" Yamato sighed, remembering the poor fianc¨¦. Though his nose is attractive, it''s not for her. Well, he helped her for sure ¨C SIMP.


    "Anyway, I need your help, to get out. Just out some big fire at the Gorilla''s factories," Yamato smiled and said. "There someone played one my father''s nerves and I find him interesting. He would surely be the only one with courage for that goal."


    "And I need every possible help to open the borders." She said lifting her head. As soon as she lowered them, she was stunned, "Ace, Ace, wake up, why did you sleep."


    Ace was sleeping. He woke up and yawned, "Ahh~ what were you saying again. Do you still want to join my crew?"


    "Ace. This is lame, you can''t sleep when people are talking to you."


    "Yamato, aim that hammer down."


    "This is for ignoring me."


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas was standing in middle-sized isolated Island.


    Facing him was Garp, who just put down his coat and started cracking his fists.


    "Are you ready, Brat?"


    Garp had a broad smile that said he would get Lucas behaving well again.


    "Anytime, Old Hag."


    Lucas threw his coat as well and cracked his neck. He didn''t bring his swords with him as he wanted to beat this old man and milk him out of XP.


    Lucas was thinking of what is the right amount of power he should use to deal with Garp. He had to consider his strong points against the old man''s strong point. Garp is very strong, very fast and had a large experience compared to Lucas, but the latter is surely very fast.


    "Ho, you had grown up some guts for sure for sure."


    Garp slowly walked toward Lucas with steps that shook the ground. He lifted his fist and punched down. Lucas, who predicted this, took a step to the side to dodge before he jumped up and made a fist, giving Garp a Prince Straight on his chest.


    *Blow*


    There was a strong sound when Lucas''s fist landed on Garp''s chest.


    "Not bad. Better than the last time."


    Garp smiled as that straight didn''t seem to make an effect on him. Lucas was shocked from Garp physical strength as he didn''t flinch when he took a punch that killed many strong pirates.


    That was some strong Iron Mass for sure. It may be an inferior technique to his, but the physical strength can make up for that.


    Not wasting time, Garp quickly held Lucas''s leg before he can escape. Lucas tried to kick back, but Garp lifted him and it doesn''t look like some kicks are enough to stop him.


    "This is the Slam of Love," declared Garp as he waved Lucas''s body to the ground as fast as possible.


    *Bam*


    Lucas''s body violently hit the ground and saliva flew out of his mouth, cracks spread all over the ground.


    [Titanium Mass + 50.000 XP]


    "Not bad," said Lucas.


    Garp smiled as he expected this.


    As the cloud of dust got clear, there was a visible sphere wrapping Lucas''s whole body as he extended his hand to Garp, who quickly took a defensive stance and wrapped his arms with Haki before crossing them.


    The next attack would hurt for sure.


    *BAM*


    A shockwave left Lucas body from every direction. Garp jumped back along and slammed forward creating a small sphere of shockwave out of his body to stop the shockwave from piercing his body. Garp landed on the ground and looked forward to seeing Lucas standing above a deep hole with 20 meters diameters. That shockwave made large destruction.


    "Shall we get serious?"


    Lucas extended all of his fingers at Garp''s direction and sneered.


    <<Finger Gun>> <<More-More, Size and speed x60>>


    From each finger, a giant and super-fast red air bullets flew toward Garp and tried to swallow him.


    Garp smiled. With his advanced Observation Haki, he could predict their direction and dodge. As for the attacks that are in his way, Garp simply reflected them by punishing them while running toward Lucas.


    It amazed Garp that he had to act full alert against these projectiles and how much it made his fist itch.


    *BOM* *BOM*


    Booming sounds were heard all across the island.


    Lucas got some distracting notifications, which he couldn''t shut since every millisecond count. [DFM...+3000 XP...+500 XP...+150 XP]


    "Oryaa."


    Garp, in instant, appeared in front of Lucas yelling, waving both of his hands at his direction. Lucas quickly reacted and extended both of his hands. Both of Lucas and Garp''s hands clashed and Garp held Lucas''s hands.


    "Now, even with speed, how can you move when I''m holding you?" Garp said, pushing Lucas back.


    Suddenly, Lucas stopped and started pushing back as well, as he increased his strength 120 times.


    But even with the increase, it seems that Garp still has a bit advantage with a small margin. But well, Garp was someone who can lift mountain and giant metallic object with weight +10.000 tons. Garp was the person who fought the pirate King with no Devil Fruit at all; you can expect that his strength wouldn''t be lacking to anyone. Maybe with Big Mom as an exception.


    "Damn Brat, what have you been doing to increase your strength like that."


    Garp got pushed back two steps before he clenches his teeth and pushes Lucas. If Lucas got this strong as a young man, Garp couldn''t imagine what will happen when Lucas grow up.


    ''Damn, I need to change my way of treating this brat before he grows any older.''


    "Push-ups, Sit-ups, Daddy Gym, and a lot of plenty of juices." That was the recipe of his strength.


    Both of their hands were shaking as Garp and Lucas were pushing.


    "Then how about your weight,"


    Garp smiled. Compared to Lucas, Garp had a wide experience.


    "It''s 86 kilograms-"


    Before Lucas completes his words, Garp stopped pushing and suddenly raised his hands back.


    Lucas found himself getting lifted.


    "Ora."


    Garp quickly bent back and slammed Lucas to the ground behind him. That was superflux. Garp smiled as his back touched the cracked ground while Lucas had red liquid flying out of his mouth with his eyes getting wide open.


    The whole island shook.


    The impact was tough on Lucas internal organs.


    [Titanium Mass +90.000 XP]


    Lucas''s vision blurred for a second before he regained it, and he clenched his teeth.


    "What."


    While his hands were still holding Lucas''s, Garp felt a sudden force grabbing him as Lucas standing and dragging him up with him. Garp tried to resist, but he found himself getting lifted.


    Lucas grabbed Garp from his hands and violently slammed down as fast as he can. <<More-More, speed x50>>


    Lucas''s, with some mercy, increased Garp''s speed as he sent him to the ground.


    Garp kissed the ground with his face.


    *Bam*


    Garp was buried in the rocks, but he quickly stood up with dust and scratches on his skin.


    "Interesting brat."


    He smiled. Amazingly, someone can comfort him in a battle of brute strength. Not even Shiki and Gold Roger dared to do that.


    While the two were still holding hands, Lucas lifted his knee, aiming at the huge Garp''s chest, and quickly used Body Gun and shot a compressed air projectile that exploded on Garp''s body sending him gliding back some meters before he stopped.


    "That was painful." Garp touched his chest then glared back at Lucas. That attack forced the old man to use Armament Haki to dense level. He never thought that Lucas may force him like this.


    "Enough from warming up," Lucas''s shirt was shattered; he clenched his fists and a shockwave exploded from his body ripping off his shirt, "how about your speed."


    Garp took off his shirt revealing his much-muscled body. He cracked his fists and looked at Lucas, "Time to get serious. Just get careful that you won''t die from my love"


    Lucas can''t take this lightly, as Garp was someone who could one-shot people who fight admirals.


    Around them, the island wasn''t the same when they started. The people who were on the mountain watching gave strange reactions.


    "That Garp got serious." Sengoku smiled. "Teach that brat some lesson about respecting his elders."


    "Shouldn''t we stop them?" Gion said in worry, "Garp is reckless and Lucas may get hurt."


    "Nah, let them have what they want."


    "But."


    "Momousagi, you look like you care about him more than you should."


    "You reckless monster. How can''t you understand?"


    "Golden Buddha actually, and not a monster."


    Gion glared at Sengoku who took her words lightly.


    *Swish*


    Down,


    Lucas vanished in thin air. Garp moved his eyes around while carefully using his Observation Haki. He knew that Lucas main strong point wasn''t his strength, but his speed.


    Now his foe started to use his main strong point.


    ***


    20 advanced chapters on Patr¨¦on


    patr eon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 205

    Lucas and Garp were facing each other, topless and ready to fight. Garp was having a small trail of blood on his bottom lip. While on the other hand, Lucas had small blood dripping from the corner of his head. It wasn''t something big, just a scratch. In this spar, Lucas found something that he wouldn''t usually find when fighting someone else. He is getting used to his Devil Fruit abilities and how to apply them in a battle. At this rate, his Devil Fruit Mastery would jump to level 9 without the need for him to spend Acc.u.mulated XP.


    "Smelly Brat, are you ready," said Garp.


    "After you, Old Geezer," replied Lucas and kicked in the air toward Garp, sending big sword energy from his leg.


    It was very big compared to the usual one.


    Since Lucas had his speed increased, the Storm leg he created was bigger than usual by folds. But that was just made by his body; it still can be affected by his Devil Fruit. When the air blade left his leg, More-More ability increased both of the size and speed to surpass 3 Kilometres long. If this was someone else, then the attack would kill them for sure. But this is a legendary marine. Garp quickly crossed his arms to face the attack. It pushed him back a bit.


    After taking some steps back, Garp clenched his teeth and punched the air blade to the side shifting its original direction. The projectile continued flying to the right of the island, cutting everything on its way from a mountain, to the landscape, and continued its way to the beach, leaving a big trail of cut on the ground.


    At this rate, the whole island would get destroyed. Lucas didn''t give Garp a break; he lifted his leg and continued sending Storm Legs.


    The speed alone allowed him to spend tens and tens of air blades repeatedly. That meant his DFM would rise faster. But because the rate was so fast, it was hard to focus using his ability on each attack.


    [DFM +2000 XP...+1990 XP]


    Garp was raising his guard and closing his eyes to focus more.


    He predicted every trajectory of the Strom Leg blades and avoided them while using Shave to move faster and headed toward Lucas.


    "Not bad."


    Garp, in instant, appeared next Lucas while raising his fist. Lucas stopped using Storm Legs and allowed himself to see the near future. He saw, in future, Garp is going to give him a quick uppercut and then a knee strike on his stomach, which was supposed to be painful as hell and make him throw up blood.


    Back to the present, Lucas smiled as he saw Garp going to give him an uppercut on his chin. He took his head back a little allowing him to dodge it. As Lucas was preparing to dodge Garp''s kick, something unexpected had happened. Instead of kicking, Garp''s fist above him changed its direction and he gave Lucas an elbow strike on his head. Lucas was surprised and quickly crossed his arms putting them above his head to stop Garp''s attack.


    Did Garp just counter the future vision? Lucas thought as Garp''s elbow sent him down burying him inside the ground that couldn''t handle the pressure from his feet.


    "You thought it was a kick." After one deep breath, Garp looked at Lucas who jumped out of the beneath the ground glaring at him.


    "What was that," asked Lucas, curious.


    "See, I thought that you may just, have advanced Haki." Garp laughed. "But in my youth, I had fought people who can see the near future, kid."


    "Yes,"


    Lucas paid close attention to this one.


    "See, someone who sees the future, change the future by his reaction," Garp rubbed his nose. "To fight a person like that, you have to react to his reaction."


    "He may predict your action, but he would never be able to predict your reaction." Garp said, "They can''t predict a future he changed. Change your attack pattern in instant and they don''t know what happens."


    React to his reaction. That made sense. Instead of attacking blindly, Garp changed his original combo. If Lucas got a hit on his upper chin, then Garp would have kicked. But because Lucas dodged, Garp used his elbow. Garp actually knew that Lucas can see the future but pretended ignorance in order to teach him about the fatal weakness in the future vision.


    "I see." Lucas learned something new.


    "You still have a lot to learn," Garp said, looking proud of him.


    "No, that''s just a silly move." Lucas turned his head and spat some blood, before looking back at Garp, "You won''t be this lucky again."


    "Sigh. Sure Brat"


    Garp appeared close to Lucas and lifted both of his fists.


    <<Kami E>> <<More-More: speed mode x100>>.


    Lucas body suddenly went limp that it could react on its own. That was Kami-E, a technique that originally allows Lucas''s body to dodge by going limp. But after levelling it up to level 16, Lucas''s body can make faster reaction while his body can use muscle memory to use techniques such as shave and Moonwalk, and he can run while using it.


    "Take this, a hundred combo of Love."


    Using his famous Fist of Love, Garp punched Lucas''s face.


    But then, in instant, Lucas appeared one step to the side so fast that it seemed like he had teleported. But Garp didn''t stop to analyse what happened and changed his original attack pattern.


    Lucas appeared on the other side, with Garp''s leg being next to his ribs as he just failed to kick him.


    Garp attacked again.


    To Lucas, everything was blurry when he moved, but that wasn''t very bad. He trusts the combination of his Devil Fruit and natural reactions.


    "Stop moving and accept my love."


    Garp''s fists started to make tens and tens of images as he was punching with amazing swiftness.


    Lucas''s body turned into tens of afterimages as his head, back, and feet were moving automatically avoiding each punch and kick.


    *Woosh* *Woosh*


    Even when Garp changed his reaction, it didn''t get Lucas. Lucas was reacting to Garp''s reaction to his reaction. This is basically the counter of the counter to future visions counter-reaction.


    Garp started to get frustrated; he can''t win if he can''t touch him ¨C Garp wouldn''t allow a brat to surpass him.


    Garp lifted both of his arms and joined his hands together, ready to make a big shockwave that would throw Lucas away.


    But at that moment, Lucas saw an opening in Garp''s defence.


    In a brief of second Garp was preparing for heavy attack, both of Lucas''s fists became pitch black as he clenched them.


    <<Two Hundred Crack Fist>>


    "Useless."


    Lucas''s fists didn''t even make afterimages and Garp jumped slightly back as could feel the attack. But it was too late as this was 120 times faster.


    There was only a black faint shadow that was barely noticeable.


    *BLOW* *BLOW*


    Garp couldn''t see the fists that hit him, neither feels them.


    When Lucas stopped and his fists appeared again, Garp suddenly flew back away with blood falling of his mouth, and he fell on the ground.


    Lucas exhaled some cold air on his fist as Garp''s body was too hard. That Old Geezer used Iron Mass and Armament Haki at time. It gave Garp a unique type of defence that allowed him to deal with the punches.


    But at the same time, Lucas''s punching power was too great that Lucas needed both Armament Haki and Titanium Mass skill to deal with the backslash. But still, his fists were itching and feeling hurt.


    Lucas took a deep breath and activated Massage Body/Self-Healing on his hands. His fists felt numb, but, at the same time, they felt good and Lucas could hear some cracking sound as they were healing.


    "Ouch, you little bastard," Garp on the ground, coughed a bit and stood up with blood on his body. But he looked fine, "You made the inventor of the fist of love take yours."


    "It''s your fault. And I''m not little, you freak."


    Garp breathed and clapped both of his hands sending a large shockwave at Lucas that forced him to jump and appear somewhere else.


    At the moment Lucas moved, he saw Garp away hugging a mountain and yelling, "Let me see how can you dodge this.


    Then with a simple movement, Garp pulled almost every part of the mountain from the ground, shocking even Lucas to see that.


    Garp bent his back and threw the rock at the Blondie.


    Lucas could see a meteor-like descending on him.


    Lucas, from earlier, when he dodged and punched 200 times with his speed increased more than a hundred times, had his body warmed up.


    He was warm enough to use a secret punching moves, King Boxing. After getting the fruit, More-More, the warming up for those techniques became less.


    Looking at the meteor, Lucas took a boxing pose and the ground shook and steam was leaving his body.


    <<King Punch>> << More-More: Size 60 speed 60>>


    King punch was already a technique that can destroy a mountain on its own base.


    Lucas punched up in the air. From his fist, flew yellow energy that made the whole island shake. But suddenly, its size increased many times along with speed making it look like a fast beam.


    The fist energy swallowed the small mountain that Garp threw and continued flying looking like a yellow pillar. The clouds above seemed to get hit and moved away from the sheer strength.


    "King Punch?" Garp opened his jaw widely this time. He clearly knew this technique, which made him shocked by how Lucas can do it to this level, "Oy, where is Lucas, what have you done to that smelly brat."


    If Lucas aimed King Punch at Garp, with that increasing boost, then Garp may not survive. Or maybe he can. Quantity isn''t the same as quality.


    "I''m Saitama," said Lucas with no serious face at all.


    "Seriously," Garp almost believed him. Well, only Lucas would give such sort of mocking reply.


    "No, old man," said Lucas looking at Garp like he is an idiot. Lucas then noticed something and said, "Why are you crying."


    Lucas''s lips were twitching. He almost started feeling bad for beating Garp after seeing his teary eyes


    Garp was shedding tears and looking to the ground. "Finally, one brat grew up well." He was thinking about his son and adopted grandson, and the grandson that got saved but still wants to be a pirate king.


    Garp looked to be so proud, "I finally can retire."


    From the side, where Sengoku and Gion were watching, with shock, as half of this island was destroyed.


    Though there are still people in this world that can split the clouds from the clash of their swords anyway, still, that punch was amazing.


    ''Definitely, he got More-More Fruit.'' Gion shook her head.


    Sengoku could read Garp''s lips. There was one sentence that made Sengoku forget to act like Budha. <I can finally retire>


    "DON''T YOU EVEN DARE TO LEAVE ME GARP," Yelled Sengoku.


    Back down, Lucas heard Garp and said, shocked,


    "Retire!!! Did you take so much damage." It was very rare for Lucas to ask about someone''s health like this.


    But hearing that Garp, who should still be working after two years, made Lucas think that he may beat Garp harder than he supposed to. He still has some conscious after all, just around the people he knows.


    "Let me see."


    "No need." Garp turned his face quickly went to the other side and said he needs a small break.


    Lucas took a cigarette and waited until Garp came back.


    Gion, from the side, had her lips twitching as she couldn''t believe that Lucas didn''t bring his sword but cigarettes.


    Then, after Garp could stabilize his emotion both he and Lucas continued exchanging punches.


    The fight continued for a full day, destroying the island. Garp got some hits while he luckily landed some lucky punched on Lucas. After all, he could find some flaws in his defence, causing Lucas to have two ribs broken. But Garp got more damage as Lucas seemed to get stronger.


    Two hundred crack fist and King Punch, Garp seemed to learn a way how to counter them, as he could tell how to deal with those techniques.


    At first, Garp had to show fake opening before jumping back quickly, allowing him to avoid the punch while having a small chance to fight back.


    But as the battle continued, Lucas showed his advantage as he could get stronger.


    Garp was tired and weaker, while Lucas seemed to be holding back and getting stronger.


    Had Garp only know that Lucas didn''t use the Eye of The Storm.


    [DFM up to level 9 (200.000/1.000.000)


    *Multiplier up to 140


    + ability to manipulate heat.


    Host can increase two features perfectly at the same time. (Meaning, he can increase speed and size at the same time to 140)]


    [Boxing up to level 18 (55.000/ 11.000.000)]


    [+ Sub skills


    +Butterfly Workout: confusing yet beautiful fast workout that creates after images with each step.


    Upgrading King Jab ¨¤ Emperor Jab]


    Hearing the notification about levelling up, Lucas thought about Gerd and remembered what happened at the end of the day, he sighed. Just a few levels and Big Mom would be an achievable target.


    That would be left to think of later.


    "Aren''t you stubborn," Lucas sneered at Garp''s face. He already beat him to his heart content.


    ''For each fist of Love I got, I still have 301 to repay. Not very far from achieving this. But I have to be careful, the Old Man is acting strangely and seems to be emotionally unstable.''


    "Bwahaha." Garp suddenly stopped and took a fighting pose, "Though I don''t know what kind of fruit you ate, I can still teach you a lesson."


    His attitude changed. Garp seemed to be full of fighting spirit.


    "Do you want to get beat up?"


    "I don''t know why you held back," Garp shook his head, "But it''s too late."


    "You could tell that I held back." Lucas sneered not expecting Garp to see through him.


    "Allow me to show you my last secret technique," Garp said, lifting his fist. Lucas seemed to be alerted.


    Garp punched the ground and a cloud of dust flew up, from the whole island covering everything from the view.


    Lucas sneered, "Did you damage your head to forget that I have Haki to know where you are."


    However, something odd, Garp seemed to conceal his presence making it hard for Lucas to find him. But its okay, once Garp gets closer, Lucas should be able to detect him.


    Not feeling his foe, Lucas squatted and looked around carefully.


    When the dust cloud got cleared, everything became clear and Garp was nowhere.


    Lucas opened his jaw, feeling confused and looked around not finding the trace of the old man. ''Maybe this is a real secret technique that I need to be careful of.''


    Lucas took some steps forward while letting his guard up. He then noticed something written on the ground.


    It was Garp''s secret technique.


    Lucas started reading "Final Secret technique: Run Away, with love."


    "..." Lucas opened his jaw not believing what just happened. Lucas''s face got red.


    For the first time, he acted nice and offered the old man to heal him, yet that what he got.


    "DAMN YOU GARP." Lucas let a strong roar as he looked up to the sky. He extended his Haki, knowing that Garp is somewhere, but he was concealing his presence.


    Lucas shook his head and looked at the ground. Since when did Garp turn into Joseph.


    -x-X-x-


    Beneath the water of the sea, at a very deep level, Garp was sitting and holding his breath while extending his Observation Haki and laughing at Lucas''s action.


    ''Smelly Brat, that what you get for cheating your way with Devil Fruit.


    Garp had a large smile that creped the fishes around him.


    ''I can hold my breath so long that I can take a nap.''


    "Bwahahaha."


    A golden fish saw Garp laughing and ran away from him.


    In the end, Lucas gave up and went home to see the girls who moved from the other base to Marine Forde. He got stress relieved.


    Later, Garp came in a location where no fight can happen and told Lucas, "My lesson can save you one day, brat."


    "Go away."


    Lucas'' lips twitched as he was clenching and unleashing his fists. He gave a punch which Garp just dodged before he made a weird hosting smile.


    "Use that King Punch if you want to get me," Garp said, knowing that Lucas won''t destroy Marineforde with King punch. "But you won''t catch me off guard again."


    "Whatever." Lucas lifted his head while drinking, "Even the sun shines on fools."


    [Ding Titanium mass +120.000 XP]


    "Damn you," Lucas suddenly rolled and held his head as Garp gave him stealthy punch without holding back. This is the most painful Fist of Love so far.


    "Respect your elders, Brat," Garp said turning his back. "You Old Hag." But Lucas quickly jumped and gave Garp a punch on his head, making the old man hold his head in pain.


    "You ungrateful brat."


    And so, another fight happened which quickly stopped since no one wanted to destroy Marineforde.


    ...


    20 Advanced chaps at Patr¨¦on


    patre.on.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 206

    (On serious note: does anyone realize that Lucas didn''t use Adrenaline Boost against Garp.)


    Two days had passed since the promotion. Lucas''s girls moved again from the New World and came at Marineforde for requested vacation signed by him, of course.


    Lucas now as a Military Consoler has a high word and his own office. Though he doesn''t control the fleet like Admirals, he can help them like the second one and still can order Vice Admirals, though no one is under him, except the girls of course who had lightning fruit.


    Lucas was waiting. He requested to move back to Suitrossa, his base at New World. Well, his Sky Kingdom is above that place, so it''s good to stay there.


    But now, he would have to stay for some days at the HQ and see things around.


    During this time of two days, Akainu tried to move Lucas under his division, but Lucas said it''s too late as he moved to Gion''s division.


    Gion now was no longer a Vice Admiral, but officially, the First Female Admiral. Probably, she would settle next to Lucas''s, which happened to be next to his base, If Sengoku allowed that.


    Today, Lucas stood up in his house at the HQ, surrounded by the girls. There were shackles around his arm.


    He woke up and looked at his arms, trying to remember what had happened.


    "What did Hina do again? Or was it Sadi?"


    Lucas shook his head, looking at Sadi who was doing push-ups, Hina wasn''t around as she doesn''t like crowed and has her own house, but she was here last night.


    Nami and Nojiko are sleeping. Calorina and Lila were out shopping. Domino is sleeping and still hugging his leg like a pillow while he seemed to hug Alvida.


    Lucas smiled at them and placed the two pillows without waking them up before making his way to the door.


    "Hmm, you woke up." As she stopped doing push-ups, Sadi looked at Lucas with her Golden eyes shining. She wore a shirt and asked, "Do you want to work out together like we used to do at Impel Down."


    "I''ll just mediate"


    Lucas smiled weirdly seeing her licking her lips.


    "Where,"


    "Some available training ground."


    Since he has free time and his mind is calm, Lucas decided to level up his DFM and some other skills if possible.


    The D wasn''t included on the list, since it became level 19 and would reach level 20 very soon.


    "I''ll follow you, Military Consoler... Hmm... Maybe I can help you. If you slack, I can punish you, hmm."


    Though Lucas knew that her personality and look is different from the one she shows at Impel Down, she still likes to mess with him.


    "After all we what done, Hmhmhm, what can you expect? Besides, you liked my games."


    "True."


    Well, at least, she isn''t boring at the bed.


    Sadi chuckled as she wore her coat of Vice Admiral and said that she would come out. Sadi was promoted as well as the others. The girls made it to Vice Admiral, who happened to be Sadi, Nojiko and Domino, thanks to their Devil Fruits powers. Nami is Rear Admiral, like most of the others, who had very good fruit.


    Lucas sighed and wore his clothes. He and Sadi then got out of Lucas''s old villa and made their way to empty training yard.


    In their way out, Lucas saw Hina, wearing black training clothes. She saw the sneaking and couldn''t help but to ask where they are going and why they are alone. This wasn''t fair, Hina wants her lonely time to stress relieve herself. But she calmed down and accompanied the two.


    "Hina will come with you."


    Hina as well, after Dressrosa incident was promoted to Rear Admiral along With Calorina, Lila, while Kaya still the same.


    -x-X-x-


    In far training land next to the Elite Camp, Lucas was sitting on the grass while having his system open.


    It''s time for levelling up. He had been acc.u.mulating XP for a long time, not making himself stronger so he wouldn''t get less XP with the number of weaker opponents. It''s a mindset. Grind then level up.


    Not so far from him, both Hina and Sadi were having breakfast.


    "Hmm, Little Lucas you are a very good cooker. Seems not only your height that increased but your cooking skill as well."


    Sadi called as she was eating a sandwich while blushing.


    "Hina didn''t know that. Lucas, you didn''t tell me, Hina is upset that you hid this from her" Hina closed her eyes and chewed a cake, enjoying the taste "From now on, I want you to prepare me breakfast."


    Both Sadi and Hina seemed to be amazed as they tasted what Lucas made. This food was just heavenly, even for Sadi who tasted it before.


    Lucas let a sigh and lowered his head. As a Food Saint now, his cooking is like Alchemy from eastern and western novels. Lucas already commanded ingredient and used a fair wealth to get herbs to make the recipes he needs. His body is working out at dinner and launch, and soon, he would get the recipe he needs. But that is left for later. Now, he has to take care of his DFM. No harm would happen if he got stronger.


    Lucas closed his eyes and opened the system. Both of Hina and Sadi looked at him, to see that he was just meditating or sleeping. That was just cute.


    [Acc.u.mulated XP 15 millions]


    [DFM level 9 (200/1.000.000)]


    With the ninth level, he can increase the temperature as well. And the temperature isn''t a living thing but a form of energy. If Lucas touched an object that its heat is 30 degree, then with a simple increase, it would surpass the heat of the lava.


    But as well, something else is confusing. If Lucas used this ability on something with the heat of -5¡ã, then, would it surpass the absolute zero? It''s just confusing.


    Lucas opened his eyes and touched a rock. After a half-second, he threw it. The rock turned into Lava before it quickly turned into ashes. That was hot.


    [- 800.000 XP]


    [Ding, DFM up to level 10 (0/2.000.000 XP)


    *Multiplier up to 150


    ]


    [DFM up to level 11 (0/3.000.000)


    * Multiplier up to 160


    * User can increase his size


    *Host can disturb multiplier equally on three features with 1/3 of the multiplier for each feature. *


    ]


    ( Important note about the fruit.


    After analysing the enemy, I realised that Size-Size increase doesn''t increase the cubic size by exact hundred, but multiply the dimensions. The two dimensions to be more exact. This was shown in One Piece movie, as when World shot a bullet, instead of becoming the size of a usual cannonball, it had its diameter increased 100 times.


    But well guys, animators see things from 2d view.)


    "At Last," murmured Lucas.


    Using future vision, Lucas found that he can reach 19 meters height by multiplying his height over a hundred time.


    Hina and Sadi looked at him after hearing him. Sadi stretched her legs and said, "Seems he had been concerned with something."


    Lucas looked to be relieved like he had passed a recent trauma.


    "Sadi, Hina already knows that you are worse than Devil," Hina looked at Sadi as she thought that she may be the reason for any heavy ideas Lucas may have.


    "That was rude," Sadi turned her head. "Lucky for you," she said as she didn''t bring her whip.


    "What do you mean." Hina narrowed her eyes, ready to use the caging ability.


    "Don''t push your luck, hmm, or you''ll get punished."


    "I dare you."


    Cages got out from one woman while dark fog got from the others.


    "Give me break girls, it''s the early morning." Lucas turned his head and told them to stop.


    Magically, they listened to him and didn''t look at each other after that. They continued staring at Lucas, who did nothing but meditating.


    Sadi got bored out so she picked up a tree and started working out with it. Hina looked at


    Lucas was considering the remaining amount of XP he has.


    If Hina and Sadi focused well, then they would feel that, in ten meters range around him, everything got heavier.


    [DFM up to level 12 (0/5.000.000)


    *Multiplier up to 170


    * The Ability to affect other living beings.


    Host needs to touch the living being for a full 1.1 second to take effect.


    * Ability to increase the gravitation force to objects.]


    [ DFM up to level 13 (0/10.000.000)


    Devil Fruit had been awakened.


    Multiplier up to 180.


    + The ability to increase two features about living beings


    Host needs 1 second of touching to make an effect on a living being.


    + The ability to use Decimal numbers from 0.001 to the current multiplier


    *Control had ascended into a new level.


    Host can affect the environment to make it increasing environment. (Meaning if he touched a rock, it will become an increasing rock)


    + the ability to swim in the water.]


    Lucas only had 4.2 million XP left; it''s not enough to level up the fruit.


    But it seems that he gained a lot. With all those abilities, Only Little Sadi has a chance against him since her power can cancel anyone.


    Okay, using a bit of XP here won''t hurt.


    [Using one million XP]


    [Conqueror Haki up to level 10 (0/1.200.000) (ability and not a skill)


    *Host can control it perfectly


    * Host can break windows and do small physical damage with Conqueror Haki]


    ''Great, I won''t have to tolerate the weaklings saying nonsense anymore.''


    He isn''t very happy with Conqueror Haki. It''s just a plot armour used to deal with weaklings and by those who only know how to show up, yet in the end, they lose to someone stronger than them.


    Another funny thing Lucas had learned, he can use his teacher Ability and awaken Conqueror Haki for other people.


    The teacher skill was shocking, as it could even analyse conqueror Haki.


    Lucas picked up a rock and wanted to test the one new ability ¨CDecimal number.


    [More More Size x 0.001]


    The rock suddenly became smaller than it barely became noticeable. Lucas made it get its size back and throw it.


    [More-More Speed x 0.01]


    The rock flew very slowly from his hand. Lucas then realised that he can use his ability to living beings now. He smirked. Now, he can make people stronger and weaker, bigger and smaller. Same goes for him as well.


    Lucas then stood up and accidentally increased the gravity around him in the training area. He aimed his finger toward a tree and shot one compressed air bullet. That air bullet held his awakening ability as well, so it would have an increasing effect. The tree Lucas had suddenly had its gravity increased.


    Sadi was next to it and suddenly felt that she was pulled toward that tree. She quickly extended her hand and shot a dark fog that covered that tree. Only then, it stopped.


    "Little Lucas, that wasn''t nice."


    She turned to Lucas and humped her cheeks. But then, she smiled as she realised something.


    "My bad, I was excited."


    "That needs a punishment." Sadi joked as she jumped and landed next to him.


    "One day maybe," Lucas smiled before stretching his back. He and Sadi kissed each other before looking at Hina who built a jail and was staring at them.


    Hina had a weird habit, when she is upset, she would build a big cage.


    "Lucas, Hina is angry and jealous."


    Sadi ignored Hina and directed Lucas''s face toward her."By the way, if you want a place to test, you can go inside me."


    "What!"


    "Not that, but here." Sadi blushed and said, "Actually, using Darkness, I can absorb you and take you to a dark space, where you can train. The time rate should be different there as well."


    "What," Lucas seemed to be shocked, "why didn''t you tell me that.


    "It''s not a safe place though, and both of Time and space are affected by Darkness. And If I forgot you, you may be trapped for thousands of years."


    Lucas nodded his head," I know you won''t."


    Then, Sadi suddenly was covered by a dark fog that had strong gravitation "Blackhole". Lucas found himself all of the sudden absorbed inside the fog.


    Hina saw this and picked up a fight with Sadi, "Are you crazy, where is Lucas." She felt fear after seeing Sadi using her ability on him.


    "He is inside me, Calm down." Sadi slapped Hina''s hand from her collar and yelled, "Can you hear me."


    "Fine, as long as he is fine, but If Hina doesn''t see him in the next hour, I will put you in jail," Hina promised.


    Lucas heard Sadi''s voice as he found himself in a dark space with a town and some buildings inside. The place was so cold and lonely.


    "I can hear you."


    "When you want to get out, call me."


    Seeing that he is in big space, Lucas made some tests on his Devil Fruit without holding back or trying to hide his system.


    There was one thing Lucas didn''t know: while he is inside Sadi, whose body is darkness, she can use his ability or anyone''s ability she absorbs inside her body.


    That was the trick about darkness fruit, once one becomes a part of Darkness, he becomes a part of the body of the user, gaining him his ability.


    While Lucas inside her, he is considered a part of her body, and thus, his fruit power can be shared.


    Maybe Black Beard used this to hide someone inside his body, and that one was the one who ate the second Devil Fruit.


    (The only guaranteed way in One Piece to steal a Devil Fruit, is by eating someone who ate a Devil Fruit, or a part of him.)


    Lucas finished some tests and yelled, "Sadi."


    Then he felt a force pulling him off.


    Outside, to Hina, it was only a few minutes that passed since she saw Lucas vanish, while the latter felt it was some hour.


    Hina suddenly saw a small black hole on Sadi''s stomach, which Lucas flew out of. But there was something strange about him.


    Sadi seemed confused as well.


    Hina asked, "Lucas, what happened to you."


    Both of them lifted their head to see Lucas was a 20 meters giant. Lucas turned his head to the two to see them very small than usual and smiled. Though this one size is amazing, it''s only 120 times increase. He still can go up for more.


    "Sadi, Hina knows that you love it big, but for the God sake, this is too much."


    "Hey, it''s not my fault. I did this to Domino and nothing happened to her."


    Sadi shook her head and looked at Lucas waiting for an explanation.


    Lucas rubbed his nose. With his fruit now, he can increase his strength, power, and size as well. But still, increasing size meaning to risk his agility and becoming a bigger target.


    "Don''t worry; it''s just that I awakened my ability."


    "Oh."


    "Hina hope you can reverse it."


    Hina looked worried. Well, according to the relativity theory, he won''t fit her anymore. As Kizaru says: this is scary, very scary.


    Both of Sadi and Hina shook their heads. Only Sadi seemed to not worry.


    "Don''t move," said Lucas.


    They saw him putting his palm on their head, and after a second, he became normal in their eyes. They looked around and realised the truth.


    "Hey, you can use your ability on other people," Sadi said, shocked.


    Hina seemed to realise that and her eyes lit up, "That''s, Hina heard that the WG was doing experiments to achieve that but gave up in middle. Big Mom is still trying to achieve this."


    Hina isn''t worried if Lucas can reverse this or not anymore. it doesn''t matter if he can bang her.


    "Now, hide the truth or Big Mom would chase me to become her hubby."


    Lucas, now, can affect other beings. However, he can''t increase more than two features for them.


    Besides, increasing some things may become hard for daily life as it is uncontrollable. Like if someone had his speed increased, he won''t be able to walk properly without getting surprised and hit his head. This is speed increscent ability and not a moving technique. After all, there was a reason why Lucas increases his speed when fighting and travelling and deactivated while doing a simple life.


    "No way."


    "Hina think it''s your choice to tell the others."


    But with Lucas''s ability, he can increase the overall power of the Navy. Only if he is interested.


    Sadi used her Devil Fruit power on Hina to find that both she went back to normal. "Well, that at least prove it''s from your Devil Fruit power and not an effect of my power."


    "Hey, that''s not fair, Hina is upset." Hina was angered by Sadi''s test on her and created some cage bar."How cute, can you yell louder," Sadi said, seeing Hina struggle to put a small cage around her arm "


    In the end, Lucas dispelled his ability on them and went back to normal. Now, he would have to wait for other commanders of the Emperors to gain XP. However, after he levelled up his powers, the XP they would offer would become less.


    but well, they can learn how to control it with time. Lucas was thinking to use this ability when he goes to his base and increases the size of his local forces. He could use it in his house already, but he didn''t want to attract attention.


    Lucas looked at the sky and murmured, "I guess I need to grind before it''s too late."


    -x-X-x-


    In some forest, Lucas stood up next to a tree.


    On the tree, one can see a very tall man, with shades, and a missed arm and leg. Lucas forced some food to his mouth, and that man started to wake up. Doflamingo, whom the last thing he remembered was him getting his ass beaten by Lucas, opened his eyes to see that he is in a different place while Lucas is smiling at him and doing warm-up.


    "Good morning, Joker."


    Doflamingo didn''t know what''s going on. He smiled back at Lucas and replied, "Good morning."


    ***


    20 Advanced chapters at patr¨¦on


    patr.eon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 207

    Lucas was now in a forest facing Doflamingo who is being tied to a tree by Sea Stones chains.


    "Lucas, aren''t we friends," Doflamingo said, seeing Lucas doing warming up exercises and punishing the air.


    "Well, we are." Lucas smiled back. "That''s why, if you kept quiet and survived, I may offer you a deal."


    "A deal?"


    Doflamingo, still having his shades, narrowed his eyes as he felt Lucas in front of him was acting scary. Doflamingo still remembered the last thing he saw before darkness.


    He wondered why he is still alive.


    *Blow*


    Lucas landed a quick jab on Doflamingo''s stomach. Doflamingo, since he had a strong body and Lucas didn''t use his Devil Fruit ability, was able to take the punch despite its monstrous strength. Well, in the Manga, Doflamingo only lost consciousness when he hit Dressrosa so bad like a meteor that he destroyed it. The country was destroyed, yet his body was fine. That''s the reason Lucas thought that Doflamingo is the best one to help him level up his Boxing.


    "What are you doing?" Doflamingo could easily ignore the pain and smile back. "No need to torture, just tell me what you want to know."


    [Boxing +3000 XP]


    "I want to know how much you can handle."


    Lucas took a deep breath and his fists turned into hundreds of Afterimages that headed toward Doflamingo [Two hundred crack fist]. In less than two seconds, Doflamingo got 200 punches over his body and flinched from pain.


    [Boxing 500 XP... +200...+300...+1.000.+++]


    [Boxing 500.000/11.000.000]


    At this rate, Lucas may level up boxing to level 19.


    "Argh.." Doflamingo spurt blood and looked at Lucas¨C he still has his awareness.


    Doflamingo tried to speak out to Lucas, thinking that he may still angry on him.


    For the god sake, those punches were too much even for someone like Doflamingo.


    But Lucas kept punching him repeatedly on his face and body until Doflamingo lost consciousness and could no longer hold the pain. Lucas, of course, healed Doflamingo with his hands and then started punching him again and again.


    Hours passed, and Doflamingo''s body was covered by blood and wounds.


    [Ding, Boxing up to level 19: (0/20.000.000)]


    +Sub Skill


    King Punch -> Emperor Punch (x5 times stronger than King but require x10 time to warm up to.)


    King Hook -> Emperor Hook


    King Straight -> Emperor Straight.]


    Lucas gave Doflamingo another punch that made him throw blood from his mouth. It seems that Lucas''s basic punches got stronger when he levelled up.


    Seeing that Doflamingo lost a lot of blood, Lucas used his cooking speciality, which was at a high level, and used some rare ingredients to make a healing soup (potion) for Doflamingo before forcing it in his mouth.


    Doflamingo didn''t know what got him as he felt that he was regaining his health rather very quickly, but then, he heard Lucas saying three words "Use your Haki."


    Lucas then repeated the cycle of XP with another skill which happened to Finger Body, levelling it up to level 4. The air projectiles were definitely harder for Doflamingo to handle than basic punches, as each one of those was sharp and could pierce him if he didn''t harden his body.


    [Body Gun up to level 4 (0/8.000.000)]


    Lucas let a sigh. A lot of skills, yet a lot of required XP


    But in the end, Lucas stopped when Finger Body reached level 4 and the fact that he started to get less XP with each hit made him realise that his time is precious.


    "Now, Doflamingo, what do you want next."


    "Just kill me," said Doflamingo, looking lifeless after all the torture he got from Lucas. He is getting hit and healed. This is torture. Maybe Lucas...


    If Little Sadi was here, she would shed tears and say that she is proud of Lucas.


    "Don''t worry; you can live a life where no one having a grudge on you." Lucas smirked, "I''ll offer you the forgiveness of everyone hate you."


    He then gave Doflamingo one last strong punch knocking him out.


    Lucas went to the edge of this island, looking at the Red Line above him.


    "The day looks good."


    Lucas said as he knew which direction Dressrosa was, thanks to the compass he had from the navy.


    <<More-More: Speed x100>>. Using his multiplied speed along with Shave and Moonwalk, Lucas vanished in thin air, making a strong wind follow the places he passes by. He could easily fly above the Red Line and pass to the New World.


    In his way, he stopped by his base at the New World, bought few things and passed by Conis, Lamia and Raki, and even Lucci at Sky Island and spent a couple of hours, before excusing himself. Before going away, he used his new ability to turn the girls here giants, extended the size of the palace, along with some potential maids and guards to make things more comfortable for him when he comes here the next time.


    "Come on, stay here for the night," Lamia said. Conis looked at Lucas who was the door of his palace and said, "Let us make some cake, it''s been a long time."


    ???Be safe, and don''t catch coldness," Raki said.


    "Tomorrow maybe," Lucas waved his hand at the three queens who were in charge of this place and left the Sky Island before becoming normal again.


    In a few minutes, he reached Dressrosa, the kingdom that became more peaceful after he made his changes on it.


    Lucas made his way over the hill where the factory of SMILE is located.


    He at first met with Caesar and learned that the latter made two discoveries. The first is how to hasten the growth of the artificial Devil Fruits, which would increase the production to 100 fruit in a month with the help of the tiny people who can hasten it. The second one was that he completed a thing that the Big Mom asked for.


    Lucas just praised him, and Caesar asked him if it is the time for him to get immortality.


    Well, in fact, Lucas wasn''t amazed. This isn''t Caesar ability, but his Teacher ability that can turn pigs into geniuses


    "You have to wait for one year before I can use that power again."


    "Shirururu... I''m lucky to have you, master." Caesar almost literally bootlicked Lucas.


    Even though his brain potentials unlocked and became much time brilliant, as long as Caesar still has his heart in Lucas''s hand and the promise of immortality, then he would still loyal and wouldn''t scheme until he gets what he wants.


    But by the time a year pass, Caesar would be one of those who get exposed to an aura that would make him a loyal without giving him a choice. He may be very smart, but in a game based on lies, it doesn''t matter how smart you are when your foe has all the winning card and you don''t have anyone other than bluffing.


    The sunset and a twilight covered Dressrosa. Lucas left Caesar''s office and went to meet Monet, a green-haired beauty that calls him Daddy.


    She was living next to the factory in her own home along with her sister and others. Though the relationship between her and Sugar changed a bit after she grew up, it still went better¨C at least the two sisters can share clothes now.


    Monet said she missed the time when Sugar was cute. But she didn''t let Sugar hear that from her.


    While having a quick warm time on the couch, Lucas asked some questions about the people. He asked if Gerd and the other pirates left, and Monet chuckled asking if Lucas is serious, he can''t be naive enough to think he can take on someone from Elbaf.


    But she shut her mouth seeing that Lucas is serious. "Do you want to make a bet that I can''t take her."


    "Fufufu... Daddy, you are naughty for sure."


    "Anyway, where is Sugar, I want to see her."


    Lucas changed the topic and brought what he really came here for.


    The two of them were n.a.k.e.d. Lucas was chatting while Monet was using her hand to play with his D.


    "What a coincidence Daddy, Sugar asks about you always when we bring you."


    "Really, you are talking about the same brat from a month ago."


    "fufufu, it hasn''t been even a month. But well, the brats grow up fast for sure that I don''t remember when she became 11, or twelve, or 13, or anything until 20."


    Monet smiled viciously as she patted the black collar around her neck. She officially accepted the fact that she is a sub to Lucas, and she is happy that way.


    "Good," Lucas smirked as he grabbed Monet from the back and pressed her n.a.k.e.d chest on his, "I need her."


    "Though she is my sister, you are bringing her up and I am n.a.k.e.d," Monet humped her cheeks, and said with a low teasing voice with a blush across her face, "what about me, don''t you need me." Monet was saying this after she already came together with Lucas.


    She is quite jealous.


    "Not for now," Lucas said as his free hand gave her a squeezed her ass cheek. Monet m.o.a.ned and stood up before smiling at Lucas, "I''ll call her."


    The two wore their clothes.


    Monet turned her head without leaving the room, "SUGAR, Come Here You Little Brat."


    Monet than turned to Lucas, who was stunned from her yell, and said with a gentle voice, "She will be here at any moment.


    Suddenly, the door opened up and Lucas who was sitting on the couch could see who entered.


    A woman with a neck length green hair walked inside the room. She was wearing a pyjama that went across her tall built, yet slender body and looked inside with her big blue eyes.


    Lucas stared at her, from head to toe. Her chest was D cup-sized, quite big, but not compared to her sister. As for her legs, they were longs and her shape was of the hourglass. Her butt was firm and perky while her skin was flawless and snowy.


    "You surely inherited good genes," Lucas stared at Monet and Sugar to praise them. Though they look similar, each was a beauty on her way.


    Sugar entered the room rather looking unleased as there was a purple gr.a.p.e plate in her hand. She ate some fruit before saying in upset tone yelling, "I''m not a little brat, I''m tall as you, you huge chest cow."


    Sugar calmed at Monet''s smiling face and swept her eyes before they stopped on one person sitting on the couch. Sugar looked surprised at first before murmuring, "Daddy."


    Lucas felt some chill as he didn''t teach Sugar to say that.


    "Now, is that how you talk to your Sister?" Monet pretended to be a disappointment. "Though we live in the same house, you don''t help at home and leave everything for Baby5 to do."


    "She wants to be useful, so I let her take care of me," Replied Sugar. Baby Five, after getting tricked by Monet, was tricked by Sugar who made her into a maid.


    Sugar relaxed her shoulders. That girl wanted to be used, so be it. But hey, at least, that way, they are protecting a naive girl from getting used from the others.


    "Anyway, Daddy wanted to see you today," Monet said as she pointed to Lucas.


    Sugar didn''t look at Lucas and kept staring at her sister, to her neck exactly. She was wearing something kinky.


    "Why are you wearing a collar?" Asked Sugar as she pointed to the collar.


    "It''s none of your business," Monet said with an annoyed tone.


    "Enough this Sis Drama, Monet, go and prepare some coffee for us, I have to chat with your sister."


    "Yes, Daddy, with sugar or not."


    "Sure, with sugar," Lucas nodded.


    Monet left and didn''t ask how Sugar wants her coffee to be.


    Sugar opened her big blue eyes widely as she saw Monet blush and nod at Lucas''s statement before getting out. Sugar was shocked. Was Monet this easy to control, as she seemed to move according to Lucas''s mood.


    "What did you do to her," the a.d.u.l.t Sugar said with her eyes glowing, "I want you to teach me how you controlled her."


    "I didn''t, she gave up to her desires," Lucas said.


    Sugar made her way to the couch and sat next to Lucas before staring at his eyes. "Can you tell her to follow my orders... It would be fun if I can order her around."


    "Anyway, I want you to work with me Sugar," Lucas said, smiling and changing Sugar''s topic.


    Sugar decided to ask about that for later, as Lucas seemed to be here for something else.


    She thought for a bit and said, "Without my fruit, I''m not near my sister when it comes to fighting or usefulness. My body never aged until recently, and I''m weak physically. Without my fruit, I can''t do anything."


    At least, this way, she had refused Lucas''s offer in a gently way. After getting rid of the curse, Sugar wanted to live an a.d.u.l.t life. After all, she had been with a gang since she was 10 years old, and only recently, she got to live her a.d.u.l.thood.


    "Work for me, and get your power back," Lucas said, shocking Sugar.


    Lucas, of course, has his backups, and a way to assure that he won''t get backstabbed. After all, he remembered what Sugar wanted that day when she became an a.d.u.l.t. But Lucas can assure his safety with another way.


    ****


    20 advanced chapters on


    Pat-reon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 208

    "How about you get your fruit back."


    Sugar looked surprised at first. Her body shook in fear, and she said, "would it make me little again."


    "No."


    Lucas, of course, won''t worry about her being loyal or anything. In the worst-case scenario, he would always have the notification to take the fruit back.


    Sugar titled her head as her tone suddenly changed to a chilly and a calm one.


    It was so cold and professional, "Lucas, though I''m looking young, I know people well. You aren''t the type of people who would easily give someone a knife that may stab him one day. Are you planning on tricking me by the end?"


    "No," Lucas smirked. Sugar could clearly read him better than Monet did, "But I can assure you this, even If you wanted, you can do nothing to me." Lucas smirked again.


    He started to like Sugar.


    Sugar narrowed her eyes suspiciously. But after thinking that Lucas is someone who can seal a Devil Fruit, she found that it makes sense that her ability won''t work on him.


    "Fine, though I won''t betray you." Sugar let a sigh. She was a vicious woman who loves her own and sister''s benefit as well. "But, I still want to get something from you."


    "What," Lucas smiled. If she said she doesn''t want anything, he wouldn''t trust her.


    "I want to have what my Sister had."


    -x-X-x-


    After drinking the coffee made by Monet, Lucas and Sugar went to a near field full of sunflowers. There weren''t people around, especially at this time of night.


    Lucas already knocked Sugar out, gave her the Hobby-Hobby fruit, and kept the notification aside.


    Sugar was looking at the person in front of her, with a different gaze than usual.


    This is her previous boss, the one she was loyal to and a part of his family for ten years.


    ''Calm down Sugar, once you turn him to a toy, you will forget him... At least, this way I did him a favour and he would continue living.''


    ''Besides, he is the one who taught me that since I was a kid. Don''t show mercy to anyone. ''


    Sugar forced a smile she made her decision. But her breathing rate still unstable.


    She would take the path were benefits are mostly for her. To her eyes, if she stayed with Lucas, she would be protected and live a new life. With her new look, not even the Navy would chase her.


    On the other said, Doflamingo would be just someone from the past she would forget. She won''t die with him.


    Though Sugar was loyal to Doflamingo, she stayed with Doflamingo since she was 10 years old and learned to be cruel from him.


    Well, it has been a long time, but sacrifices must be made.


    It''s time to grow up.


    Doflamingo, who was lying on the ground, opened his eyes to see two persons. Lucas was with a tall green-haired pretty girl that he could barely recognise. However, Doflamingo could recognize the hair and blue eyes.


    "Who are you?" Asked Doflamingo, she looked like Sugar. But he assumed that it''s not her, since Sugar is cursed to look like a child forever.


    "Sugar, Mrs Doflamingo," said the pretty green-haired woman as she bent down.


    Doflamingo could see her blue eyes and get stunned for a second. Did he enter a long coma that Sugar grew up to become a stunning woman?


    Before he could say anything, Sugar gave him a warm smile and said, "Thank you for everything, it was a fun journey. But good things come to end, at least for you."


    "Please, forgive me," said Sugar.


    Before Doflamingo could analyse, Sugar placed her hand at him.


    "Wait," Doflamingo''s shape started to shift into a half meter tall Barby like a toy.


    Suddenly, Monet and Sugar forgot who was Doflamingo, like he never appeared in their life.


    Even Viola, who was in her palace, and could see Lucas thanks to her vision, felt something amiss. The memories of her sleeping with Doflamingo, that used to bother her, vanished, and she felt some heavy burden was lifted from her.


    Even Lucas forgot Doflamingo and what interaction he had within this world. However, Lucas didn''t forget who Doflamingo, as a reader of the manga


    Lucas was holding a textbook that held some information he wanted to remember. It had one note on the begging.


    [Read to make out the sense of what happened and why you did this.]


    Sugar, after turning Doflamingo to a toy, could still make a contract that forces him to act out of his will.


    "From now and onward, you would work in my house as a maid and listen to our orders, mine, Lucas, Monet and Baby5''s orders. Ah, and you would clean the bathroom each morning and at the end of the night."


    Sugar, since she doesn''t live at a palace where maids are around, needed a slave to do the hard work.


    "Yes,"


    Doflamingo nodded without having the will to say no. He became a slave... a f.u.c.k.i.n.g slave.


    That not acceptable, he used to do this to the people, not the other way around.


    After struggling a bit, Doflamingo managed to say some words.


    "Oh, you Sugar and Monet, motherf.u.c.kers..." the toy started to speak. he pointed to himself with two hands that he got after transformation and said "YOU THINK YOU CAN DO THIS TO ME. I''ll put a case on all of you. AND WHEN I''M DONE WITH YOU, YOU WOULD PLAY LESBIAN S.E.X IN HELL. HEY Make me back to human you little brat..."


    "Shut up," Sugar said coldly and kicked the rude toy flying some tens of meters until he hit some housedoor.


    Sugar''s eyes were cold and murderous.


    Doflamingo was too weak and small, couldn''t resist her order and still held his place. He officially became a servant next Baby 5.


    "Shut up Doflamingo and standstill," said Lucas after finishing reading his notes.


    Doflamingo seemed to be shocked when he realised that Lucas still remembering him. Lucas now thought of it.


    Sugar had an overpowered ability for anyone at her level. Even for him.


    Lucas''s mind went to the Manga and imagined if Sugar was with Luffy''s friends when they entered Big Mom''s bed. If Sugar was there, then she would surely be able to get rid of the strongest woman in the world.


    That''s very simple, even if the Emperors are very strong, as long they get one touch from her, they would be turned into powerless toys.


    ''I''ll train her to be fast and agile.'' Lucas decided that he would give her some type of speed training. As long her opponent underestimates her, they would be done for. No one can defend against her touch.


    "Well, good job Sugar," Lucas said as he stood behind her and patted her shoulder.


    Sugar turned to Lucas and made a charming smile. She extended her hand to pat his shoulder. Lucas sneered when he saw her trying to touch him and let place her jade-like small hand on him.


    Doflamingo opened his jaw widely and thought of it. Sugar must somehow turn Doflamingo into a toy to get Lucas''s trust and backstab him by turning him into a toy. Sugar must have some note to save him.


    But country to Doflamingo''s thoughts, nothing happened as Sugar just patted Lucas''s shoulder without turning him into a toy.


    "Oh Daddy, I thought you would jump back from fear." Sugar said. Her action was meant to scare Lucas a bit. She drew angry expression, "You are no fun at all."


    "Why would I. You clearly knew my nature and yet decided to work with me. From that moment, I knew you wouldn''t do a silly action."


    "hahaha..." Sugar small pink lips made a smile and said, "But Daddy, if you act this way, how would I tease you."


    Since she became dependant on him, she wouldn''t do something stupid. She would just gain his good side.


    "Well, at least you did this now, I can train you," Lucas said.


    Sugar''s eyes lit up. Though she had a strong Devil Fruit, because of the non-ageing curse, her body was unable to develop and she couldn''t train and learn combat.


    Doflamingo broke down mentally.


    "But well, Daddy," Sugar crossed her arms around her developed chest. She looked at Lucas and giggled, "don''t you fear that I may accidentally touch you and forget about you."


    "Oh, well, I believe you won''t want to forget me."


    Lucas chuckled. He extended his hand and reached Monet''s cheek, rubbing her blush a bit.


    Sugar smiled.


    She took interest in Lucas the moment she became an a.d.u.l.t and knew that her sister is sleeping with him.


    Had Monet knew what Sugar is thinking of, she would scream, ''little brat, not only you want my clothes, but my Daddy.''


    "Now, isn''t this a pretty smile." Said Lucas after seeing her smiling.


    "You know Daddy after I gave you what you wanted, you have to give me what I want."


    Sugar, in a.d.u.l.t alluring voice, moved her hand and rubbed against his chest, making her way to the side of his neck.


    Feeling her little hands touching his sensitive part, and the way she is calling him Daddy, Lucas felt that she was a more of a good girl to take the initiative on her own.


    "Did your sister tell you about the difference between the good girl and the bad girl."


    She won''t have to wear a collar if she acted like a good girl from the start.


    Sugar shook her head, ''No''.


    Lucas, all of a sudden, wrapped his arms around the slender waist of Monet and grabbed her to his embrace. She was s.e.xy, had seductive h.i.p.s, and a beautiful flawless face with deep blue eyes like the ocean.


    Sugar was being hugged by a man for the first time. Her recently developed body gave her the urges of the grown woman she never had. She was feeling horny. Her n.i.p.p.l.es became harder. Her v.a.g.i.n.a started to twitch violently while her heart beat faster, looking at the handsome man in front of her.


    At this moment, she wanted Lucas, not in competition between her and sister, but to her own. She was feeling that she needed to get banged.


    Doflamingo wanted to say that he is here, but he couldn''t and stood next to the house door.


    In front of the toy, Lucas closed his eyes as he was enjoying embracing Sugar''s soft body.


    Sugar was taken by the moment and closed her eyes as well, letting her face getting closer to his.


    The distance between their lips got smaller and smaller.


    Lucas felt as Sugar''s lips closer to his. His hand made their way smoothly and grabbed her waist before he pushes his tongue, kissing her. Sugar felt his tongue pushing against her lips, so she obediently opened the entrance of her mouth and let that tongue meet with hers.


    Lucas could taste the gr.a.p.e in her as sweet tongue and used his skill for both of him and her.


    <<More-More: Sensitivity x2 times>>


    He must be careful not to increase this for the girl too much, or she may get drunk, especially since he has his skills.


    Sugar opened her mouth widely and felt something like electricity invading her body; the feeling she was getting from Lucas was heavenly and made her feel good. She greedily closed her lips on his tongue and started to kiss back with more passion.


    "MMm."


    *soft m.o.a.ns*


    Soft m.o.a.ns filled the air. Sugar hugged Lucas and kissed him, trying to suck his tongue and feel her b.o.o.b.s crushing on his masculine chest.


    Sugar, for her whole life, never thought of this. She only followed her instinct. But because it was natural, it was better than the planned one.


    Lucas could feel her tongue inside his mouth as well and thought she was a good kisser. That made him kisses her with more passion as well.


    "Noo..." Doflamingo on the side was feeling powerless and humiliated, and had to endure seeing Lucas kissing his little Sugar in such hot way.


    *Muah*


    Their lips separated.


    After the kiss, Sugar looked at Lucas with a different kind of gaze now. He just now made her so wet.


    "Guess I have been waiting for many years without seeing the light of hope."


    Sugar accepted the good feeling as she started to remember her past.


    Everyone in her crew grew up and had relationsh.i.p.s. Monet did, Violet did with Doflamingo, even Baby5 would have her way with the Ugly Bastards if not for someone killing them.


    But who was the one left in the back eating gr.a.p.e?


    She was the one left in the back, only to get a creepy look by big guys who thought that she was too small for them.


    It''s always hard to not desire the only thing that she can''t get.


    But now, since the chance came to her, by a Daddy who changed her life, she would follow it.


    "Shall we go, I don''t like cold places," Sugar said.


    Lucas nodded and the two made their way back home with Doflamingo, as a toy, coming to become a servant in a house where women from his crew used to live at.


    ----------


    Read ahead, 21 chapters


    Patr.eon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 209

    Wano country:


    The Emperor known as Kaido, the strongest creature in the world that couldn''t be executed thanks to his strength, was currently inside his cave, resting after he had a tough match against Red-Hair Pirates.


    There are no injuries on his body though.


    Kaido now was concerned about what had been happening and about his dream with Mr Joker, Doflamingo.


    Their supposed dream was to create the strongest army that is made of people with Devil Fruit abilities.


    However, this dream was ruined by one person who promised Kaido to end his career if he stepped out of the line.


    "Doflamingo..." Kaido lifted his head wondering if his card to achieve his dream army is alive. But still, there is that SMILE Factory.


    Once he gets it back, he can continue his dream.


    He wondered why Jack hadn''t replied yet, after getting sent in a mission to get the factory back.


    It can''t be that he met Lucas and Jack found him a tough opponent.


    That''s not possible.


    Still, in this world, people can fight for days without taking a break, so Kaido was willing to be patient.


    But if Kaido is bored from waiting, he would pick up a fight with another Emperor, The Strongest Man in the world should be a good time killer.


    "Dofla...Doo... Do"


    Kaido was murmuring Do, unable to finish the words that come out of his mouth.


    "Why am I repeating Do-Do..."


    Kaido was confused, as he looked to the Saki bottle next to him. He didn''t even start drinking. So why is he trying to say the name of a man that didn''t exist?


    Unknown to him, Doflamingo was magically erased from his memory and the deals they have.


    "Why did I send Jack, in the first place..."


    Kaido started recalling his memory.


    Okay, some people in his army somehow got a pseudo-Devil-Fruits, from Dressrosa.


    He doesn''t remember that he had a deal with Doflamingo.


    Then there is that Lucas, who somehow killed the supplier and insulted him.


    There was that argument with his son. Yamato ended up telling him that he can find a way to get more fruits if he went to Dressrosa and take the fruits from him, which he happened to hide at a certain factory.


    But the main memory that angered Kaido was this: he was sitting drinking and was talking at his DenDenMushi, someone said that Kaido, Big Mom, Shanks and Whitebeard if messed with him, he would end the Great Pirate Era.


    It was like, the guy, who happened to be Zorro and a Marine, spit on him and declare that he would end him up after he took what rightfully belongs to Kaido. The artificial fruits.


    That made the memory in Kaido''s head, revolve about Lucas, worse.


    "I remember now, I sent Jack to kill Lucas... Now, how Yamato could tell there was a Factory for artificial Fruits in Dressrosa." Kaido opened the Saki bottle and started drinking. Because Lucas turned Doflamingo into a toy, Kaido was depending on the events from the other people, "I Don''t care, I hate Lucas and the Warlords."


    Well, Lucas''s action made Kaido forget about his deal and dream with Doflamingo.


    That was Lucas purpose of turning Doflamingo into a toy, so he wouldn''t annoy himself by staying in Dressrosa all the time.


    But Kaido had a stronger grudge on Lucas this way.


    Kaido then called a man who brought a giant DenDenMushi.


    Next to him was a picture of Lucas. There was also another two pictures. One belongs to a dark-haired handsome middle-aged man with blue eyes, and the other belonged a blonde middle-aged beautiful woman with blue eyes, yet a very charming one.


    If Lucas was here, he would be able to tell who these two are, as he had interacted with them in his half-year training period in Babarogi kingdom (the time skip).


    "I''ll do this in Linlin style." Kaido blushed as he remembered a certain woman.


    "Sir," the man next the giant snail said, to attract Kaido''s attention.


    "Call him, the Fearless Disaster."


    Kaido''s eyes swept down and looked at the man, who shook from fear after seeing the Dragon like Kaido looking angrily at him.


    -x-X-x-


    Somewhere at the New World:


    The sea was raging, and it was raining badly.


    One of the Beast Pirates sh.i.p.s was scrolling across the water.


    Since ever he got provoked by the Marines, Kaido had issued his orders to destroy each marine ship and base his crew come across.


    On the pirate ship that was currently facing two Navy warsh.i.p.s, on the deck, stood a tanned muscled man crossing his arms.


    He had an average height, black eyes, curly uncovered hair. He had black sunglasses. But the most remarkable thing on him was his long nose.


    On his face, one can see a long scar.


    On the ship, the pirates lifted their heads and yelled "Captain, should we take the action."


    The long-nosed man didn''t reply.


    Below, three hot half-n.a.k.e.d women, with curves that can drive any man to chase after then, lifted their heads and looked at him, while joining their hands together. Hearts could be seen in their eyes.


    The long-nosed man extended his hand.


    One blonde woman with horns joined her hand together, "Oh, the captain is going to take action himself. I''m so excited."


    "He is the secret disaster; Even Mister Kaido knows his value and sees a lot of potentials in him to offer Young Master Yamato to him."


    Said another woman, looking aroused by the sight of the muscles of the man as he crossed his arms again.


    What these girls were looking at was the nose.


    From the other side, the Marines on the two warsh.i.p.s were freaked out.


    They didn''t expect that they would come across one of the famous Emperors'' sh.i.p.s.


    That made them prepare their cannon.


    The Rear Admiral in the lead of the sh.i.p.s lifted his sword and told him, men, the next, "We are elites who had gone through a hard training and countless death and life situations where we lost our crewmates. Men, tell me, do you fear death."


    The marines at their sh.i.p.s heard their leader''s words and decided to inspire courage from them


    "No, Rear Admiral."


    They took their weapons. Their rifles, cannons, became pitch black as they used their Armament Haki, ready to clash with a scary crew.


    Their opponent may be strong, by they aren''t people who fear death.


    The Rear Admiral pointed with his sword forward and yelled, "Advance, and kill as you can from those filthy pirates."


    "YES, REAR ADMIRAL."


    The Marines yelled and approached forward. They charged their cannons and started shooting while swordsmen and ranged Devil Fruit users started to use their abilities.


    *BOOM* *BOOM*


    The cannonballs landed near the one pirate ship and exploded, making its deck balance change.


    But the man standing above didn''t even flinch and continued clashing his arms, looking furious.


    In instant, he vanished. The girls below held their cheeks and screamed.


    "Filthy self-righteous marines."


    The long nose man appeared next to Rear Admiral who was double his height.


    "We risk our lives on a daily basis to stop trashy thieves like you from killing citizens," Hearing the indirect insult, the Rear Admiral lifted his sword and smirked.


    "Or, should we be self wrongful bastards so righteous people like you would acknowledge us."


    The Marine mocked the pirate''s philosophy and dashed forward.


    There is no way he would accept a bunch of rapists, thieves, who attack peaceful sh.i.p.s daily, and terror citizen, to call the Justice Symbol by the self-righteous bastards.


    Who are they to judge them in the first place?


    If not for One Piece Treasures, there would be no pirates, but the real self-righteous bastards blame the world Government for their greed and the rise of the number of civilians'' death and robbery.


    The Rear Admiral charged and the man with long nose smirked and said.


    "Too bad, I had seen what kind of assholes that had joined you."


    The Rear Admiral had a shocked expression as the long nose man raised his hand and said, "Necro-Necro: Fear Aura"


    He said with a chilly tone as he took a gun ain aimed it at the back of his head. "Die, and give me your power."


    Pew.


    The Rear Admiral showed horror in his face. Sweat fell from his face and body. "What, kind of Devil Fruits is this." Before he could complete his words, the long-nosed man took a gun and shot him dead.


    The Rear Admiral died. His face was full of terror.


    The two warsh.i.p.s were destroyed very quickly by the pirates. The long-nosed man went back to his ship after he touched the bodies of the dead people. When he touched the dead marines, something like a purple aura flew from their corpses and went to his body.


    Walking on the deck if his ship, the three girls, who happened to dwarf the shortie with the nose, surrounded him and threw their hot bodies at him.


    "Fearless Usopp, that was amazing."


    The girls sank him in their bodies.


    "Out of my way," Usopp pushed them to the side and walked forward to the man who was waiting for him.


    "Aww."


    The girls blushed and extended their hands. They wanted to touch his nose and stoke it. To them, such length was rare and glorious. They didn''t care about the face, the ugly scare on his face, but only his nose.


    "Only you can satisfy us, Captain Usopp."


    Ignoring the girls, Usopp took off sunglasses as he looked at his subordinate running toward him with a DenDenMushi while yelling, "Mister Kaido had issued you an order."


    "Is it about that Bastard Lucas who challenged Father in Law, Kaido," as Usopp mentioned Lucas''s name, he clenched his fists and relaxed them. He then smirked, "Well, who knows when life takes a turn."


    Usopp flinched before making, one, evil sneer.


    Very soon, he picked up the call and had one conversation with Kaido. Kaido had given him strict order to go to


    "East Blue, Babarogi kingdom. I see, father."


    Very soon, someone handed him a picture of two persons and one location. Usopp made an evil smirk that made his subordinate shake from fear.


    ---------


    Meanwhile, Lucas was in Dressrosa, at the night, making his way and walking along with the blushing Sugar to her house.


    -------------


    Patr¨¦on for pre release chapters


    Pat reon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 210 - 210 R-18

    (Half of this chapter is R-18)


    Dressrosa:


    At a house next to Smile Factory, both of Lucas and Sugar were walking alongside each other. Sugar was brushing her green hair while stealing glances at Lucas from time to time while touching her lips. She just couldn''t believe that she kissed him, not only so, but she felt so fluffily.


    ''Could it be that we meant for each other.'' Sugar seemed to be confused, as the interaction she had with him made her and her body feel and react differently. Was this because of her desire, or, was it something Lucas had done.


    Behind the two, a half meter tall toy was lifting its head and looking at the two with disdain, but it couldn''t voice the frustration inside it. Doflamingo watched as Sugar grabbed Lucas''s arm with both of her slender hands and tried to feel them. He felt so disdainful and angry. But he couldn''t do anything. No one remembers him as Doflamingo anymore.


    Lucas felt Sugar clanging at him, wrapping her arms around him. He turned his face to look at her flawless face, before moving a green hair strand away from her blue eyes.


    "You are a good girl," said Lucas as he let his lips closer.


    Unlike her sister, she would pass the reforming stage.


    Knowing that he would kiss her again, Sugar let her lips fall on his.


    This time, she was the one who inserted her tongue inside. Lucas increased her sensitivity a bit and his, and used the Tongue skill to high levels. "Mm~," Sugar opened her eyes wider and let a soft m.o.a.n. She lifted her slender leg and threw her weight at Lucas who just lifted her and accepted her.


    The two were done from their kiss and pulled their faces back, letting a string of saliva link between them.


    "Daddy, I guess I think I know why my sis wants to be with you."


    Sugar hardly breathed with her skin turning pink, her n.i.p.p.l.es became hard, and her p.u.s.s.y twitched violently as it released her smell. She squirted, just now, and it felt good.


    "Naughty girl, let''s just go inside and I''ll show you something better," Lucas smiled and played with her short hair.


    To Lucas, Sugar became an important person in his plan. If anyone messed with him, he would turn him into a toy and make him forgotten from history.


    Sugar stared at Lucas with hungry eyes and smiled. Just now she understood why Lucas told her that she doesn''t want to forget about him.


    Doflamingo wanted to die already. Not only Lucas beat his ass, and then, beat his ass again, but he turned him into his slave and made him watch all of this.


    But somehow, it wasn''t odd. In the past, Doflamingo made a lot of people turn into toys, not only he enslaved them, but he gave them free times to see their partners and kids in the hands of other people.


    ''Maybe this is what they call Karma,'' Doflamingo sighed and decided to handle the salt and humiliation. ''At least I''m alive.''


    And probably, neither Lucas nor Sugar knows him anyway.


    After knocking on the door, Doflamingo heard a familiar voice.


    He could see a relatively tall girl who still shorter than the two opened the door. She had blue eyes, pretty face, long wavy black hair that reaches her waist, and long legs with pretty flawless skin.


    This is a girl he raised.


    Baby Five saw Lucas and smiled at him. This is a person who said he needs her along with Monet and Sugar.


    "Welcome Daddy Lucas, please come inside."


    Doflamingo opened his jaw widely. Baby 5 then noticed him and bent down to the toy curiously, "And who is this little toy."


    "It will be a servant in this house. You can make it do the undesirable job." Sugar said coldly as she kicked Doflamingo''s ass pushing him forward.


    "Oh, thanks very much,"


    "Now Baby 5, I need you to go and discover how you can use this toy," Lucas laughed inside. He still doesn''t believe that he made Doflamingo, one of the characters he read about in the manga, his servant.


    He didn''t know how Doflamingo pissed him off, but it made Lucas feel satisfied.


    Doflamingo now regretted any word he said to provoke Lucas. No. His compunction is that he knew Lucas.


    Baby Five Blushed after hearing that Lucas need her, and nodded. "Yes, Daddy."


    She was someone who was neglected by her clan because they didn''t have food. Baby 5 still remembers when her mother told her that nobody needs her and that''s why she


    That gave Baby Five a personality that needs to satisfy the others. She wanted someone to use her.


    Lucas smirked. If anyone outside heard him, they may think that he is the father in this place.


    Anyway, Lucas could tell what Doflamingo is going to do, so, he made sure to say this to Baby 5.


    "I need you to treat this toy as a servant. It doesn''t need anything, and if it says it needs something, you should know it has an illness that may spread to you." Looking like he knew what Doflamingo is scheming, he said.


    "Really," Baby Five looked horrified as she wanted to kill the toy.


    "It''s a rare disease that gets the toys. Once they say they need a human, that human would suffer... and eventually, no one would need that human again. And I need you, do you understand."


    Lucas said. That was a move invented by Doflamingo to make toys shut their mouths, but Lucas used it against him.


    Baby Five''s slender pretty arm turned into a gun as she pointed to Doflamingo, who cursed Lucas for ruining the little hope, he had.


    "Lucas needs me alive, If you are sick, I''ll f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you," Baby Five, who wore like a maid, said. She turned and grabbed the toy that said nothing and made it clean the bathroom. "And don''t stop until it smells like a flower."


    Lucas stared at her and thought that she is thicc.


    Sugar felt a bit jealously, she held his chin and directed Lucas''s face at her before kissing him again, to remind him that she is waiting.


    *Muah*


    "After you," said Lucas, looking at her to see her gasping, and horny.


    "I''ll take you to my room."


    Sugar offered before taking Lucas to her room. In their way, they met Monet, the Big Sis of Sugar.


    "You really want Daddy," Monet asked, crossing her arm.


    But Lucas was the one to answer.


    "Do you have a problem?"


    "Of course not Daddy, I was worry that my sister would not be good for you," Monet smiled at Lucas''s face before she turned to Sugar.


    Monet would be happy as long as Lucas uses her as his little bitch. No, she is his little bitch, just like he made her. If he wanted to bang her sister, so be it. Though she felt a bit jealous, she didn''t want to go against her Daddy''s desire.


    Monet looked at Sugar as her golden eyes drew a chilling ray as she said, "Sugar."


    "Yes," Sugar, thought she was horny, for the first time, felt fear from her big sister.


    "In case if you had a funny idea, I made a note. If you crossed the line, even if you are my sister, I''ll kill you in an ugly way."


    Monet said. If anything happened to Lucas, she would turn into a beast.


    Gulp.


    Sugar gulped her saliva as she found her big sister scary. though there are some conflicts between the two, they are still sisters, and this was the first time Sugar see Monet showing her such glare.


    Sugar waved her hands in defence, "No-No, I don''t have any funny ideas. I just want Daddy."


    Sugar then turned in Lucas and looked at him with desire and kissed him again, while feeling his muscles with her hands.


    Remembering how Lucas''s kisses made her become, Monet sighed in relief, Lucas is safe.


    "Monet, Trust me."


    Lucas grabbed sugar from her thin waist and made his way upstairs in this two stories house.


    Sugar didn''t forget to turn her face at Monet and mockingly extend her tongue. Seeing her little sister is mocking her after getting her man, Monet made a snowball in her hand and threw it at Sugar, who dodged and turned to Lucas, saying, "Daddy... I''ll try to be good."


    Monet hardly ignored Sugar and went to the couch to read the newspaper.


    --------------------------


    (R-18)


    Lucas entered Sugar''s room as she was grabbing his hand. He looked around to see it a simple one, with two big teddy bears toys in the corner¨C they weren''t alive though, just for decoration. There is also a fridge that had a lot of gr.a.p.e inside. The painting was pink and green, with a gr.a.p.e pattern¨C this girl love gr.a.p.e for sure.


    Lucas thought that Sugar just love dolls and still a child inside. Though she was someone who worked with Doflamingo from very early ages, she didn''t have much choice when she turned the citizen at dolls, as Sugar was 10 years old then. Maybe, it''s time for Lucas to reform this child and help her to grow under his snake... wing.


    Grabbing him from both of his hands, she looked at his eyes, that is devouring her, and said, "Lucas, I''m not experienced in those things."


    Sugar, with a blue blouse and green shorts, crawled to her two-person sized bed and sat. She declared that she knows nothing about s.e.x other than a male has to put his D inside the woman, and she never tried it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll explain to you," said Lucas, rubbing his chin like a sage and looking at her from head to toe.


    Sugar was seductive and a top tier beauty. Just her milky skin gave him the desire to devour her. add that the charm of her blue eyes and innocent expression, plus her shape and wide h.i.p.s.


    Lucas asked her to take her shirt off, and Sugar nodded.


    As soon as she did, Lucas could see that her chest was quite big and handful. It was D sized, almost E, cup perky one that had a firm appearance. Though her b.r.e.a.s.ts weren''t big as her sister''s, they were huge and perky. Since she had the same genes as her sis, they would grow to the same size at future.


    Feeling his stare, Sugar felt a bit embarrassed and hot, her p.u.s.s.y twitching and getting wetter. She just wanted to give herself to Lucas.


    "Now Sugar, this is called foreplay, lay on your back."


    Lucas, teaching the young generation s.e.x, the 20 old women did as she told and put her back on the bed.


    Though she usually sleeps here, Sugar felt different, as this time, she isn''t alone.


    Lucas got comfortable and took off his clothes, leaving only his boxers that didn''t hold the trace of his D.


    Sugar stared at him, his muscles, and finally, the huge D beneath the boxers. Her heart beat faster and she felt lucky. If she didn''t grow this tall, then a c.o.c.k like that would kill her for sure.


    "Daddy," Sugar said hesitantly.


    "Just trust me."


    Lucas stood in front of Sugar''s spread legs and took off her shorts across her long legs. Then, he looked at a green soaked wet thong. After giving her V.a.g.i.n.a a touch, Lucas took off that thong, revealing Sugar''s wet p.u.s.s.y.


    Sugar breathed heavily and didn''t say anything, as his touch made her sensitive.


    He chuckled. "Were this wet already," Lucas said, he looked at her pink v.a.g.i.n.a that was wet already.


    It was beautiful, quite small and looking very tight with a small green hair trying to grow in her crotch area.


    He couldn''t help but feel temptation as he could smell her scent.


    Lucas stared and bit his bottom lip.


    "Hey, I can feel embarrassment too," the v.i.r.g.i.n Sugar blushed hard after Lucas teased her and said, "Don''t stare too much."


    "Don''t worry, the fun will come now."


    Lucas moved back a bit and sat on his knees before he bends down and let his face get closer. Sugar blushed and opened her eyes as wide as possible when she saw Lucas''s getting closer to her v.a.g.i.n.a, but she didn''t say anything


    Lucas, looking at her twitching pink beautiful v.a.g.i.n.a, put his hands on her p.u.s.s.y lips and spread them along, opening them. As he saw something, he smiled. Lucas has found her clit and put finger on top, and started to rub it slowly and gently. Sugar closed her eyes, feeling so good from a simple touch and started to m.o.a.n.


    "What," Sugar, as a girl who didn''t even masturbate for once, found the feeling too odd. Her face turned to red, an orgasm was getting over her, a good feeling that made her want to scream, and a lot of hot juices started to gather. She felt that she wanted to c.u.m, and scream.


    "Ahhh... Good.." Sugar closed her eyes and moved her h.i.p.s on Lucas''s face.


    Sugar m.o.a.ned again as new feelings were taking over her. She was orgasming.


    Lucas felt her p.u.s.s.y clench on his tongue and her clit getting erect. He knew that a new juice would be added to his list.


    He let his face closer to her p.u.s.s.y ready to lick it and make her c.u.m.


    But out of expectation, Sugar let a long m.o.a.n, "Ohhh... I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g" and she came one face, as her liquids flew from her slit toward him.


    Lucas''s face was soaked wet and he closed his eyes.


    Lucas didn''t seem to be annoyed with that and let his face on her p.u.s.s.y again, licking it.


    "Ha...Ha..." Sugar was breathing heavily after she came. She felt so relieved and so good that it was comparable to be in heaven. But very soon, the tranquil feeling vanished as she felt Lucas''s wet tongue run across her wet v.a.g.i.n.a, again and finally, playing with her clit and slit. Sugar closed her eyes again enjoying the feeling. And she re-entered the orgasm state again, c.u.m.m.i.n.g again.


    "Ooh yeah."


    Lifting both of her legs in the air while her p.u.s.s.y didn''t move away, Sugar put her hand on the back of Lucas''s hand and pushed his face closer to her p.u.s.s.y. She just wanted more and let her body react.


    Lucas opened his mouth and drunk her juices. This time had a better taste of her juices before he took his head back and look at her, happy and horny to get his little brother to feel good.


    "Now, time for this."


    Lucas, to get harder faster, increased his sensitivity earlier, so by this time, a fair amount of blood got to his D.


    Sugar made a smile and looked at Lucas, who was holding a big hard c.o.c.k and kneeling in front of her legs.


    "Take me, Daddy," Sugar said, biting her bottom lip. She spread her long legs willingly and kept glaring at the third leg.


    She knew the earlier fun was just a game, now, the real fun would start.


    No wonder that Monet loves him.


    He knows how to treat a lady.


    Lucas smiled after seeing how good and obedient Sugar is acting.


    He squatted in front of her and made some distance between him and her. He aimed his D down, adjusting the angle so the head touches the wet p.u.s.s.y lips.


    After teasing her wet v.a.g.i.n.a by rubbing against the entrance of her p.u.s.s.y, Lucas started pushing his h.i.p.s. The teasing alone made him feel good, so let alone the next action as he saw her v.a.g.i.n.a devouring the head of his c.o.c.k.


    Lucas felt good how smooth her p.u.s.s.y wall was, allowing him to slide


    Sugar closed her eyes as she felt her p.u.s.s.y lips spread like a flower as Lucas''s d.i.c.k was spreading it. "Ahh," she let a small m.o.a.n feeling stretched. It was hard to handle such a process. After all, she didn''t train and had the stamina of a normal woman.


    Lucas opened his eyes widely and kept pushing slowly.


    Sugar was so tight that it allowed him to enjoy slow thrusts.


    He kept pushing and pushing while stretching her with D skill. Very soon, he hit her sensitive nerve.


    "Mm, Daddiiii.." Sugar let a loud m.o.a.n and opened her eyes as wide as possible. Her v.a.g.i.n.a became wetter and it clenched on his d.i.c.k, making Lucas feel that she is more sensitive.


    Lucas m.o.a.ned and continued pushing until he reached the entrance of her w.o.m.b.


    Since Sugar was tall like Monet, she could take more than the usual women and could take a fair length.


    Feeling his shaft getting squeezed by such a tight p.u.s.s.y, Lucas couldn''t help but m.o.a.n before he took his back and started thrusting.


    Pa Pa


    Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were jiggling up and down as Lucas was thrusting, and he was feeling good each time he hit the entrance of her w.o.m.b and her p.u.s.s.y would clench tight on his c.o.c.k, trying to absorb it back.


    Sugar''s b.r.e.a.s.ts kept dancing with each thrust. The pleasure she got made her feel heavenly that she moved her h.i.p.s on her own to stretch more.


    "I''m, releasing that again.???


    She screamed, feeling a stronger orgasm than the time he ate her p.u.s.s.y, and was about to c.u.m again.


    "Take this."


    Lucas lifted both of her legs and thrust faster and faster.


    "Ahh."


    Sugar m.o.a.ned feeling happier, but then, Lucas bent down and put his lips on her neck, licking them and making her feel more aroused.


    The orgasm was so strong that she was losing awareness slowly.


    Lucas, finally, feeling the tight p.u.s.s.y wall greedily clenching on his fat D couldn''t take it anymore as he orgasmed. After all, he had his sensitivity increased as well, which made the s.e.x feel better. He had another good orgasm and let his D released his seed inside.


    "HA~Daddy..."


    Sugar turned her head and screamed before Lucas took his D back.


    "Thank you. Ah, I finally am an a.d.u.l.t."


    After calming down, she covered her sweaty forehead with her arm and managed to say those words before she calmly sleeps, willingly. The orgasm was so good that she wanted to meditate with them.


    "Silly one, no need to thank me."


    Lucas bent down and kissed her cheeks. He looked at her n.a.k.e.d body and took the blanket to cover her from cold. Lucas then massaged her w.o.m.b and legs so she may walk again.


    ----


    On the first floor, the loud m.o.a.ns were heard by everyone.


    "Lucky you."


    Monet flipped the newspaper pages that were covering her hand that was playing inside her cunt. Somehow, hearing her sister''s screams made her horny and wants to watch. But she kept staying here, not wanting to give Sugar something to take advantage of.


    "Someone kill me," Doflamingo, who was cleaning the bathroom and the places that Baby 5 pushed him at, wanted to cry after hearing Sugar m.o.a.n from having s.e.x with Lucas and calling him Daddy.


    "Ho, I''m happy they have fun," Baby Five turned her blue eyes and smiled as she bit on her cigarette. Seeing that the toy is slacking, which something Lucas doesn''t need, she extended her foot and kicked it, "stop hearing and clean."


    Because of the contract, Doflamingo''s toy body forced him to clean.


    Finally, Lucas came down, looking relaxed and happy with the s.e.x he had. Monet asked him about sugar and she said she slept. Monet laughed and then came to Lucas and whispered "Daddy, I know few minutes aren''t enough for you. You can use me, Daddy."

 Chapter 211

    After turning Doflamingo into a toy, so Kaido may stop annoying his ass with the SMILE factory, Lucas spent this night in Dressrosa.


    Though, Lucas didn''t know that his action of protecting the factory succussed, but it only made Kaido has a stronger grudge on him.


    The feeling that Lucas stole an important treasure that could still change his fate is still remaining in Kaido''s heart. But if he doesn''t get that thing he desires well, Kaido has only Lucas to blame, and Doflamingo to consider.


    "Eat gr.a.p.e Daddy."


    At the house of the green-haired sisters, Lucas sat on the couch while Monet and Sugar sat next to him, wearing light exposing clothes. After the morning workout, Sugar was feeding the gr.a.p.e to Lucas, while Monet was cooling it and making Ice Cream for him. Monet and Sugar''s eyes met for a brief and they stared at each other.


    Their relationship wouldn''t be the same, as they are calling the same man, Daddy.


    Anyone who doesn''t know them would think they are sisters, and they are indeed sisters.


    Monet sighed and let a smile, "Now, would you not annoy me about the Devil Fruit matter."


    "What Devil Fruit," Sugar smiled. She forgets the time when she picked up the cursed fruit that made her a child for a long, because that was a long time ago and appeared to be a blessing in disguise. She loved her sister for this one reason.


    At least, the two sisters now have a Daddy, and their family is more complete now.


    "Sugar," Lucas called as he opened his mouth.


    Sugar threw more gr.a.p.e there before she let her mouth closer to his and kiss his bottom lip.


    Monet was taken by the moment as well. She bent her head closer and put her soft lip on the neck before kissing it passionately.


    "MMmm." Lucas chewed and enjoyed the time he is spending here.


    As the sister duo was dotting him, Lucas wan enjoying another type of massage. Next to his feet, was Baby 5, the maid, holding Lucas''s legs and giving it a massage in the morning.


    Probably he should have gone back to the HQ, but 5 more minutes wouldn''t hurt. After all, he is technical, the fastest man alive.


    In the corner, the toy butler, Doflamingo was watching all of this while he held a broom taller than him. Doflamingo was cursing his luck and looking at the scene in front of him in awe.


    Monet and Sugar were playing with Lucas''s neck with their mouths while their little slender hands are running across his body. Baby Five was facing the toy with her big ass while taking care of Lucas''s legs that were on her smooth full thighs.


    No one was bothered with Doflamingo''s existence at all; he now started to feel what the toys used to feel.


    Doflamingo wanted to die, but life taught him, that if he was patient enough, his sunny day maybe come. Well, that was bullshit, but it still better to have hope than nothing.


    10 minutes later, Doflamingo went to clean the kitchen as he couldn''t stay to watch when both Monet and Sugar begged Lucas''s D, and Lucas only asked them to kiss. Baby Five went to prepare breakfast and told them, "Enjoy your time."


    "How dare they, they didn''t even acknowledge me." Doflamingo touched his toy crotch, to find it there, a barely noticeable speck of dust. For the first time, the toy wanted to cry.


    A half-hour later:


    *Knock* *Knock*


    A gentle knocking voice came from the door.


    "Toy, go and open the door." Baby Five said to Doflamingo.


    "No, I need y-"


    Doflamingo was about to say something but he stopped as soon as he saw Baby Five glare at him, ready to blow up his head.


    "What did you say?" Baby 5 pointed her arm that turned to Bazooka and asked Doflamingo to repeat what he said, her eyes full of murderous intent.


    ''Lucas, Monet and Sugar need me. I can''t come to use if I got sick,'' thought Baby Five, ready to kill the toy.


    She seriously took Lucas''s words to the heart: If the toy said she needs her, then kill it.


    "Nothing."


    Doflamingo lowered his head and decided to play along. He went forward and opened the door to see a woman with a red dress standing.


    She had olive skin, golden brown eyes, big ass, and a very huge chest with long jet black hair that had flower above it.


    "Violet?"


    Doflamingo felt heartache when he saw the woman he threatened to follow his orders or he would kill her father and niece.


    ''That monster, does he want to f.u.c.k my whole family,'' the toy clenched its teeth, wanting to kill Lucas, ''he didn''t even spar Sugar... how the heck he even made her grow.''


    ''I have been betrayed. I want to kill everyone.'' Doflamingo debated in his head.


    "Oh, toy, who you are." Violet bent down and looked at the cute toy, which was clenching its teeth.


    "Doffy... Doflamingo." Doflamingo desperately said in the hope she would recognise him, but there was only questioning expression on her face.


    "Nice to meet you," Viola smiled at Doffy''s face. "I''m Viola, can you tell Lucas that Violet is here."


    After Lucas''s action of turning someone into a toy, Violet forgot about Doflamingo and what relationship she had with him. That horrible memory of sleeping with the man she hates was erased, and Viola felt the changes, as she yesterday, felt like a new happy woman.


    Doflamingo couldn''t handle to see another girl going to suck Lucas and have foreplay with him on the couch.


    The toy yelled, "Run, run with your life before it''s too late."


    "Fufufu, I know there is a beast inside."


    Violet actually saw Lucas when he banged 5 girls and additional two as well. So, Sugar and Monet don''t make a difference.


    To her, Lucas was a hero that saved her and her country from a group of pirates that invaded her palace.


    "Oh, Viola, come in," Lucas yelled from inside.


    Viola pushed the sad small toy to the side and made her way in as Doflamingo saw her walking toward Lucas.


    Viola stared at the girls behind him and said smiling, "You still committed to your dream of a big family."


    "Yes,"


    "Well, I guess it''s a big responsibility. May I sit?" Violet forced smile that held her anger that Lucas didn''t come to visit her last night when he came. But again, she was the one who kissed him, exposed her chest to him, and ran away.


    "Sure princess, please sit. Baby5, make us some tea."


    Baby Five bowed slightly and called Lucas, Daddy, like the other girls.


    "Did you adopt her as well?" Viola joked as she knew that Lucas had yet to bang Baby Five. But with her curves and a big chest and fat ass, Baby 5 seemed to be a good candidate to have a lot of children for Lucas, and she was super obedient.


    "Well, do you think so," Lucas smiled.


    "Don''t they need a mommy... hahaha."


    Both of Sugar and Monet, who sat next to Lucas, at that moment felt provoked and stared at Viola.


    Viola felt some momentum coming from Sugar and the glass started to shake.


    "Bad joke," Sugar said. Unknown to her, she had Conqueror Haki, which unleashed at the moment Violet made a lame joke.


    "This is very lame," Monet said, a strong momentum coming out of her body as well.


    There is Daddy, but if someone wants to be a Mommy, then the two sisters who can kill anyone coldly wouldn''t stay idle.


    ''This, Conqueror Haki,'' Lucas opened his eyes widely, not expecting a small joke would let these girl unleash such momentum


    "I''m not serious." Violet took a deep breath and jiggled her chest. It''s not her first time against Conqueror Haki or something. But getting pressed by two, her heart almost exploded from fear.


    "Good," Sugar said, still clenching her teeth.


    "There is only daddy," Monet narrowed her golden eye, showing a killing intent.


    "Enough girls," Lucas called to calm the scene.


    Lucas had a chat with Violet who asked him if he forgets the date. Lucas said no, as he was just too busy with the HQ. Marine life is tough.


    Viola laughed at Lucas''s statement and decided to make a nice declaration to invite him to live at the palace if he wants to. But Lucas refused to say that he prefers privacy.


    Viola then continued mentioning things about the last night they met together, how she said she isn''t innocent


    "Now I remember, you said if see me n.a.k.e.d, you would let me get to your head, and I believe you saw my chest."


    "Haha. You said an innocent man had nothing to hide and you aren''t innocent, so what''s the big deal."


    Viola humped her cheek as she blushed, "Not fair Hero. Is this your justice?"


    "Well, you can negotiate."


    Doflamingo wanted to vomit blood while the girls could say nothing to anger their Daddy, but they gave Viola scare by staring at her viciously with their very pretty faces.


    "How about someday I''m free at."


    "Sure."


    Lucas and Viola smiled at each other. Viola gave a glance at the girls around and crossed her arm on her chest in pride.


    Only Monet can rival her here. But their faces and skins are way prettier than hers; let''s not forget their long legs. Sugar mocked Viola back by a provoking move while Monet raised her middle finger.


    An hour already passed at chatting.


    Lucas wanted to chat more, but suddenly, his DenDenMushi rang. It was the one that was given by the Navy. "Now, if you excuse me."


    Lucas stood up and went to the top of the house before picking up the call.


    Suddenly, voices of war started to resonate from the snail. A weak voice repeated,


    "Help... Lucas is that you."


    Lucas heard a familiar voice that he hadn''t heard for a long time.


    But since it belonged to one woman, the only woman that Lucas once to spank her butt so much that she became wet, he could tell who she is.


    "What''s going on, Naughty cat."


    Lucas narrowed his eyebrows. He could hear many voices in the background, shooting, exploding and painful screams. One of the yells seems to belong to Z sensei.


    "It''s, cough..." Ain coughed and stopped saying anything, "Z- *Cough*- found him."


    Suddenly, another voice answered.


    It belonged to Shuzo, the other man who was with Ain.


    "We tried to connect the nearest base, but it was destroyed. We are currently at..."


    The call was hanged, and Lucas couldn''t hear more.


    Lucas made a confused face, after thinking, he let a sigh, "from all the people you could call, why me."


    What he understood that is, Z somehow found the supposed Whitebeard''s son, who Lucas is supposed to look for, and now they are fighting. The division of Z is losing measurably, and Lucas has nothing but a location.


    Lucas was debating with himself whether he should go or not, after all, he isn''t a good person, but a selfish and a vicious one. And he wasn''t at the mood.


    But then, Lucas remembered one thing about Z.


    Z trained two of his girls, Hina and his cousin as well.


    If Z died, then there would be a funeral. Hina and Calorina would look sad, crying, and would even pick up some picture album and tell him about their memories, since the man of the house is the one they share their burden with. Lucas would also accompany on all of that and may even have to hear that shitty requiem again.


    Lucas hates funerals and seeing his girls sad.


    "F.u.c.k, that old man is lucky for sure." Lucas took a deep breath. He needs to prevent a sad event from annoying his peaceful life.


    "The naughty cat, from all the people, she had my Snail Private number." Lucas doesn''t remember that he gave her his DenDenMushi''s line. How did Ain call him from all the people?


    x-x-x-


    advanced chapters -21- at patr¨¦on


    P.atreon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 212

    New World, not so far from the Red Port, in an island where people usually cover their sh.i.p.s inside bubbles, so they can go below the Red Line and cross back to the Paradise: There was a town on fire with many Marine soldiers'' bodies on the ground, injured, fighting, or dead.


    Ain, an average height woman 174 cm with long dark blue hair, ruby-red eyes, and long legs, hourglass body with wide h.i.p.s, was currently kneeling and holding her bleeding arm.


    Next to her hand was a snail that observed the surrounding, its eyes full of fear.


    Here, a battle was happening between the Navy and two persons¨C one person is fighting while the other is watching.


    "Teacher," Ain murmured while trying to stand up, looking at her Teacher.


    She didn''t believe that Lucas''s simple action of taking Doflamingo would lead to such an event to happen.


    Simply, because Lucas''s action of taking one of the Warlords down was erased as somehow, the World Government had realised that they are missing one warlord.


    It led the government to look for someone to fill the empty seat.


    But, that little string had helped Z to find his enemy.


    Tears were falling from Ain''s eyes as she looked at her teacher, in disadvantage, fighting with a man over 6 meters tall.


    The giant was having a Naginata as his weapon


    (Naginata: a Japanese spear-like weapon with blades on top. It usually used by Samurais. And it was used by Whitebeard.)


    Zephyr was currently fighting a person more than double his height.


    The person in front of him was 6 meters tall and had a very fat belly, fat face, and long blonde hair. But if anyone could notice something special about this person, it would be his white moustache.


    Z was looking at him. This person, years ago, cut Z''s arm, which got replaced by mechanic Sea Stone arm and killed his students except two that had survived.


    That happened many years ago. Z, who was strong as Admiral at his peak, grew weaker, while his enemy, Edward Weevil, grew stronger.


    Now they are fighting again, and Z doesn''t have the advantage.


    "Come on; show him why you are Whitebeard''s son."


    Behind Weevil, was a small old woman cheering up for him.


    Shuzo, a tanned man and usually strong as low Vice Admiral, flew toward Weevil and extended his five fingers trying to pierce Weevil, "FOR TEACHER."


    "Finger Gun Five".


    Shuzo couldn''t complete his attack as Weevil looked at him and took a step back, waving his blade.


    Shuzo was sent flying back, with his arm flying into another direction.


    "Shuzoo!!!"


    Z yelled and clenched his teeth as he saw one of his faithful disciples get his arm cut.


    It brought unwanted memories back, the previous pupils dying, which happened to be caused by Weevil as well. Now, history is repeating itself.


    Weevil didn''t miss this chance as he looked at the wounded Zephyr. He lifted his Naginata and slammed down with blinding speed.


    Z used his Sea Stone arm to block. It helped him in this fight as it held Weevil from using his Devil Fruit power.


    Z tried to block, but it was useless, as the impact, caused by someone rumoured to have the same abilities as the youthful Whitebeard, was too much and caused the mica arm to shatter and fall.


    Z was now without an arm. He smiled and decided to fight depending on his physical strength alone.


    "Come at me, you, freak balloon."


    Weevil got emotionally aroused and turned to the petit woman behind him, almost crying, "Mom, he called me a freak balloon."


    "Ah, Z. The death of your previous crew didn''t teach that time. Fine. Weevil my son, kill him." The woman said with an evil sneer.


    "Yaa..." Weevil yelled. His face changed from sadness to show anger. He was what you call, very tall and big, but small brain¨C a Retard in the common dictionary.


    Z squatted and wrapped his only arm with Haki ready to fight back. He smiled and said, "On my dead body I would let you become a Warlord."


    How Z found Weevil now despite looking for so many years.


    At the current time, Z was searching for Weevil with his student at all of the seas.


    But Weevil was the kind of people who don''t have a brain you can study, as he was moving based on other''s orders.


    Because there was an empty Warlord''s seat, Z, somehow got to track Weevil and could tell his intention. So, he could predict his location, because Weevil wanted to become a Warlord


    Z knew that Lucas, somehow, made an action that helped him to find Weevil. Even if it wasn''t meant for that, Z was thankful to him.


    "Teacher."


    Ain stood from the ground, with hard. Her eyes shook as they reflected the image of Weevil about to slice Z again.


    Her mind went back in her memories; it is exactly like that time. Weevil wins and only she with someone else had survived.


    "I can''t allow this."


    Both of her hands were covered in purple light as she dashed forward with a blurry swift speed, her figure almost was unnoticeable by the normal eye.


    Weevil noticed her, with his Observation Haki, and waved his spear from distance, creating sharp and destructive air blade, which Ain could dodge by jumping high and flipping.


    Weevil wasn''t done attacking as he flipped his Naginata and hit Ain''s stomach with the base of his spear.


    "Aa..."


    Ain flew back, taking a heavy blow on her stomach that sent her body to the ground. She screamed as she was about to fall. Her body was injured and she was too weak. But, her back didn''t touch the ground, as she felt a familiar touch on her back and bam.


    Ain, instead of touching the ground, found a hand, two hands ¨C one on her butt cheeks, she found it gives a familiar feeling.


    She blinked twice in shock and lifted her eyes to see who, a very handsome face, golden shiny hair, blue clear sky eyes that she saw.


    Ain was stunned as she opened her eyes widely.


    "Lucas!!!" as she said the name, her butt shivered and clenched.


    "Well, look like I arrived at time," Lucas lifted his head and looked to see Z alive.


    He looked around to see many elites on the ground, either dead or missing a limb. It was an ugly sight, as these people were nothing more than commoners who wanted to protect their families from the aftermaths of the Great Pirate Era. But well, Lucas can do nothing to the dead, neither is it his responsibility. Though he is selfish, he quite felt sorry for the dead ones, after all, seeing corpses with your eye would leave some sort of emotion, even for Lucas whose conscious is almost dead. But well, their families would have to deal with them, so Lucas could turn his face.


    He looked around, to see the guy he is trying to save. Z is alive. Lucas sighed in relief. Good, he can avoid a funeral and some drama for now.


    His face then turned serious as he looked at Weevil''s face.


    A very tall man like Whitebeard. Check.


    Blonde hair. Check.


    Weird looking moustache. Check.


    Whitebeard is the Father. (Don''t hate me.)


    ''He is his son for sure.''


    Lucas''s cheeks drew a sneer at the face of one of the strongest hidden characters in One Piece.


    At his youth, Weevil could cut Admiral level person''s arm along killing his crew, single handy. And he single handy was able to deal with 15 sh.i.p.s from White Beards pirates. (still yet to happen)


    "Just why retards are always strong." Lucas murmured.


    At this moment Weevil was distracted by Ain and Blondie lifting her. Zephyr used Weevil''s distraction as a chance and landed one punch to his stomach with his black-ink arm, sending Weevil gliding ten meters back.


    Weevil could hold his feet and stand back, looking at Z with anger.


    Ain''s mind was trying to process what happened.


    A few moments ago, she had called Lucas in a desperate attempt from her to ask him to bring back up, since the near naval base was destroyed.


    Though Ain secretly cursed him many times and wished to turn him into kid to spank his ass so badly, they are on the same side, and he was only her little hope that she didn''t take seriously.


    But there is one thing that Ain couldn''t figure out


    How the hell did he arrive here so fast?


    It''s not even 5 minutes.


    Then, how did he came here all along from his base, which isn''t supposed to be near the Red Port, and come like this?


    Maybe she is dreaming, maybe not.


    Could she be nearing the death, and she is imagining the thing she desires secretly: some ass play.


    "Leave m-" Ain''s legs shook. Though she knew it''s an impropriate time, Lucas''s hands hold memories deep in her mind, butt, and cunt.


    She then remembered the satiation and yelled,


    "What have you done? Why did you come alone, run away, you can''t defeat this monster? Call the admirals to come here."


    She had no faith in Lucas to deal with Weevil. She called him to bring help, not to bring himself.


    Lucas lowered his head and looked at her. He tightened his eyes, "would you stop staring at everyone like they had taken your v.i.r.g.i.nity before abandoning you."


    "Hey, this situation is serious."  Ain blushed so hard and her gaze became more as Lucas described as she opened her eyes widely and furrowed her brows.


    Though Lucas is very strong, she knew Weevil strength. Most of the people, even the Vice Admirals level students, are on the ground now. Not even Shuzo could stand long in the face of this scary pirate.


    "Don''t worry." Lucas suddenly put Ain on the ground and looked her injuries from her arm and leg, bleeding. The bleeding was strong that she would die very soon if it is not deal with soon.  Lucas put both of his hands on the spots of her injuries.


    "What are you doing?" Ain was about to scream on him for being a pervert in this situation where a fire is still around. But the next second, a cooling feeling took over her, coming from his hand. The blood, the bones the nerves and flesh are joining together and healing.


    The next moment, her arm stopped bleeding along with her leg, as she had never got those injuries.


    "First Aids," Lucas''s reply was calm as he stood up completely and turned his head away.


    Ain shut her mouth and couldn''t say anything. It''s not time to question Lucas''s intent or to feel guilt that she misunderstood him. But somehow, she felt very thankful for him.


    "WAA."


    A scream was heard from Weevil, Z flew back.


    Both of Ain and Lucas didn''t need to look to know what happened.


    Z had a deep wound on his chest. But he is still alive.


    "Teacher Z," Ain screamed at her father-like figure, to see him getting such wound.


    Z lied on the ground, touched the blood on his chest, and lied down, losing conscious.


    "Just go and use your power to revert him in time."  Hearing her screaming, Lucas suggested.


    Ain blinked twice before she opens her eyes widely, understating what Lucas is meaning.


    She then ran toward Z and touched his chest.


    In a second, Z''s face and skin looked ten years younger and the wound vanished like it never existed.


    Seeing that Z had turned fine, and his face''s colour is healthy, Ain cried and smiled. At least, she used her power to save Z.


    Lucas looked at Weevil who was walking toward them, shaking the ground with each step.


    He then moved his eyes toward Ain. This girl had an overpowered ability, yet the Navy never benefited from it.


    After some researches on her, Lucas could tell that anything she touches and shot with that light orb would revert itself back at time 12 years. This ability isn''t limited by how many touches she can make. With each touch, the person or the object would become like it was 12 years ago, and if didn''t exist at that time, it would vanish to nothingness.


    With such overpowered ability, Lucas wondered why the World Government or the Navy used Ain''s ability to make their super elites younger. After all, if you have a bunch of old folks who were legends at their youth, wouldn''t you make them young again.


    But maybe that never happened, since Z wanted to keep this ability a secret to protect Ain.


    But that was a story for another time, as there were two persons in front of him.


    "Oh, young man, why haven''t I seen you here?"


    An old woman flashed behind Weevil and looked at Lucas.


    Since he wasn''t wearing his Navy Coat, only casual clothes, she assumed that he is just a powerful youth that passed by.


    "You look pretty fast, I couldn''t see you with my Observation Haki as you caught that girl."


    Lucas looked at the 60 cm tall old woman and sighed. He took a cigarette and put it on his mouth.


    Looking at her with relaxing expression, Lucas said, "So what."

 Chapter 213

    New World, surrounded by the flames of the burned buildings, at the middle of the smell of the fresh blood that comes from the other marines laying on the ground,


    Lucas stood up facing the two persons in front of him. On was a fat man bigger than 6 meters, while the other was a very short woman, shorter than 1 meter and claims to be his mother. She was 63 centimetre.


    As Weevil was about to clash with the Blondie, who appeared from nowhere, his mother Bakkin stopped him and talked toward Lucas.


    "You are pretty fast; I couldn''t see you with my Observation Haki as you caught that girl."


    She said in a meaningful tone. Lucas wasn''t wearing a cape or a coat, neither he was here when the battle had begun. But he was so damn fast that he could appear without them noticing. Also, her Observation Haki could tell her that he is very strong. Such aura, she felt it from very few people ¨C her previous crewmates who became Pirate Emperors


    "So what," Lucas replied, with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Lucas wasn''t wearing his Marine cape. Anyone who sees him would think that he is just a handsome citizen appeared in the wrong place at the wrong time.


    "My name is Bakkin, Brat."


    "Nice to meet you, Bakkin" Lucas replied, with a mocking smile.


    Weevil was staring like a blockhead as he was hearing the conversation between the two.


    Bakkin smiled as she lifted her head and looked at the handsome boy.


    Though it may seem shallow, Lucas could make her old face draw a meaningful smile.


    Lucas stared at her, a blonde midget with a short fake hear, sunglasses, and very old skin. He won''t believe that she may have some secondary type of thoughts about him.


    "You really are fast, the fact you could come here and save that girl from my son''s attack is impressive fate on its own." Bakkin said, "instead of just interfering, come and join the strongest side. You can make a lot of money."


    "Is this an offer?" Lucas exhaled some smoke and kept staring without many expressions.


    "Yes it is," she smiled and said, "You can gain a lot with a speed such of yours."


    Such a fast person would absolutely make a wonderful thief.


    "I don''t know, it sounds pretty lame."


    Lucas said, narrowing his eyes.


    Ain could hear well and thought that this old cunning woman must be out of her mind.


    "Fufufu..." though some veins appeared on her forehead, "I know I know. Young folk always consider themselves experienced in life and on the top of the world."


    Bakkin pointed her finger to Weevil and said, "Do you know who my son is."


    Lucas didn''t reply and stared blandly on Weevil, for enough time that his cigarette to turn off.


    Bakkin, seeing Lucas waiting with an expression that says ''And?'' she decided to talk


    "He is the Strongest Man''s son, and he inherited his strength."


    Ain and Z whose eyes just now, as well everyone conscious and pretending to be unconscious, made shocked expressions.


    Whitebeard''s son, that... not very impossible considering what he had done to them so far.


    "And you are the mother," Said Lucas, after only the cigarette butt was remaining in his hand.


    Lucas could remember who whitebeard is from the Manga. Just some old man who thought he is doing a great good by helping some children - since his goal is to make them happy - yet at his death, he confirmed the existence of the treasure of One Piece, which drove Pirates from the entire world to move to the sea and kill unlimited amount children and mothers and families in every known sea just to support their lives as pirates.


    And what fantastic about this: Whitebeard had thought that with his actions, he is putting pressure on the evil World Government by making the pirates seems to get out because of the evil ideology of the Navy.


    But well, At least, his children are happily hidden somewhere in a cave. As for the rest of every child in the world, they got screwed by the pirate that invades their islands and countries.


    Lucas sighed.


    Being stupid and having a big mouth is a great crime itself, no matter how good your intentions are.


    ''His son is retard; I can see that Weevil got that from his father.''


    ''But I''m not to judge about right and wrong... This world is mine, and only rightfully mine.''


    Well, Lucas isn''t the one to talk, he only uses his brain to benefit himself.


    "Yes, can you understand now?"


    Hearing Lucas''s sigh, Bakkin smiled and thought that the fast Blondie would join their side. After he confirms her thoughts, she would ask him to kill Z, just to show which side he is at.


    But Lucas''s answer was totally unexpected.


    "Whitebeard must have small pepe for sure, to pick up on woman like you."


    Lucas bent down on his knee and he was still taller than her.


    Ain opened her eye widely and blushed. Everyone who knew Whitebeard thought about his now.


    They didn''t think it''s something bizarre like Lucas made it sound.


    The microp.e.n.i.s is very common between the giants and the people in the Grand Line - otherwise, how they pick up on women shorter than their legs - that was the reason for most of the women looking for bigger guys.


    "Mom, what does he mean that my Daddy has small pepe."


    Bakkin looked at Lucas, puzzled and stunned, not knowing how to reply.


    "How dare you, when I was younger, you wouldn''t come to my ass. You are saying he isn''t my son, or what." Bakkin yelled as she didn''t like to be called shortie.


    "And when I was younger, I could lift a mountain," Lucas mocked back, as he would believe that.


    Lucas''s words seemed to play on her nerves.


    Ain and the conscious ones looked at Lucas with their lips twitching... this guy, does he have a fetish of angering people or what.


    With a lot of anger, Bakkin turned to the confused Weevil who just asked, "Mom, do I have a small pepe."


    "He is just jealous because he is short ¨C those are smaller than giants like you, I''m talking from experience ¨C just kill him."


    "Yes, Mom."


    Lucas let a sigh, thinking it is a hard life. Why he, from all the people, had to listen to this stupid conversation.


    Weevil dashed and run toward Lucas with his Naginata lifted as high as possible before he closed the distance and slam down.


    Lucas took a step to the side, avoiding the blade that was as tall as him. When the blade hit the ground, the impact made a large cut that continued moving until the edge of this island.


    Weevil didn''t stop his attacks as he changed the direction of the spear and tried to slam toward Lucas''s head, But Lucas''s speed allowed him to dodge the silver streak of the light.


    This speed of waving and strength, made Lucas think that Weevil is the strongest person he fought so far.


    Weevil continued slamming and Lucas continued dodging.


    Ain was shocked as even Z had troubles dodging Weevil''s attack. But she remembered what Z told her about Lucas¨C he was someone with the ability to see the future. That meant Lucas can see each attack in advance.


    That eased her heart a bit and gave her optimism, as she could see Lucas easily dodging every attack, and he has yet to draw his swords.


    "Ya, take this, shortie."


    Weevil yelled as he slammed down.


    Lucas, at that moment, took his scimitars from his back and crossed them above his head.  As soon the scimitar and the spear blade made a contact, a shockwave was spread across all of the islands.


    The ground beneath Lucas, of course, cracked and shook, but Lucas looked fine to handle the impact, Weevil pressing from above and giving him a smug smile that says that he got him.


    <<More-More: Size x 0.001>>


    Lucas''s ability is simple. When he touches an object, it would take effect in instant. But to affect a living being, he needs 0.9-1 second to take effect.


    Lucas, just now, used his awakening ability on his swords. The scimitars became increasing scimitars.


    "Give him another one," Bakkin yelled and cheered up for her son.


    Weevil had a Devil Fruit that allows him to strengthen himself in battle and make his enemy weaker, with each clash.


    But even now, he wasn''t using his ability, no; he wasn''t even using his full physical strength yet.


    "Take this."


    Weevil yelled as he lifted his Naginata as high as possible.


    But then, he noticed something weird as he slammed down. There was no blade heading toward Lucas''s head.


    "Useless," With a smirk, Lucas pointed to Weevil and said, "Maybe you want to check out your palm."


    Weevil looked at his hand to see the spear, that was as tall as him just a moment ago, smaller than his finger. Did it just shrink?


    "What happened?" Ain murmured, not knowing what''s going on as Weevil''s weapon vanished.


    Of course, the second Weevil used to check his palm was a mistake, as Lucas used this time to touch the ground beneath him, "Just try 100 times gravity."


    Suddenly Weevil felt the ground pulling him down. His body became heavier and he fell to his knee. Weevil felt so heavy, but his body weight wasn''t out of his strength range.


    Lucas smiled as he took a step forward and was about to touch Weevil.


    He had many ideas, should he increase his temperature 180 times. After all, human average heat is 36¡ã, but with the increase, it can surpass the magma.


    Or should he shrink him down, after all, the bastard called him Shorty?


    Lucas hated, as people started to call him this when he arrived at Grand Line.


    Lucas only needed a second to take effect, however, out of expectation, Weevil screamed and managed, with great strength, to jump back from the gravitation field.


    "Ha- Ha-."


    Weevil was breathing heavily. Lucas didn''t look shocked, as Weevil at least can lift some thousands of tons, so let alone his body weight.


    The marines around were shocked to see Lucas''s strength, that pushed someone who they couldn''t defeat combined.


    That made them giving him a hope glances, he is their saviour.


    "Weevil," Bakkin extended her finger and aimed at Lucas, sending some compressed air bullets, which Lucas dodged. As a previous pirate at the same ship that had three of the four pirate emperors, she was strong herself.


    Lucas looked at the old woman coldly, extended his finger and repeated the same move.


    "Well, I can say that you lived long enough," then, a red air bullet flew toward her.


    "Mommy," Weevil jumped toward his mom and extended his arm, calved by Haki, taking the bullet instead of her.


    Lucas smirked and shot faster air bullet that cut Weevil''s arm and continued flying, almost cutting Bakkin''s cheek.


    "AAAaa, Blood."


    Weevil looked angry, pain that his arm got cut despite having Haki. He stood up, covered his whole body with Haki, making him look like a statue made of black metal.


    "Shortie like you would die," Weevil said and cracked his fists. He looked down at Lucas. "Shorties like you mock us for picking on their women. Only we have better pepe."


    "Who taught you how to talk." Sometimes, retards can pick up senesces that play on morals.


    "Mom."


    "Well, I can say that you are looking down on me," Lucas cracked his back and touched his chest.


    "Little shortie~" Weevil singed and mocked Lucas, like a little child."I can''t look up to a shortie like you... I bet your pepe is small as well."


    "Let me do it in a cartoonish style." Lucas mocked himself and said, like everyone in the manga, and this world would do.


    He opened his mouth and declare the name of his attack, for the first time.  "More-More: let me give you a surprise."


    Something then changed.


    "What the heck," Ain''s jaw dropped as she was watching from behind. "Lucas..."


    She rubbed her eyes and stared again.


    Weevil also opened his jaw and asked the person in front of him. "Excuse me, didn''t you see a Blondie, he is short and look like you"


    Weevil asked the 19 meters giant who appeared from nowhere.


    Bakkin also looked shocked and held her heart.


    Lucas, of course, used his fruit to shut the annoying guy.


    Lucas stood up and looked down at Weevil, "I''m him." Lucas said as he took up his two scimitars that were 10 meters long now.  He looked down to Weevil who wasn''t bigger than his leg and mocked him. It surely feels good sometimes to face slap someone.


    "Now tell me, am I a weakling or slow. Chose one, quickly," Lucas asked.


    After DFM reached a high level, Lucas can increase two features to the max limits.


    He played and flipped his 10 meters long swords while waiting for an answer. Other than size, Lucas can increase one of those. Though, increasing his size to this degree alone would mean that he would be at least 1000 times stronger. (A giant by logic should weight a thousand time more than an average human. So it should the muscle mass)


    "Ah..." Weevil didn''t know what say, but he knew he f.u.c.k.i.e.d up.

 Chapter 214

    Lucas was proudly looking around him. Everybody was so small that he can pick them up with his palm. Ain''s eyes met with his, she was surprised while wondering if he got a Devil Fruit. Lucas smiled back at her and thought she looks cute from this perspective.


    Though Lucas was 19 meters tall now, that wasn''t his limit as he can increase it more to reach +37. But this was enough to teach Weevil to pick up on someone from his size.


    Lucas looked at Weevil who didn''t pick up an answer yet, Speed or power. Weevil, though he killed countless civilians and was used to blood, this is the first time he felt inferior to someone. "Don''t worry, he is just empty size." His mom gave him supporting words and that size don''t matter in this world as the bigger the enemy is, the more joke they are.


    "Do you want me to choose?" Still playing with his scimitars against the armless Weevil, shorted than his leg.


    Lucas''s voice became louder as he yelled. "Answer ME, Krillin."


    That was total bullying.


    "I''ll win."


    Weevil clenched his fist and jumped up. But with Lucas''s muscles size, that was already very strong without increasing, Weevil had no chance.


    Weevil, covering his whole body with Haki, jumped in hope to land a punch to Lucas''s chin. But that hope was cut as soon as Lucas reacted quickly, and lifted his foot faster than his jump before stomping Weevil''s face.


    Weevil''s head hit the ground as Lucas buried him with his foot. With his foundation, Lucas in this size has more strength and mass than ever.


    The ground shook violently and cracks spread all over this island, destroying the buildings that have yet to get destroyed.


    Weevil didn''t lose yet and moved his fist to punch Lucas''s feet. But the latter smiled and lifted his foot. Lucas moved his foot down and slammed with high strength.


    Weevil''s face covered by blood and with a broken nose. Lucas kicked again and again, while Weevil crossed his arm and took the blows to him.


    "Agh.." Weevil sput blood.


    Z opened his eyes well and bent his back up, feeling that he was 10 years younger. He looked in front of him and was shocked. Weevil is getting his ass beaten. Z didn''t know what is going on. That was something he can only dream of.


    In instant, Lucas stopped stomping, bent down, and held Weevil from his neck.


    Weevil held Lucas''s arm with both of his hands and tried to crush it. He has enough strength to do so, he hoped.


    "Though I usually feel sorry for beating a retard, this will take one second."


    Lucas smirked. When it comes to fighting and overpowering his opponents, Lucas was the type of persons that has no mercy in his heart. Affecting living beings with his power, take one second, which already passed. <<More-More Size: x 0.005>>


    Weevil suddenly found his surrounding got bigger, and Lucas got scarier.


    "Weevil," Bakkin yelled at the sight of what happened to her son. He became a midget like her.


    Weevil, who used to be one of the biggest persons and the strongest, became now smaller than her as he became 30 centimetres long.


    Lucas looked at his hand with awe and sneered. Surely, with such overpowered fruit and the potentials from the Strongest System, Lucas can do bizarre abilities. It was unfortunate that Lucas didn''t have more XP to level up his DFM. As it seems with the recent level up, Lucas can swim in the water.


    Lucas pressed on the ground beneath Weevil, who was barely noticeable and increased the gravity.


    Weevil tried to move his body, but because of the di-buff from Lucas, he lost strength as well. Not only Lucas can make people stronger, but weaker as well.


    "WEEVIL," Bakkin yelled, seeing Weevil so small, weak, and unable to move.


    [Ding, Weevil has defeated thanks to the Devil Fruit ability that had been improved by The Strongest System,


    +2.000.000 XP]


    [Stronger-Stronger fruit is in the storage]


    (Original Fruit.


    It was mentioned that Weevil had Devil Fruit. Z said that more than ten years ago, a Devil Fruit user cut his arm and became a warlord after the time skip.


    This leaves three options, Law, Buggy and Weevil.


    Law was too young. Buggy is he even an option.)


    Lucas sighed on the 2 million he got. The stronger he gets the less XP he had.


    He looked to the Devil Fruit name, it is bizarre and it same for its description. The more the user fought and took damage, he would get stronger and his opponent would get weaker.


    Well, too bad that Weevil couldn''t handle how much strength was thrown at him.


    If this was him before fighting Doflamingo, then he should at least get more than 10 million. But because he overpowered his enemy with his ability


    Bakkin saw Lucas looking at her. Her heart almost jumped at that moment and her body froze. She wanted to escape but her instincts froze her. She felt like she was in front of a predator, the moment she moves, the predator would attack.


    She tried to move, but the next moment, Lucas held her with his hand and used his Devil fruit power on her and the ground.


    In Bakkin''s eyes, Weevil regained his original size, but the fact, she was no taller than 3 centimetres ant.


    "Idiot," She screamed at Lucas who couldn''t hear her. She tried to move, but her body felt so heavy as the gravity became stronger under her feet.


    Lucas stood up, walked around, picked a water bucket next to a spring.


    Ain and Z frowned when they saw this, does Lucas think that this is enough.


    Looking at the burning city, Lucas threw the water while using his ability, <<More More X180>>. The water then became enough to turn a high portion of the burning buildings.


    Lucas looked at the marines around and saw everything is being taken care of. He then went back to his normal size and lied on the ground.


    ''Good. This way, Calorina and Hina won''t annoy me with the funeral of a pity man.'' Lucas murmured.


    He didn''t come here to save anyone''s ass; he just came to save the silence in his house.


    Z means nothing to him, but Calorina and Hina meant.


    ***


    Z had finally stood up.


    Ain had followed Lucas''s advice and went to the officers with most injuries and who are about to become dead. Using her ability, she was being able to revert them on time. Some became children, while some became teenagers.


    Someone even complicated that he won''t be able to make it with his wife, so another middle-aged man who became youth suggested that he would help him, and they fought.


    Z stood up and looked at Lucas, who was lying down so peacefully that a butterfly sat on his nose without flying away.


    He smirked, "young brats."


    He then looked for Weevil, the one who killed his students. Weevil was now one foot tall, unable to move because of the gravitation field on his standing spot. His mother, Bakkin, was on the other side sticking to the ground; it was hard to notice her.


    Z looked at Lucas and felt awe. It seems like he underestimated Lucas a lot. He wondered why Gion is always protective to him while he is this strong. But again, it has been more than 3-4 month than he saw Lucas, so it is probably that Lucas got stronger and ate a Devil Fruit.


    Z looked at Weevil and felt the urge to kill him.


    But he currently didn''t lose his faith in justice that he believed for a long time.


    "Though I can kill you now, it would just relieve you. Go to Impel Down, and know what hell is like." Z turned to his men that got younger as well and issued his orders, waving his only one arm, "Take them to Impel Down."


    Z walked toward Lucas and bowed down. He was about to say, thank you for saving me and my students.


    "No need to thank me. You owe me," Lucas said. "and one day, you will pay this debt."


    Ain was around. She heard Lucas''s word and stared at him with the gaze that tells everyone that Lucas took her v.i.r.g.i.nity and walked away.


    "Can''t You Just SAY, you''re welcome," Ain yelled as she wanted to strangle Lucas.


    Lucas opened his eyes and the butterfly that was on his nose flew away.


    "Don''t you have to say thank you at first, Naughty Cat."


    Ain blinked twice and stared at Lucas, innocently lying on the ground.


    Though she always acts protective to Z, emotionally overreacting, that was only due to her witnessing the friends she trained with getting slaughtered. She wasn''t the soft girl you''d expect upon seeing her cute face and seducing body.


    Ain let a sigh. It''s finally over. Z can find peace, their revenge is achieved and their belief in the current justice didn''t vanish yet.


    Lucas almost freaked out when he saw Ain''s unexpected facial expression.


    She smiled! And a real smile, unlike the time she wanted to change him into a kid.


    "Wow, you have a pretty smile for sure," Lucas commented, unable to hold the womanizer inside him.


    "And you have a pretty smart mouth," Ain said, sighing. "Thank you," she said as she offered her hand to him to stand up.


    After using the future vision ¨C Safety comes first ¨C Lucas accepted her hand and could stand up. After leaving her hand, Lucas said: "No need, Naughty Cat, you owe me as well."


    "HEY!" Ain clenched her two little fists and yelled. "I''m not Naughty Cat,"


    Though, she didn''t say she didn''t owe him. she just didn''t like to get called a naughty cat by someone younger than her.


    "hehe, you are welcome," Lucas laughed, "I was just teasing you."


    Ain''s face didn''t turn red or blush at all. She just took a deep breath and adjusted her wavy hair before saying. "You are right, I kind of owe you. If you didn''t pick up my call, we would be already dead."


    She said, looking to the ground, and clenching her teeth. The image, if Lucas didn''t arrive resounded in her head. Weevil would have won; Z and her companions would be dead as well.


    Ain felt a hand on her shoulder, rubbing it a bit, and helping her to relax. The feeling was strong that it didn''t allow her to focus on negative feelings.


    "Hey, did anyone tell you that you look like a cute cat," Lucas said, sweeping his eyes down. He must admit, she has attractive long legs for sure.


    Ain looked back at Lucas''s face as her eyes were opened a wide.


    Lucas was someone who spanked her butt until she became wet and made her suffer a great humiliation as well.


    He even gave her a fetish and some wet dreams where she sits on his lap and he slaps her n.a.k.e.d arse.


    She thought that she hates him, but why the hell are they talking friendly. Why is she smiling at him, she wondered.


    "You..."


    Ain looked at Lucas and clenched her teeth as she was about to bit him. But then, she forced a smile. "Thank you."


    "Why your face change so fast." Lucas wondered.


    She was angry, then sad, then angry and sad, then happy and smiling.


    Ain opened her eyes wide and put her hand on her h.i.p.s. She let a long sigh and said, "though you are handsome, you are still a kid to understand women. You are still adorable."


    "Adorable?" Lucas opened his jaw as his face turned pale, slowly turning red.


    "Take it back." He brushed his face with both of his hands shaking.  But his face didn''t turn red which made Lucas wonder why this word didn''t give him the same feelings Gion gave.


    Ain smiled upon seeing his reaction. It''s good to win in a battle of gentle praising. She extended her arms and cracked her back.


    *Blow*


    Ain felt something hitting her head.


    "Ouch," Ain held her head in slight pain.


    Z, from behind, gave her a small punch on her head and said, "Ain, be respectful to the Military Consoler. He just saved your life and you are teasing him because he is younger, shame on you"


    "Military Consoler," Ain''s jaw dropped looking at Lucas. But seeing that Lucas''s eyes on her, while Z is scolding her, made Ain blush and feel embarrassment.


    She wanted at this moment to dig a hole and hide.


    "Let''s go back," Lucas said as he turned around. Z then picked Weevil and his mom to take them away.


    Then, the marines here, with hard, found a near base to call. As Weevil destroyed their sh.i.p.s, they had no means to go out. Of course, there are some victims and dead, but they are minority thanks that Ain used her ability to revert time on the people she touches.


    Everyone celebrated in Lucas''s name.


    Ain, at the end of the dinner they had outside, thanks to the inhabitants of this island, approached Lucas and said, "I haven''t forgotten what you have done to me."


    "You started first."  Lucas looked at Ain, not feeling guilty at all. She deserved each slap she got to her ass. "Or do you want more."


    "You..." Hearing him asking her if she wants more, she blushed so hard and clenched her fists. Had she not knew his strength, and his reactions aren''t fitting your usual man, she would have dashed to beat him already.


    "Why are you blushing?"


    "You," She said, her cheeks turning red.


    In her palm, a purple light appeared and turned into an orb that flew toward Lucas. Lucas dodged simply by moving his head. Behind him was an officer, who looked to be in his 20th, became a small brat.


    "Hey." He complained but Ain didn''t care.


    She walked forward until she was very close to Lucas, she stood on her toes and let her eyes closer to his. She clenched her teeth and yelled. "You always call me a woman, but from your way to talking, I can tell that with such mindset of yours, you will never find a woman willing to spend her life with you."


    "Hah?" Lucas was in lose of words after hearing her.


    He looked to the ground and started to think deeply.


    He would never find one woman with him.


    How many were they? Lucas started to count again. He still has a notebook recording their names, birthdays, preferences and hates.


    Seeing him dumbfounded by her words, Ain finally calmed and breathed, "But you are still a good person."


    She smiled and turned. ''hah, for somehow, I wanted to make him a kid and use that as an excuse to anger him... another day... another day.''


    She thought.


    Lucas stared at Ain''s back and her firm buttock that was swaying as she was walking away.


    She left him speechless with two sentences: he won''t find a woman, and he is a good person.


    People nowadays are misunderstanding him a lot, and they think they know him.


    "I wonder which one is more wrong." Lucas bit his lips as he was looking at her ass.


    Ain turned and saw this action of his. Lucas didn''t bother to hide his gaze and where it was directed.


    Ain blushed and hesitated as her ass started to feel weak. She wondered if she should go back to him, no, they are in public.


    But seeing how he is staring, after she looked at him, made her clench her teeth.


    "I knew it, you smacked it the first time because you liked it and needed an excuse to beat it, pervert."


    She shouted angrily and shot another orb. It didn''t touch Lucas as it went in another direction, turning someone into a kid.


    Ain harrumphed before running away.


    Very soon, a ship arrived here. Everyone then made their way, at the night, crossing the Red Port and reaching the other side.


    Lucas was lying on the deck and murmuring, "Naughty cat is cute for sure."


    It was the night, and no one was around except some patrol guards and the seaman directing the ship.


    *Heels hitting the ground*


    Lucas turned his head, to see the same woman from earlier, wearing louse pants, a blue short and a blouse showing her waist, her dark blue hair was tied in a ponytail.


    Lucas shifted his gaze and looked at the sky. He would soon pack his things up and tomorrow, or after it, he would go back to the New World.


    "What are you thinking of," Ain asked, seeing Lucas looking to the stars and thinking deeply.


    No reply from Lucas.


    Ain flinched.


    "Listen, Did my words from earlier annoy you." She asked, thinking that her saying that he won''t find a girl had annoyed him. "I''m sorry to say that one sentence, you made me... no need to take it seriously, you are a man... hey, just talk back."


    Well, she was just angry and said what came to her mind. But the way he is not replying was playing on her morals.


    "Which ones," Lucas asked Ain without turning his face.


    "Can I sit next to you?" She sat down without waiting for an answer.


    After a second of silence, Lucas nodded.


    It''s night. And what a man like him used to do at night. "You can sit Ain," he said, his eyes still looking at the stars.


    Ain, staring at his blue eyes, was affected by how deep they were, and how thoughtful he looked.

 Chapter 215

    At The Holy Land, where the Celestial Dragons live, Sengoku and four Admirals were currently having a meeting. The subject of the meeting was about an Emperor Commander called Jack, who was caught by Lucas.


    "What do you mean by declaring war?"


    Aokiji, a tanned man with a sleepy face, asked with a firm facial expression, as the decision made him snap awake.


    "I support this decision." Akainu lowered his head and said, "It''s time to show the filthy pirates that absolute justice would still stand high."


    "Isn''t this quite reckless." Gion slammed the table making a loud noise as her chest jiggled. She stared at Akainu and said, "Did you consider how many of our men are here. How much would die, and the fact that Kaido''s pirates are very strong."


    "What do you mean? Sacrifices are meant to happen in war," Akainu yelled in Momousagi face said, "Justice always wins."


    "Yeah, like it always did," Gion greeted her teeth, and said mockingly.


    There is nothing such justice always wins. Justice always chose the side of the winner.


    "Scaarrry... I''m afraid," Kizaru lifted both of his hand and make a mocking face as he pretended to be affected by the situation.


    The Five Elders were watching the reaction of the marine leaders after they made their suggestion.


    In a week, Jack would get executed and the world Government. This announcement would bring the attention of the Beast Pirates and their emperor Kaido. In fact, Kaido started moving, as his men are clashing with the Navy more than ever. Probably he found out that they have Jack. The WG was ready to go out in a war against them and do something to stop the rising waves of the pirates.


    But the problem is, they tried to execute Kaido in the past and they failed. This man is still at his peak and still can make great destruction. This is no sick man like Whitebeard, but the strongest creature that never died despite many executions on his head or how many times he tried to suicide.  This is Immortal Kaido for some reason. Heck, he is a Devil Fruit user who can even swim and would face the other emperors when he is bored. It may be a bad idea, as they can only weaken his crew, but Kaido would never die ¨C he is immortal for some reason.


    "Enough," one of the five elders called and tuned to Sengoku, "I hope your forces are ready."


    "I would recommend it until we fill the empty position of the Warlord."


    The Five Elders looked at each other. In their head, they think that this spot was always empty, but nobody asked for it.


    "That need a meeting," another one of the elders spoke.


    "Should we recommend the previous person from the World Army," said the bald one, "Issou had always a sense of Justice."


    The World army, Sengoku''s eyes lit up, "I hear that he blinded himself."


    "Mm, but he still strong as ever," the blonde elder with the beard said. He shook his head and said, "We would collect the warlords for a meeting. They had been acting c.o.c.ky lately."


    "Well, besides the others, can we assure that Hanc.o.c.k would come?"


    "If she doesn''t, she would get kicked out."


    "Don''t worry about that one," Sengoku let a smirk, drawing the attention to himself. "I know the right man to bring her."


    Suddenly, a man in white wearing mask entered the room, drawing everyone''s attention with his sudden appearance.


    "Urgent report."


    "What is it, CP0."


    One of the elders asked the masked man.


    The masked man replied while kneeling, "Something had happened in Impel Down."


    "Yes."


    "There was breaking attention in Impel Down. Jack, because he got severe internal damage, he was killed while trying to escape. Vice Warden Chief Magellan and Warden Chief Hannibal are both defeated because of Jack used all of his remaining strength to help the citizens."


    The member of CP0 said with a firm voice.


    This news just changed the purpose of the meeting.


    Jack is dead, Impel Down was broken.


    "How did he die exactly."


    "He has awoken from his vegetable state as some prisoner healed him." The Cp0 said, "But he got poisoned and fell to the sea. As a Devil Fruit User, he is doomed to die."


    ***


    "Listen, Did my words from earlier annoy you."


    "Which ones," Lucas asked Ain without turning his face.


    "Can I sit?" She sat after seeing him nodding.


    The warship was heading slowly and most of the people are recuperating down after they regained their real ages and getting nursed. Unaware by the changes that happened at the Holy Land, Lucas was currently on the deck of a battleship that was heading toward the Red Port.


    As he was thinking of what to do, Ain came with the light outfit, which shows her curves and a part of his h.i.p.s, and sat next to him. She saw that he was calm, maybe upset after her little verbal praising. Well, she didn''t know that Lucas was only thinking about the future.


    Ain looked toward Lucas and took a deep breath before saying, "But you clearly stared at my ass. Did you spank it because you wanted, admit it."


    Her cheeks didn''t flush red like her eyes.


    "It''s your fault."


    Lucas said, still looking at the stars, Ain was sitting and supporting her position by her hands on the ground, her eyes on his.


    "Excuse me."


    Ain couldn''t help but pinch his waist while resisting the urge to use her ability on him. "What do you mean by it''s my fault." She wanted to know. Was he saying that it''s her fault and that she deserved some spanks to anger him, or, was he implying that her butt is attractive?


    What if both.


    "You said I won''t find a one woman. Leave me alone."  Lucas was playing a game based on words that don''t represent his feelings.  He looked at Ain and narrowed his eyes and said, "You called me all of the sudden, I crossed all of that distance, risked my life with the possibilities of losing at the sea, fought with the one YOU couldn''t fight. But, is this how you treat me. After I saved your lives," Lucas clicked his tongue and murmured, "Ungrateful."


    She didn''t seem to get offended by his words or feeling much regret, though it pocked her somehow, in a painful way.


    Ain breathed and sighed, as she felt things were becoming hot. For many years, she had been living by a burden that only lifted recently, and it changed her gradually. The feelings that she thought she never had, was slowly pocking her.  This year alone, she discovered that she had a fetish for her ass getting played, and that made her masturbate already to the person lying next to her. Lucas wasn''t aware that she masturbated to him, and why is she acting like this around him.


    Ain said, patting his shoulder, "Not really, with your handsome face, just walk around at any city and you would be able to pick up any girl. They may throw themselves at you. "


    "Really."  Lucas lifted his eyebrow... That was quite true.


    Ain realised something and her face suddenly turned red.


    Lucas was taken aback when he saw her looking at him and harrumphing her cheeks.


    "You changed the topic; tell me, why you were staring at my ass. You already put bad muscle memory there. I can''t sleep at night because of the damage I got."


    "Was it really bad," Lucas lifted his eyebrow in a teasing way.


    "So, you spanked me because you liked my ass," Ain said.


    She was a warrior and saw death and life more than Lucas. If a man starred at her ass, it won''t problem to her. But she wanted to know if Lucas spanked her more. What, it was a fun experience, pleasurable, and stress reliever somehow.


    "Well, what can I say; you know how to keep it in shape." Lucas sneered and made long eye contact.


    Meeting with his eyes, Ain, not blushing, showing shocked and angry face at the same time, opened her mouth widely and covered it with both of her hands, "You pervert, and you picked up a fight with me for my butt. How can you even take responsibility?"


    "I did that because you deserved it. You clearly provoked me and with that attitude ''Teacher Z- Teacher Z'', then you tried to curse me into a kid," Lucas said in a mocking way copying Ain''s usual expressions.  "If I remember correctly, you said you were okay with it after we are done,


    You even offered me a handshake; I thought we were done at that time."


    This time, Ain''s face started to turn red and she was breathing heavily. Her chest was expanding and shrinking.


    "Well, at least you chose my butt and you said it''s in shape."


    In an agile move, before Lucas can react, Ain moved her h.i.p.s and flipped, getting on top of Lucas, her knees were next to his waist.


    Lucas could see her on the top of him, her pretty ass cheeks are only a few centimetres away from the bulge oh his c.o.c.k, once she sits, she would find her comfort.


    Lucas started to feel aroused as he thought about it. After all, she was a beautiful woman with one of the best s.e.xy shapes he had seen.


    Ain put both of her hands on Lucas''s shoulders, leaned down until her mouth was closer to his ear, and whispered gently, "I got you now as my hostage. The moment you move, I''ll use my power."


    She then took her head back and stared down at him, however, her cheeks turning red.


    "You will be the enemy of the HQ, "said Lucas, "and you will be shorter than a 5-centimetre ant."


    He was threatening her to use his power as well.


    "Just doesn''t move, my power is faster" with her face red, Ain crawled. In an agile move, she moved her agile legs and placed her knees on besides his ribs, her ass slowly approaching his crotch, and her hands moved to his chest, as she was leaning down.


    "Consider this as an apology for my earlier words."


    Ain leaned her ass back and bent her head down, letting her face getting closer to Lucas''s.


    Lucas opened his jaw, focusing on her agile move as her ass slowly made its way to the level of his crotch.


    This level of flexibility surpasses a bar stripping dancer. He felt hot as he could feel her smooth thighs on his h.i.p.s, her ass on his crotch. That was something always turn man for him. and those long legs of hers.


    Ain''s face became so close to his face, her eyes are closed.


    Suddenly, Lucas felt two soft lips pressing on his lips. They were small and pink and belonged to Ain who just kissed him before she opened her.


    He opened his eyes widely to see two ruby-red eyes against his.


    Lucas was shocked, ''what kind of v.i.r.g.i.ns is she... didn''t anyone tell her that she needs to use her tongue.''


    He decided to play along and placed his hands on her waist, before moving it down to her butt and grabbing her ass cheeks with his hands.


    Ain, by this time, had her face turning very red as she kissed him. Well, the kid is handsome, she is older, and she needs to relieve her stress. Weevil is dead and there is more burned to take anymore.


    *Muah*


    Ain''s butt twitched, feeling familiar hands on her ass, which is unforgettable. Even without squeezing, her v.a.g.i.n.a started to twitch and get wet.


    Before Lucas could put his tongue inside, Ain took her head up, looking stunned. She didn''t move his hands on her butt, and Lucas felt like she was about to squirt.


    "What have I done," Ain touched her lips, not believing that she kissed Lucas.


    The feelings of guilt and memories of their fight flashed in her head. How she was getting spanked in front of everyone and how was she getting wet and feeling guilty pleasure.


    Now that she kissed the man who did that, she felt that shame back to her, and it felt good. She could tell


    But then Lucas rubbed her butt slightly


    "Ahh~"


    Ain let a soft m.o.a.n. Her v.a.g.i.n.a twitched and her thong got wet, she entered the climax quickly and had an orgasm, and somehow, it took all the stress away.


    ''Did I just come...'' Ain opened her eyes widely, feeling shocked, and horny. The latter was a stronger feeling.


    "And now you kissed me, Naughty cat."


    Lucas smirked, still feeling how soft and fluffy her lips left.


    "HAaaa...f.u.c.k it."


    Ain let a frustrated scream and leaned down, putting her lips on Lucas''s

 Chapter 216 - 216 R-18

    (R-18)


    The moon was shining brightly in this particle night at New World. Above a ship, one blonde man was lying on the deck. On top of him was a pretty woman who had wide h.i.p.s, thin waist, a very beautiful face, and long dark-blue tied hair in a ponytail that reaches her back.


    Her full h.i.p.s were moving above his crotch as the man''s hands were holding her ass cheeks, his fingers sinking on the soft bubbles as he was grabbing them.


    Lucas found his lips being pressed by Ain''s lips after she let a frustrated yell and kissed him again. This was the second kiss tonight. He could feel Ain''s sweet tongue pressing against the entrance of his lips; he gladly opened his port and allowed her lips to slip inside, before closing his lips on hers and extending his tongue, sucking her tongue.


    He looked at the beautiful and the cute woman. Though she had made some mistakes in the past, she had redemption and knew how to apology for her sins.


    Ain was horny, her animalistic instinct was running wild after getting a kiss from Lucas, and got her ass grabbed, entering the climax and enjoying how he was having her. As she moved her h.i.p.s, she felt traces of Lucas''s c.o.c.k hitting against her thighs. She must say, it was very big that her asshole twitched. But her flexibility gave her hope that it will enter.


    Lucas, feeling her tongue inside of him, inserted his and let it move in an agile way mixing his saliva with hers.


    "Mmm."


    Their lips still connected, Ain opened her eyes widely feeling very fluffy from the kiss. Lucas, of course, used the tongue skill to a high level that Ain was mind blown and her v.a.g.i.n.a twitched violently.


    "Mmmm..." She let a soft m.o.a.n and wrapped her arms around his neck, while rubbing Lucas''s c.o.c.k with her thighs, moving them up and down.


    Though they were clothed, Lucas increased his sensitivity, to feel her snowy full thighs better, and he could tell that more blood was rushing down as the play was getting better, the heat was coming from the centre of his c.o.c.k, making him feel pleasure.


    He looked at Ain and wrapped his arm around her thin waist. In an agile move, he stood up. Ain''s lips didn''t leave him; instead, they are still connected to his lips and tongue.


    Ain, to not fall, wrapped her legs around Lucas''s waist and arms around his neck, and continued kissing.


    She felt so good to be held like that.


    *Kiss* *Muah*


    She didn''t believe that she was kissing someone that she thought she would hate forever.


    Lucas changed her impression on him.


    Ain took her lips back as she felt the lack of oxygen; she took a bit of air, and then, kissed Lucas again.


    Seeing how passionate she is kissing, Lucas remembered the rest of the girls ¨C Tsuru''s crew. He already banged 4 of them and they had a date with him, only waiting that he would come to the New World.


    But now, it was time to focus on what life is offering him.


    The kiss he was having was just so fluffy as his hands kept rubbing Ain''s fat ass that she was m.o.a.ning badly.


    "MMM" Ain m.o.a.ned as she was orgasming again, the climax started very early to her.


    Feeling her butt getting played like that, the heat acc.u.mulated in Ain''s p.u.s.s.y. She took her lips back, still hugging to him, and m.o.a.ned "Ahh~ Yes."  And her shorts soaked wet as a lot of liquids left her v.a.g.i.n.a, her feminine scent filled the air.


    She was panting while thinking about how good she felt.


    Ain smiled and closed her eyes, feeling her frustration going away. She was becoming a new woman.


    For a woman like her, who had been stressed and sad for her whole life, she won''t ignore a chance to get rid of these feelings. Her mind and body won''t let her ¨C after all, everyone wants to be happy no matter what the methods are, whether is s.e.x, adrenaline-rush, or drugs.


    What she is finding now was something a lot of people spend their lives in vain to achieve it: Peace in mind.


    "What''s the matter, Naughty cat, no more of that deadly gaze."


    Lucas mocked Ain when he saw her giving him a different kind of look. A face full of satisfaction and happy smiled she gave him.


    Hearing his teasing tone, Ain half closed her eyes and stared at his.


    She is just horny and they are kissing, can''t he just focus on the important stuff, she wondered.


    Whatever, she will focus on the important things.


    "Can''t you just leave the past for the past... I can feel that you got hard."


    Ain used her arms that were around his neck and pressed herself further, crushing her D cup b.r.e.a.s.ts against his. One of her slender arms left his neck and crawled down to his body, until her hand reached his banana, and touched the trace, passing across her thighs, her slender fingers started to dance across his shaft and rubbing gently.


    "I can,"


    Lucas could see her face flinching and her butt twitching when she felt his c.o.c.k with her hand.


    "You have a big c.o.c.k for sure."


    Ain said, letting her slender fingers walk across his banana.


    No wonder he mocked Bakkin and said White Beard has a small pepe


    If Lucas was someone large as the other people, then, relatively, he would barely find a woman that can handle. She, on the other hand, wondered how this big c.o.c.k is going to enter. However, it made her feel so hot at the same time.


    Ain "I don''t know how it will fit me..."


    Because of his talk with Weevil mom and about Whitebeard''s small peepee, she could tell that Lucas knew about relationsh.i.p.s.


    "You know, I can make it fit-"


    "No, my p.u.s.s.y is too tight and I may break," Ain said as she failed to fake an angry face. With a tenacity tone, she said, "My ass hole, however, can extend."


    "Wait, you are saying." Lucas looked at her eyes, still feeling her hands playing with his shaft, asked as he wanted to confirm what he heard.


    She fears for her p.u.s.s.y, but not for her ass.


    "If I stretched from here, it would be easy there," Ain said, putting her hand on her ass first, and then pointing to her p.u.s.s.y as she said her second sentence.


    Ain had a fetish for Lucas playing with her ass. She wanted him to play more with it. They already kissing, she is wet, he is hard, there is no need to wait for a date. Both are horny, so why not.


    Lucas''s eyes lit up.


    He can read between the lines. Ain is using the overgrown size of his c.o.c.k as an excuse to have an Anal.


    Well, it''s not something new to Lucas, as he usually has it with other girls. But most of them prefer classical s.e.x, except Sadi, and Zala, who loves Anal as well. Some times Hina.


    "Aren''t you naughty."


    Teasing her, Lucas lifted his hand and slapped one of Ain''s ass cheeks, still lifting her.


    *PA*


    The sound of slapping resounded around.


    She was horny, offered herself first, but Lucas would help her to control her attitude ¨C though it was cute.


    "Hey."


    Ain bit her bottom lips and stared at Lucas like he had stolen her v.i.r.g.i.nity, but as Lucas squeezed her butt, her expression was eased and she m.o.a.ned softly and entered the climax. "I''m not- ahh," She said that with a soft m.o.a.n. ''Can''t you just f.u.c.k me,'' she thought.


    Lucas opened his arms, Ain still climbing him and he could feel her high chest.


    He was about to say another tease. But, the fluff that still on Ain''s tongue and her pride made her shut his mouth with her tongue as she put her lips on his again, kissing him.


    Lucas gave her his tongue and raised his skill level, making Ain kissing him with more passion.


    "Mmmm Muah mmm... Muah"


    After the kiss, Ain stopped acting like a koala and landed on her feet, looking at Lucas was almost head taller.


    "Aren''t you nice when you don''t talk, Lucas."


    Smiling, horny and talking like a drunk woman, she smiled as she reached his shirt, to help him take it off. She felt his muscles earlier and she wanted to see his manly hot body now.


    "And aren''t you nice when you smile, cat" Lucas reached her shirt and lifted it.


    Ain wasn''t wearing a bra at all and her cleavage was revealed. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were slightly bigger than they usually appear.


    They stripped and took off each other''s shirt.


    Both of them were topless, staring at each other.


    Lucas stared at her hourglass body and licked his tongue. His eyes were on her E cup b.o.o.b.s, with the hard n.i.p.p.l.es on the centre, her jade-like waist, the wide h.i.p.s. He will get that ass for sure.


    Ain, though she felt embarrassed from his stare, didn''t tell him not to star and took off her pants, showing her nice legs, with one having an X shape scare.


    "Just let me help you with this."


    Ain was almost caught off a surprise when she saw Lucas putting his hand on her scare. With a simple relieving feeling, she saw that the scare had vanished.


    Just with a simple touch.


    Though this usually makes people shocked, she was horny that her face didn''t show much expression.


    "Thank you," Ain said in hurry tone. She had many questions; she wanted to leave them for later. She knew that it must be due to some healing technique or whatever.


    *Footsteps*


    Lucas walked in a circle around Ain and stopped behind her.


    He lowered his hand to see a bubble type ass, with fat cheeks, having redness from his hand.


    Lucas gave her a simple slap and used Massage hand to a high level.


    Pa


    "Ahh." Ain lifted her head and let m.o.a.ned a m.o.a.n in pleasure. The slap didn''t hurt much but she made her more aroused. She couldn''t believe how his spanking made her feel this good.


    "Confess that you are a naughty cat," Lucas raised the level again and massaged her butt cheek, after another spank of course.


    Pa


    Ain let a long m.o.a.n, but she put her hand on her mouth. "MMM..." all she could do was to squirt and enjoy the orgasm.


    "I am a naughty cat," she said, "can we move to more .... ahh.. private place. I can''t hold anymore and... ahh... I can go crazy when I''m this horny."


    Ain had a face of struggle and pleasure.


    Lucas smiled. Reaching both of her hands to her, he lifted Ain and went to a spot where no one was around.


    To Ain, she felt like she had teleported.


    She stared at Lucas and took off her thong that soaked wet. She was ready for the s.e.x.


    Lucas smiled as he unzipped his pants and revealed his c.o.c.k with its full length.


    Ain stared down, her jaw dropped and her face made a shock. It was literally way bigger than her face.


    She wondered how her small ass would take this. She started to hear her heart pound faster, the same heart that didn''t even beat in front of the mightiest pirates was beating looking at his c.o.c.k


    "Suck it, and it would hurtless."


    Lucas said to the naughty cat.


    Ain, though she was in awe, felt hot and aroused by this size. She went down on her knees, her face only an inch away from the head of his c.o.c.k. Holding the base with her hand, she opened her wet lips widely and pushed her face forward, taking it to her mouth.


    Feeling a good and hot, Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n as half of the tip entered, he thrust his h.i.p.s forwards, opening her throat.


    "Agghh"


    "Oh..."


    Ain felt it on her throat, but when she heard Lucas m.o.a.n, she lifted her cute eyes and felt his hands on her cheeks.


    Looking at his m.o.a.ning face, focusing on the D inside of her mouth, Ain watched Lucas''s reaction carefully as moved her tongue in a cycle and licked the shaft, repeatedly.


    "Oh yeah..."


    Lucas lifted his head and let a short m.o.a.n. Ain felt quite happy, as what kind of women would she be if she can''t provide her s.e.x partner with the same pleasure.


    She moved her hand and put it on the shaft that was still out of her mouth, which got wet by her saliva and started to stroke with her little fingers up and down.


    Lucas moved his head forward and looked at the woman that was sucking his c.o.c.k. He was satisfied with Ain''s performance. When he felt that he was about to c.u.m, he stopped her and took his D back.


    Ain felt that she had a stretched jaw now and it was hard to close it without feeling something was odd.


    She stood up and looked at Lucas, ready for him.


    "Turn around."


    She did as Lucas told her and turned around.


    Lucas knelt down letting his face getting closer to her bubble pretty ass cheeks. He put his hand on the cheeks, and spread them open, revealing a very small hole. It looked seducing now.


    Lucas let his face get closer and stretched his tongue licking her a-hole. You can''t just jump to anal without preparation.


    Ain raised her head, feeling waves of high pleasure from the tongue, making her ass wet." Ahhh..." that made her came again and wet the ground beneath her.


    her smell filled this spot again.


    When Lucas was done, he stood up proud. He held his c.o.c.k and waved it on her ass, slapping on the cheeks, before taking it back and putting it on her ass crack.


    Ain felt a big head spreading her open. Her heart started to beat faster. She just hoped it won''t break her open.


    Lucas started pushing slowly, stretching Ain''s ass and spreading her ass cheeks.


    "Ahhh.."


    Ain let a soft m.o.a.n as she felt a bit pain, but Lucas calmed her.


    "Only the first inches hurt," said Lucas, pushing his d.i.c.k slowly, and feeling how tight her asshole was.


    He kept pushing, the head was swallowed and the rest of the shaft entered. Lucas used the D skill at this moment since it supposed to work at any hole. A


    inclosed her eyes as her expression turned from painful to happy, and she liked it.


    Lucas didn''t stop as he would as usual and continued pushing his D forward.


    Lucas saw her fat ass swallowed his c.o.c.k completely.


    Her ass was so tight, and Lucas felt incredibly good from that. "Oh," he let a short m.o.a.n as he took his h.i.p.s back trusted a full thrust.


    "Ahh..." Ain let m.o.a.n as she bent down.


    Lucas put his hand on her waist, lifting her, and started thrusting.


    *Pa* *Pa*


    A slapping voice filled the surrounding as Lucas''s balls were hitting against her p.u.s.s.y, each time he gets ballsdeep inside her fat ass.


    "I am c.u.mmiiing~" Yelled Ain as she closed her eyes, feeling a mix of slight pain and big pleasure.


    Ain had an orgasm with so many thrusts and made a happy face, feeling her ass full by his c.o.c.k.


    She felt Lucas''s hands on her b.o.o.b.s rubbing them.


    Feeling good, she leaned back letting her back on his chest.


    With each thrust, Lucas felt he is closer to his orgasm too. Her ass was so tight for a D of his size, and her b.r.e.a.s.ts were soft and enjoyable to play with.


    Seeing her head leaning on his shoulder and her pretty face facing him, Lucas lowered his head to put his lips.


    Ain, c.u.m.m.i.n.g, kissed him and m.o.a.ned silently.


    Suddenly, she felt Lucas lifting her from her thighs up, and then, he began to thrust faster and the sound coming from his balls became louder.


    "AHHHH." Ain let a long m.o.a.n as this new orgasm, plus the D skill, and came to the ground.


    "Ahh..." Lucas let a m.o.a.n as he came inside her, filling her with his hot s.e.m.e.n, before taking his D out of her hole.


    With hard, shaking legs, Ain could stand, thanks to her physical strength, and looked at Lucas, feeling her ass sour and her p.u.s.s.y hot, needing something to feel it as well.


    Ain lifted her head and m.o.a.ned in happiness before saying, like she is a drunk woman who drunk 18 Rom bottles, "That was good. I''m indeed a naughty cat.


    "This naughty cat needs your c.o.c.k in her p.u.s.s.y, master"


    Those Anal orgasms felt too good that she found a new meaning to life other than revenge.


    She even forgot that Lucas removed her scare. "But I think I would need a vacation," she tried to walk forward, but she couldn''t do that properly and she found that Lucas''s hands on her armpits supporting her.


    She worried that she won''t work after this, and may need a wheelchair. But, screw it. She will enjoy now and leave that thinking for later.


    "No worry, you still can have more fun," Lucas grabbed her arm and turned him to her. Ain looked at his eyes with love and questioning.


    "What do you mean?" she asked.


    But what answered her, was Lucas''s hand as it moved  between her legs and the middle finger rested on her v.a.g.i.n.a. His index entered through the lips and made its way up, finding her clit and gently, rubbing against it.


    Since she was sensitive, Ain felt hot and could know what he means. Her breaths got heavier, her clit got harder, and she became wetter.


    "Do that, while spanking my ass, and I''ll call you master."


    Ain said with eyes that were begging him.


    "Are you ordering me?"


    "No master."


    Ain and Lucas smiled as both understood the game, before going back and working on the hole that needs spreading.

 Chapter 217

    The ship that Lucas and Ain were at reached the Red Port and passed by it.


    Once Ain''s power warns off, Z and his crew, (some are kids) would regain their injured if Ain undid her power on them, so Zephyr and his crew would have to spend the night in The Red Port base, to heel the wounds of the kid marines. Z surely didn''t want to reveal Ain''s power to the World Government out of fear that she may get used, so he had to made her take off her power before they enter the base.


    Weevil and his mom were placed in a small box of Sea Stone, so they couldn''t escape.


    The captain responsible for the base was staring widely at the two, wondering what kind of Devil Fruit that make people small like this. Such wonderful ability, the captain knew that he must report to the HQ. If Lucas used this ability in Impel Down, then the security would increase thousands of times, and they would have more space


    As long Lucas doesn''t lose consciousness in battle, the people he curses or blesses would still the same.


    The captain went to Lucas and said, "sir, I have some trouble you to help me to change some criminals at the bas.e.m.e.nt with your ability."


    "Maybe later."


    Lucas waved his hand and went to mess with Ain. She was very cute actually, and he had a lot of fun with her. He would snatch her away from Z''s crew. He would have to find a new student.


    Lucas was standing inside a one-person room.


    Since girls in Navy would always have private separate rooms, Ain was allowed to spend the night alone here.


    "I''ll be waiting for your call."


    Ain, after becoming conscious again and aware that she had s.e.x with Lucas, went back to her usual attitude. But unlike her usual self, she was blushing and sweating.


    "Why is it hot here." She said trying to make an excuse, why her skin is red. Though the D skill made an effect on her, she still has her prideful self.


    She didn''t believe that she told him, ''spank my ass while you are banging me, and I''ll call you master.''


    That sounded good when she was giving herself to pleasure, but after she calmed her urges and got her sanity, she became so embarrassed.


    "Okay, rest well. I''ll send you an invitation." Lucas said, watching Ain as she went the bed with shaking legs.  ''Come on, I was slow on her.''


    "Just go..."


    As Lucas turned to leave, he heard Ain calling him.


    "Wait."


    Ain was standing in front of the door. Lucas turned to look at her. She closed the door slowly and said, "Thank you, I love you..."


    By this time, her face became red like a tomato.


    Before Lucas could say anything, Ain slammed the door close.


    She then opened it and said, "And don''t dare to forget about me."


    She then slammed the door shut again.


    Lucas laughed, stopped her from shutting the door over and over. He chatted with her a bit and teased her about being a naughty cat. Ain just laughed and asked if he thinks so.


    Lucas, ending the small chat, told her that his base would always welcome her if she wanted to leave Z ¨C he knew that she will make that choice. Ain didn''t refuse and lowered her head, her eyes sparkled as she felt warmth, and she needs to think about her life. After all, she lived, had friends that she saw getting brutally murdered, and today was the day that everything was over.


    She would live with the same desire that made her join the Navy, Justice, but with an extra desire, justice and boss that knows how to spank.


    "Naughty cat, I''m leaving. Ah, and one thing, no need annoy yourself, there is no shame of having kinks." Lucas patted her arm; he whispered slowly and teasingly, "Call me master whenever you feel so."


    "You had to bring that, didn''t you?"


    Ain forced a smiled and looked at Lucas''s back as he walked away. "Master," she murmured and made a small smile before closed the door violently *BANG* so he would hear the noise instead of whisper.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas left the base next to Red Port and went to Marineforde, to his house. He needed to meet with the others, who should be worry since he didn''t sleep last night there and would have to bring something to the girls who are living in his the Sky Kingdom.


    But most importantly, Lucas had to make a choice about Sengoku, the last line he has to cross before he controls the Navy.


    Lucas had two ideas. One is fast and with great risk, and one would be a bit slower but with more guarantees.


    The first idea was that to make Sugar turn the current Fleet Admiral into a toy, which would make the current Fleet Admiral seat empty for him to take over.


    But this was a flawed idea. Sengoku had been in this position for many years.


    If people forgot him like he never existed, there would be many questions, such as, for the last tens of years, why the heck the Navy didn''t have Fleet Admiral.


    Though Sengoku would vanish from the memories of everyone else, his name would still in the official papers and books of the history.


    And if anyone looked closely, they would find his pictures in the history books, while making legends.


    Now, the people may think he is a legend after forgetting him, but for sure, many would make theories ¨C like some Youtube channels¨C and after some time, there would be rumours and God know if Lucas may provoke someone with an ancient weapon.


    All Lucas wanted to do is to act low profile. It won''t take him a long time before he gets what he wants, as Caesar¨C budget increase mode ¨C can provide Lucas with 90 Para-Smile (Paramecia+Zoan) each month.


    It''s like Lucas would need just 2 months to get that. That''s not much time to wait, but plenty of time to relax. And after that, comes the relaxation life in the Holy Land.


    Now, the second idea:


    He needs somehow to find a way to mess with Sengoku''s food, make him sick to the degree he dies or retire. In both cases, the Fleet Admiral rank would be empty.


    If Lucas just knows who provides Sengoku''s meals, he would make her put the medicine in his food.


    As for how he is planning to get that medicine, he can either make Caesar make it, or he can make it, as Lucas had already learned Chemistry.


    Since the speciality is in its first levels, Lucas is sure that it won''t take much XP to reach the level.  But he won''t use much XP, since Lucas''s has a brain to know that he can increase his strength many folds with the precious XP in other fields, it would be a waste to learn science while he can increase his strength by folds in a shorter time.


    But that would be left when he has free time and no other means. After clearing his head, Lucas arrived at Marineforde and decided to leave this for tomorrow as he needs some sleep.


    He stealthily went to a hidden corner and called Dr. Caesar clown, who is making plenty of money thanks to his new brain.


    He asked his master what he wants, and Lucas asked a medicine that make the person sick gradually to a degree he wants to retire or he would die. Caesar laughed and said that Lucas can count on him and can pick the medicine tomorrow.


    After this, Lucas made his way to his Villa here, to find his girls and meet with them.


    As soon as he opened the door, Lucas found Nami, Lilia, Nojiko, Hina, Calorina and Alvida are waiting for him. Sadi and Domino weren''t around.  Only Hina, Alvida and Calorina were awake. Hina and Calorina were smoking while Alvida was standing in front of the door, her face red, and a beer bottle in her hand.


    "Where have you been." Alvida, drunk, walked with her face red and wrapped her arms around Lucas. "Just some business," said Lucas


    "Is that so." Smiling, Alvida bent down and kissed his cheek. *muah*


    Lucas went to the couch and sat with her.


    Taking the alcohol from her, he kissed her on her lips before staring at the others.


    Alvida seemed to be happy, but half awake. It seems that waiting for him made her drink too much.


    She smiled at his face, and pinched Lucas''s nose, shaking his head up and down. With a smile, Alvida said, "If you leave without calling for two days again, I''ll do like the women in Dressrosa, understood."


    Lucas smiled weirdly. Why is she having funny ideas, "Alvida you know I love you."


    "Ah, me too."


    Alvida said with sleepy eyes. She adjusted her body a bit on the couch, bent her face down, and rested the back of her head on Lucas''s thighs, using them as a pillow before stretching her legs and lying down.


    Very soon, her eyes felt heavier and she slept.


    Calorina and Hina didn''t seem to be angry, they were relieved when they saw Lucas coming here fine.


    Unlike Alvida who was drunk, they got news telling them about him and what he had done.


    "Tell Hina, are the rumours true. Did you fight along teacher Z."


    Apparently, the other girls who didn''t drink could get some reports. Hina seemed to be relieved that her teacher and Lucas are both fine, same for Calorina. Well, at least that meant he didn''t leave behind to mess and was actually doing something.


    "Ah, Z... not with him, he was just pathetically an old man who I just pushed his funeral away." Lucas murmured in a low tone. The girls flinched, but they didn''t say much about it, as they didn''t want to bother him after he came from a battle.


    "Well, it''s okay if he died..." Calorina sighed and lowered her head, "He is old and lived his life. On the other hand, you''re young. Few. I was really worried."


    Calorina had no concern, Lucas was more important.


    "Hina agrees," Hina nodded.


    Lucas sighed... did he did all of that for nothing.


    "By the way, where are Domino and Sadi?" Lucas asked.


    "Well..." Hina rubbed her chin and said, "Have you heard about what happened in Impel Down. The situation is in a mess that they had to call Sadi for help, and Domino followed."


    Lucas almost stood up and went to Impel Down, but Calorina stopped him, "No need to worry on those two. Their Devil Fruits are very strong, without forgetting how crazy Little Sadi is. Besides, I got good reports on them."


    Lucas sat and carefully listened.


    Sure, lightning and Darkness, two powerful natural forces. It would be easy to deal with people.


    -x-X-x-


    Impel Down: The Sixth level.


    Thanks to the attempt of freeing Jack, many dangerous prisoners were unleashed and were currently causing havoc in Impel Down. Even with so many units, it was useless against the rage of the pirates.


    Magellan was injured, same for Hannibal and both of them couldn''t fight after their fight with Jack.


    Luckily, after hearing the news, both Sadi and Domino reached here.


    "Who are you," Some prisoner looked at the blonde woman in front of him. She had a pretty face, a very huge chest, pretty lips, and golden big eyes.  She was wearing a simple shirt and jeans, along with a coat from the Navy. "Are you Sadi."


    The only thing that drew attention to her was the candle earring she had, and that whip in her hand.


    Many senior prisoners knew it.


    It reminded him of some sadistic woman that used to wear like Devil, but not here anymore.


    "Hmmm... you forgot to call me little Sadi."


    Sadi introduced herself. She extended her whip as dark fog covered it. From her feet, pure darkness extended and started wrapping the whole sixth level.


    The prisoners were shocked and wanted to fight and jump, but the lightning stopped them from moving and they fell again to the ground. And, the dark fog could absorb their attacks. Not only so, but it has strong gravity that makes it hard for them to move. Same for the whip, it''s impossible to bypass it.


    "Let''s just end this and go back home."


    "Okay, let me trap them."


    Domino, next Sadi, had her eyes shine in blue spark and lightning was dancing around her.


    There was a whip in her hand as well.


    "200 million volts, Lightning Dragon."


    Domino yelled and the whip turned into a big lightning bolt that stroke the prisoner in one go, burning them and knocking them out. The thing is, the lightning didn''t stop and kept shocking them for long with no stop, raising their heat, and burning them. It didn''t take a lot of time, as lightning was impossible to block unless there is someone to have a fruit to block it, which would be useless as well, since Sadi was here


    The prisoners yelled, but there isn''t much what they can do against two powerful elements, darkness and lightning.


    As they were done, the guardians could contain the chaos and take back the prisoners.


    Hannibal was shocked when he saw this. Since ever the two left the prison to go to the Navy, they got stronger and overpowered fruit, even Sadi who used to be the Guardians Chief.


    "Please, report this as Magellan''s fault, I don''t want to lose Warden Chief Position after spending a long time trying to get it."


    Hannibal had tears in his eyes. After achieving his dreams, he didn''t want to lose his rank.


    Hannibal begged the two of them to blame Magellan and not him.


    Both Sadi chuckled while Domino had a deep frown. Impel Down never change.


    "Well, that''s not professional," Domino said.


    "Hmm, The WG will punish you." Sadi sneered at the kneeling Hannibal, her previous boss after Magellan.


    The two then turned and left the prison.


    "Let''s go, Lucas may have come back home." Sadi looked excited as she played with her whip. "He didn''t come home for a day, I want to tease him, Hmmm." Sadi licked her lips.


    "Really, after our talk," Domino sighed looking at Sadi, "Do you want to buy some sandwiches before going home?"


    "Sure," Sadi nodded.


    They then went home and found Lucas waiting for them, and it seems he was a worry, despite him trying to hide it.


    ***


    "So, you are saying Jack had died, after getting a poisoned and falling to the sea," Lucas said. Both of Hina and his cousin nodded.


    Lucas sighed. He took Jack''s fruit, meaning that he doesn''t have his regenerative ability. But since Magellan poisoned him, Jack would die.


    But it''s not enough.


    "Are there any confirmed information. A body." Lucas asked. If Jack didn''t die, and somehow got away...

 Chapter 218

    Lucas had been relieved when his cousin and Hina said that the Navy found Jack had been swallowed by a Sea King. And that Sea King had died from poison.


    A week had passed.


    Lucas had finished his affairs at the HQ after getting a symbolic higher position at the Navy.


    Today he was at his original base at the Suitrossa Kingdom in the New World.


    After promotion, some formalities, Lucas went back here, taking over the base that used to be under his lead and Gion''s. But now, this base is completely under Lucas''s lead. Gion was now Admiral, with many responsibilities. She said she would make him some visit when she has time.


    Other than that, Lucas was having an easy life, as he would barely annoy himself with any work ¨C benefits of a symbolic rank.


    When a big threat comes to this kingdom, Lucas would send a signal to Domino, the lightning woman, and she would just use the clouds above to burn the pirates'' sh.i.p.s with lightning. It was so good life when he doesn''t have to move a muscle, except his h.i.p.s (sometimes his fingers and his jaw).


    Just seeing how easy the week he is having, made Lucas desire to go at Mary Geoise and live there. But he has patience. He can''t change the title if he used it now. It''s only less than 2 months of waiting before the world nobles are under him.


    But now, he is having a good time, life had been never easier.


    [Chemistry up to level 7 (0/5000)]


    Lucas looked to this occupation, as he levelled it up slightly.


    At this level, Lucas can make medicines and some components. He can also create some common reactions.


    Unlike fantasy Alchemy, chemistry was a very big science. It doesn''t involve food and medicine, but every freaking thing in the universe.


    But as well, it needs him to figure out the recipes, which meant, researches, and many tests.


    Lucas put some coal in his storage and opened a new option: Chemistry Crafting.


    [Do you want to craft compressed Carbon (Carbon source (coal or graphite)+ heat source would be used) ].


    He basically can turn coal or any other carbon''s source into a diamond.


    Lucas smiled. He can make money now from nothing. But thanks to Arlong, who made each villager from 20 villages pay him 100.000 berries each month for more than 10 years, Lucas has more than 18 billion berries.


    Had Lucas had this speciality from the begging, where he can make money from nothing, he would have opened a company and bought the world instead of joining the navy.


    Well, that''s the limit of the things he had.


    Lucas''s main focus was strength. After grinding with Lilia lot this day, Lucas finally broke through.


    [Swordsmanship up to level 16 (0/20.000.000)


    Great Swords Grandmaster


    +Sup Skills]


    That didn''t leave him much XP, as Lilia was helping him to grind and he had to pour some couple of millions XP there. Though it was painful to see his XP go away, at least it strengthened his foundation.


    Lucas now was in the backyard of his base, taking a sunbath, watching the empty training yard.


    He was surrounded by Nami, Sadi, Domino, and Calorina. The others were helping to manage things inside the base.


    "Lucas...isn''t this too much."


    Nami asked Lucas as she was seeing the Diamonds in her hand. Though she liked money, since ever she took Enel''s gold, she had been satisfied with the money she had.


    Basically, Nami reached the point to believe that money is more common than water, so, she couldn''t help but find it bit strange.


    "Just a gift."


    Lucas said. Though he knew she doesn''t need it, it always brings him a good feeling when he sees his girls happy.


    Nami felt heart warmed and kissed him. "I''ll buy you a present as well."


    As he was lying on between three girls, Lucas looked at Domino who was standing and said, "Domino, can you check out the health of Sengoku, I heard he caught a cold."


    Lucas''s lips twitched for a second.


    Domino nodded, made a cold face and said, "he is taking his medicine, though, I wonder what made him sick. After all, he was a legendary marine who fought Shiki and Pirate King himself. I heard that he is even coughing blood."


    Lucas looked at the sky and nodded before saying, "Well, who knows, maybe he needs to retire."


    "I wonder if I need to as well."


    Domino looked concerned.


    As a professional woman ¨C previously ¨C she loved to work. Though she knew that Lucas gave her eternal life a few days ago when she was sleeping, it made her think if she would like to work a hundred year later.


    Life of nothing but relaxing, and no worry.


    A slacker''s life:


    (basically, Lucas''s real goal: guarantying a life where he has everything so he wouldn''t have to do anything other than relaxing.)


    But suddenly, Lucas''s voice snapped her out of her seriousness.


    "Come here," Lucas extended his hand to Domino, who couldn''t resist when seeing him n.a.k.e.d. She took her coat off and suit and made her way between Sadi and Lucas and lied down, enjoying his embrace. Well, she decided that she would enjoy now and leave the concerns of the future for the future.


    Lucas closed his eyes and enjoyed the sun. Everything is progressing as planned, except for Jack''s death.


    Everything is perfect. In a couple of weeks, Lucas would get his first dozen of Devil Fruits from Caesar ¨CBudget Increase ¨C and in another couple of months, he would recharge his title.


    And very soon, the Fleet Admiral.


    Had only Sengoku know that Lucas messed with his food, based on medicine made by Caesar Clown, he would stop taking his medicines. With this, once Sengoku retires, or enter a coma if he insists on working, his seat would be empty for Lucas to take care of.


    Domino suddenly brought a topic, seeing that Nami and Sadi are trying to sleep. With a low whisper in his ear, she said, "Vice Admiral, a girl from Z''s crew wants to move here... not only so, but some of Tsuru''s members wants to come and join under your command."


    Though it was a calm voice, Calorina could hear them and opened her blue eyes widely.


    "Ahh, the huge ones... Maybe they were affected by how I defeated Jack and Weevil." Lucas said, blaming his strength for attracting them. Well, don''t women chose their partners based on security more than love.


    Before Domino could explain, she heard another voice interfere.


    "Ha~ can you explain, how exactly they were affected," Calorina asked as she flipped and sat on Lucas''s stomach.


    "Calorina, you are so hot." Lucas placed his hands on her waist quickly and started massaging them. "I can''t wait."


    "You are clearly changing the topic." Calorina let a soft m.o.a.n trying not to lose her focus. But eventually, Lucas''s play made her lose it.


    "How did I attract you, my big cousin." Lucas said with a teasing smile at her face, "I want to know why I was so lucky to have you. If not for you helping me at first, I don''t know what my life would be like."


    Lucas was honest here. Calorina gave him a lot of help at the beginning of his journey which made it easier, starting from the gym, to the recommendation letter, to snusnu.


    "That''s, just my duty as your family." Calorina''s cheeks turned red as she started to move her h.i.p.s against his crotch. Lucas successfully changed the topic.


    -x-X-x-


    At the HQ, Sengoku was sitting in his office and coughing. The late events made a great burden on him.


    First, they were planning for a war, then someone sneaked to his crew, went to Impel Down, freed Jack, who died in the process by sinking to the sea, and now, he is having a cold. The people are losing their faith in the Navy and the justice, they needed a war to calm people that they would stand against the pirates.


    "Achoo."


    Sengoku sneezed.


    Next to his office, there was a simple meal, water, and medicine described by the doctor.


    "I''m getting old..."


    Sengoku murmured. He was old and was getting sick. Maybe it''s time for him to retire and buy a goat, and troll people like Garp is doing. People may think him harsh and don''t like to have fun, but no one wanted to have fun more than him as he already spent enough time serving justice. But, Sengoku is a work-addicted and this wasn''t just a good time.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    Sengoku coughed and covered his mouth with his hand; He ate his meal and medicine.


    ''my situation is getting worse and worse... since the war had been cancelled, I may need to rest.''


    Thought Sengoku as he saw blood on his hand.


    -x-X-x-


    Late this day, Lucas left his base and went to Dressrosa.


    Apparently, he would have a date with some princess a week later. He went to the Factory of Smile, to see Dr. Caesar.


    He was now accompanied by Robin, Mikita who lived here to protect the factory.


    Sugar and Monet are in their house, at the same time, Lucas sent Lucci to Sky Island, so she can put her egg there.


    "Good morning, Boss,"


    "It''s evening, Good morning Lucas."


    "You said morning."


    Lucas found two small people with the size of palm approaching him. Those people originally were here to hasten the growth of the artificial fruits, which happened to grow faster thanks to a new solution discovered by Dr. Caesar.


    One of them was a very small pretty woman with blonde hair and rosy cheeks. She was originally the princess of her small people and signed a deal with her and Lucas for the price of working here.


    She approached Lucas and the bunch of women and said, "How are you."


    Lucas extended his hand and picked the small woman before asking, "Fine, how do you find working here."


    Lucas was resisting saying awe ¨C She was too cute for her current size that he wanted to play with her. But she isn''t a doll and a living creature.


    "It''s good." She nodded with a small smile.


    "Did you get your salary?" asked Lucas.


    "Hmm, thank you, the previous owners didn''t pay us like you."


    She jumped and bounced on his palm. The other small creature nodded, it was a woman with short brown hair and hamster tail.


    ''So cute.'' Lucas thought.


    "If you work harder to increase the production by 20%, I''ll make you like normal people, and no one would bully you outside," Said Lucas, offering the small people chance.


    "Excuse me, but how can you do that."


    The other little woman jumped and landed next to her princess. She was just curious. Robin on the side chuckled and wanted to know how Lucas is going to pass this situation.


    "Like this," Lucas smiled and the princess suddenly got bigger to arms size.


    "What happened to me."


    "Amazing, I believe you,"


    After shocking them, the small people around had their eyes shining. If they worked harder, they wouldn''t have to live in fear from humans.


    And officially, Lucas removed the word ''vacation'' from their dictionary.


    Lucas then made his way to Caesar who said they harvested 20 fruits already and they are expecting more.


    After confirming things, Lucas went out of the factory, with two girls following him down the hill.


    As they were in their way walking down the hill, someone suddenly appeared. It was wearing a mask, a kimono, and was holding a big macer. Lucas stopped and stared at the person, who was blonde, almost twice as tall as him, and was wearing a classical kimono.


    ''He is strong,'' The girls who had Haki had one idea as they saw the person approaching Lucas


    "Are you Lucas," said the big person.


    Lucas lifted his head, looking to the mask and filling similarity. He extended his hand to Robin and Mikita, who were in fighting mode, to stop.


    "Somehow, you look familiar," as someone who is caught to the last chapters in the manga, Lucas had better memories about the last events.


    The light blonde, almost silver, hair in the lock that was getting black by the end.


    "We never met before," a deep voice came behind the mask.


    Lucas felt that it was smiling. ''I swear, I feel it''s familiar."


    The masked person lifted its macer and said, "but answer me, are you Lucas, or Zorro whatever your name."

 Chapter 219

    The masked person with horns lifted his macer high, covering Lucas''s whole body with shadow.


    "Now, are you Zorro or Lucas or whatever your name was again..." the masked person said, trying to sound scary and confused. This person in front of her, match the physical description of Lucas: blonde, 190 cm tall, blue-sky eyes, a handsome face and attractive shape.


    "Why are you trying to sound deep?" asked Lucas, confusing the new person, while thinking where he may have seen him, or her.


    ''I swear it''s on my tongue,'' thought Lucas looking at the mask and the horns, which made him blink.


    "How did you know that he is Zorro..."


    From the side, Mikita opened her eyes widely and shouted. She thought that Zorro made his way sneakily to the Navy and makes a fake identity of a person called Lucas. Now, this person who just appeared shouted in both of Lucas and Zorro''s names.  This is a very dangerous secret. Mikita wanted to shut the new person, what if the navy found that Zorro took the identity of a Marine inside.


    "Mikita, you just confirmed his question," Robin turned to Mikita and hit her head. This girl should learn that Lucas is the one to answer that.


    The masked person looked at Mikita and said after one cough, "Thank you, I almost thought I got the wrong person again."


    "Sigh," Robin sighed and turned to Mikita, "Do you understand now."


    Mikita then made a smirk and took her umbrella, opening it up before saying "Well, guess there is one way to protect this secret. You know, some secrets can be heavy, kayahaha..."


    Mikita started to laugh like a maniac. This masked person would tase how it feels to taste tens of thousands of tons.


    Lucas extended his hand; he looked at the masked who just told him, "I heard you are strong-"


    "Did you come for a fight?" asked Lucas as he could feel strong spirit coming from this masked person.  He extended his hand and with a swift move, a scimitar appeared there, from thin air.


    "Well, not exactly..."


    The masked person started talking a succinct.


    Using the brief as a chance, Lucas waved his sword slightly up, sending air blade.


    "Could you let me finish what I had to say?" The masked person quickly reacted and used the macer to reflect the compressed air blade away. Then he lifted its leg and kicked forward toward Lucas. Lucas was surprised by the sheer speed and jumped back; almost getting a kick on his chin (he isn''t using his fruit boost)


    "Bad habit. When enemy busy with talk, I can''t help but attack. But it looks that you aren''t bad, to stay alive." Lucas smirked as he threw the black scimitar from his left hand to the right hand.


    "Good habit though, neither you, you aren''t bad."  The masked fighter lifted the macer high before slamming down, sending a shockwave toward Lucas, who avoided it by flipping to the side. But the ground took a lot of damage as the impact was so strong.


    Lucas wanted to confirm one doubt; he extended his hand and aimed at the masked person.  <<Body Gun, Speed Boost x 30 times>> Lucas shot an air projectile from his palm, which the masked person dodged at first. But when Lucas repeated the same move, the masked person could react in time and reflect the attack with the sandal. ''As I thought,'' thought Lucas.


    Mikita and Robin seemed to be shocked. Someone could reflect such attack with a kick. But they don''t know that any emperor commander can do that.


    "Who are you again?" Lucas asked.


    "I''m Oden."


    Lucas''s face flinched. This has confirmed his doubts and made him know who the person he thought he was familiar with is.


    ''Well, it must be her.''


    What the heck Kaido''s daughter is doing here.


    Isn''t she supposed to be locked somewhere not able to move until Luffy come? Lucas doesn''t know, he hadn''t finished the story anyway.  And where are the shackles that are supposed to stop her from leaving Wano? It can''t be that Lucas changed things in Wano by his actions.


    "Wait for a second... Oden, I heard rumours from a land called Wano, and Odin must be dead." Robin shouted. She, as a historical researcher, thanks to Zorro''s protection, had a lot of free times to do researches and question peoples and wanderers'' stories, collecting much information. Once, she met with some a samurai who had opened a dojo and he told her about the situation at Wano.


    Lucas nodded with his head. Robin is a person who loves to study a lot and very knowledgeable about history, geography, and bed positions.


    Mikita turned her face to Robin and seemed to be puzzled, "Wano... what is that."


    Robin then started to explain a long piece of historical research based on rumours.


    "Oden..."


    Lucas tilted his head and asked with lazy eyes, looking up to the girl who pretends to be a man.


    As introduced in the manga, she is Kaido''s daughter. She inherited his physical strength; height ¨C way shorter than the parents ¨C and most importantly, she idolizes her father''s dead enemy ¨C Kozuki Oden.


    She loves to pretend to be Oden, who happened to be a person that was killed by her father and was the previous leader of Wano country. She even wears a mask and introduces herself as a man because Oden is a man¨C She is aware that she is a woman. At some point, at manga, she saved Luffy.


    "I''m Yamato, and I am the next Oden." she introduced herself before lifting the macer, ready to slam down."You are the second one to anger my father after me."


    The macer in her hand started to get wrapped by lightning, a purple one and shone brightly.


    The hair on Mikita and Robin''s neck stood up as they thought they need to get serious. Not only this person is the kid of the Strongest Creature, but as well strong.


    "Both of us know you won''t attack."


    Lucas could tell that she was waiting for him to dodge. The scimitar in his hand vanished.


    Yamato was someone who tried to sail with Ace at past, but due to her father, Kaido, finding out, he smartly jailed her. He put exploding shackles on her, which would explode when she leaves.


    Lucas wondered why she is free now. Maybe, this can be something due to him changing the timeline.  Lucas was right; he changed the timeline, as somehow, as a person joined the crew of her father ¨C who originally isn''t supposed to join¨C and Kaido saw potentials in that person. Kaido made Yamato his fianc¨¦e. She resisted at first but had to act due to the situation while trying to escape. That person was Usopp. A brave with the weak and coward with the strong.


    At the moment Yamato was stunned, Lucas, with a swift move, gave her a swift and a gently kick on her leg. Feeling the resistance, he could tell that she had strong legs, which made Lucas just increase the strength.


    Yamato jumped back a bit, losing her balance, but Lucas jumped and sat on her chest and she fell down.


    Feeling the soft chest he sat on under the vast kimono, Lucas confirmed it. She is a girl. Not only so, but have a big chest, even compared to her size, but hidden it well.


    ''Okay, this is the third girl I met who likes to pretend to be a man,'' Lucas thought, looking at the mask.


    The first person he remembered was Crocodile, the second was Pica.


    He extended his hand slowly to the mask. "Can you tell me what are you doing here, and why you aren''t in Wano," Lucas asked.


    "Hehe, sorry, I didn''t want to meet like that." Behind the mask, the voice that was deep from earlier suddenly became more feminine. "But you are amazing."


    Lucas reached the mask and took it off, revealing Yamato''s face...


    She has large eyes with prominent eyelashes and wears hoop earrings on her ears. Her nose was delicate and had a very pretty face with smooth cheeks. Her skin was flawless and the lips looked to be thick and full.  On the sides of her forehead, there are two long dragon horns, but they made her look cute. There were some locks of blonde, almost silver, hair.


    Looking at her deep big dark purple eyes, Lucas was taken back for a moment, not to mention that he is sitting on her chest.


    Lucas was mesmerized, as he didn''t forget his manners with beauties.


    "Hello there," Lucas said, smirking unconsciously.


    "Hello," the girl down replied, taken aback by the sudden change in his attitude. "Nice to meet you, I am Yamato."


    "I know," Lucas smile grew wider, but his eyes became chillier, as he already thought that he got rid of the annoyance by turning Doflamingo into his servant, "We need to talk."


    Hearing his words, both Robin and Mikita looked at each other.


    "Tell me, Mikita, do you think they know each other," asked Robin


    "Yes, since you, Miss Know It All, doesn''t know her, he must know her personally," Mikita said, as she calls Robin, Miss Know It All.


    Robin blinked twice as she saw how Lucas and Yamato are smiling, "Do you think, that the two of them had..."


    "Come on, Zorro is big, but not that big."  Mikita laughed at Robin''s silliness. "Okay, maybe he is that big."


    "But he knows how to use his them, besides, technique plays a role as well," Robin supported her point with facts.


    "Yes, kyahaha..." Mikita agreed and laughed, making Robin frown more.


    "I can hear you." Yamato turned her head to the two and snorted. Well, they have a good point, the first one of course; he called her name as he knew her.


    She moved her eyes to Lucas and smiled slightly, "Can you let me sit. You are sitting on my chest. I won''t bite, so can I sit"


    Seeing that Lucas didn''t trust her, she pushed her weapon to the side. Only then, Lucas stood up from her chest. Weird, she didn''t blush when she felt a man sitting on her chest.


    Yamato then bent her back and crossed her leg. She reached her Kimono and ripped the sleeve, making more the garment more fitting and show traces of her chest. She then adjusted her hair to a ponytail and looked at Lucas.


    "And you said you were a man," Lucas said, looking at her b.o.o.b.s that made a firm appearance.


    "Sorry to introduce myself like that, I''m Yamato, and I decided to introduce of myself as a man because Oden is ¨C but I guess you heard about me ¨C I came to look for you after I heard about you." She grinned widely. "We have a common enemy as well."


    "Your father?" Common enemy, Lucas could make a guess.


    Thinking about the sibling and father relationship, Lucas started doubting his decision of impregnating Kaya and Vivi.


    What if one day, Lucas''s daughter came to him and said, ''Papa, I want to be like Luffy.''


    ''If he or she said that, I''ll buy a belt, I swear,'' Lucas frowned and looked at Yamato.


    Yamato seemed to be provoked as she furrowed her eyebrows. Anger was taking over her and she was shaking. Hearing Lucas calling someone her father made her mood change all of the sudden.


    "Damn it, that bull-gorilla!! He was seriously trying to kill me!!! I understand!! He is not a parent anymore!!! "  She screamed, clenching and unclenching her fists. Lucas took a step back, not expecting her to be so emotional ¨C no, it''s her right.


    Yamato seemed to have PTSD when Lucas reminded her of her father. She cursed as she thought about what happened in the last months¨C If not for that coward joining Kaido''s crew and becoming her fianc¨¦, she wouldn''t find a chance to escape Wano land.


    Lucas just nodded, "It''s okay; we all have family problems."


    "Thanks for understanding." Yamato bowed her head slightly.

 Chapter 220

    Lucas was looking at Yamato, sitting in front of him. She was cute for sure, had a beautiful face and deep big eyes with purple hair. The dragon horns added a sweet touch to her. After sitting with her and feeding her, Lucas was able to collect some information. Kaido thinks that Lucas called him and challenged him after spitting on his face. Well, Yamato gave a guarantee that Kaido wouldn''t do a thing other than drinking and attacking other Emperors to relieve his frustration.


    The main point, he learned about her main purpose of coming to meet him. Since they have a common enemy ¨C her father ¨C she wanted to join hands together and help him open the borders of Wano country.


    Of course, Lucas knew that the World Government is secretly trying to open Wano''s borders, but because of Kaido, and someone called Orochi, who is officially the ruler under Kaido, the country is still isolated from the rest of the world. Unknown to Yamato, Kaido was planning to replace Orochi by her at the end.


    "Listen Yamato, I like you and you are beautiful... but don''t you think you are asking for too much," Lucas said.


    He is preparing to become a Fleet Admiral and has his own business, own time.


    "Please..." Yamato said, sweetly.  Her big eyes looked cute at the moment she looked at Lucas, they were sparkling.


    ''Your puppy eyes won''t work on me,'' thought Lucas, going against his own heart.


    "It''s a time''s matter. I''m busy" Lucas said. Does he look like the type of person who does charity?


    "I don''t have time, neither motivation."


    "Come on, I heard the government wants Wano to open its borders to the world. It''s a win-win," Yamato saw the laziness in Lucas''s eyes and understood, "You know Little Lu ¨C cough ¨C Mister Lucas, and the navy would benefit from such country."


    Yamato''s puppy eyes grew bigger.


    "My time is precious. I have pirates to fight."


    "Oh that, it''s not like I''m asking you to go tomorrow with me. I know it takes time..." There was a hint of disappointment in her eyes, "...I know that. I can wait for a couple of years, to train of course. Patience is necessary; I learned this from Mister Oden''s life.


    "Besides, aren''t your friends."


    "Wow... friends? Acting like Luffy, I see." Lucas sneered, remembering some idiot. Lucas hoped that Luffy would learn his lesson.  At this moment, Lucas wondered if Zoro still believes that he would have a chance and if Luffy still wants Lucas to join his crew.


    ''What funny clowns.'' Lucas chuckled. ''Well, I like them when they used to be a draw on paper.''


    "Wait, you know Ace''s brother," Yamato said letting her face approach his all of the sudden.


    "Ace... he is just Garp''s grandson. Tsk, a troublesome individual." Lucas said, remembering that guy now. "Just tell him to stay away from the Navy, he would be a pain in the ass if he got caught."


    If not for his interference to kill Blackbeard, Lucas would have been now dealing with more conflicts instead of having a good rest.


    Hearing him, Yamato had her eyes sparkle more. It seems that she went to people she can trust."So, it''s decided, thank you for helping me," Yamato said, extending her arms and hugging Lucas to her chest at the moment he lowered his guard.


    "I didn''t say...."


    Lucas was having his head sinking inside b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her big melons were very soft that Lucas felt good sensing the soft smooth flesh pillow, but better, without to forget to mention, that the kimono she wore had a slit, so Lucas was in direct touch to her cleavage.


    ''Doesn''t she feel shame from hugging a guy to her chest.''


    ''Maybe, because Oden used to do that.''


    ''Well... I have to teach her some common sense.''


    Lucas decided to teach her that she is a woman and she can''t simply act manly.


    Turning his head, with hard ¨C since she seems to be strong ¨C from her b.o.o.b.s, so his mouth can have space to talk, Lucas said.


    "Yamato, you know, a woman can''t expect to hug a man''s head to her chest and expect nothing to happen in return."


    Lucas then turned his face to the dragon pretty girl, letting it between her melon b.o.o.b.s, which happened to be bigger than his face. To teach her common sense, Lucas extended his tongue and let it run up and down. Lucas would be lying if he said that he didn''t enjoy licking her, while the sweet milk scent was pocking his nose.


    Yamato''s face started to turn red, her n.i.p.p.l.es got harder, and her p.u.s.s.y twitched, slowly, getting wetter.


    "Oh, that."


    Yamato let Lucas as she felt a tongue run across her chest, which made her body reacting strangely and feel tickling electricity all over. She looked at him with a blush, ignoring the fact he licked her chest, and it felt somehow good.


    She, then, looked at Lucas and tried to keep her composer, while using her will to keep a straight face, but her thighs were clenching against each other unconsciously.


    "Fine... you are a man, and I have the body of a woman."


    After having more talk, Lucas could tell that she wanted to hide her while she would prepare herself to achieve her dream.


    Lucas also learned about her life story and her father. How she had to witness her idol executed and how her father beat her just because she wanted to become like Oden. Though, Lucas only pretended to hear about the other details, while feeling some pity for Kaido- honestly, Kaido was the one who fed her, not Oden.


    "Thank you, Mister Lucas, for letting me stay. I''m sure we will open the borders of the country Wano one day."


    "Mmm... you are asking a lot, what you can offer back," Lucas asked again.


    "Ah..." Yamato lifted her head. Thinking that her father made her engaged to that long nose man, she thought of a way to anger him.


    Lucas saw Yamato smirking and smiling gently at his face.


    "How about me. I don''t have money to offer."


    "You mean?"


    "After a quest, you may want, cough, someone in your side, I will do anything you want. Trust me, I''m stronger than I seems, even that gorilla''s commanders would struggle," she said, playing with the slit on her kimono. Sure, though Lucas doesn''t have a seductive nose, he has a tongue that made her n.i.p.p.l.es hard and wet. But she didn''t care what Lucas had understood from her tone.


    "Now that a price I can negotiate for, but" Lucas laughed checking her from up to below, her shape was really seducing and her skin was very smooth and alluring, without to forget that she is curvy, another snusnu maybe.


    Lucas sneered. If he was serious on seducing her, she would be in bed already, but Lucas like people to make their decision, after that, he would decide if they stay or not. Otherwise, he would be bored. But thinking that having Kaido''s daughter may come handy one day, Lucas let her live in this factory while train.


    "Well, stay here and I''ll think later of what to do."


    He stood up, shook Yamato''s hand. "Thank you," said Yamato blushing. Somehow, Lucas''s hands felt smooth, warm, and gave her a relaxing feeling and vibes all over.


    Lucas just smiled; she smiled back. And now, a new friendship started.


    "Mister Lucas..."


    "Yes."


    "Can I eat more."


    Lucas sighed. This isn''t something to experience every day ¨C a food made by a high food saint that can make you stronger by eating and not training. He took some small steak that has an effect on strengthening the muscles. He touched it and used his ability to increase its size.


    "Thank you, you are the best," Yamato''s eyes lit up seeing the large piece of meat.


    Lucas then sighed and left the factory. He looked at the blue sky and thought, "She is cute for sure."


    -x-X-x-


    "And you are telling me that you called Kaido..."


    In another house, Lucas was sitting on the chair and looking at the doll in front of him.


    Doflamingo was standing and looking at Lucas who had Monet sitting on his lap. The same Monet who used to be so loyal to the degree that she would sacrifice her life for him was acting like Lucas little bitch.


    Doflamingo looked behind Lucas, seeing Baby 5 giving Lucas a massage, while the boss, Lucas, is crossing his legs and question him.


    "How can you remember my name-."


    "Just answer my Daddy."


    Monet had a snowball appear on her hand before she threw it on Doflamingo''s face.


    Doflamingo lowered his head and swept the snow, feeling humiliated again. If not for Sugar''s power that forces the contract on him, he would have already taken a knife and killed the bitches one by one.


    Monet threw another snowball, and laughed along with the other girls ¨C Doflamingo had no tears to cry.


    After beating the crap of Doflamingo, the latter had spelt the truth. Lucas got to know that Doflamingo stealthily called Kaido and he heard their conversation.


    Now, Lucas wondered what would change.


    Should he lift the curse on Doflamingo and kill him, or should he store him?


    "Give me a reason why not to kill you."


    "Because my life as your servant is more measurable," Doflamingo said defeated.


    "I''ll see... later, you would spill everything you know."


    Lucas said. He felt pity for Baby Five that she has to clean hard places in this house, so he kept Doflamingo to help her as a little slave.


    "Please Mr. Lucas, he is good at cleaning the bathroom and the dirty places," said Baby Five in Doflamingo''s defence.


    "Give me a kiss, Baby 5," Lucas said, giving Doflamingo a provoking smile. "I need it."


    Doflamingo, from all the girls, didn''t hate Baby 5 since he knew that Lucas is taking advantage of her. He had always been like her brother and raised her from a young age, and knew that she is easy to get used.


    But seeing that monster is going to take his last family member, Doflamingo felt his heart ashing, especially since he had to witness this.


    Baby Five seemed happy with Lucas''s demand. She went to him, wrapped her arm around his neck, with a blush on her cheeks.


    Lucas looked at her pretty face, moved his hand smoothly behind her, and let it move along her curve until his hand found a perky soft mountain; he put his hand on her arse, grabbed her closer, and gave her a hot kiss on her lips. *Muah*


    "Mmm." Baby Five m.o.a.ned and closed her blue eyes, feeling happy that she is needed.


    No, the source of happiness was more than the feeling of being needed, it was the pleasure.


    No, Lucas, had used a high-level tongue, to its real potentials.


    Baby Five m.o.a.ned and felt better than ever as she started getting wet. "


    "Mmmm... much needs..." Baby lips separate from his, feeling hot, mentally orgasming, and started to squirt quickly


    Baby 5 looked at Lucas, still hugging his neck, and said, after having a strong orgasm by the true Tongue level 19,  "Daddy, I need you."She was panting. For the first time in her life, she needed someone else.


    Doflamingo saw how his very pretty little sister kissed his mortal enemy.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you everything, whatever you want...  Just stop, not her. "


    After Doflamingo begged, Lucas made him spill everything he had done, and Doflamingo only mentioned the call.


    Before leaving this house, Lucas looked at Baby Five and winked. "Baby Five, later, I''ll give you whatever you need."


    She put her hand on her crotch area that was soaked wet. She honestly fell in love after that kiss with Lucas. With a blush, she moved her red lips and said.


    ''Don''t say it.'' the small 50 cm tall toy was praying inside his head.


    "I need you in bed, Daddy." Baby Five''s snow thighs clenched against each other as she looked toward Lucas, feeling horny for his lips.


    "Take care of her girls." Lucas looked at Monet and Sugar who both nodded and said,


    "Yes, Daddy."


    "By the way, Sugar, how is your training."


    "I''m getting faster."


    Sugar said, smiling happily, as Lucas taught her how to become faster and gave her some food that is making her stronger. Lucas had seen a lot of potentials in her. Her ability was compared to one punch man, except that she needs one touch.


    After this, Lucas left, he has a date with a princess tomorrow.


    He remembered some details on his way, Ain and the girls, Helen, Mia, Lisa, and Mimi, from Tsuru crew, had already sent requests to join his base. Lucas, of course, accepted them and prepared a separate house for them, and Ain would arrive by tomorrow and the others a week later.

 Chapter 221 - 220

    (AN: Appearently, there was a mistake. What was released early as chapter 220 is 221 actually, now, everything is fixed.)


    Lucas was facing Yamato, Kaido''s daughter, who crossed a long distance from Wano to meet him.


    As a Manga reader, some things made Lucas puzzled, such as why is she not having her explosive-shackles that should be attached to her so she wouldn''t leave the city she lives at.


    Though she had a pitiful story about her relationship with her father, who jailed her, beat her down, and at some point tried to kill her, things are supposed to still the same until she meets with Luffy, but that doesn''t seem to be the case now.


    Something big changed at the timeline. As someone who watched the flash, Lucas knew that taking off a flower can change the whole timeline events. Upon mentioning Kaido, Yamato called him Gorilla and said he isn''t a parent anymore since he beat her to the point she may have ended up dying.


    "It''s okay, we all have families problem." Seeing her angry, Lucas calmed her down and said it''s okay. "You can always ignore them and look toward a better future."


    ''Hah, now I am saying such bullshit...'' Lucas mocked himself when he heard himself out loud.


    "Thanks for understanding." Yamato suddenly made an innocent smile at Lucas''s face.


    She was the type who trust people based on the first impression they make, and Lucas made a good impression.


    Lucas thought that she looked cute and innocent.


    Looking at the pretty dragon girl, Lucas''s lips twitched and stole a glance from toe to head.


    But she is here because they have common enemy, weird, Lucas thought that Kaido was just a bother that is disturbing Caesar Clown.


    He forgot the words he said to Doflamingo, which was about him threatening the Pirate Emperors. Those words were heard by Kaido, who thought that Lucas called him after taking his treasure. But Lucas never remembered saying such words. This was unexpected conflict happened because Doflamingo hid a communication snail beneath his coat.


    "Little Lucas (Lucas-Chan)." She said gently (a way to address someone younger.)


    "Mister Lucas (Lucas-Sama). " Lucas cut her and corrected how she should spell his name.


    Lucas hates when people of this world call him little. Just because she is huge, like everyone is supposed to antagonist at some point, doesn''t mean he is little. Okay, maybe relatively he is little.


    "Hehe, I''m older though, so I can call you that, you know." Yamato forced a smile as that was her way to call the younger young man. But well, he is good for an average human but may be sensitive. "However, through our clash from earlier, I can tell that you are very strong and even held back against me."


    Her eyes lit up brightly, "You can call me big brother if you want."


    Mikita from the side fell to the ground while Robin could stand with hard.


    "Did she say a big brother?" asked Mikita.


    Answering her, Yamato said, "Oden was a man, wasn''t he. So it???s okay for me to be called Big Brother."


    "I would avoid such a weird conversation. Just call my name and I''ll use yours."


    Who would call a pretty light-haired woman as big brother, even if she is slightly twice tall as him? Definitely not Lucas ¨C he won''t address a beauty by Big Brother.


    Yamato''s eyes scanned Lucas and she smiled.


    "About mentioning weird stuff, now I think of it," Yamato smirked, "seeing my mask, you could tell I''m a woman, and you knew my name. Though I''m sure that we never met before and my identity wasn''t well known as Yamato. But now, after I introduced why I consider myself as a man because of Oden, you didn''t question it."


    "And..." Lucas tilted his head and made eye contact with her.


    Sure, he wants to hear her brilliant conclusion that says he was catch up to the chapter where she was introduced.


    "You knew all along. You did research about Wano, haven''t you? You must be a fan of Oden as well."


    Yamato bent her back and let her face get closer to Lucas until it was few centimetres away.


    Looking at her big eyes, Lucas chuckled and almost held his laugh.


    "Actually, some of your dad''s pirates came here and they answered some questions. The information about you and Wano is in the Navy''s hand."


    That was a lie. But Lucas doesn''t care. As long as it sounds logical, who cares? This is the art of bullshitting and bluffing.


    "Oh, that ugly gorilla''s men," Yamato flinched but her face before going normal. She stood up and bit her nail, looking around," I guess it''s logical. Not a fan, I see..."


    "Now, shall we go inside and talk."


    Lucas wanted to know exactly how he had a common enemy with her. Yamato clearly could ask him if he is Zorro or Lucas, meaning his identity is exposed to the pirates. But Lucas doesn''t care, he very strong.


    How did the beast pirates know that he is Zorro in disguise ¨C it''s not like he is worried, because no one would believe them, especially when Lucas and Zorro appeared at the same place (Law was wearing like Zorro)


    After talking with the Yamato, Lucas would go to Doflamingo so he may remind him of what had gone on.


    (Remember, he forgot his conversation with Doflamingo, who could conclude that he is Zorro. But Lucas didn''t care as he put him in the storage anyway, but now, Doflamingo is his servant in Lucas''s little daughter''s house¨C Sugar, Monet and Baby 5)


    Not wanting anyone to see him with Kaido''s daughter, Lucas went to the backyard of the factory and invited her.


    He sent Robin and Mikita to rest.


    Yamato entered the SMILE Factory and looked around with amazement as she saw the little guys working hard to produce fruits from different kinds. "Oh, those guys are too cute." She asked, seeing them around the small fruit trees, working. But then, she noticed the fruits'' shape.


    "So, this is the source of the Fruits that Gorilla wanted to get," Yamato said, not knowing that Doflamingo had a factory of these because she didn''t know Doflamingo.


    Since no one remembers the deal with Doflamingo neither what he told them, all they could remember that some gang was giving them the fruits until Lucas took them down. Though, Kaido is still remembering Yamato telling him about a factory.


    "Ah." Lucas nodded.


    *Grr*


    "Are you hungry?"


    Lucas heard a voice and turned to see Yamato holding her stomach while producing a sound.


    When their eyes met, she laughed and said, "Well, it had been a few days since I ate. The sea was cruel, and no one wanted to feed someone with dragon horns. It would be nice if you had some big cooked sheep."


    Yamato said, smiling, and somehow embarrassed as she rubbed the back of her head and looked at Lucas with begging eyes.


    "You have the big stomach for sure," Lucas let a sigh and lowered his head.


    "I''m a big person."


    Lucas shook his head.


    Girls usually would blush when they notice a guy staring at them after hearing noises coming from their stomach, but not Yamato. A few moments later, Lucas prepared a quick meal. They were inside the backyard of the factory. It was a vast yard with green grace and some flowers planted in the corners. It was a very nice place to sit and relax.


    Lucas watched her finishing the second steak that was big as him. It was an amazing speed that she can put his app¨¦tit, Calorina''s and Alvida''s to shame... maybe not Alvida since she doesn''t gain weight.


    But somehow, Lucas felt warmth and hid his proud smile. As a cooker, he had that feeling when a girl finishes his meals no matter how much they are.


    "Lucas, this is delicious. I think I made the right decision. You are trustworthy marine and Warlord for sure." Yamato patted her stomach and m.o.a.ned. This is the most delicious food she had, it melted in her mouth and made her regain her energy.


    Seeing that she trusted him quickly, Lucas asked. "Now, would you tell me, how the hell did you know I''m Zorro, and who else knows that," Lucas said.


    Yamato untied her silver blond hair, letting it fell on her back, and shook her head.


    She gave Lucas a weird gaze like he had missed something. "Did you forget what you have done?"


    "Would you remind me?", Lucas smiled. Yamato thought that he may be testing her.


    ''Well, Sugar made me forget... my old self made a short summary of what I had done. Nothing includes the beast pirates other than that I made a note about Jack.''


    ''The only reason I promoted was that the Five Elders asked me to deal with Doflamingo. Jack came here for the factory after I kicked Doflamingo, but in fact, he came here for my head. But in my memory, he only came for my head...I''ll ask that toy (Doflamingo) later to confirm those doubts.''


    Lucas thought as Yamato''s appearance made him pay attention to some strings. Lucas felt funny when thinking about Doflamingo, who he can''t remember. But he knew he made the right decision. Lucas can always protect himself but not the factory.


    ''It''s the only couple of months. The Navy and the World would be under me... why can''t people let me relax.''


    "Okay, so let me tell you. You had called the gorilla when you killed his gang suppliers of the SMILE and took over the sh.i.p.s. After some conversation, you left that old Gorilla speechless as you told him that if he dared to mess with you, then you would end the whole pirate Era."


    Lucas scanned his memory and tried to recall that event.


    All he could remember was Gion''s huge chest burying his face, as she was whispering in his ear and telling him that everything is going to be fine. That was a hot memory that recalling it made Lucas feels weird, warmth, hot, and motherly love.


    ''Don''t tell me I am in love with Gion,'' Lucas questioned as his heart started to beat faster. But thinking about her and how she is caring, Lucas let a small smile, his little brother was feeling the warmth, and getting hard.


    But he quickly shifted his attention to something else.


    Okay, here what happened: He never called Kaido? The only reason he may forgot was because it is related to Doflamingo. But Lucas never wrote that down. So, it must be that is related to the person he forgot. Doflamingo must have called Kaido, or, made a stealth call when Lucas had beat his ass.


    Seeing that Lucas is thinking deeply, Yamato sighed and continued eating what was left on her plate before licking her lips. This Lucas for sure knows how to make food, the most delicious one in the world. Just tasting this made the trip from Wano, to Whitebeard crew, then to Dressrosa, worthy.


    "And your father knows my other identity."


    "Ah, don''t worry about him; he only drinks until he passes out. He would only clash with you when you clash with him."


    "I''m not worried," Lucas said, confidently.


    "I knew you were strong, to challenge that geezer like that." Yamato was affected by Lucas calmness after provoking a Pirate Emperor.


    "Thanks for praising, I guess. Well, can you tell me what you want," he said.


    "I need you to help me achieve my dream and free Wano country. You are strong enough. Let''s join hands together and open the borders of Wano country and take that Kaido down."


    Yamato put her plate down and stared at Lucas, satisfied with the food. Since he gave her food, she decided that he is a trustworthy person.


    Lucas opened his jaw, his lips were twitching.

 Chapter 222

    (An, a mistake had happened earlier


    what you read as chapter 220 was actually chapter 221. Now, everything got fixed, in case you wants to read back.)


    Two days had passed on the future Fleet Admiral.


    Lucas was on his base, relaxing. He just now talked with Gion through DenDenMushi asking about him and if he needs any help. She said that she would move her base next to him and if it is okay to work together. She said that she would find a time to slip from the HQ and that she badly missed his help with paperwork, as even 10 secretaries can''t do a thing like Lucas.


    Though Lucas could say no, he said it would be okay if it''s a near base. He missed her actually as she was giving the surrounding some life. Annoying people give life taste. He got a used a bit to the caring feeling around him, and the fact that remembering her two days ago made his heart somehow beat faster.


    "What a day..." Lucas cracked his back, "and today I have a date with Viola."


    Lucas was currently in his office. Unlike other people, Lucas has a king-sized bed and a desk. He got off the bed, leaving Kaya sleeping after kissing her before patting her stomach. Leaving the door, Lucas passed by a group of soldiers who put a respectful salute for him and let him has his way. As he was walking between the doors, Lucas suddenly stopped in front of one door, which should belong to his secretaries.


    Looking through the door, Lucas could see Domino trying to teach a pretty woman with one s.e.xy shape on how to deal with paperwork. She had red eyes, long wavy blue-dark hair, an hourglass figure with two fat asscheeks.


    Lucas''s eyes met with Domino and she winked at him with her purple eyes.


    "Vice Admi... cough. Military Consoler, though I''m having some hard time, I still think she can learn.


    Domino was having a Vice Admiral coat now. As she had one of the strongest fruits, Lightning, which can allow her to fight on an Admiral''s league, with more destructive power, Lucas, promoted her to become Vice Admiral.


    Domino was very professional, so she was responsible for dealing with the internal affairs in this base. Lucas had plans for her to replace the Five Elders in the future.


    Today, Domino was teaching the new member of the crew how to do paperwork.


    Domino was the one who Lucas taught Managing speciality, and she had mastered it truly due to her dedication and love to paper works. Though Domino could teach Ain easily, she was using the harsh and slow way.


    She remembered what Lucas told her, ''she is a naughty cat who don''t speak honestly, tease her as you like.'' And her reply was, ''Yes Lucas,''


    "Lucas, why do I have to do this?" Ain was the one who transformed here after leaving Z''s crew after a long time. Z was sad and happy that she found a new purpose in life, so when she left, he asked her to say hi to Lucas for him.


    Ain''s red eyes looked at Lucas, who just said, "You want to work at sh.i.p.s."


    "No..."


    Ain shook her head. If she works at sh.i.p.s, she wouldn''t have time for him, especially after meeting the other girls. She wanted to work inside, so she would have more of her ass rammed by him.


    Damn, the D skill made her accept to share Lucas. But again, she had no choice, as she alone can''t satisfy him. And that without to mention that Lucas increases his sensitivity to satisfy his own.


    Maybe this is because his bones growth is almost complete, and with 15-16 years vitality, his hormones that completed his bones growth. but because of this, his hormones'' level won''t get reduced, instead, since his genetic growth is almost completed, they would run wild in his body.


    "Do you not want to work?" Lucas asked in a teasing way.


    Since Ain had that cute attitude, it was somehow funny to see her trying to find a way to reply.


    "I want... master- Lucas" Ain said, but quickly bit her tongue and blushed.


    Last day when she moved here, Ain had her two holes banged numb, and she called Lucas master by the end. However, her pride wouldn''t let her see Lucas taking advantage of her.


    "What did I hear?" Lucas rubbed his ear, wanting to tease Ain.


    "Nothing." Ain turned her head to Domino avoiding Lucas''s eyes, "Vice Admiral, what were you saying."


    "You are just dishonest with yourself," Replied Domino with a cold attitude, making Ain blush more. Domino was ready to strike Ain with lightning if she yelled at her with that face.


    Domino coldly said, "And don''t even think I would tolerate your attitude as he does."


    "Hey, excuse me." Ain lifted her eyebrow. "What have I done to you?"


    Ain felt offended from one of the girls she shares Lucas''s with.


    *Tzz*


    Domino''s eyes started sparkling, her instinct as a previous Vice Jailer Head was pocking her; she was serious on reforming Ain with lightning.


    There was a conflict to happen, but luckily, Lucas interfered at the time with his hands and could save the day.


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas left the base, ready to go somewhere else.


    Today was Friday and he had agreed to have a date with Princess Viola.


    Lucas already had fair interact with her and already agreed a long time ago to have a date with her, after they drank together and she kissed him on the balcony of her father''s palace. That time, Viola said she isn''t innocent and exposed her chest.


    Remembering her soft pretty big chest, Lucas sighed, and thought it was the right decision to go to Dressrosa, since that place became important for the future, and he is hiding Kaido''s daughter there. Lucas needed to check how things are going in this messy kingdom.


    "And there is that one."


    Lucas thought about Yamato. The girl seriously considered him a friend and trusted him from twenty minutes of talking. Not only so, but she offered herself to him to be his if he helped her. Now, Lucas wondered if Oden would do the same.


    She is aware she is a girl but like to refer to herself as a male because her idol was a man. But Lucas already licked her b.r.e.a.s.t with the tongue and hoped that teach her a lesson, that girls are girls.


    "Silly girl," murmured Lucas, as he was above the sea, holding eternal pos.


    Very soon, Lucas saw the shadow of the land and reached Dressrosa.


    He made his way at first to the houses, checking the sisters and Baby 5 with his servant toy. Then, he made his way to the factory, to meet with Robin, Mikita. Lucci wasn''t here as she moved to live in the kingdom at the sky.


    Lucas checked both Robin and Mikita and they said they are happy with the situation here.


    Mikita opened her third chocolate factory in Dressrosa.


    "I''ll dominate the chocolate-making industry," Mikita told Lucas, as she was sitting on the grass next to him and Robin.


    "Good for you," Lucas gulped. Sure, Mikita was ambitious about her dream and wild Daddy''s girl at the bed. Not to mention she is the best gym forever.


    He turned to Robin who was silent and asked about her. "So, how are you doing, you are always silent and read."


    "Fufufu... glade you had asked," Robin stretched her legs and said, "I was afraid that you forgot about me after you grew up."


    Unlike the first time he met her, she changed.


    Staying away from the sun made her change from a tanned girl into a completely white one with fair skin. Her chest seemed to be bigger and she became curvier.


    She smiled when she saw Lucas checking her, like she was a fairy, and said, "My life had become boring with no World Government or marines attack me. I''m here, in this country, studying, and waiting for you to come here, for three days a week... my biggest desire now is to have four days with you with one complete night on our own."


    "Sure, I have some free time those days. How about Tuesday, a full night, you and me."


    Robin lowered her head and asked, "Can you get me in the navy."


    It seems like she wanted to have more time with him. It was hard to become a girl for a man who was desired between many women. Though Robin started a relationship with Lucas because protection, she ended up falling in love after getting much security from him and felt grateful that she considers him the only part of her family.


    "Sure, just after I become the Fleet Admiral," Lucas said, then he saw her silent and looking at the ground. "Is there something you want to tell me?"


    Robin lowered her head after hearing Lucas''s question. She was acting weird. ''Should I tell him?''


    Because of her feelings, Robin had lied to Lucas when she says she is on birth control pill. And the kid in her belly is one month old. She didn''t want to tell Lucas now. She always feared the worse, and that Lucas would keep the baby with him, causing the Navy to go after him as well.


    But at least, she felt happy that she would have a complete family again.


    After a weird silent, Lucas spends twenty minutes with them, studying the physical body of the human. Thanks to his Devil Fruit, the study ended up fast.


    After the warm time, Lucas waved his hand at the smiling Mikita and Robin who told him to come soon.


    "What a day,"


    Lucas cracked his back, walking out of the factory after meeting Dr Caesar Clown. Lucas had one impression on him, that guy''s mind is f.u.c.k.i.e.d up.


    What Caesar had told Lucas was the next. << I think I figured an elixir that shields a Devil Fruit from Sea Stone>> Lucas was impressed. Not only Caesar is making Devil Fruits, but to remove weaknesses as well. Lucas already can swim after raising his Devil Fruit mastery, but he didn''t know which level he needs to get rid of the other weakness.


    Lucas just told Caesar to continue hard work on fruits and do other things in his free time. Walking out from the back yard of the factory, Lucas saw Yamato, training, and lifting giant weights that should be some 40 tons. That what would happen when you inherit genes from the Strongest Creature in the world?


    Lucas nodded at her impressed, checking her from toe to head. "2222...2223..."


    She was tying her kimono around her waist. Her top was n.a.k.e.d, showing her alluring figure more, only covered by some bras that Lucas couldn''t tell their size. She had a fair and flawless skin for sure, slender arm, and a pretty face, big fair brown eyes, and a long fair hair.


    Sweatdrop would fall from her head to her body making it shine. Lucas frowned and stared deeply like Akainu when seeing a sweat droplet passing on her chest.


    Had only Kaido knew that Lucas is currently is checking out his daughter, he wouldn''t be drinking like he is doing right now.


    Had her fianc¨¦e knew who is with her now, he would change his sail to come here now while thinking that history is repeating itself.


    "2400...Hey Mister Lucas, did you come here."


    Yamato smiled seeing Lucas looking at her, quickly put the weights and stared at him, not bothering that she isn''t covering herself more.


    "Hey. Are you done?"


    She reached her hand to adjust the kimono and covered herself properly from the boy. She said, "No, just warming up."


    "Train hard, I may teach you later."


    "hahaha. Thank you, I''m sure that we would free Wano''s borders."


    "Why are you saying this?"


    Lucas frowned.


    Does he work for a charity? Is he a joke?


    "Oh, come on Mister Lucas, we already agreed yesterday. It''ll help you, and you would get what you want from me." Yamato said smiling, though not joking.


    Seeing her big eyes and childish expression, Lucas couldn''t help but letting a sigh and pointing to the dragon horns on the corner of her head. He said, "Really, does what I want have cute dragon horns as well."


    "Oh well, are you flirting with me or her," Yamato robbed her nose and smiled at Lucas''s face. Surely, from this view, he is cute, "By the way, thanks for those meals. Do you mind me asking? What are you using to make them delicious and to make my body stronger after each meal."


    Kaido knew how Lucas''s food affect the body, then Kaido may consider building a stronger army based on food.


    "Secret." Lucas sighed. This woman has potentials for sure. He went to her and extended his hand and told her to come down, "come here"


    Yamato sat and let her head closer to Lucas''s hand.


    "This may help you in the future."


    Using Ultimate Potentials Unlocker, Lucas set the girl''s potentials free.


    There is one thing Lucas wanted to see in the future, so he has done this.


    Though she is not needed now, she maybe, in the future.


    This skill was used by Lin Fan to make pigs turn into geniuses. Lucas used it on a genius now.


    Sure, it would be fun to see her mess with Kaido at some point, and he wouldn''t know what happens.


    Suddenly, she felt like a beast and her mind having a big bang.


    Though she didn''t know what happened, she could feel the changes, like she can train better now and improve faster.


    Quickly, she gave Lucas a huge, burying him in her chest.


    The mistake was repeated twice, it''s time to teach her the difference between men and women.


    "Thank you."


    "You are welcome."


    Only when Lucas licked her chest, she left him, with a blush, feeling aroused and hard n.i.p.p.l.es. She quickly took many breaths until the tickling feeling on her twitching v.a.g.i.n.a calmed down.


    ''What the heck, Oden wouldn''t feel like that when hugging a guy.''


    After calming herself while feeling her n.i.p.p.l.es hardening, she bowed and said, "Since you took care of me a lot, I''ll give you this, my life sacred book."


    She took a book from her Kimono and extended it toward him, as a gift.


    Lucas''s eyes lit up. He wondered what the daughter of Pirate Emperor has to offer.


    Touching the book, Lucas flinched, as if there a skill inside, the system would ask him if he wants to learn.


    This time, the system didn''t.


    That made Lucas think it may be an important detail.


    "This holds the life of Mister Oden. I studied hundreds of times. It help me when I feel depressed to it may help you." Yamato said with goodwill.


    She thought that her gift would help Lucas.


    Lucas almost fell to the ground and hit his head. Just looking at how much she made it look like this book was very precious, made Lucas lose his balance.


    At that moment, he felt Kaido''s pain.


    ''She was supposed to join Luffy crew. No wonder. I''m to blame to expect something good from her.''


    "Thanks for goodwill," Lucas said in a robotic tone, then he looked at his waist, "but, oh, look at time."


    He stood up and turned his back.


    "I won''t be a burden on you."


    Lucas just left this place saying the time is late. As for Oden''s life book, he just threw it in the corners of his storage and never looked at it again. But well, at least Lucas took her good will to consideration.


    Yamato now was working out happily, thinking that her sacred book would affect Lucas. While waving the weights, she giggled and murmured to herself, "I''m happy, now I would have another one in fan-club.


    -x-X-x-


    Down on the city, Lucas could see Viola waving her hands at him with her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggling.


    "Lucas, over here."


    "Viola."

 Chapter 223

    In Dressrosa''s capital, Lucas walked to a specific location while wearing a black shirt and normal jeans. Looking around, he spotted a black-haired woman, golden eyes, thick lips, long hair with olive skin, average height and curves that every man would desire


    She was wearing a short skirt and a blouse that couldn''t hide her cow chest. Usually, this world''s girls have big b.r.e.a.s.ts, but this one girl was special among them ¨C to her size ¨C as each one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts was bigger than her head.


    As she was walking and looking around, they jiggled in emotion that could draw the attention of men around. Though it was appealing, no man dared to look out of the fear that their girls would stab them or they may do a crime for checking out the crown princess of this country.


    Of course, that didn''t include Lucas.  His blue eyes met with her brown-gold eyes. She made an excited expression and didn''t look to be surprised, as she saw him before he even comes here.


    "Lucas, over here."


    "Viola."


    Lucas smiled as she came forward and gave him a quick hug before looking at his eyes and saying, "I''m surprised that you came in time. No, I''m surprised that you came."


    "Hehe, nice one. Shall we go," said Lucas, feeling somehow aroused as the huge b.o.o.b.s were crushing on his chest.


    Because of the pressure and the sheer size, her chest was lifted up and went to his neck, almost burring her fist, lifting Viola''s blouse and showing her flat belly.


    The smell of the sweet milk entered his nose. Her skin was exposed, and his chin was sinking in her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Lucas felt aroused again as heat rushed to his crotch. What a hot mature woman.


    If the other girls were like flowers of beauty, Viola was the definition of the hot wild woman that drives the instinct inside the men.


    "Opsi..."


    Viola blushed and adjusted her blouse before grabbing Lucas''s arm.


    "I''m happy that you are away from the two crazy girls that are calling you Daddy."


    Viola said, remembering Monet and Sugar. Those two were very vicious and cold-blooded. Heck, they even unlocked Conqueror Haki when she joked with them when she wanted to be their mommy.


    "Well, they may become rational if they found their mommy."


    Lucas joked back and Viola just laughed.


    She grabbed Lucas''s arm and walked around the city and inviting him to the palace.


    Viola was introducing him to the surroundings and the famous places in Dressrosa, saying that he deserves a real vacation with no crazy villain around.


    Though Viola was making eye contact, she was seeing Lucas like he was a n.a.k.e.d man. Her breaths were getting heavier and heavier. Ever since their second contact, Viola was interested in him.


    Lucas may not know this, but she already saw his c.o.c.k and was amazed by it. After talking and drinking at the balcony, despite knowing he had a relationship with many women, she still felt interested, and he deserves it. She already saw how he bed his women widely, and that time, she couldn''t help but feeling hot and playing with her cut as she saw him ¨C if Mikita knew about this ability, then she may call Viola for a fight.


    But well, now, they have a date.


    Lucas was listening carefully as Viola was showing him the surrounding. She was stealing glances to see his body, while Lucas was paying attention to her chest and perky butt, his hand is grabbing her from her waist, his hand was landing on her butt, and Viola was feeling hot as her face felt like it was burning, same for her v.a.g.i.n.a.


    Both of them seemed to have something to focus other than the date itself.


    "Viola, I''m interested in you, not the city,"  Lucas said.


    "Ha~ wish I could share my ability with you, then you would see everything in 400 kilometres around you," Viola said something but her face made another expression. Hearing that Lucas is interested more in her made her quite happy, but she felt that she may bore him.


    "This is an overpowered ability for sure."


    "Hey, would you like to come to the palace."


    "Sure."


    A girl inviting him to her house, Lucas nodded as he wanted to continue his date... in a less crowded place.


    Very soon, Viola stopped a carriage guided by horses that were twice bigger than the earth''s ones.


    Both of the brunet and the Blondie went to the back of the carriage; Viola ordered the rider to go to the palace that wasn''t so far.


    While alone, the two of them had a quick chat talking about a non-important subject.


    "Hey, are you interest¨C" Viola asked.


    Suddenly, she found Lucas''s face very close to hers. Her golden eyes shook for a second before he breaks the eye contact as his eyes swept to her thick lips, which were red as blood because of the lipstick, and plump, like they were made for kissing.


    "I think your lips look redder than usual, would you allow me to see if they are fine."


    Lucas held Viola''s small chin and grabbed her face closer to his, saying, "Did anyone tell you this. You have seductive lips as well."


    "You are the first one."  Viola felt attracted to him with his hand controlling her chin.


    She closed her eyes and waited for him. Then, in instant, Lucas''s eyes were on hers, his lips smashing against hers.


    Lucas felt her lips were too soft that he was melting within them, and he inserted his tongue. For one full minute, the two were discovering each other''s tongue.


    As the kiss got longer, Viola closed her eyes, immersed with the hot feeling that she was getting.


    *Muah*


    After their lips separate, Viola''s olive skin had some red faint layer. She was amazed by how the good kissing him felt. Viola felt if Lucas was her husband, then she wouldn''t get bored from kissing him until she was very old.


    No wonder that the other girls are crazy about him. Not only he knows how to keep the bed relationship healthy, but knows how to kiss as well.


    Viola was so aroused by the kiss, wet, and determine that this date should end well.


    Lucas liked how soft her lips were and how good her b.r.e.a.s.ts felt when they crushed on his chest.


    Very soon the carriage stopped in front of the palace of the royal family.


    Viola held Lucas''s hand and entered through the gates. The guards allowed them to pass and didn''t even dare to question what is going on.


    In front of them, one was the crown princess. The other man had an identity that makes even the king here bow his head down, the hero of Dressrosa the Marine Lucas. There is no way they would speak a world to him.


    Viola seemed to be closer to Lucas''s than usual as she made sure to push her chest to his arm, which slipped to his chest when walking. She knew that men love big b.o.o.b.s and fat asses like hers, and she surely knew that her curves can make men slow their breaths, so she made sure to use them.


    Lucas just smiled and enjoyed the feeling. The feeling of a soft body like Viola''s was a thousand times better than what he had seen in this date. Lucas could feel a pleasurable feeling coming from the area sank on her chest, and from the centre on his crotch ¨C a very good feeling.


    Very soon, while touring the palace, both of them stopped in the training yard to observe a little girl in her 14th, training with a sword against the royal guard.


    "My niece, somehow, after meeting you, became better. Better than the royal guards."


    Viola said while looking at Rebecca, as she can see what others can''t.


    "Is that so," Lucas rubbed his nose. Viola gave him a glance like she knew he was pretending ignorance.


    Lucas, that time, patted Rebecca''s head, secretly unlocked her potentials, and taught her some techniques from the World Government.


    He bet that Rebecca must think that she discovered those things on her own.


    At the yard, Rebecca was attacked by two guards, yet she could dodge by vanishing in thin air. She appeared behind them and knocked them off easily without them even realising that.


    Rebecca thought of herself. Somehow, after asking to join the navy, Lucas''s touch opened her eyes on many aspects. ''Wow, how did I ever think of such move...that man patted my head, I became like this.'' She clearly became genius


    What she did know was known as Shave.


    "Brats are growing fast," Lucas said from the corner while standing next Viola.


    He thought of the average-sized chest girl in front of him, and the Rebecca who saw in manga, who had curves and chests that surpasses mature women despite being only sixteen.


    Well, Lucas had to wait for the time skip to see that Rebecca.


    He then looked at Viola next to him and could figure it out. It is in their bloodline, the curves the big b.o.o.b.s. Maybe Rebecca in the future would surpass her aunt.


    "fufufu, you like them." Viola chuckled at Lucas''s face when she saw him staring at her chest.


    Lucas nodded, "yes." Of course, even the girls in this world, mostly the grand line, had attractive b.o.o.b.s, this one was competing to the first place, except against some women, such as Sadi, Crocodile. But, flat is cute and adorable sometimes and had its own charm.


    "You are an honest man," Viola said putting her small hand on her big chest and started swept down. "I like that in you."


    Lucas''s eyes followed that hand that was sinking and playing with Viola''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. His instincts inside him roared and told him to continue the royal bloodline of this kingdom.


    "Aunty," Rebecca saw the two and run toward them. She saw Lucas and bowed, "Uncle, you are here."


    "Uncle." Lucas was puzzled, someone called him uncle.


    He then chuckled, looking at Rebecca''s cute face and new cute hairstyle and smiled, "Sure little niece, how have you been."


    Rebecca blushed like a little girl who didn''t spend much time at the Colosseum ¨C because Lucas came very early. (This is 1-2 years before the canon, again)


    "I''m good," Rebecca said to Lucas lifting her head. "Things are getting better without that gang around.


    Lucas patted Rebecca''s head as she was only 168 cm tall. She had cut her bright pink hair to become neck length, which gave more attention to her flawless smooth skin, purple bright pink eyes, and average chest of an a.d.u.l.t woman. This combination made her look cute and pretty.


    Feeling the same touch, Rebecca closed her eyes and kept thinking about what happened the last time. She was getting the same touch that changed her to become better. ''It''s the same feeling.''


    "I see. Grow up well."


    After messing with her pink hair, which Rebecca cut to become neck length tall, he took his hand back.


    "Yes, uncle."


    "Sure niece."


    "Fufufu."


    Rebecca looked at her aunt, who laughed, and wondered what is so funny.


    "Lucas, you are only 1-2 years older than her yet she keeps calling uncle. Well, she reached 15, so I guess that makes you one year older. "


    Viola found this ironic, her niece calling someone who is one year older by Uncle.


    "Well, I thought she is calling me that because she wanted to be respectful, or saw me with you,"


    Rebecca''s jaw dropped as she looked at Viola and Lucas smiling.


    "She would have to call you that soon anyway." Viola laughed.


    "You... You are 16."


    Rebecca was at a loss of words.


    She looked now closer to Lucas''s face and indeed, he looked to be young.


    She only thought he is just handsome but must be older.


    "Well, you are the first one who didn''t think I''m younger." Lucas laughed as he remembered a certain princess who she thought him the father of a girl who calls him Daddy ¨C Vivi and Mikita.


    Rebecca concluded something. Wait, that means he isn''t too old for her.


    Just because she thought there is a chance, she thought. It was hard not to think so when the man in front of her was very handsome and she was very young.


    ''That means he must be here for a visit, and my aunt... would my father mind... No.''


    Rebecca''s face went bright red... at least, Lucas is someone from her generation... it won''t be weird at all if she thought about having some feelings.


    "Thank you for everything, Lucas." Seeing the awkward looks on her from her aunt and uncle, Rebecca felt embarrassed because of the misunderstanding and said, "I have to train."


    She ran back to the training field leaving Viola with Lucas alone.


    "Awe, she is cute," Lucas commented and turned to Viola.


    Seeing that they were alone and no one is looking, Lucas put his arms around Viola and let his lips closer. Viola smiled and did the same, taking another fluffy kiss to her thick plump lips.


    They ended up with more kisses as Lucas made himself more sensitive. And thus, the two reached climax quickly and became horny.


    The time passed and the date continued. At the end of the night, the king heard that Lucas was here, so he invited him to a banquet, as he can''t be cheap toward the one who saved his country.


    During the dinner, Viola whispered something in Lucas''s ear, and Lucas gasped as he opened his eyes widely after hearing them.


    On the opposite side, Rebecca was looking at her aunt with annoyance as she saw how close she is making herself to a young boy. She didn''t know why she is annoyed, but she felt so. ''Does she even know that wasn''t proper to have her chest on a boy, she is way old for him... what''s wrong with her.''


    Rebecca then looked at her chest and sighed in disappointment.


    After the dinner and some words with the king, Lucas left the table and made his way through the palace.


    He remembered what Viola said, ''You will find my room at the end of the hall. Come quickly, I need to tell you something very important. Ah, an be sure that no one would see you.''''


    That was what she said as she whispered in his ear in alluring tone.


    Lucas thought of those words as he reached the end of the hall.


    He put his hand on the door to find it move forward on its accord ¨C It was open already. As soon as he pushed the door and took a step forward, Lucas felt two hands grabbing him from his shoulders to the room.


    *Bang*


    The door made a loud sound as Lucas was pulled inside, like a feather, with a strength that can easily move tons easily, so let alone his human body with a human mass. Viola used superhuman strength to have Lucas inside, as she couldn''t control herself. (she could kick Sanji to the ground after the time skip, so you can tell that she has a very strong body, that her curves don''t bother her)


    Lucas looked at Princess Viola in front of him, as she grabbed him inside and pushed him to the back of the wall, looking at him with seductive eyes, which made Lucas immersed within them.


    Viola looked to be wild, very wild, and along with her wild hot beauty, the atmosphere became hot all of a sudden.


    Viola, having her hand on Lucas''s shoulders as he was leaning on the wall, took a step forward approaching him, her big b.o.o.b.s jiggling, and herself on Lucas''s chest.


    Lucas felt his chest was getting sandwiched between her b.r.e.a.s.ts, a wide and large thigh was pushed toward his crotch, rubbing against it gently.


    Her hands moved to his neck, caressing it with a smooth touch as her lips got closer to his neck, full and ready.


    "Well princess, aren''t you innocent."


    "I''m not."


    Viola said, putting her thick lips on his neck, making them sink smoothly there.


    *Muah* *Slurp*


    <<More-More senses>>


    Viola closed her eyes and started to kiss his neck up and down, her pink tongue danced on his neck, as her lips were sucking here and there, leaving red spots on Lucas''s white smooth neck.


    "Mmm..." Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n, feeling turned on by Viola''s chest on his and soft lips on his neck. With the senses increase, Lucas felt that he was melting.


    ''such s.e.xy mature woman.''


    He felt aroused with this as beautiful vibes ran across his whole body; his hand went to her back, running down across her spin until he found a pretty hill, which was very soft. That was her ass that Lucas had his hand on as he was melting within her lips.


    ----


    21 Advanced chapters


    Pa.treon.com/EroJaki

 Chapter 224 - 224 (R18)

    Lucas was leaning on the wall and Viola was pushing her body against his. Each one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts, that were bigger than his head, was pushing against Lucas''s chest.


    Her hot breaths were hitting on his ear with sweet whispers. her mouth opened and her lips landed on his exposed neck, playing and kissing it, and sucking it.


    *Muah* *Kiss*


    Viola was kissing his neck passionately, sucking it, and enjoying his milky smooth skin that was hard, ye very smooth and delicious. She enjoyed leaving the red marks there as she was sucking gently, not very forcefully and not very softly.


    The date she had today was the best day of her life. The kisses they had made her reach climax, a mental orgasm that made her turn wet and feel her juices drip on her full strong toned thighs, she can still feel his tongue on her mouth until now.


    They turned her horny. Not only she would get that big c.o.c.k she dreamed for a long time, but the fact she would do with someone who she made feelings for made her more excited. Yes, she had feelings for Lucas and she liked him0


    "Oh~"


    Lucas let a short m.o.a.n, Feeling the lips on his neck as he was melting within her lips and chest.


    His body clearly wanted to fuse with hers, that''s why she felt so good.


    Surely, she would be a good mother and hold the glory seed of the future world ruler. That''s how Lucas felt, as Viola was made for this, to have his kids.


    Lucas''s D twitched, sending a heat of pleasure on his spin as his eyes followed her long black hair, her face on his neck playing with it in a good way.


    Lucas hormones that were out of line, thanks to him completing his growth and being too young physically, felt so aroused and horny as well as he touched her very soft flesh b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Aren''t too horny..."


    Lucas commented as his hand went and swept across her hair, his eyes swept to her golden eyes. Physically, Viola was 11 years older than Lucas. This made her smell unique and attractive. Mature women have their own charm as well, so, she was charming, like Monet.


    After hearing his words, Viola gave kissed his neck before she takes her mouth back and stared at his eyes.


    "My eyes tell me that you are horny as well, you''re naughtier than me."


    Viola didn''t seem to be annoyed as she said that. At this moment, her happiness is what really matters.


    The image of his viny big c.o.c.k that was the biggest she saw far was growing to more furious form. And trust her, with her eyes, she saw many things, and they were nowhere compared, or beautiful as he had.


    But, to Viola, Lucas had a very good personality. He is a good and very strong man who loves his family and the girls he had. She would always chuckle when she remembers that his dream of having a big family, but somehow, she wanted to be a part in that family.


    Now, the 27 years old princess wants to be happy.


    "True, you are one of the few that made me feel like this."


    Lucas''s hand went to her neck, touching it. Viola closed her eyes feeling chill and relaxation all over her body, that feeling was heavy, such a skilful touch was rare.


    Viola didn''t answer as she put her hands on his chest and started rubbing. Lucas followed her big chest as she was squeezing it, his eyes couldn''t be lifted.


    "Are we here to talk about them, or us." Viola smiled in a seductive way seeing him looking at her b.r.e.a.s.ts


    "Sure, mommy," Lucas said.


    "Fufufu... of course, Daddy; let''s go to my bed."


    Viola laughed and stared at Lucas''s body with hungry eyes. His skin, scent, shape and face were all attractive to turn her on without getting into the real thing.


    Lucas let Viola hold his hand and guide him to the bed.


    He sat down on the white sheets and spread his legs open.


    "Let me take care of you."


    Standing in front of him, Viola put her hands on his knees, to support herself, and spread them to have some available space between them.


    "Well, you know what to do?" Lucas asked with a mocking tone.


    "I''m an older woman, Lucas. Of course, I know what I am doing." Her seductive voice was like a piece of sweet music hitting his ear.


    Viola smiled as she opened the buttons of the top of her blouse. Her gigantic b.r.e.a.s.ts got free and bounced up.


    Damn, they are bigger than they look beyond the clothes, Viola always wore tight dresses, and her chest was very smooth, so, it seems that it may get squeezed and reveal less size than it actually it is. and her chest looked monstrous when she covers it that it can put other women to shame. Lucas was shocked to see how she could hide all of that meat.


    Her ranking in chest size had risen to compete on number one with Lucci.


    Lucas looked amazed at them, not expecting them to be bigger than they seem. There is no need to say they are bigger than his head.


    But it was amazing. Even with such huge size, they are still perky and pointing up, with her n.i.p.p.l.es hard.


    But well, she has monstrous strength compared to the humans, so it''s logical that her muscles can keep up with her plump curves and seductive body without getting bothered while moving.


    "Just trust me."


    Viola smiled after seeing Lucas''s amazed and hungry reaction.


    She kneeled down in front of the bed and sat between his legs, on her knees, facing his crotch.


    Her hands reached his pants, unzipped them along with his boxers, and pulled them down.


    As she did, something got out and faced her.


    Viola opened her mouth widely when she saw the D pop in front of her, way longer than her face, and very thick and handful.


    "Massive."


    Though she left a fair distance from him, the tip of his c.o.c.k was a centimetre away from her lips. She can extend her tongue slightly and have a taste.


    Lucas smiled weirdly as he never gets enough from such a reaction.


    Well, thinking about it, Lucas realised that the people of this world must be below the ones of the earth, very bellow. After all, if you can expect from a man +3 meters tall, sometimes 4 meters tall, to end up with average women, you can''t expect very much from the average guy.


    Viola was immersed and looking at the dangle in front of her eyes, shocked. She extended her little tongue and gave the tip a small lick, her tongue circled from down to up.


    Lucas''s c.o.c.k twitched. Viola, seeing this, felt her mouth drooling.


    It would surely be fun to play with it. "Here I come." Said Viola, extending her tongue again, and started to lick the tip in a teasing way. She didn''t swallow it, however, she kept licking the tip before moving to the long


    Lucas m.o.a.ned in pleasure and looked at the pretty crown princess. Viola kept teasing Lucas'' shaft with her tongue, looks like she is worshipping it, and showered it with her saliva.


    She only teased him and made his c.o.c.k twitch, before going back until his member calmed, and then, she teased his c.o.c.k, again and again, making him unable to resist m.o.a.ning.


    "Oh, Viola... MMmm.." Lucas''s c.o.c.k grew harder and bigger than it was pushed on Viola''s face, though she didn''t approach.


    "You can stop teasing me..."


    Her p.u.s.s.y twitched more and she got wet as she thought how this is going to spread her.


    Viola finally stopped, teasing it, and Lucas started to calm down. but his c.o.c.k kept twitching in pleasure as this was one of the best foreplays he had, Viola didn''t even let him c.u.m as she knew how to tease his D.


    Seeing that Lucas had calmed, Viola smiled, "we just began."


    Lucas snapped as his sensitive c.o.c.k twitched again when he felt her slender fingers wrapping the tip of his mushroom.


    "Let me take care of you, Lucas," Viola''s hand moved from the tip, sliding on his shaft that was wet from her saliva, and reached all the way forward to the base of his shaft, extending her arm, and tickling his balls.


    Viola, with a teasing tone, said, "You have a big c.o.c.k and you deserve someone who knows how to treat it fairly."


    She opened it as wide as possible, devouring his D inside her watery mouth before closing her lips on the shaft, yet, she only swallowed a small part and had to push her head forward.


    Lucas let another short m.o.a.n, after feeling that his had filled Viola''s mouth.


    Her lips were thick and amazing, making a sweet pressure on his shaft and letting more blood reach his teased furious D.


    Viola closed her eyes and pushed her head further until she felt the head penetrating her throat and making her gag.


    Despite this, there was a lot of shaft outside her mouth. Viola reached a brilliant idea to pleasure the part that was outside her.


    Using both of her hands, Viola lifted her big huge tits up, bringing them above her neck level, and wrapped the remaining shaft of Lucas.


    "F.u.c.k..." Lucas lifted his head and let a very high m.o.a.n, feeling a strong orgasm taking over him.


    Not only his D was inside her mouth, but it was sandwiched by her very soft b.r.e.a.s.ts, that were smoother than usual and were rubbing on his shaft.


    "Mm, Viola, I''ll reward you."


    "Mmm." Viola lifted her eyes and focused on his satisfied face. She couldn''t talk, but she wouldn''t allow him to look down of her.


    Seeing that he is close to orgasming, Viola pressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts with more strength, making his d.i.c.k sink in her chest, and moved her head back and forth. Her lips pressed on his shaft with more strength; her little tongue started to tease the part inside her mouth.


    "I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g, take this."


    Lucas let another long m.o.a.n and shot his load inside her throat. He just felt orgasmed and ready. His D became harder now and it showed a new length and girth.


    Viola took her head back and forced a huge amount of s.e.m.e.n, swallowing it inside her throat.


    "Now, Daddy, what will you do with this Mommy."


    Viola was amazed after seeing the D standing proud after blowing its first shot.


    Lucas smiled and took with Viola''s hand, helping her to stand up. Viola, blushing, looked at his eyes and felt her heart beat faster.


    "Just sit down, here on the bed," Lucas said,


    Viola did as Lucas told her and sat down on the bed.


    She saw Lucas helping to take off her skirt and blouse, showing her n.a.k.e.d body and panties.


    He then, stood in front of her, put his hands on her knees, and spread her legs open before kneeled on his knees, his face facing her wet crotch that had her feminine scent.


    Viola was already wet, so when Lucas took off her already soaked wet thong, her scent spread on the room.


    Lucas could see that she had already shaved for him and felt heart touched.


    "Now Viola, it''s time to get you back for that teasing," Lucas said, remembering how she made him m.o.a.n and feel like a totally different person.


    He must pay her back.


    He let lips head get closer to the pink wet p.u.s.s.y lips and put his lips on them, giving them a kiss, before he extended his tongue, and slowly started to lick from the bottom of her wet p.u.s.s.y to up, licking and sucking gently.


    *Muah* *Suck* *Slurp*...


    Viola felt mind blown from the feeling that Lucas''s tongue was spreading through her body, she felt her whole body was shaking as her p.u.s.s.y started to twitch and getting wetter.


    Lucas found her clit, putting the tip of his tongue on her sensitive part, his tongue began to vibrate at the micro-level, making Viola feel more pleasure.


    "Ahh...." Viola let a loud scream as the pleasure started to take over her.


    Viola unconsciously held Lucas''s head from the back and pushed it further to her p.u.s.s.y, and let a long m.o.a.n as the orgasm took over her.


    "Ahh~ this~ha~good. Eat My P.u.s.s.y... Mmm.."


    Viola wasn''t aware of what she is saying as she was experiencing an extremely strong orgasm.


    She has to admit defeat, as Lucas made her c.u.m in a shorter time than she could make him.


    Just with such tongue of his, Viola can be sure that she would stay to his side. Such strong orgasm was like a drug.


    Lucas, feeling her p.u.s.s.y lips clenching, opened his mouth quickly and faced the splash of the liquids that got out.


    Her liquids flew out of her p.u.s.s.y and landed on his mouth as she orgasmed and played with her huge tits unconsciously.


    Lucas closed his mouth and accepted her sweet womanhood and drunk it, even though it was way more than usual.


    After that, Lucas stood up and looked at Viola who was panting and hornier after her first orgasm.


    She was blushing, alluring, and had curves that can drive a man out of his sanity, and she was n.a.k.e.d in front of him.


    Viola saw Lucas coming from the top, in a position she could see his face.


    "That... was... good.. ah," Viola, who was still orgasming, played with her tits and extended her lips toward Lucas.


    Very soon, she could feel the tip of his c.o.c.k approaching her, Lucas put between her p.u.s.s.y lips, teasing them a bit, before aiming them at her slit.


    As Lucas pushed his h.i.p.s, Viola felt that she had stretched as she had never been. Lucas''s D was very big, and wide, even for a non-v.i.r.g.i.n girl like her.


    "Oh..."


    Viola gasped as she felt her inside stretching and the shaft is making its way through her p.u.s.s.y walls. She felt amazed that she was stretching like a little girl. Was her p.u.s.s.y always this small. No, her partner is just too big.


    "Mm..."


    After touching her G spot, Viola''s p.u.s.s.y clenched around his c.o.c.k and started squeezing and absorbing his member inside, making her feel tighter


    Lucas enjoyed her tight juicy p.u.s.s.y and gave a strong thrust with h.i.p.s, hitting Viola''s w.o.m.b''s entrance.


    Viola opened her eyes widely, feeling very good after getting touched in such deep spot.


    "Yess... I''m going to flood."


    Viola started to let m.o.a.ns feeling his d.i.c.k stimulating her G spot. This time, she entered a stronger orgasm''s state.


    "Ahh..."


    Viola let a stronger m.o.a.n when she felt her w.o.m.b entrance was penetrated and she came over his D again... this is the third time she came, yet, the orgasm doesn''t seem to be going to warn off soon.


    The fun and pleasure she was having were beyond words. That what her mind was experiencing as she felt her V.a.g.i.n.a would be forever for the shape of his D.


    Lucas closed his eyes, enjoying the orgasm he had. His c.o.c.k twitched and he blew a stronger seed, feeling her w.o.m.b.


    "AHH~." Viola''s loud m.o.a.ns filled the palace. Her p.u.s.s.y twitched again as her spots were simulated and she came "I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g again~"


    Ha Ha


    Lucas''s took his c.o.c.k back, Viola''s v.a.g.i.n.a looked to be redder seemed to be wider now. She was stretched more.


    It looks like she won''t be able to walk tomorrow, even if she had the strength to be a previous officer to a very strong pirate group.


    Lucas wanted to let her rest a bit before he bangs her again.


    She was a very hot woman, very beautiful. As Lucas was looking at her face, he saw her like a very beautiful flower that he wanted to protect and keep it on his side.


    When the tip of Lucas''s manhood left her p.u.s.s.y, it got followed by a trail of s.e.m.e.n.


    Viola lied on the bed and covered her face with her hands. She was feeling so good after s.e.x and the orgasm state didn''t wear off as she was still squirting.


    The D skill was surely mighty, as level 19 now, it made a great effect on Viola. The fact, she would never want to leave his D and would accept any price for the hope to get it again.


    "That was good."


    After a couple of rounds, Lucas stood up and took


    "Yes, it is..." Viola said. She then saw Lucas handing her a white pill and couldn''t help but to ask, "Lucas, what is this."


    "Birth control pills."


    "No need." Viola leaned her head on his chest, hugged him like a pillow and closed her eyes.


    "Do you want to get pregnant," Lucas said, shocked.


    Viola opened her eyes and looked at his. She giggled, then she looked down to his big c.o.c.k. It was still standing up proud, as remains of s.e.m.e.n were falling on his shaft.


    She reached his member and started to stroke it, feeling that her numb legs are ready again for more bed actions.


    "I have already eaten it before we jump to bed."


    Viola smiled and Lucas snapped, but soon, her hands that know how to tease his member got him back to the mood.


    She then closed her eyes and hugged his n.a.k.e.d body like it was her pillow, burying his face in her chest. Lucas closed his eyes and enjoyed how it felt to sink on such a sweet soft flesh pillow.


    Lucas nodded and closed his eyes to have a bit of rest,


    ''She is more responsible than me who hates condoms.''


    -x-X-x-


    Outside the room where the love happened, a lot of soldiers were heading toward the room of princess Viola.


    On their lead was the king.


    Because they head a screams coming from her room, they had gone there with weapons, out of fear that someone from the previous gang that attacked their country had come back.


    "Viola, hold on."


    The king stood up and gave a good kick to the door sending it flying.


    What he and the soldiers saw was something that made them open their eyes widely.


    Advanced chapters P.atreon


    Patr¨¦on.com/Erojaki

 Chapter 225

    Teaser: How to use the most useless thing.


    ----------


    Lucas and Viola were dressing after five rounds of s.e.x, Lucas came more than 8 times ¨C Since Viola knew how to tease him ¨C while she lost count on the second round, suddenly, they saw the door flying away.


    Lucas, who just put his boxers, turned his head to see Riku and a bunch of other soldiers staring at him.


    "Father, what are you doing?"  Viola looked at her father, the King, and quickly hid her half-n.a.k.e.d body behind Lucas, feeling embarrassed. "Why Didn''t You Knock The Door?" Viola yelled.


    "Viola..."


    Everything became clear now, to the king. The source of the screams he heard from earlier came out because the crown princess was having s.e.x and not because she was in danger.


    His eyes then swept down to Lucas. He then saw the bulge, with the head visible a bit through the boxer''s edge from size, even soft, and opened his eyes widely. Not only the king, but the soldier that came here to assist could see the trace of Lucas''s D.


    How can a man have such a thing, especially since Lucas wasn''t that big? If he was like one of those +5 meters guys, it would understand.


    Viola behind him, pressing her chest on his back, looked happy.


    The soldiers gulped their saliva. No wonder that they heard screams¡ªpoor Viola, she must have suffered, as she could barely stand with her shaky legs. But still, this is an unacceptable act. They raised their weapon and looked at their stunned king.


    "Oy, king, I don''t like when a guy stares down," Lucas said, his tone was firm, and his glare was cold.


    Since he had conqueror Haki and level 10 above that, Lucas had decided to use it for the first time.


    "You, you slept with my daughter."


    The King said, shaking, envying Lucas, and feeling pity for his daughter since she had to take that monster inside her... From her screams that filled the palace, he could tell that she had suffered a lot, or enjoyed a lot. He looked at Viola, to see that her facial expression was like the drunks.  Poor girl, she can''t even stand properly.


    But seeing that she still pressing her curves against the half-n.a.k.e.d man in front of him, made him feel like any father would do.


    He looked at Lucas and greeted his teeth before he said, "You will ¨C"


    "Father, No, I love Lucas and I can''t live without him," Viola said firmly. The D level 19 and the heavens she felt, made her make her decision to go against her dignity as a princess. "If you say


    The King was about to say something to Lucas, such as: even if you are the hero of the country, this won''t pass peacefully and you will take responsibility.


    "Get out," Lucas said with a cold and calm tone.


    From his body, an invisible momentum got out. The ground shook a bit. The soldiers lost consciousness and fell, feeling their wills crushed.


    Riku was sweating; he didn''t lose sentience, but he had felt his lungs getting tight, his breaths stopped, and he needed to turn away.


    Looking at Lucas, who was only 190 cm tall, Riku felt that he was short, and Lucas''s figure like a mountain. He felt like his eyes are looking down at him, and he can''t do a thing about it.


    (The king is 260 cm tall)


    "Conqueror Haki..."


    He murmured as he turned and walked out of the room, like Lucas told him to do, and stood there, sweating


    Viola was out of the range, but she could see the walls getting cracked.


    "What you did now-"Viola asked as she saw her father acting like a timid guy. But she liked it that way and hugged Lucas from back firmly, feeling secure with him.


    "Just getting some privacy." Let quickly change our clothes."  Lucas said. He didn''t like the rude people who don''t let him finish dressing.


    Viola kissed Lucas on his lips, and then both of them took their time to dress.


    At the end, when the two got out, they saw the soldiers sleeping, while Riku had a hard time to breath.


    Viola comforted her father and she said it was her choice, so she would be the one to take responsibly.


    Riku couldn''t believe that his daughter was the one who said that.


    But thinking about it, what Viola had tolerated, for eight years, when the gang took over this country. To keep her father safe, she became one of the officers of the enemy. Riku would never forget how good his daughter was. Maybe, she was frustrated. She already got old, and it''s the time for her to find a man.


    She deserved to have what she wanted, but he is still her father and wouldn''t want his daughter to get in a man''s bed before she is married, or at least, engaged.


    He usually would burst into anger, as any father would do, but Lucas''s Conqueror Haki made him, calmer and timed as he stood next Viola.


    Such Haki was stronger than the usual one.


    "You would marry her," Riku said those words with hard.


    Lucas just nodded, like he is the real daddy of the girl. "Sure." He then took with Viola''s hand and kissed her.


    Viola was happy by Lucas''s action and kissed him back, since the first one made her enjoy, that she didn''t mind kissing Lucas back, in front of her father.


    "Cough... brats, I am here.


    Riku felt pressure as Lucas was talking to him.


    Lucas, having level 10th Haki, could control it to make a pressure on the person as he talks to. Lucas conquered Riku''s will without having made it obvious.


    The King admitted defeat and said with a shaky voice, "Sure, having the hero who saved this country engaged to my daughter would raise the reputation of my family."


    Viola was amazed by how Lucas could make a king listen to him, and she hugged his arm.


    Lucas smiled as he patted the king''s arm "You are a good person."


    Lucas thought about his life in earth, the time when a major drug boss caught him sleeping with his daughter when James knocked on the door to see his wife and Lucas had to hide in a locker, which he used to.  ''Damn it, if I had such power in a previous life, I wouldn''t have to run.''


    And so, after some speech, Lucas and Viola were engaged together officially.


    Riku, though he was surprised, was a bit happy. His daughter would finally marry, and to a good man above that who was named as a hero.  At least, this way, their country would have the navy in their side... besides, his daughter deserves to have what she wants, and she is an a.d.u.l.t.


    Later, Lucas found that he has to stay for dinner.


    "Goodbye, father in law."


    Lucas had dinner with them, but now, he was leaving, saying he has a job.


    Riku just nodded.


    Viola waved her hand, "Come back soon, or this Mommy will miss you, Daddy."


    "Sure, Violet."


    And so, Lucas left from the gates of the palace, vanishing into thin air.


    Rebecca was standing aside to her aunt. She looked at Viola''s eyes and asked with a tone filled with annoyance, "Aunt, this means, that I have to call him uncle."


    "Yes." Viola said, wondering what with her niece''s attitude."


    "But aren''t you too old for him." Rebecca lowered her eyes. The 14-15 years old girl had some tears, "Shouldn''t you look to someone from your generation."


    Viola quickly understood what Rebecca felt; Viola hugged Rebecca''s head to her chest. "Oh silly girl, if you want to be with your uncle Lucas, I won''t stand on your way. But..."


    Viola was about to say, he prefers older women. "You are too young. Wait for a year at least."


    Rebecca blushed in her aunt''s chest and tried to break free, but Viola''s arms had great strength, enough to hold Rebecca in her chest.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Rebecca said. Then she thought about her aunt''s words and said," but are you sure."


    "Yep, I think you should wait until you mature more... you are already a too pretty girl, and you would grow to a woman...Do you want me to tell him, I think, since you are around the same age, he wouldn''t see you as a little girl if I told him that you are interested in your aunt''s man."


    "Aunt, are you fine... shouldn''t you hold a knife and stab anyone who thinks about your fianc¨¦e."


    Well, she liked Lucas, but her aunt''s words were weird. How Viola can offer to share a man she just engaged to.


    She must be messing with her.


    "Fufufu... well, you see..." Viola laughed. She went to Lucas despite knowing he has many girls already. What''s the harm if her little niece wanted to be her sister?


    Viola tactic is simple. If having three girls next Smile Factory was enough to bring Lucas, who still have 5 in the marine, there, then having someone additional in the palace may bring Lucas to the palace.


    Usually, she wouldn''t think like that, But Lucas wasn''t an ordinary man. And her experience with him, made her feel a deep love for Lucas, that she is willing to share Rebecca with him. Well, maybe her poor niece would become happy like that


    "Aunt, stop teasing me." Rebecca thought that her aunt must be teasing her. That''s why she turned and humped with her cheeks red. As she walked away, she said, "Remember what you said, Aunty. Royal people don''t take their words back."


    Rebecca blushed and ran.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Lucas made his way through Dressrosa and went to check Robin and Mikita, along with the process of fruits. Caesar said that 80 Artificial Devil Fruits would be ready by a week.


    After that, Lucas saw Yamato approaching him. The first thing she asked was if Lucas had read the book she gave him. Lucas smiled wryly and told her to take care of herself before going to check Sugar, Monet, the maid Baby 5, and finally, the miserable Doflamingo.


    Lucas, after looking at the toy, had finally made up his mind.


    Though Doflamingo is no longer danger, even if he returned to human (he lost his fruit), he still a valuable source of information. Lucas can ask him questions whenever he wants, and Doflamingo may know the whole underworld of this world.


    Lucas gave him a chance. Doflamingo would write everything he knows at a book; otherwise, Lucas would undo the spell and hands him to Big Mom, saying that he is the one who took Caesar Clown from her.


    Doflamingo cursed Lucas back and said, "Even though I turned into a toy, I''m still the Joker. My body only knows how to clean a toilet, but the contract can''t make me do something like that."


    It was clear that Doflamingo was asking for death.


    Monet was about to kill him, as her arm turned into a snow blade that became ink black, but Lucas stopped her.


    "Fine, go down to the city, and buy coffee with 3 exact centilitres. If the seller missed, go and find a way to earn berries, then, ask him again and again until she sells you the exact coffee I want."  (Don''t ask how he knew it''s she.)


    Lucas said as he gave the toy some berries. Doflamingo would suffer tonight.


    "Yes, master." Doflamingo had no choice, as Sugar made a detailed contract when she turned him into a toy. He hated his life; he hated what Lucas had done to him. And so, he left to buy the Cola for everyone.


    "Oh, only when you changed your mind, you can stop."


    Lucas then left.


    Both of Monet and Sugar said goodbye.


    The two sisters had their relationship improve after living together for a long. Though they have competition, fights between them, they are still a family. That appeared as the vicious Monet saved Sugar when Lucas took Doflamingo, but she still messes with her.


    -x-X-x-


    By the end of the day, Lucas had gone to his base.


    And then, he got a surprise.


    The HQ sent him a report.


    It was a signal that called everyone from Admiral Rank to symbolic Admirals and strong Vice Admirals to finish their jobs quickly and come to the HQ by ten days.

 Chapter 226

    Marineforde, the HQ.


    "Sengoku, are you fine." Garp was standing next to Sengoku who just coughed blood.


    "Ah, I''m fine."


    Sengoku tried to force a smile out of his face, but then he coughed more blood out of his lungs.


    Garp came and held his back.


    "You aren''t fine." Garp said, "You have been working day and night. Even someone like you would need a rest."


    Garp remembered it has been almost two weeks since Sengoku became sick.


    The doctor checked Sengoku told Garp that the Fleet Admiral should take his medicines and would get better.


    But instead, his condition got worse.


    That may be since Lucas, may have slept with the one who makes Sengoku''s food and made her use an additional ingredient. Of course, no one knows about this.


    The doctor this time said, ''Although that the Fleet Admiral is working, he should rest. He is already old, and he may die if this continues.''


    "Well, I guess you are right. " Sengoku said, "I will take a long holiday."


    "Bwahahaha, it would be good at this case... wait, who are you planning to make the Fleet Admiral," Garp laughed at first. But then, he made a concerning face, as Sengoku''s decision would determine the whole future of the fleet.


    Sengoku already called all the Admirals, symbolic admirals and other high ranked, to finish their business within ten days to come to an urgent meeting at Marineforde.


    "Sigh, probably Aokiji. But my guess that Akainu would clash with him and the things would go according to the Fleet rules."


    The fleet rules say that the one who should hold the fleet should not only be smart, but extremely strong.


    This is a fleet, strength is what matters.


    "How about Lucas, he is smart-" Garp tried to suggest.


    "I hope he doesn''t come."


    Sengoku shut Garp quickly.


    Because of how Lucas was promoting quickly, to the degree that Sengoku thought that Lucas would have no position to promote into, Sengoku thought that Lucas may be an illegal child for one of the Five Elders since they seem to prefer him, or, he banged some Celestial Dragoness.


    Some Celestial Dragoness was looking for Lucas... that was enough to raise the suspicions.


    But that image quickly faded as one position offered itself to the navy, his position¨C the Fleet Admiral.


    Because of his sickness, and a new chance that was offered to Lucas, Sengoku thought that Lucas may be the son of heavens.


    "Well, isn''t the kid strong," Garp said.


    But he could understand Sengoku''s worries.


    Sengoku was, of course, worry that Lucas may want to take over it. It didn''t get in the mind of Sengoku to see 16 years old


    "I''ll make him an Admiral. That should keep him low."


    What scared him was that he saw Lucas able to fight toe on toe with Garp, and eventually, making the old man run away after a full day of fighting. That eventually meant he is stronger than average Admiral.


    And what''s more, according to the naval rules, anyone with the rank of Admiral, or Symbolic Admiral, or a legendary marine, can participate in the selection.


    ''Let''s hope there won''t be a mess.''


    Sengoku coughed badly before he drank a cup of water. He looked at Garp with puppy eyes as he asked, "Garp, don''t you want me to pass you the seat of Fleet Admiral."


    Well, if Garp wanted to be the Fleet Admiral, no one can say something about.


    "Hell no." Garp turned his head and cleaned his nose.


    ***


    "Thank you, Daddy."


    There was a 37 years old woman, red-haired and quite beautiful with a huge H cup tits, a snow skin, and chubby ass, yet curvy. She was smiling at Lucas''s face.


    The woman looked to be very satisfied as she put her chef''s dress, as just now got the doze she needs, and could barely walk.


    Lucas took his pants up as he looked at the clock, then to the woman who just put her red lips on his mouth.


    This is Sofia, the head chef in the HQ and the one responsible for Sengoku''s meals.


    Lucas, since ever he got the symbolic rank, made sure to come to this kitchen, and meet the people here.


    Sofia was a widow and a mother for one child. Her husband was a marine that was killed 7 years ago by pirates. Since then, she stayed at the HQ.


    A few weeks ago, she met with Lucas, a handsome and a strong guy. The pretty curvaceous widow felt her instincts moving when Lucas asked her to show him some recipes.


    She remembered how they entered the kitchen and the magic happened.


    She had s.e.x, with a way bigger D than she remembered.


    She had fun and screamed as wild as possible as she was stretching when he banged her. She became linked to him by the D, and she got introduced to one of life''s best flavours.


    After having s.e.x with the younger man many times, he told her to mess with the Fleet Admiral''s food with one ingredient he gave


    Sofia, fearing that refusing may get him away from her, accepted the task.


    "Here, take care of your son." Lucas handed her a bag of money.


    "thank you. But, I think he needs a father figure to take care of him." Her big eyes fixed on Lucas.


    "Sure, but later... You know a justice man is busy."


    Lucas would let her join his concubines later, after getting through the Holy Land since she played her role faithfully. As for her kid, Lucas won''t mind adopting a one.


    "I can wait for you, Daddy."


    She accepted the bag from him and watched his back as he left.


    Sofia opened the bag and her mouth was wide open. There was at least a hundred million inside with a lot of diamonds.


    It was like a signal from Lucas to tell her that she can retire, and go and live her life with her son.


    Tears started to fall from Sofia''s eyes, as she went to the kitchen, with her legs numb, and swept the salty liquid from her bottom lips.


    "Thank you."


    With this, she felt a lot secured. She can retire and spend her time with her little kid.


    -x-X-x-


    Ten days had passed since the Fleet Admiral called the higher-ups to an urgent meeting.


    Lucas made his way out of SMILE Factory with a happy expression, as he had taken 90 Artificial Devil Fruit to his storage.


    He isn''t away from achieving his goal.


    Lucas then went to his base, wore his coat as a cape and made his way to a ship that was waiting for him.


    "Lucas, it''s time to go."


    Domino was standing next to Lucas and forming a military salute. Behind her was the sea, having a ship that should take Lucas to the HQ.


    She was invited to the meeting as well, and as his secretary, would follow him, just to present Lucas''s strength and deal with anything he finds annoying. In fact, Lucas thinks that her Devil Fruit power now had surpassed Akainu''s, so she can take care of herself.


    (Lightning is 5 times hotter than the sun, but because of the short duration, it doesn''t reach its max potentials. Well, that''s lightning that can''t hold itself,)


    Lucas nodded his head at her. Looking at her purple eyes, Lucas''s hand went to her pat with her golden hair before he put his lips on her mouth and give her a kiss. Domino blushed and couldn''t keep her professional attitude and let her huge chest fall on his. Lucas took his lips back and smiled at her, thinking that she is cute with the colour of her eyes.


    The marines behind on the battleship could see what kind of the person they would take to the HQ.


    Domino turned to the marines behind her and shouted, "You should go away, and you are too slow to guide us."


    "What!"


    "We have eternal pos, so we should take care of ourselves."


    Lucas took a compass and sent the ship away.


    "Follow me," Lucas said, activating More-More ability increasing his speed by folds and vanished in one direction.


    Domino, on the other side, turned into a lightning bolt and headed toward the same direction.


    Lucas landed on the Red Line top and looked down to see the HQ.


    Domino was waiting for him, as she arrived here earlier, rubbing her head and feeling dizzy.


    "Ouch, the speed of lightning hurt." Domino could come here earlier by moving as a lightning bolt until she hit the Red Line.


    Travelling with this speed for long-distance risky, if someone doesn''t know his or her direction and how long it''s far. It can only be used to be like teleportation.


    "Let''s go."


    Sure, even if Lucas can increase his speed more than hundred times (>100 km per second, since his footwork is 900-100 meter/second), it still far from lightning speed (1/3 speed of light).


    But at least, Lucas can control his speed in battle and use it perfectly without being too linear and predictable.


    The two then reached the HQ, to the meeting room.


    Lucas found himself arrived earlier as he entered the building, seeing only three Admirals of four here. Akainu, Aokiji, and Kizaru were here. Gion seemed to be late.


    On the other side, Z was sitting and crossing his legs above the table.


    He looked to be 30 years younger, and his missed arm was there, but it was a mechanic arm.


    It seems that Ain made him like this before she left his crew.


    Z, of course, didn''t refuse such a gift. After he fulfilled his promise to take vengeance from Weevil, he was ready to have a simple life while teaching again at the camp.


    "Lucas, long times no see."


    "Long time."


    Z waved his hand at Lucas. His eyes then swept to see a blonde woman next him wearing dark sunglasses.


    "Who is this one?"


    "My woman."


    Lucas said as he grabbed Domino by arm. She blushed and smiled, "I''m Vice Admiral, Domino."


    "Ah, the lightning woman who stopped the prison breaks at Impel Down."


    "Yes." Domino said confidently."It was nothing though."


    The other Admirals looked at her.


    Domino was known here, by having one of the strongest Logia Devil Fruits, Rumble-Rumble. It was a fruit that made her an Admiral Candidate, though she isn''t aware.


    Funny thing; most of Lucas''s girls who got outside and had good fruits, became Admirals candidates


    "Ah, good for you. I feel a bit sorry for Ain." Z said joking.


    ???She is included as well."


    "Really."


    "Really," Lucas said, thinking about Ain that turned into a good girl and started to have a better attitude. She started to call him master now without overreacting or blushing like she gave up on her own.


    "Well, as long as she okay with it," Z said, feeling envious.


    If Ain wants to be a part of the harem of the guy who saved her, so be it. It''s her choice.


    "Oh. She is a good girl, and could bend herself easily." Domino smiled viciously as she had a good time making Ain learn how to do desk jobs. ''I had dealt with worse pirates than her and could reform them. That Ain thought that she can have that attitude around us, just some bzz and she became fine'' thought Domino as she covered her mouth with her hand so she can''t laugh. She surely made Ain have a better attitude.


    Of course, Lucas didn''t know about that.


    Very soon, other figures started to enter the meeting room; a couple of other Vice Admirals, some old people with other different high ranks. Gion came as well and greeted Lucas before sitting on one chair.


    When everyone came, Sengoku entered the room with Garp and went to the main seat.


    "Okay, I see that everyone is here. Let''s start.

 Chapter 227

    Lucas was at the HQ, along with other higher-ups. The admirals were present along with Symbolic and retired Admirals. Some shinning Vice Admirals are here as well. All of them were curious why did Sengoku called all of them to come after taking care of any job they have within the ten given days.


    "Zephyr, can you tell me what did you use to look younger."


    Tsuru asked Z. The old woman looked surprised when she saw Z''s skin healthier than ever and his eyes full of energy. At her youth, she was a top beauty. But somehow, she aged faster than everyone.


    Seeing Z like this, she had some desire to know. She is old, but she is a woman as well.


    "Well, a friend of mine had used his power to make me like this."


    "Would you introduce me to that friend." She smiled at Z''s face.


    Tsuru was talking to Z as he gave Lucas, who was talking with Domino, a glance. This one little beast had made 2 of the 3 girls that always stand behind her decides to leave to his crew ¨C just what had he done.


    Of course, Lucas permitted Mia, Lisa, Helen, and some red-eyed blonde girl called Mimi ¨C they were good.


    Though, his base would become chaotic as his base would soon be full of women, which already surpassed 9.


    Lucas didn''t forget that there is a sky above that base. And there is another country having some of his girls. Perhaps, in more couple years, Lucas would surpass big mom and form his tribe. But that would be left to think of later.


    Z let his ears closer to her and whispered, "Maybe, you should talk to Lucas about that."


    Tsuru blushed and looked at Lucas, feeling a tickling on her shoulder. After all, she got a message from him. And trust her when she says, that is a feeling that you would never want to forget. But she can''t just introduce herself to someone too young.


    "Brats nowadays, I''ll see him later." She murmured as she gave him another glance.


    Lucas seemed just to chat with Domino next to him and smiling casually at Gion that was a bit far from him.


    Garp took a seat next to Lucas, as the Fleet Admiral sat at the main chair of a square table that had many higher-ups.


    Sengoku''s plan from the meeting is to make someone take his place while he goes in unknown duration vacation. His gaze stopped at Lucas, the one with the best record at the Navy''s history, and probably one of the strongest as well.


    After retiring, one Admiral may become the Fleet Admiral, which would mean there would be an available Admiral Rank.


    Maybe, Sengoku can convince Lucas to take Admiral while leaving the bigger responsibility to the a.d.u.l.ts.


    It''s the lesser of the two evils.


    Unfortunately, no one of the old generation marines seems to be interested in taking his place. At this moment, Sengoku hated the law that said the strongest can fight for this rank.


    Seeing all of the eyes on him, he started to speak, "I see that all of you are presented here."


    The higher-ups nodded, waiting for Sengoku to say why he gathered all of them. They all realised that this matter concerns the whole Navy, for all of them to be present here.


    Of course, Lucas was the only one who knew what the purpose of this meeting.


    He leaned back with his lips curled up a bit, resisting his urge to laugh.


    Domino saw it. After the Impel Down incident, Sadi told her about this hidden smile of Lucas. It only appears when he is walking out of a mess he made.


    That made her confused; what kind of mess Lucas made.


    All the other Navy staffs were looking at the Fleet Admiral''s face; he looked paler, while his black hair seemed to get some white strands.


    "Anyway..."


    The Fleet Admiral made some boring introduction speech before getting to the point.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    Sengoku coughed here and often during the meeting. With all of the people here being experts, they could feel something off. That was more than true for the ones who knew Sengoku for long.


    "Sengoku, are you sick."Tsuru asked.


    Sengoku didn''t play around the bush and gave a simple nod.


    Everyone looked shocked.


    "Fleet Admiral, since when did this happen, you should take care of your health. With sick Fleet Admiral, justice may fall," said Lucas, showing a shocked and horrified expression. "The pillar of the Navy is shaking."


    ''Oh well, at least I see his good face in bed.'' Domino lowered her head and put her sunglasses. She wondered how Lucas''s face changed this quickly.


    Sengoku let a sigh, not knowing why Lucas was so caring. Maybe he wronged the kid. Maybe he isn''t just some strong machine that exposes the warlords whenever they go.


    "Well, as most of you are here, I want to announce. There would be two available ranks." Shifting his gaze from Lucas to everyone, Sengoku said, "One would be Admiral if one of the four became the Fleet Admirals."


    Sengoku looked at Lucas. After seeing the kid''s performance with Garp, the legendary marine who fought The Pirate King in during his youth, Sengoku thought it may be time to push Lucas out of the symbolic Admiral rank and give him the real Admiral rank.


    If anyone here objected, they can fight Lucas over the rank. But Sengoku doubted that anyone would.


    Well, having a teen as an Admiral is better than having a teen as the Fleet Admiral.


    The Admirals reacted as well. Gion told Sengoku to rest at home. Aokiji''s eyes became sharp as he didn''t say anything. Z, Tsuru, and Garp felt some pity for Sengoku and told him it would be okay.


    "Scary, things would become messy," Kizaru said with a slow tone that doesn''t fit the man with the speed of the light.


    "Absolute Justice should make its way. If the Fleet Admiral is sick, he has to step aside." Akainu raised his cap and showed his James-Brown''s like deep face (the old James Brown).


    "I will take this rank, does anyone have an objection."


    No one was going to talk. Akainu was excellent Admiral and a very strong one. He wouldn''t hesitate to make a decision, and absolutely, there is no place for a coward in his ship. he was the one who can make the hard decision that the leader must take.


    If Akainu took over the fleet, then the marines would become more disciplined.


    But someone seemed to object Akainu''s absolute Justice Philosophy ¨C the justice that says that using every method to achieve the final result, no matter how immorally it is.


    Someone who was known to believe in his Justice.


    "I object," Aokiji said.


    "Oh, so it will be solved according to the rules. If two wanted to be the Fleet Admiral, they would have to fight in death and life battle. The winner would become the next leader," said Z to the two who were his students in the past.


    An argument had happened between Aokiji and Akainu. The two agreed to fight while they couldn''t wait to put their hand on each other.


    As things were going intense, a voice interrupted.


    "Ah, excuse me. I object to both of you."


    Lucas raised his hand, drawing the attention of everyone, "As someone who proved to be a hero of Alabasta and Dressrosa I want to make some points."


    Everyone paid attention to the man known as Golden Hunter spoke.


    Akainu looked to be annoyed as a paper on his hand started to burn.


    Sengoku started to sweat crazily, but before he could talk


    "Ohh~" Kizaru opened his mouth making O shape. "This seeeems to be logical. Don''t you think so, Mister, Akainu"


    "Shut up."


    Kizaru looked at both Akainu and Aokiji. He reached beneath his seat and grabbed a sack full of popcorn before switching his look toward Lucas.


    This man surely enjoys trolling his fellow Admirals.


    Kizaru expected things not to go peacefully.


    Lucas continued talking, "As it seems, many things had happened beneath the nose of your justice. I realised that when I was walking and patrolling.


    "Crocodile was about to slay a whole country, no justice around.


    "In Dressrosa, most of the people turned it into toys and all of what Navy did was to declare them as a rare race.


    "I will make it short. It''s your fault, and all of those incidents could be prevented if we had a bid wiser leaders. The civilians are paying the price of the lack of organization.


    "I have my vision, and I will also fight for Fleet Admiral Rank."


    Lucas''s speech made the ones at the organisation in blame. Everyone looked at him carefully.


    Lucas had a serious face.


    The words he said, just now, are mere bullshit. Had he not read the Manga, he wouldn''t have known either.


    But well, it sounded like a good excuse.


    ''Since when did that brat mature,'' Gion''s lips were twitching. Lucas, why are you saying such reckless words. Now both Akainu and Aokiji are glaring at him.


    By the end of Lucas''s words, Sengoku started coughing blood, "you *cough* brat *cough*


    "Bwahaha..." Garp busted into laughter while Kizaru chuckled.


    The people presented here talked with each other.


    Another argument had happened.


    Akainu was the angriest one as he looked at Lucas.


    "What did you say," Akainu said.


    "You heard me. You only shout Justice- Justice like some sort of child who doesn''t know what he is doing. People like you I can trust them only on the battlefield."


    Lucas took a cigarette and lit it up, not fazed by Akainu''s lava.


    Surely, there would be a fight between Lucas, Akainu, and Kizaru to determine the next Fleet Admiral.


    But that would be left for later.


    This made Sengoku look sicker.


    That was a battle even he can''t see its outcome.


    "Listen, little brat, go back to your base and don''t come here until your milk teeth fall," Akainu said, full of anger. His arm turned into lava. "Just because you got some lucky shots, doesn''t give the right to a little ass like you to talk here. So shut up and stand on the corners... Oy, Sengoku, why did you let this brat come here."


    Lucas opened his jaw a bit, not expecting Akainu to be like that. Not only this guy has an anger issue, but a vicious tongue.


    Before Lucas could speak, there was someone who looked to be angrier than him.


    "What did you say, you freak."


    Domino suddenly stood up and glared at Akainu, her eyes turned blue.


    "Shut up woman, or I''ll burn you here." Akainu gave one glance to Domino and threatened her.


    Domino''s eyes that were opened wide were visible behind the sunglasses. She was about to step forward and argue with this rude person.


    Domino stood and was about to run, but she stopped when Lucas held her from his shoulder.


    "Just leave him saying what he wants." Lucas said, "he can talk all he likes, but his time would come. And I''ll beat his ass."


    Lucas was calm.


    Even Akainu''s day would come.


    Domino calmed down a bit and snorted at Akainu, raising her middle finger at him.


    However, Akainu didn''t shut up as he looked down at the two, who were almost half tall as him.


    "Shrimps, You are nothing but empty talk. When I was fighting, you weren''t born. With such little strength of yours, you think yourself at top."


    Akainu shouted at them.


    Gion, Sengoku and Lucas flinched.


    Kizaru seemed to be entertained as he said while raising both of his hands, "I''m afraid."


    He didn''t look afraid at all, but trying to troll the people here.


    "Ha, ~ is this your best," Lucas said, relaxing more; which made Akainu get angrier after realising that a teen is messing him.


    "I heard better insults from kids... who taught you to make such low-level provocation should be sent to Impel Down for the shitty teaching alone," Lucas said, smiling.


    Akainu''s face became uglier.


    "Who are you calling Shrimp." Domino, hearing the insult, could no longer remain calm. In the eyes of the previous Head Jailer, Akainu was nothing more than a prisoner out of control and need to get whipped.


    "Enough, you can''t talk to a respectful Admiral like that," Sengoku yelled.


    The situation became messier than he thought.


    Domino didn''t calm down and looked at Akainu. "Huh, YOU, an Admiral. I think Lucas is right, someone like you is an Admiral is a problem. Even I can be a better Admiral than you. So don''t think you can talk about Lucas while all you can do is to shoot magma." As a woman, Domino has the talent to be mean. "Huge Piece XXXX XXXX XXXX XX XXXXX xx...." (Censoring)


    Everyone opened their jaw.


    Such vicious words.


    "Good one girl," commented Gion, feeling proud of Domino.


    "Hahaha...." Lucas looked at Akainu''s expression and laughed.


    This meeting isn''t boring as he thought it would be.


    Akainu, after hearing the rain of insults, could no longer hold his feelings.


    Akainu''s arm turned into lava.


    "Fine, do you dare to prove your words. Fight over my rank, now."


    Akainu said. To him, his strength is what holds justice. He can''t tolerate a woman and a teen insulting him.


    Since she said she can be a better Admiral then him, she has to prove it.


    But well, if she just survived now.


    While everyone was trying to proceed what happened, Akainu arm turned into magma on a shape of a fist and flew toward Domino.


    That made everyone annoyed and shocked. They felt the heat and bent their backs. But the lava fist wasn''t heading toward them, but to Domino.


    Akainu made a solemn face. If this didn''t kill her, then she would learn how to shut her mouth in case she survived, and spent the rest of her life in bed.


    "Domino, you can have your way with him."


    Lucas''s eyes turned vicious as he made a smirk. Akainu seems to want to lose his rank now.


    Well, the patient has limits.


    His bloodthirst toward Akainu was felt by everyone''s Haki.


    Domino''s hand turned into a blue as she extended it and held the Lava fist.


    The officers looked to see that her hand burned neither her face drew a pained expression.


    *tzz* *tzz* *tzz*


    Her hand morphed into lightning that wrapped the Lava fist, destroying it.


    "You look to have some capabilities," Akainu said, seeing that his attack was blocked.


    "Fine, I accept your challenge," Domino said.


    Sengoku was about to throw up blood.


    Those damn rules of the Navy that allow people to fight over higher ranks, couldn''t be changed since the old Government made them. When the very first Celestial Dragons made the Navy, they made rules even their siblings can''t break. The Fleet Admiral has the highest authority when it comes to the fleet. Also, Admirals and Fleet Admirals should prove themselves by strength.


    Those rules showed that the ancestor of the rulers preferred strength over policy.


    On the other hand, Lucas didn''t look worried. Who would win if Lava and lightning clashed? Would Lava burn lightning to ashes?


    "Well, I think it''s good to have an Admiral on my side." Lucas hid his smirk.


    Though, he planned to have the last blow.


    Well, he can''t leave such good fruit, can he?


    ''Now I think of it... which girl doesn''t have a Devil Fruit... Magma-Magma would be handy.''


    Unlike the retard Enel, who could in the manga burn Luffy by making the Gold on Luffy hotter, Lucas knows that she can use Lightning Fruit Abilities well. She had been with him for almost a year, and had her fruit for a long time, so Lucas didn''t stop Domino from taking this challenge.


    If anyone can counter lightning here, it would be Kizaru and Aokiji, who are pure Light and Pure Ice.


    "Let''s go."


    Lucas stood up and said, "It''s decided, the one who wins, will participate in the selection of the Fleet Admiral."


    All of this mess had happened because of him, Fernando Lucas.


    Sengoku glared at Lucas while remembering, ''He who bares The D, would cause havoc''


    In the history of this world, Lucas was the second to cause the most havoc after the Pirate King, and Lucas has no D in his name.

 Chapter 228

    In an isolated island that has no living humans, nor animals, around, the highest ranks officers were on a warship next to the beach, witnessing what''s going on.


    As it seems, during the last meeting, an extreme argument had happened between Akainu, Lucas, and Domino. Especially Domino who said she can be better than him, and called Akainu a piece of XXXX and XXX and XXXX.... and Akainu took it to the next level as he challenged her and tried to kill her at the spot, which failed.


    "Listen, you can beat him easily," said Lucas as he was mentally preparing Domino.


    "Really..."


    Domino was standing some hundred meters away from Akainu. She already took off her coat, leaving only a white shirt and green military pants.


    She turned her purple eyes to Lucas, wanting his advice.


    "You can anything burn you," Lucas asked, "and nothing can burn you, physically."


    Lucas speciality, at the college he left, was chemistry, and he knows that some things can''t burn at all.


    "No."


    "And as long as you aren''t touching Sea Stone, at best, he would deliver physical damage." Like a coach, Lucas gave a piece of advice how to fight her opponent


    "Right."


    Domino cracked her neck and massaged her arms while glaring at Akainu.


    That damn old man tried to kill her, seriously.


    Lucas was behind her, having a towel around his neck, and giving her advice like a boxing coach.


    "Just, keep raising his heat." Lucas thought.


    Unlike Enel, who only strike with lightning for 0.000....1 second, Domino can sustain that lightning for as long as possible.


    Luckily, Enel was a retard.


    "Listen, carefully, young girl." Lucas then started whispering in her ear, "Once, I had fought with the previous owner of your fruit. Though he could kick my ass if he had a brain and kept distance while spamming bolts - at least, that what I would have done- yet he came very close...."


    Domino listened to Lucas''s strategy and nodded with a shock. Lucas fought someone who could use lightning. Not only so, but Lucas himself admitted that he could lose if his opponent was a little bit wiser at that time.


    On the other side, next Akainu was Kizaru, holding popcorn and letting it closer to Akainu''s arm that became lava. It was a good way to heat his snack.


    "Are you sure... The Navy would become weaker without her around."


    "I''ll burn her lightning into ashes. Justice doesn''t need the like him and her."


    Akainu needed to kill someone now, and he is going to kill someone.


    "Scary, very scary."


    back to Lucas, he finished telling Domino everything.


    She stood up and looked at him like he was a coach.


    Lucas patted her arm, held her fist and said, "Now, go in there, and don''t come back here without that Admiral Rank."


    "Yes, Fleet Admiral."


    Domino stared at his eyes and felt passion. She closed her eyes, stood on her toe, and let her mouth closer to his cheek before kissing it.


    The people around lifted their eyebrow.


    Gion saw this and her lips started to twitch. Did she kiss him on the cheek? That''s a confessing move.


    "He is growing fast." Though she flinched at first, she made a smile. At least a kiss on the cheek and not on the mouth. That means they aren''t dating, but potentially soon. Maybe she would give Lucas some lecture about the type of women he can choose and what responsibility fallow that.


    *Muah*


    Domino''s lips left Lucas''s cheek.


    She stared at his eyes and said, "I''ll come back quickly."


    "wait,"


    "What."


    "Spit the water." Lucas took a water bottle and gave it to Domino.


    Though she didn''t understand him, she did as Lucas told her, and spit the water.


    "Now you are ready." After Lucas slapped her ass cheek, he vanished in thin air and appeared on a battleship on the corner.


    Domino now got a perfect strategy to fight Akainu.


    Next to Lucas, a light ball appeared and morphed into a middle-aged man with beard and sunglasses.


    Kizaru was holding popcorn, seeing that he and Lucas were next to each other at the same time, he extended his hand, "Do you want some Popcorn."


    "Thanks."


    Lucas nodded as he took a handful of popcorn and enhanced his vision, to see that battle well. He opened his mouth and ate while observing ¨C the last blow must be his.


    "Are you worried," Kizaru asked Lucas.


    "No." Lucas smiled. "This Popcorn is good, where did you buy it from."


    "Oh, they sell this one at Impel Down. you won''t find it at Marineforde."


    "I see." Lucas lost his appetite and looked back at the field, as he was curious. What will happen, since the Domino, with the Lightning Fruit, got his Ultimate Potentials Unlocker? It had been a long time and things must be unpredictable.


    ***


    Domino and Akainu were facing each other, standing only 80 meters away.


    Akainu looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, whose milky skin was smoother than smooth, and her eyes made her cute and became a top tier beauty along with her golden hair floating.


    But he had no mercy to her.


    Akainu would kill her without blinking and he won''t hold back.


    "I''ll burn you to ashes."


    His arms turned into magma, making a smock rise from it, and started to bigger and bigger than it became in a size that can cover a whole villa.


    The next second, Akainu threw his giant lava fist at Domino. Such an attack would explode a ship easily.


    "Humph."


    Domino humped as her purple eyes became blue. She extended her arm as well, and giant lightning beam in size of a thick large tree flew out of it, reaching the lava fist in a blinding speed.


    White and red light covered the view of the watchers, but the blue light looked to be stronger.


    *Rumble*


    A loud sound boomed, almost making everyone''s ear sensitive.


    The lightning wrapped the magma for a brief, making it explode and turning it into many red lava droplets that rained on Domino; the lava seemed to get hotter because the lightning raises it.


    When they rained on Domino, she didn''t bother dodging, and they passed by her body like nothing, since, magma transfer charges.


    "Not bad," Akainu said as he started walking forward with sturdy steps.


    Domino remembered what Lucas told her and confidently walked forward.


    When the distance became 15 meters and Akainu was ready to spam another lava fists, his foe shouted.


    "I''ll make you apologize for your rude words, piece of XXXX" Domino stopped and extended her hand that was sparking.


    "200 million volt Lightning Dragon."


    From her hand, a sparkling blue beam, thick as a giant tree, moved in a blinding speed and hit Akainu, who quickly crossed his arms and shot a lava barrage to form a barrier.


    Akainu, of course, was waiting for the lightning woman to come close before he burns her for real.


    But something unexpected had happened.


    The lightning, not only it pushed his lava back, but actually, passed through it.


    Domino didn''t seem to use one-shot lightning bolt flash, instead, she kept pouring the lightning in the lava, making it, in a very short time, become hotter and hotter, to the degree that it started to boil.


    In more or less than a second, the magma started to turn black, raising the heat of the surroundings before turning into ashes, which fell on the ground.


    Lucas from the side nodded.


    If Enel was alive, he would just shot one lightning bolt in a short time that would only raise the Laval''s heat slightly, not enough to burn it.


    The next second, Akainu jumped to the side letting the lightning dragon passed by him.


    Though the surroundings were very hot because of the magma, Domino didn''t seem to be bothered by the heat. Like lightning, she is immune to the heat. (until 5 times the heat of the sun, physically.)


    "Lucky shot," Akainu said as he patted his red coat before he stared at Domino. "But you lack experience."


    "Yeah, says the one who thinks he can burn lightning into ashes," Domino mocked Akainu, as she won''t leave much chance. Because she worked at Impel Down, she learned how to use her words viciously. "Did you ever read a book before... maybe you can even burn the water into ashes. Just try to burn your stupidity into ashes, you would do a great favour to the justice by that."


    "You darn whore." Akainu clenched his teeth, his temperature started to rise.


    "Pft, cheap insult, I saw prisoners in Impel Down more civilized than you."


    Domino patted her hair like Akainu isn''t there.


    On the other side, Lucas was staring at Akainu, thinking if he should kill him, or use Hormones fruit to make him a woman, so he may realise what a whore is. ''No, that would take a long time for the trash. Just, I''ll wait for that moment''


    "Damn you." Akainu, known by his short temper, couldn''t hold his anger as he lifted his fists to the sky.


    *Pew* *Pew*


    Tens and tens of lava fists calved with Haki, flew up, and were ready to go down.


    Each of those was smaller than the big lava fist from earlier, but they would be enough


    Frowning, Domino kept staring at Akainu as she raised her hand. With her Haki, she could tell each Lava fist going to hit her.


    From Domino''s slender finger, multi lightning bolts flew up toward the lava and made a connection instantly. *Tzz* from those into the other lava fists, surrounding them by blue aura in the sky.


    Though it was night, it looked like it was the morning


    The lightning didn''t vanish as Domino kept cycling it around the lava, raising its heat very fast.


    Akainu was a very smart person, and Domino was in front of him; there is a very close good chance for him now.


    The cruellest Admiral started to run toward the woman with the intent of killing her with one punch.


    From the sides, the higher-ups were watching with amazement.


    Sengoku was wondering what had happened so the Navy gain another strong member this year; Did Impel Down hide Domino''s potentials from the very beginning. Well, in this case, The Navy should thank Lucas for banging... bringing such fighter to their side.


    ''Oh, Enel, I should thank Luffy''s plot amour for making you have this fruit. you were the easiest for I had fought.'' Lucas thanked his luck that he knew Enel wasn''t smart at all.


    Even if one''s body is strong to counter lightning, there would always be that freezing effect. (Take, for example, the police that use electricity to capture criminals, though the voltage isn''t enough to kill them. let alone that One Piece people don''t train their internal organs, neither their brains... so lightning with high voltage would affect inside even if can''t damage their bodies.)


    Some of the officers around Lucas started to sweat up as the weather was getting hotter and hotter.


    Domino looked up. After turning the lava in the sky into ashes, Akainu appeared in front of her face and ready to give her a deadly blow.


    "DIE."


    Even if she is lightning, he would use his Haki to kill her, and there is no way she would react this fast to him.


    In a very fast reaction, Domino smiled as her body became blue, and vanished, only followed by a blue spark and magma, which hit her original spot late.


    Her Haki was good enough to predict such a hit. As she dodged, she lifted her arm and shot a lightning bolt at Akainu <<500 million Volts>> Akainu didn''t react at the time and his eyesight suddenly became blue as he felt his lungs and heart froze temporarily.


    But Akainu was so strong physically. Though it won''t make him lose consciously, he could stand, while feeling that he would faint at any moment. His vision darkened for a second. ''Damn it, it''s tickling my mind. I need to get to make a barrier.''


    Since Akainu was frozen, Domino had a chance to finish it off, but she decided that the finisher blow would come soon.


    "Don''t mock me, woman."


    Surrounded by lightning, Akainu let a scream as he turned into magma that sprayed everywhere up, covered by all of his Haki. It took a lot of will to make such an attack.


    Domino, with lightning speed, moved back a hundred meter and appeared on the ground, avoiding that wave.


    "Ha...Ha." Akainu was panting. He almost fainted, as just a couple more of bolts like that would have fainted. "This tickling of electricity is annoying."


    "Just finish his ass." Lucas, holding a towel, from the side, yelled. "Knock him out."


    But well, he could understand Domino''s intent.


    Domino opened her arm and blue light of ball appeared on her palm that turned into a whip she easily held.


    *Tzzz*.


    The air around that whip started to become hotter and hotter at a rapid rate. Hot winds started to blew everywhere. This was basically, hot plasma.


    Domino looked at the sky to see clouds started to gather because of the pressure and the heat of Akainu''s attacks.


    Nodding, she threw the blue lightning whip up, which started spinning once it got there. The whip would sustain its form for some second, which would generate plasma around it, and raising its heat to a very high degree.


    The plasma''s heat would certainly rise more than the lava, which would make high pressure, gathering the clouds in the sky.


    "Disaster Caller." Domino declared the name of her attack, which she created.


    She glared at Akainu and said, "You had the nerves to insult a co-worker, a total unprofessional. Not to mention, you had the nerve to threat a 16 years old teen, how can you be this heartless, you monster."


    Lucas, because of his enhanced vision, could read her lips and knew what she said; he flinched.


    "Did you have to say my age like that?" Of course, it gave him a sour feeling. He isn''t a kid, why is she talking like Akainu like she is his big sis or what.


    "Whatever."


    Akainu touched the ground and it started to become red. Magma lakes started to appear as they were controlled to move forward, as Akainu can easily use his Haki with the new magma.


    Using awakening ability, Akainu decided to turn the battlefield into his environment ¨C a volcano.


    "Though your lightning is good, I''ll turn it into ashes now," Akainu said. After experiencing the lightning bolt, he learned how to defend against it.


    The lava started to gather in front of Akainu, forming a big magma monster.


    Not only so, but, bellow the ground, the lava was beneath Domino''s feet started to move up.


    Sengoku saw this and coughed blood again. He quickly held Lucas''s arm as he is the one who can stop this. If Domino died, then the Navy would lose a lot.


    "He is serious, Lucas, tell the girl to come back, she has a brighter future. "


    Lucas turned to the previous fleet Admiral and smiled. "Well, Akainu can burn the ground, but not the sky."


    He pointed his head to the sky, where clouds that were tens of miles long had gathered, covering the moon of the night.


    "Lightning..." Sengoku started to mutter. "Akainu is the strongest form on the earth, but not the sky."


    Unknown to everyone, Lucas shot a compressed air bullet, which held his awakening ability, making it having an increasing effect.


    [More-More: size x180]


    Let''s help the girl a bit.


    The cloud, all of the sudden, covered the whole sky.


    "Die,"


    Yelled Akainu, as the ground beneath Domino started cracking as black magma was about to burst from it.


    *RUMBLE*


    Everyone heard a loud voice that almost made them deft.


    The clouds in the sky started to flash with bigger lightning bolts.


    The black magma had covered Domino ready to kill her, the moment a lightning bolt descended on her.


    Akainu thought that she turned into ashes, but then, he heard a voice coming from up.


    "Over here."


    Akainu raised his head shocked.


    From the clouds, the lightning started to gather itself, forming a giant that covered the whole sky. That giant was blue, attached to the clouds, and had Domino''s image.


    Akainu''s hand turned into lava as it started to grow while looking at the dark sky.


    The blue giant that was attaching to the sky seemed to pull her hand from the clouds, and slowly descending with her back appearing and chest getting out of the clouds while getting closer to the ground.


    "You know, even I can''t tell how much volts this one had." Domino seemed to sneer.


    The lava fists that Akainu was shooting didn''t reach the sky at all, or rather, only hit a small part of it. Domino extended her hand that approached Akainu slowly.


    "Make me proud," Lucas shouted.


    Well, Lucas should take some credit, as he was the one who made the lightning clouds this big.


    But he had to admit, Domino did a good job with her fruit.


    To use the logia element and make it a concentrate like this to make a giant like Pica was a good idea.


    Lucas glanced at Kizaru next to him, the man who is known by Lightman.


    As a logia user, he should be able to control light, and well, light is everywhere.


    Lucas thought when Kizaru could make his light concentrate a sword, but he wondered why he never used the light from around to make himself into a golem, or make other things.


    Even Caesar knows how to absorb gas to make himself stronger. What if Kizaru had this ability and was hiding it all along, that would be one major twist. Or, would it be that Kizaru is a troll and not that slow.


    Unaware by Lucas''s thought, Kizaru''s jaw was open wide as he didn''t swallow his popcorn. His eyes were observing the light and he was using his Haki with it, to tell the outcome.


    Akainu sweated as he knew this attack would destroy this island.


    There is one move for him. He needs to go deeper to the ground and hide while leaving a copy here.


    "Die." He raised his fist, and a lava pillar flew up, clashing with the giant''s hand, but it could do nothing.


    The lightning hand covered Akainu like he was an aunt, pushing the lava on the ground, and getting a fair share of this island. Under the lightning, Akainu felt that his body is turning hotter and hotter in a very short duration as the charge was spreading through the whole island. He needed to connect himself to the lava to the ground, but the voltage was too high, way higher than the previous bolts, and froze him.


    Even at this moment, Akainu was wondering, why the pure form that was made of electrons, didn''t become ashes.


    If Lucas''s dead physics teacher at high school knew what Akainu is thinking about, he may not rest in peace in his tomb.


    "Nature Vengeance.


    Domino''s voice was mixed with the rumble of the lightning, which made it dooming, loud and scary.


    Her body turned into a very one large bolt that held all of the flashes of lightning in those clouds and fell on Akainu.


    *RUMBLE.*


    *BOM* *BOM*


    From the side, no one could see what happened as their eyes were temporarily blinded by the effect of lightning. But they could at least tell that the island was getting destroyed.

 Chapter 229

    No one could see anything after the lightning giant turned into a lightning bolt that descended on Akainu. Everyone was blinded, and they lost their hearing temporarily. Lucas rubbed his eyes, blaming himself for increasing his eyesight sensitivity, as it hurt him.


    Akainu, from below, got hit by a big charge. Not only it holds a high voltage, but the energy behind it is very big.


    Lucas regained his eyesight along with everyone else and they looked at the island.


    What was middle-sized Island that can hold many villages and towns, was destroyed by 95%


    Domino was there, standing in the middle and cracking her back.


    On the ground, Akainu was lying with his clothes burned. His body was black like coal while blood was spraying from his mouth, but he was breathing.


    Everyone who just saw this was amazed. First, that attack is can destroy an island, and second, Akainu is still alive.


    Aokiji, the second Fleet Admiral candidate was thinking to himself.


    Unlike Akainu, Ice should be immune to lightning, since it made from pure water. So, they can fight on equal ground. But there still Lucas, who he don''t know how strong he is.


    Aokiji said, looking at this scene with awe. Though light is fast, it doesn''t have such destructive power. "Logia users are scary."


    Sengoku, who was lying on Garp to stand up, murmured as he looked at Lucas, "Brat, were you hiding her in your ship."


    "Well, don''t worry, she would be Admiral, under me, of course." Lucas lowered his shoulders, ignoring the Fleet Admiral, and smiling back to Domino, which turned him on somehow.


    Gion looked at Lucas with her lips twitching before focusing her gaze forward and murmuring in low voice, "Lucas, be aware of girls who are only after a man because he is strong."


    "What."


    "You heard me."


    Lucas glanced at her and said lowly so she could hear him alone, "Big Sis, come on, I''m not that young anymore. I think I got old enough."


    Lucas was resisting the urge to smile. Here it is, the shy jealousy scenario. ''Damn, I haven''t seen anything like this since high school.''


    "You became old!!!" Gion lifted her eyebrow. Does mean becoming stronger meaning older.


    "Yes."


    "Ha~ so you are saying that I''m old. Guess you forgot who I am." Gion knocked on Lucas''s head slightly before biting her lips.


    "Not at all, you look too young." Lucas smiled back, looking at her chest that was in front of his eyes.


    "Hm,." Gion took her mouth back from his ear and looked at Lucas, who is staring at her huge chest. ''staring I see...''


    "Didn''t we have a date already," Gion said.


    "We did, actually."


    Lucas turned and looked at her red eyes. He was a man and could read between the lines.


    Gion looked deeply to his blue eyes. He was surely handsome. After seeing Lucas getting kissed on the cheek, helped her to get away from Tokikake, and the fact that it had been almost a month she hadn''t see him, made her feel that he grew up a lot. She didn''t know if she should cry, or tell him to come to a private place. Those were inner conflicts that happened as a boy she used to pour milk into his mouth grew up to become a Fleet Admiral candidate.


    After seeing his spar with Garp, she realised that he also became way stronger than before, even than her, but age still age. During the duration she had been absent, she actually missed him and was thinking a lot about him whenever she had to deal with papers.


    "Are you thinking in a perverted way about a co-worker." Gion, with a fazing face, turned and walked to the other side. Well, she buried his face with her chest once, and she felt his boner on her spider tattoo ¨C only a gay would think like a saint about her after that.


    "Probably," said Lucas, stunning her that he didn''t blush and run to the other side.


    Somehow, she was alluring at this moment, and Lucas could feel charmed in her voice. Well, a middle-aged woman has needs right. If a man saw a hot girl he would say even if he saw she had a boy. A girl would do the same, though.


    "I don''t mind though," Gion said, turning her back at him, to look at the destroyed island. "We will talk later. Now, I believe you have the battle to prepare for. Ha~ unlucky young man."


    Well, men look for pretty girls. Women are no different though. But when everyone gets older, their mindset changes to find someone responsible enough. But the first rule still applies in bedrooms no matter what age.


    Lucas shifted his gaze to the destroyed island and looked at Domino who is walking toward him.


    Wait, behind her, Akainu stood up, and was walking silently toward her.


    Domino, who was smiling at Lucas, felt something odd at the moment she let her guard down.


    Akainu''s tall body covered her with its shade.


    "It''s a battle to the death."


    Akainu said, as his body was burned. The Lava man, for the first time in his life, felt what is like to get burned.


    Blood was all over his neck, but he seemed to use all of his will power to walk.


    Domino stopped and narrowed her eyebrow, feeling surprised that Akainu just got this close.


    She just let him live, yet, Akainu said it''s a battle to the death.


    To a woman like her, who worked at Impel Down, Akainu''s cruelty was nothing compared to what she saw.


    Every one of the higher-ups flinched when they saw what Akainu was intending to do. His opponent let him live after beating him fair, yet he stood behind her and was about to kill her.


    "1 billion volt mode." Domino''s body turned into blue, making her look like a mix between blue fire and a blue cloud. "I''ll kill you then," she said.


    With this transformation, she would keep striking him until his lava turn to ashes.


    But Akainu kept taking steps forward.


    "AKAINU, STOP." Yelled Sengoku. If someone of them died, the Navy would lose a strong officer. Garp was about to go but he was held by his partner.


    But well, they can''t interfere. The only way to declare the defeated is that the loser has to admit defeat, or die.


    In battles like this, even at the Navy, death was the only way to stop.


    "Die."


    Akainu wasn''t fully aware why is he still moving. Though he hid earlier, the lightning got him, and he felt like he would explode. he felt so numb and damaged that he didn''t feel his feet, but what moved him was his sheer will.


    *Tez*


    Domino''s body glowed, ready to charge at him with lightning. Akainu covered his fist with Lava and Haki and punched. He was very close, even if he got stunned, he would have a chance. He would rather die than lose. This is the determination that allowed him to kill the strongest man in the world, at Manga of course, not at this timeline. But it is still a part of his character.


    *Blow*


    Before the lightning and the lava clashes again, suddenly, from nowhere, a fist landed on Akainu''s face, sending him flying some tens of meters away, landing on the destroyed island.


    The officers at the ship looked at Lucas, who appeared from thin air in that place.


    They had one idea: very fast.


    "He is very fast for sure," Gion commented. Garp nodded.


    Domino turned as she saw Lucas and was stunned. She then showed some angry face with a blush.


    "I could deal with him, Lucas," Domino shouted while feeling the warmth.


    "Domino, no need to bother with this trash,"


    Lucas said looking at Akainu. Though the two had no bad blood between them, Lucas never bothered himself with the crazy Admiral.


    But now, he played on his nerves. Akainu tried to stand up, but then Lucas touched the ground with his hand and used his awakening ability.


    << More-More: Gravity x 180>>


    Akainu couldn''t move as he felt everything became heavier, the ground was pulling him down. Using his sheer will, he started to stand up.


    Since Lucas interfered, this battle was officially over according to the rule. Domino would become Admiral while Akainu would have to become General Inspector or take any Symbolic Admiral rank that if he survived what will happen.


    The people on the sh.i.p.s were going to stop Lucas, after all, they saw Domino gave him a kiss on the cheek and all could realise something is between the two.


    All of them can tell that Lucas is angry, and he is 16 years old.


    What would someone on his age do in such a situation?


    "I must stop them from killing each other," Zephyr, who looked younger than ever, was a worry to see Lucas and his previous student.


    Kizaru turned into a light ball as he moved forward, while Domino turned and looked at Lucas, blushing. She smiled when she thought that Lucas is angry beyond her.


    Domino looked at the ground and said with a low voice, "Fleet Admiral, you know I can deal with him."


    Akainu stared at Lucas who stood in front of him. Despite the gravity and the weights, Akainu stood up and looked at him.


    "Move on, this is not your concern." Lava started to spray from Akainu''s legs. But it seems to move slower because of the gravity.


    "Yeah, according to the rules, this isn''t my concern." Lucas threw his Navy coat away before lifting his head and looking at Akainu.


    "If there is a reason for what I am doing, it would be simple."


    The burned Akainu raised his eyebrow while taking one heavy step forward, as he could adjust himself to the gravity and move.


    (If Akainu is 100 kilo, with the gravity, he should be 15 tons. Well, characters in Vice-Admiral level can lift way heavier weights, so let alone Akainu. And don''t use Goku as a reference, as needed to turn into Super Saiyan to lift 40 tons. Zoro before the time skip was stronger than that.)


    Lucas glared at Akainu and explained his simple reason, "You pissed me off."


    Before Akainu could realise it, Lucas became as tall as him.


    "Take this."


    Akainu felt that his feet leaving the ground, as the heavy blow landed on his chin.


    But this wasn''t the end.


    Lucas''s first turned into hundreds of afterimages as he started to beat Akainu, even though he was Lava.


    Bam Bam.


    Akainu was feeling pain as he was thinking of what is going on. What he could see was the tens of after images landing on him


    "And this." Lucas kept punching him, his jaw, his face, his chest, his ribs, but thankfully, not his nut.


    ''What is this speed,'' Akainu thought as he felt he couldn''t keep up with Lucas''s hits, even though his body was hot as lava.


    Finally, Akainu flew back and fell at his back, with blood flying out of his mouth. After falling, Akainu lifted his head and stared at Lucas, with his lips shaking. First, the lightning damaged his internal organs, and now, those punches that broke his ribs and mouth. The internal damage was done by Domino, but the external damage is done by Lucas now.


    He saw that Lucas didn''t flinch even when he hit his lava made of body. Lucas must have a strong Haki to protect him from this.


    "You..." Akainu managed to say these words before falling down unconscious.


    [Ding, defeating Akainu is his weakened state after he got his ass burned by lightning.


    + 4.000.000 Acc.u.mulated XP] (because of kill steal)


    [Ding, do you want to take Magma-Magma fruit]


    Seeing the notification, Lucas decided to that later, so no one would be suspicious.


    According to his Haki, Akainu would enter a long coma, so Lucas decided to wait for that.


    ''Phew, that was close; I almost missed the final blow. Domino surely is furious.''


    "Please, don''t take him seriously... he isn''t very smart." Kizaru appeared behind Lucas and patted his arm, smiling. "He even once said he can burn light to ashes, so, you know. Just let this pass."


    Akainu was unconscious now, and need treatment badly.


    Lucas looked at Kizaru''s face, which made him look like a mafia middle-aged man who you can call uncle.


    "By the way, how did you become this tall?" Kizaru asked as he saw Lucas standing 3 meters tall.


    "You just imagining, I''m standing on high ground."


    Lucas went back to his normal size and said its Devil fruit. He then turned and walked away to find Domino jumping at him. Gion from the side started flinching; these two were co-workers in her previous base.


    Z then came and picked up Akainu, to take him to hospital.


    Very soon, the meeting continued.


    Domino had officially replaced Akainu and joined at the battle of the three to Fleet Admiral Rank.


    15 days later, Lucas, Kizaru, and Domino would fight


    Sengoku could do nothing other than trying to convince Lucas secretly by telling him that it is a big responsibility for a little guy like him.


    But Lucas''s reply was harsh at the sick Sengoku.


    He said, "If the worse generation of Pirates appeared in an Era, that would only because of the lack of the marines'' ability. Go and retire and trust me."


    "Ha, since you could save Dressrosa and Alabasta... I''ll keep an eye on you."


    If Lucas didn''t do a good job, then the Five Elders would press him to retire. Well, Sengoku wouldn''t have to deal with the safety of the celestial Dragons anymore and leave the annoying work to Lucas.


    Sengoku, with a broad smile, said, "Welcome to the hell, and I promise it would *Cough* *Cough*"


    ***


    After the meeting, Lucas went to his house at the New World.


    What he saw had shocked him.


    His girls were standing at the side while looking at the same direction with a frown.


    The house was destroyed.


    Calorina was punching the remaining of the house, her eyes were bloodshot red and her fists were bleeding. Lilia was behind her trying to comfort her. "Let me... Let me. " Calorina was crying as she was destroying that house. Her eyes were red, while Lilia was trying her best to comfort her.


    "What is going on?"


    Lucas walked forward. Alvida saw him and quickly went to him.


    "Alvida, what did happen?"


    Lucas felt so confused. He just left for one day, and now this. And why is Calorina acting like this?


    "Lucas..." Alvida looked hesitated and looked at the others, who had ugly faces while looking at him. Alvida didn''t know if she should tell him or not, as the bad news concern Lucas personally.


    Hina came and patted Alvida''s arms, "Alvida let Lucas rest before you tell him."


    "Lucas." Calorina saw Lucas and cried more. She walked toward him. Lucas opened his arm and she went to his embrace and cried on his shoulder.


    Calorina sniffed and said, "Home is destroyed."


    Lucas felt his heart beat faster.


    Something bad had happened for sure. He looked around to see every girl is presented.


    However, seeing Calorina like this made his heart somewhat ash.


    The next words, made Lucas''s eyes shake harder. "Mom and Dad, aren''t there."Calorina cried more on his shoulder.


    Those were his uncle and aunt. Lucas knew the two. Because he spent more than half a year at the Babarogi Kingdom, he knew the two and had some dinners with them.


    "I shouldn''t have left; it''s my fault, aaa... my fault." Calorina kept crying on Lucas''s shoulder.


    "What did happen."


    Lucas didn''t realise that his hands were shaking as he looked around looking for an answer. This moment, he didn''t feel that the situation is under control. He put his hand on Calorina''s neck and started massaging it until she slept. No wonder his cousin seems to react like this. It''s good that she didn''t harm herself yet.


    Lilia came closer to Lucas and said lowering her head. She too knew the two persons, as she saw them frequently and had dinner at their homes when Calorina dragged her there.


    "We don''t know. We got a report that our home was destroyed... Calorina couldn''t reach her home, and when we contacted the Navy base, they said, our home turned into ashes, and both of uncle and aunt had vanished... not only so, but the Dojo we trained at, was destroyed as well."


    Lilia lowered her eyes to the ground. She seemed to be sad and angry, but her emotion was under control.


    "What!"


    Now, there is something fishy here.


    "And we don''t know who attacked." Lilia said, "It was like ghosts had attacked. We only got the report now."


    Lucas felt the world was turning around him. The girls lowered their heads, as they didn''t expect such calm reaction from him.


    Just, what the hell did happen?


    He needs to go and see things personally.

 Chapter 230

    The sun of a new day rose. Lucas, Calorina, and Lilia were in East blue, exactly, the kingdom they came from: The Babarogi Kingdom. After the news from last night that says that Lucas''s homeland got attacked, along with his uncle and aunt, who happened to be his cousin''s parent, are nowhere to be found, so they came here.


    The other girls wanted to come and see Lucas''s home, but Lucas made them stay there while he has to deal with those troubles of his.


    The three of them were next to a marine base, where Calorina used to work as a captain, and Lucas as a cleaner ¨C old days. Lilia was asking questions around, while Calorina was standing silently next Lucas and looking at the ground, no one knew what she was thinking of.


    Calorina felt Lucas patting her arm and she looked at him, with no smile.


    "Don''t worry, we will find them."


    "I hope so."


    Calorina lit up a cigarette. It was lucky that Lucas was next to her side last night with his hands massaging her head. Otherwise, she may have lost her mind after getting the bad news.


    "Sorry for destroying that house."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Lucas didn''t care about a house or something. Calorina was calm outside, but it seems she is sad and holding her tears back. On the other hand, Lucas was calm, just stressed a bit. Just who would have attacked, that what he needed to figure out.


    The marines around in this base remembered her, with shaking legs; they treated her like the real boss and made her a way. Lucas met with the commander responsible for this base.


    Just after seeing the words on the coat of Lucas and the two girls next to him, the commander left his seat for them and treated them respectfully. Knowing those high-rank officers, he started talking about unrelated topics.


    "Stop wasting time and do your fu**** job."


    Seeing that the Commander is stalling time, Calorina lifted her foot and kicked him flying, crushing five walls, changing his face.


    Lilia made eye contact with Lucas, who just nodded and patted her arm, and noticed that she was shaking. Honestly, this alone made Lucas feel worried, angry, and some kind of other emotions that he usually wouldn''t care about.


    Lucas always thought that his girls are in a safe place, but he never paid attention to their families or people who are related to this body by the blood.


    "Let''s go."


    "Ah..."


    Calorina nodded.


    With broken teeth, the Commander of this base came with reports about what had happened last night.


    At the middle of the night, one pirate ship, only one, made its way at the night. The pirates descended and made a complete attack.


    The marines quickly were alerted. But they were only non-elite marines. The report mentioned that one of the pirates, who wasn''t even a captain or some strong officer, alone could defeat all the marines while holding two knives; and the marines that faced him are either dead or are in an emergency, getting treated.


    "This... this group must be from Grand Line," Lilia said after finishing reading the report.


    "I hope mom and dad are fine," said Calorina as she joined her hands together. Two tears dropped from the corner of her eye, which were quickly swept by Lucas''s finger.


    Looking at Lucas who grew very much in one year, Calorina asked, "Lucas, when you found about your parents'' death, was it hard for you?" she asked, wanting to find the answer, or prepare herself for the worse.


    As long as she remembers, it took the young cousin she knew some years before opening his mouth and saying a word.


    Lucas, the current one didn''t know or remember that feeling. Though he had worse memories about his real parents, those from this world seemed nicer, so he didn''t want to look for memories about them.


    "Don''t mention that again."


    Lucas and the girls started reading the reports as they made their way to a mansion that Lucas used to live at, but he left it to the Calorina and Lilia when he went to the Navy, and Calorina left it to her parents to live at.


    But now, that place was destroyed; most of it is ashes or piles of stones.


    There were some royal guards lifting the leftovers, and searching for evidence, and secretly for some money to use to refund what they lost.


    Lucas didn''t care about their intent, as the result was what matters. After looking in the remaining of the mansion, between the remaining of the other houses, there were no corpses or a trace of a burned one.


    "Well, Calorina, at least, there is happy news," Lilia patted the back of the woman who she used to live with for a month and was pretty much close to, "Uncle Luke and aunt Caroline are nowhere here. It means they got kidnapped. In fact, there are faint traces of footsteps and blond hair on the ground. I think that your mom, she was dragged here, but her hand strand flew along with the wind. However, the foot traces ends at that point."


    Lilia pointed to one spot where some long golden hair strands existed. As Marines, they could easily say it belongs to whom.


    "But who the heck would kidnap them. Did they do it for money? If so, they will contact us soon." Calorina''s heart pounded faster and she needed to beat someone.


    That seems odd, a very strong pirate group from the Grand Line attacked their house for money from all options they had. It would be more believable if they attacked the whole island. This action seems to be directed to them. And the main problem is, they don''t know which pirate group had attacked them.


    After letting a disappointed sigh, Calorina''s mood seemed to get better. As there is hope, she seemed to be less sad, but more stressed now. She didn''t feel bad for the Commander she broke his face though.


    Lilia lowered her head as she was thinking of something, looking hesitated if she should speak or not. ''I''ll wait for some days, if nothing improved, I''ll go to that old hag.''


    Lucas was still reading the report, there was another location attacked.


    "Let''s go."


    Lucas then went with the girls to one village on this island.


    Here, there is a Dojo, where Lucas started training on swordsmanship for the first time and met Lilia.


    After arriving, Lucas found himself standing in the middle of the grass and facing a pile of wood.


    In his eyes, instead of the pile, he could see a bunch of people training with wooden swords and making bets with him. Now, this is obvious. First, his house, now the place where he trained. He is the one who is targeted by this attack.


    ''Just as I thought,'' Lucas let a sigh as he looked up to the sky, ''Supreme Being, do you mind giving me some spoilers.''


    There was no reply. Lucas lowered his head, ''I''m the targeted one... but who in world would do that. I didn''t provoke big mom though. Kaido, for the last 3 days had been fighting against Whitebeard, and he can''t remember Doflamingo. Just who? It can be anyone.''


    Lucas thought of many possibilities. He made many enemies after becoming a bounty hunter and going to the Grand Line.


    But, all those he crossed his path had been either killed or sent to Impel Down. But he knew this since they got kidnapped, there must be some clues. Even if the pirates could hide their presence here, they could be spotted in other places from this kingdom and all the way to the Grand Line.


    "Big brother Lucas."


    Snapped out of his thought, Lucas and the girls turned to see one kid, who looked to be 14 years old, 165 cm tall, was approaching them.


    Lilia seemed to know him. "Jako... you grew for sure"


    The kid was black-haired, wearing a black kimono, and was holding a katana next to his waist.


    After thinking a bit, Lucas could remember him. This black haired kid was the first one he had a swordsmanship spar with.


    "Senior Lilia, it had been a long time," the kid forced a silly smile when he saw all the six eyes focusing on him. "Lucas, you grew up for sure, ha-ha."


    It seems that, since this place got attacked, the kid must know something.


    "By the way, did you come to the funeral?" Jako asked Lilia and Lucas.


    "Don''t tell me that you don''t know." Seeing them staring at him confusingly, he said, "Last night, as I was sleeping, I heard saw fire coming from here. When I got here with the other villagers, we saw Teacher dead body."


    Jako looked to have tears in his eyes as he said. Sai was someone who Lucas knew and trained under.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes.


    Everything was perfect, he was going to become the Fleet Admiral, he got his first dozen of SMILE Fruits, but now, this appears.


    He became angry, as his hands started to shake slowly.


    Lucas was the one who schemes, but now, it seems that the tables had turned on him.


    And worse, he doesn''t even know who had targeted him.


    But he will find out.


    He turned around and clenched his teeth.


    ''I swear, whoever did this, I would make him experience a fate worse than Doflamingo''s.''


    Calorina looked at Lucas before she turned and started smoking. By this time, she could see the evidence that someone was targeting Lucas. However, despite how she felt, she didn''t want to mention that. Lucas, no matter how strong he is, is still 16-17 years old. She didn''t want him to blame himself, though he is partially to blame.


    "It''s okay, Lucas. Let''s just go back, we will find nothing if we stayed." Calorina said. Maybe some s.e.x and she would pass this. Well, when the worse happens, a human chose her best mean to relieve herself.


    "Let''s just ask for the World Government help." Lucas decided to call the Five Elders.


    After attending the funeral of his first teacher, Lucas took the two girls and flew back to the New World. Because of the speed multiplied, the trip was faster than taking the fastest root in the world.


    After that, Calorina took Lucas to some room and got him laid for a half-hour, calming herself.


    "Well, let''s call the HQ," Calorina said as she and Lucas wore their clothes.


    She felt better after she got multi orgasms. But the gloomy mood is still around.


    Lucas called the Five Elders and the HQ and made orders for them to investigate.


    For pirates, it would take a long time to move from East Blue to the Grand Line, a near month worth trip. There is hope if Lucas used the world''s investigation means.


    Lucas relaxed and took a cigarette, and continued his regular life while waiting for news. For five days, even with the help of the world Government and the Navy, no new news was heard. Calorina hadn''t been eating lately, just sitting next to the table and waiting for some snail to ring so someone may ask for money.


    The only thing that cheers her up was when she has bed games with Lucas. It was the only way for her to sleep. But well, Lucas could keep her sanity this way. During these days, Lucas stayed closer to his cousin, just in case.


    The other girls tried to help physically and emotionally, but they couldn''t do a lot.


    One day, Lucas was sitting in his office at his base, with Calorina talking with him.


    "Those pirates, seems they know how to use Haki at least," Calorina said as she was exchanging a cigarette with Lucas.


    Her condition got better than the last days. She seemed to be calmer, but more silent than usual.


    "I had gone to Impel Down, flipped the East Blue, but... nothing. Those pirates, they were like ghosts."


    "It''s okay. It''s my fault; I should''ve stayed at East Blue from the begging. Maybe that way, your parents wouldn''t have died, and have parents would had-"


    "Well, fate can''t be reserved."


    "Listen, don''t you know any kind of Devil Fruit, I don''t know, can help in this situation," Calorina asked.


    Lucas lifted his head before him shaking it, ''No''. Calorina relaxed her lips, her usual berserk mod didn''t poke her during these days. That what made Lucas feel bad when seeing her like that.


    *Door open*


    The door of his office was opened and Lucas could see Lilia entering, with ugly facial expression.


    "Lilia I thought you went to sleep."


    Lucas said.


    Lila looked at him and his eyes were shaking.


    "Lucas, you know I''m from New World, right," Lilia said.


    "Yes."


    Lucas remembered when he saw her covering her face when they entered the New World. At first, he thought that she may be a runaway princess or some noble who went away. But because she didn''t tell him and looked afraid, he didn''t question it.


    Or because he didn''t think it was important anyway.


    "You remember when I asked if you knew me... That day when you stared at me for a whole day from the corner." Lilia blushed as she said that. That day, Lucas had scarred her when he stared at her for a full day. But in the end, he just wanted to flirt with her. "I didn''t want to tell you, even at this moment. Just promise me you won''t get shocked."


    "Okay, this is awkward," Lucas said, seeing Lilia is beating around the bush.


    Calorina just stared at her "Just say it.


    Lilia took a deep breath and said, "Lucas, Calorina, I may know a way to find your parents. I know someone who can find anyone with the best investigating network in the world."


    Calorina quickly jumped as her eyes seemed to glow with hope and lifted Lilia from her collar, shaking her. "Quickly, tell me." Seeing that Calorina is shaking her with such strength, Lilia said: "put me down first."


    ''Don''t tell me...'' Lucas stared at Lilia and didn''t even dare to see the future, out of fear that.


    "Hell no." Lucas murmured as he lowered his head. He couldn''t resist his urge to see the future.


    When Lilia was put on the ground, she stared up at Calorina''s eyes before she turned to Lucas.


    "I can''t assure you that my mother would help us. But if she did, we would find anyone in the world. Please, don''t tell anyone or I may get executed."


    Lucas put his hand on his heart. "A pirate, right. Your mom is a pirate."


    Lucas was finding it hard not to cry.


    "Who," Calorina asked Lilia. At this moment, she didn''t care about any method. If a pirate can help, so be it.


    "Sorry I wasn''t honest with you," Lilia bowed.


    She reached her shorts and grabbed something from her pocket. It was a white empty card that was glowing in purple light.


    "Vivre Card," Calorina murmured.


    "My real name is Charlotte Lilly, and my mom... is known as... Linlin, Emperor Big Mom."Lilia said.


    ''My poor life.''


    "It''s no time for Joking."

 Chapter 231

    Lila felt that a heavy burden had felled from her back. The reason that she wore a mask when coming to New World was that she feared someone may know her. And by someone, she meant her mother and her network. But since Lucas told her its fine and no one would recognize her since she grew up, she decided just to be careful not to go away and stick close to the Navy.


    She feared a bit for her life, but that wasn''t her biggest concern, as if the Navy and The World Government found about her, then she and Lucas along with everyone she had interaction with would be punished according to the rules. Her heart would never tolerate the idea that her beloved people would be hurt because of her.


    "..."


    "..."


    ''My poor life,'' Lucas''s lips were shaking. For the first time, he had the urge to scream in frustration.


    Of course Lilly, such a small secret could be kept since it was too little to be mentioned. But well, Lucas isn''t to talk as he too had his own secrets that he would take to the grave ¨C wait, he can''t have a natural death, as a half immortal, so basically, there won''t be a grave.


    "Lilia, though I love you, I can''t afford to have fake hope." Calorina wanted to believe, but at the same time, she didn''t want to believe what she is hearing. "Just be honest."


    But if this is true, then there is a high hope.


    Big Mom was known to have the best investigating Network in the world. Even the New World agents fear for their families from Big Mom. Even if they hide them well, Big Mom''s network can find almost everything.


    Calorina wouldn''t care, at this point, if she had to go to pirates to ask for help. But a small part of her wanted to believe that Lilia said this nonsense for cheering her up.


    "No, I''m serious, my Mom is Charlotte Linlin. Though our relationship wasn''t bad, I don''t know about the current time. Years ago, I had sneaked to my Big Sis''s boat, when she was escaping from a marriage, and somehow, I managed to reach East Blue and had to live at the Babarogi Kingdom. But that trip was scary."


    "Lola..." Lucas said, silently, hoping that Lilia doesn''t know what she is talking about. But after seeing the near future, Lucas let a sigh like he wasn''t surprised.


    "How did you know her name?" Lilia turned to Lucas and asked, "How did you know the name of my sister. Did you meet her?"


    Lilia only exposed her identity now, but hearing Lucas''s comments, her eyes lit up.


    Lucas lowered his head and took a deep breath, no one know what is he thinking of.


    Calorina didn''t believe that at first; but seeing Lucas''s reaction, which says ''can''t a man relax'', she knew that Lilia is hones


    "Good question. How did you know?" asked Calorina.


    Lucas, now, believed her.


    Not answering, Lucas took a cup of water and started drinking while glaring at Lilia, with his hands shaking. ''Sorry I wasn''t honest with you, she says.''


    Lucas barely could complete drinking the water before breaking the cup in his hand.


    After taking a deep breath, he made his decision.


    "So be it, let''s see your mom." Lucas looked at Lilia and smiled.


    She smiled back and said, "I didn''t know you would act like this. If I knew, I would''ve told you earlier."


    Though Lucas wanted to scream at her, Lilia was the girl he had lost his v.i.r.g.i.nity with. And as science says, in polygamy, the first girl is always the most memorable and has the closest place.


    "You didn''t ask me though." Lucas let a sight as he stood up, a man should always control himself. If not, how would he take over the world by the next month?


    Suddenly, Lucas felt Calorina pressing on his shoulder, trying to stop him from standing up. "Lucas, you can''t go. If you did, you would get kicked from the Navy."


    "No, both of you can''t go, I''ll go alone and speak to my mom."Lilia clenched her fists while thinking. She was just a little girl and her mother should be angry on her sister, not her, so, it should be safe.


    "Who do you think me? I''ll go and that''s final."


    Lucas pushed Calorina''s hand and stood up.


    There is no way he wouldn''t go. This became his personal matter. Someone is targeting him, and he must find out. Be it pirates or revolutionary army, Lucas doesn''t have a fear or a concern about the method he has to use in order to achieve his purpose.


    After a big argument, Lucas said he will go. Lilia felt warmth as she knew she could do nothing when he acted like that, but she felt that conflict may happen between him and her mother. Some girls were hearing secretly, with some snail open, and surprisingly, they decided to support Lucas whatever he chose.


    "Lucas, but, aren''t you going to fight for Fleet Admiral''s rank, along with Domino and Kizaru... Even if you can make it on the right day, you would have to be careful. If one of the World agents had seen you, you would be in troubles." Lilia said.


    Lucas sighed and took off his black shirt, then he took some clothes from under his desk. At first, he put a white suit before a dark opened suit above it, and then, a black hat, and then he took a black rapier.


    "Impossible." Calorina could recognize the famous pattern Lucas is copying. "Are you going to pretend to be Zorro," she shouted in shock.


    But then, something refreshed her memory. Lilia was looking at the black rapier, which Zorro was famous by using. But in fact, she knew that only Lucas was using such type of sword to hunt pirates in East Blue.


    "No, he is indeed Zorro."


    Lucas nodded at Lilia, as he wouldn''t go as Lucas this time. He doesn''t care if the world government find out. He can always sneak to the holy land after the title is recharged. No one can stop Lucas with his current strength. But he didn''t want to bother his ass with troubles at his days before retirement.


    As for Big Mom, Lucas has enough confidence that he can stand against her. He too has overpowered fruit, and skills, plus very fine swordsmanship that is on level of Great Swords Grandmaster.


    Calorina, who was shocked, looked at Lucas and at Lilia, as the two revealed two big secrets. The girl she treated as the closest friend, had countless threesomes with, and even had s.e.x and slept within the bed, was a daughter of a pirate. On the other hand, the most shocking news, the cousin she knew for most of his life, is a Warlord.


    Calorina felt that she is dreaming.


    "What''s wrong with you two."


    For the god sake, she had s.e.x with both Lucas and Lilia, yet she didn''t know they have such deep secrets.


    Lilia extending her tongue mockingly, before she gave Calorina a kiss on her the neck, "you never asked."


    "You are acting like that time, to avoid extra hours of work."


    "You know me well."


    Both of them smiled.


    It was decided then. Lucas would go to Big Mom and make her help him in a way or another.


    Suddenly, the door of Lucas''s office got open.


    The girls who were listening, or spying actually, decided to go with Lucas.


    "I''ll come with you."


    From the door, Sadi, Alvida, Domino, and Ain entered, giving the three a shock.


    "Master... I''ll follow you." Ain exclaimed as her red eyes were opened wide, and she slammed her chest. "I''ll make them vanish from the history if they messed with you."


    Alvida looked at Ain and wanted to kill her, but suppressed her intention.


    "I''ll come as well." Domino nodded her head.


    "When did you listen?" Lucas asked, lifting his eyebrow and glaring at each girl that had entered his office.


    Calorina narrowed her eye and went to Lucas''s desk and found a little snail sleeping beneath it. The snail was active. "Who did this," she turned and looked at the girls.


    Lucas massaged his temple... he almost made that mistake. Well, it won''t be bad if he took Sadi with him, since she had the powers rival Blackbeard.


    As for Domino, who became an Admiral officially, would have to stay here. There is about more than a week for Fleet Admiral rank fight, and if he can''t go, Domino should fight with Aokiji to hand him the rank later.


    "I, I was worry about you doing something reckless, and so I had to watch you," Alvida said. After many drinking and ''who can eat more'' competitions with Calorina, she became a friend with her. As for the snail, she put it there, out of fear she may get out of control.


    "Thanks for worrying." Calorina lowered her head in defeat.


    "Just, let''s drink after this over and see if you can win this time," Alvida said. Looking at Lucas, who wore like Zorro, she didn''t look surprised, but instead, she said, "So, it was really you."


    "You knew?" Lucas said, shocked.


    "After arresting Crocodile, I had investigated the baroque work members. They said that Zorro appeared a few days after you took a vacation, and he was a strong swordsman. When you disappeared, Zorro appeared, and when you went back to work, we barely heard any of him. I and Hina assumed it is you all along."


    Alvida said, patting her hair and showing that she isn''t just a pretty girl, but has a brain.


    Everyone looked at Lucas, who was wearing like Zorro, but no mask or hair adjusting.


    After a bit argument, Lucas looked around the room to see if there are some snails are recording what is going on, but there was nothing.


    After visiting the other girls and instructing them to watch over the place, Lucas decided to take a group with him, to find his aunt and uncle, and of course, the one who targeted him personally.


    Lucas had sworn that he would show the responsible a fate worse than death, a fate that Doflamingo wouldn''t wish to suffer.


    At the night, Lucas sent a report to HQ, saying that he is sick and he needed a few days-break.


    The HQ wasn''t calm after what happened a few days ago, as Akainu, after his battle, had entered a long coma because the overdose of lightning had burned his internal organs and damaged his nerves, plus, the bones Lucas broke.


    Usually, as a logia user, he can heal himself as he can manipulate the shape of his body. But unfortunately for Akainu, Lucas took his fruit away from him after he beat him.


    The sick Sengoku asked Lucas to go back as fast as possible, and Lucas hangs the call, saying, ''K, I just caught cold and when it''s over, I''ll come''.


    At night, Lucas took Lilia, Calorina, Lucci and Sadi with him to a boat and made it move. Those had very strong Devil Fruits that would make it easier to deal with the rest. That was true in case of Sadi and Lucci, who was an unstoppable weapon when she turns into her hybrid form that had the same size of a Sea Monster, but the limbs and the power of a human on the land. Lilia was at a very high level in swordsmanship, so with Dice Fruit, things would go easy; Calorina''s size fruit allowed her to multiply her strength by increasing her size, without forgetting that her base form was already strong.


    This squad was enough for Lucas to take in risky places.


    Before leaving, he made sure to tell Domino, Hina and Nami and the other girls to take care of the base. In case something urgent happened, they have to call him.


    Now, Lucas, stealthily, wearing a mask and standing tall at height of 3.8 meters along with the girls who were the same (using fruit ability to change their size so no one recognises his group. If Lucas is known to be normal human, no one can relate him to this Zorro) and made his way to one of the most dangerous territories in the New World.

 Chapter 232

    Taking Sadi, Lilia, Calorina and Lucci, Lucas took a ship sneakily and made his way toward the nest of Big Mom.


    Inside the boat, Lucas was covering his face, and standing on the double of his usual height, 3.8 meters, along with the other girls increased as well.


    This way, no one would be able to recognise them, even if they found some similarity.


    "Oh well, Lucas, no one would call you little anymore," Sadi made eye contact with him, letting a smile, as she knew that it would play a bit on his nerves. "Except me, of course," she said, approaching him and giving him a kiss on the mouth to pass time.


    *Muah*


    "Ha, ha, ha, very funny," said Lucas as he forced a lifeless laugh. "But I''m not insecure." This move was just used to assure that no one can link him to the one in the Navy. "I know, I''m just teasing you," Sadi smiled.


    "Lucci is full now," Lucci screamed in satisfaction as she went and hugged Lucas from behind.


    The other girls gave her a simple glance. Lucas said that though she acts childish around, she is reliable and very strong, so that''s why he took her. but the truth, she only acts spoiled around Lucas.


    "Where is your egg?" Lucas rubbed his forehead as he mentioned that.


    Lucci, after she came to have s.e.x with him during her breeding season, had gone to put an egg.


    "Mo~ it''s hidden in your palace..." Lucci said to find Lucas nodding.


    The girls around heard her and wondered since when did Lucas has a palace.


    But, looking at the human Lucci, they thought that an egg was some kind of property or a weapon for Lucas to ask about.


    "Don''t you need to warm it.


    "No," Lucci had put an egg after having s.e.x with Lucas in her hybrid form. "it will grow on its own."


    Lucas flinched.


    But the thing is...that egg itself was bigger than a house.


    Lucas didn''t want to imagine how his child would be, but at least he hoped that it won''t take the size genes from his mother, who happened to be a sea monster. But probably it would look like Lucci''s transformed form or a mermaid.


    Well, her devil fruit changed her genetics, so, the kid would be 75% human.


    Whatever, that kid is Lucci''s problem, not his.


    Now, Lucas had to focus on finding the one who schemed for him and to achieve that, he had to meet Big Mom. Thinking that she is his mother in law alone made Lucas unable to sleep peacefully.


    "Are you nervous," Calorina came and patted Lucas''s shoulder, with her handshaking. "To meet your mother in law."


    Lucas turned to see her wearing a black mask and hat, just like him, and shook his head. "It''s our mother in law... since you and Lilia had done it with each other, I can say, she is also your Mother in Law."


    "Stop joking. There is no official marriage yet. Besides, you are the man in the relationship." Calorina''s heart was beating faster. Thinking that Big Mom is her mother in Law, a pirate with +4 billion berries bounty, is enough to make anyone shiver.


    On the other side, Lilia was sitting, bitting her nail and playing with her blonde hair. It had been a long time since she had been here, and she is now 17-18 years old.


    ''Okay, Lucas said that he changed my usual look. Once this is over, they won''t find me at all.''


    Lilia nodded as she looked at her hand. Lucas said that once they get what they want, she would turn the short girl she used to be, and no one would find her at all. But remembering who she is going to trick, she couldn''t help but feel nervous. ''Now, I wonder, how many one did she give birth to when I left...''


    The ship they were above was heading in the direction according to the white card in Lilia''s hand, Vivre Card, which point to one person no matter where he/she is. As long he/she is alive, the Vivre Card would guide you to him/her.


    This reminded Lucas, once he meets those pirates, he would need to learn how to make those cards. Now, the ship had passed by one marine base that was responsible to watch the borders of the big mom kingdom.


    Thanks to More-More Devil Fruit ability, Lucas was able to increase the speed of the ship, so it could cross the distances at a very fast rate. The speed in fact would allow one to cross 6 months worth distance in one day.


    That was one of many of Lucas''s fruit applications.


    Very soon, they had entered the range of Big Mom Kingdom.


    While Lucas was looking around, bypassing all of the securities and amazing all the pirate sh.i.p.s by how fast his ship, someone started to explain the surroundings.


    "Look, this is Totto Land," Lilia pointed with her finger to a far shadow of many connected islands. Most of them were connected by a central island that the card in her hand was pointing at.


    When they got closer, the shadow of the islands started to get clearer. Lucas flinched despite knowing that he is going to see this.


    The islands were in the shape of cakes, and various type of foods and they were amazing, especially the one in the centre. He could tell this thanks to his enhanced vision that was a hundred time better than a human-like him.


    "Wow, many cakes. I smell juices." Lucci''s eyes lit up. "Can I transform."


    "Later." Lucas waved his hand. They are here to ask for help, not to start a war.


    Lilia, Calorina and Sadi didn''t know what this very huge-tits girl is talking about. She can''t that hungry. Only Lucas knew that she had this ability and there is a chance for that.


    "Don''t worry Lucci, once things get bad, you can eat them all," Lucas said.


    Lilia quickly explained, "No, these are islands and not big cakes. Each one of them is under a candy minister. I don''t know how things changed so far, but, this had been always like this."


    Very soon they got deeper inside the range of Tattoo land islands and the vision got clearer.


    Lucas was wondering why no one did stop them. It''s either, only a fool comes here, or they are already known about his coming, or, they were too fast to be stopped.


    (If a regular ship moved at 20 miles/hour. Then with the increase from Lucas''s fruit, the ship would move at 3600 miles/hour)


    "Don''t worry; many people usually come here to live here peacefully in the price of paying with their soul. Unless you raised a piracy flag, things should progress smoother. Besides, Mom will find out soon about us anyway."


    Lucas cringed when he heard Lilia saying ''mom.''


    Sadi yawned."If anyone decided to act naughty, they will get punished." She grabbed her whip and threatened.


    Lucas let his head down and let the ship got slower as they got in front of the first island.


    The island in front of them had a very strong smell resembles the chocolate. From the beach, he could see a green land, chocolate-made pyramids that were is mountain size, and finally, a town made of chocolate.


    Nodding with his head, Lucas deactivated the speed boost on the ship, and they were moving above the water in the crack of this island.


    "I, Lucci, had eaten a sea monster last week, and now I think I need dessert'' mo," Lucci said, to find Lucas patting her back. "Later, later."


    Very soon, they descended on the ground and made their way in.


    "Lilia, why did you stop here?" Calorina asked.


    "I want to see how things changed here so far," Lilia said.


    Parking the ship from a side where no guards were, Lucas and the rest of the girls made their way through the town while not trying to act strange.


    This town was really amazing: houses made from cacao, a fountain that had hot chocolate spraying. It was like a dream place for any chocolate lover.


    There are people around walking and fluttering happily. By looking at them, one can tell that many races had gathered here. Short people with a large head, very tall people with long legs, people wearing in different styles were living in harmony.


    "Hey there,"


    "Hey, I am Lucci, why are you talking, mister door."


    While walking, Lucci was interrupted by a door that told her hey. The door had human eyes, a nose and a mouth, and it was alive.


    "I''m a living door, little girl."


    "Oh, mo, I''m a sea monster."


    "I see, you are one of the people who liked to mess with me because I am a door."


    Lucci was about to argue with the door, saying that she is honest and not lying, but Lucas grabbed her from her shoulder so she wouldn''t waste time.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr Door," Lucci waved her hand, before turning and following Lucas and the others.


    While walking, Lilia all of the sudden stopped as she saw a brown haired girl with hourglass body, above-average sized chest, and bangs that covered her eyes. She was wearing a white dress and looked to be in her 14 years old and stood at height 165 cm.


    "Pudding!" Lilia called as she focused her gaze on the white-dressed girl.


    Pudding suddenly stopped and lifted her head, to see one girl double of her height looking at her, along with other people around, "Who are you."


    Lucas and the others looked at the two.


    "Well..." Lilia rubbed her nose, no knowing where to start.


    "Have I seen you before," Pudding suddenly narrowed her brown eyes. Focusing on her green eye and blonde hair, her eyes shook for a second, "Li... Lilly."

 Chapter 233

    Totto land, Cacao Island:


    After Lucas, Lilia, Calorina, Lucci and Sadi walked around the town that was made of chocolate, they stopped when Lila called someone.


    "Pudding," Lilia, with confused voice, muttered. But her voice was high enough to attract attention.


    Pudding, who was walking with an expressionless face, stopped when she heard someone murmuring her name directly.


    Pudding had been living in this place for a long time, and people usually would tell her hi when she passes by them, as she is the responsible one here. She knows most of them; however, she couldn''t help but feel odd when she heard someone''s strange voice.


    She stopped between five tall figures and looked at the female that called her.


    "Who are you," Pudding said, taking a few steps back to see who, and wondering if those are a new citizen. Because this is One Piece world, you would hardly bother yourself to see someone''s face when they are huge.


    Calorina pocked Lucas while Lucci went to drink from a chocolate fountain, Sadi sat next to the fountain.


    Lilia also focused on the girl in front of her.


    Pudding kept focusing on the girl in front of her: an average chest for her size, her skin was white as jade, and her figure was curvy and alluring, wide h.i.p.s and full thighs. The face was quite special, as the nose was small; the green emerald eyes were familiar, as they had a bit glow if one focused, and the long golden hair that was tied in a ponytail.


    The face looked somehow familiar.


    "Lilly?" Pudding asked, finding a similarity between this one and some kid she saw a long time ago, "is that your name?"


    Instead of answering, Lilia squatted down, moved her finger to Pudding''s brown hair, to the centre of her forehead, quickly touching the bang that covered her forehead.


    The cake on her hand fell down, Pudding took a quick step back and covered her forehead with both of her hand; she looked to be afraid a bit before she stared furiously at the person who dared to touch that place.


    "It''s really you, Pudding!" Lilia smiled.


    Pudding had three eyes, and she always covered her third eye that existed in her forehead because she got bullied when she was a young girl.


    "Lilly, is that you... You are back," Pudding hands still on her forehead as she looked up, shocked. Now, no one would usually mess with her forehead ¨C most of who had done this are dead, or in jail¡ªbut it served as proof.


    "Yes, Little Sister," Lilia said, smiling. The two sisters had 3-4 years age difference, with Lilia being the oldest.


    ''Damn that Supreme Being... he had planned this all along'' Lucas cursed some divinity in his head, feeling a bit frustrated for the sudden information gush. Of course, what are the chances, that, on the island he started with, there is a Big Mom daughter? ''I should have expected this when she asked if I knew her.''


    "You haven''t changed at all."


    Pudding, who was only 14 years old, cheered up a bit after she adjusted her hand and walked forward with her lips shaking. Raising her head, Pudding''s lips twitched after seeing that she had double of her height. "from all the people, I thought you would be the one closest to me."


    "An," Lilia extended her tongue. "Are you jealous?"


    Pudding is right, both of them are the same category of humans, but Lucas''s ability made her like this, so she can hide after this in case she didn''t want to have anything with her family. Though she felt a bit bad now, it''s still an effective move.


    Lila squatted down, opened her arm, and Pudding hugged her back.


    "Pudding."


    "Lilly."


    Lucas let a sigh when he saw the two of them hugging. Though the little sister has an alluring figure, Lucas was more interested in details he is hearing. Calorina whispered in Lucas''s ear, "I think, I rather call her Lilia." Lucas nodded with his head and said, "me too."


    Pudding, who was hugging Lilia, said in low, yet, excited voice, "By the way, where is Lola, did she came back with you,"


    Leaving Pudding from her embrace, Lilia shook her head.


    "No... After we passed by the Fishman Island, I lost the way with her when I sneaked to some Kingdom''s ship. And I ended up in East Blue, and it''s a long story..."


    "Can you tell me what happened that day?" Pudding asked.


    That day, when Lola left this island with her crew, Pudding was having her goodbye with her big sister Lola, who decided to escape because she didn''t want to marry the Prince of the giants, Loki, thinking that he may be too big for her.


    Lilia was on the same island with Pudding that day.


    As Lola was saying goodbye and telling Pudding to choose the man she loves, no matter what, Lilia was supposed to be next Pudding.


    But when Pudding turned her head, Lilia, or, Lilly by her real name, was nowhere to be found. Instead, she learned that Lilly sneaked into that ship. Pudding cried that day when she found her two big sisters had left.


    Lilia apologized and said that she doesn''t know where is Lola. She gave Lucas a glance that was full of hope. Since she heard Lucas knowing Lola''s name, Lilia assumed that he knew her or had met her. After this is over, she would ask him where is she.


    ''What a story,'' Lucas shook his head. This isn''t manga, but real-life version. Lucas thought that the Supreme Being had fun by letting Lucas carry Big Mom''s daughter with him all along. Luckily, Lucas was the type of the persons who would only risk when he is 90% sure.


    "Quickly, tell me, does Mama want to kill Lola,"


    As Lilia said this, her heart pondered faster.


    Some of Big Mom''s kid may think that their mom is a lovely one, but that wasn''t always the case. But Lilia had always thought that her mother, Charlotte Linlin was a scary woman.


    She remembered that once when Big Mom was hungry, she killed many civilians and a brother of her on a wimp. Lola may be stupid to think wishfully and believe that Big Mom wouldn''t want to kill her, but not Lilia. As she when she grew up, Lilia never wanted to go back to this place and kept staying in East Blue. She never thought of coming here again, until she saw that Calorina''s parents were kidnapped and that someone is targeting Lucas.


    That fear she had was in the past, now, she is a high Grandmaster Swordswoman, thanks to Lucas training, and she has one of the best fruits to fit a swordsman. Let''s not forget that the girls around her are very strong, without mentioning Lucas himself, who never used his full power, even against Garp.


    If it came to worse, then, so be it.


    "Well... but if she came back, Mama would find a way to forgive her, just she would have to marry that Loki guy, right."Pudding seemed to think wishfully as well.


    After a bit of chat with her sister and asking about her journey, Pudding turned her head to see one tall handsome blond man, his face was beautiful and his deep blue eyes were deep.


    Lucas was wearing a black suit, a hat, but he wasn''t putting his mask on his eyes. He was planning to put it later when there is a crowd. Besides, no one would know him when he is this tall.


    Pudding, a 14 years old girl, blushed at first. She moved her hand to her bang, to assure that her third eye isn''t visible, "who are they, and who is this handsome guy, is he your lover."


    "Ah, well, allow me to introduce, Lu... Zorro. Calorinaro, Sadiro, and Lucci.to. They are my friends." Lilia was trying to make out some names.


    Lucas almost faces palmed himself. What horrible acting.


    "Mmm... nice to meet you," Pudding said as she extended her hand to a restaurant like building. "I bet you made a long journey toward this place do you want to come in and drink something?"


    The six then made their way guided by Pudding, who opened the door and put a chef''s hat, before offering them to sit on the chairs.


    The inside of her restaurant was like a classical coffee shop. Everything was made of chocolate, and chocolate biscuit. The walls were dark brown, so the chairs they sat on.


    Lucas had a chat with the other girls and said there is no need to worry. He gave a glance to Lilia and found that she is happy while flattering with pudding. The nervousness she had before coming here had vanished.


    Pudding, who was making a cake, turned her eye to Lilia, who was drinking chocolate.


    It had been almost ten years since they haven''t met, so after the chat they had, it was time to ask for real questions.


    "By the way, Lily, why did you come back now?" asked Pudding, "You know, you won''t have it easy, especially when Mama isn''t in her best mood."


    "I need Mama''s help... I think only she can help me, do you know, if I can meet her."Lilia said while trying not to flinch.


    "Though I don''t know what it is, I hope that things go well." Pudding put a smile on her face; she held a chocolate cake and went to Lillia''s table, placing it, "But I want you to promise me with one thing."


    "What," asked Lilia.


    "I want you to say that you don''t remember Lola. In fact, tell Mama that she had died." Though Pudding wished that Lola to come back and take back the Cacao Island, there was a limit of how wishfully a person can think.


    Though Big Mom''s network was big and was known to find any information, there was a reason why no one found that girl until now


    That was actually a secret rule between Charlotte family siblings who were born. As for Lilly, because she grew and her sneaking habit, she wasn''t found and was declared to be with Lola.


    Lilly was taken aback and said, "I don''t know where she is, but I won''t tell-"


    Pudding cut her and said, "In fact, I have a better idea; say that you lost your memory and only regained it later. I can help you with that"


    Lucas lifted his eyebrows when he saw the smile on the 14-15 years old Pudding. Though she looks cute, she seemed to be smart and cunning.


    Lilia was taken aback and looked at Lucas who opened his mouth to talk. He lifted his chair and went to sit next pudding.


    "Pudding."


    Lucas sat in front of her and let his face getting closer all of the sudden.


    "Yes."


    Seeing his handsome face very close, Pudding took one step back.


    ''Damn, not only he is tall, but also has a handsome face and such perfect shape, ah, those eyes and the milky skin. his smell is nice as well, and of the muscle... Pudding, don''t think too far, once he sees your other eye, he would hate you for sure.''


    Pudding''s blush suddenly vanished, her face became cold all of the sudden, "What do you want, Lu Zorro"


    But then, Lucas''s next action made her blush for a brief. Lucas''s hand reached her face and he pocked her cheek, in a very gentle way, rubbing it like she is a little child. "Don''t worry. Call your mom. I can guarantee you that nothing would happen to this sister of yours or the other."


    Pudding, feeling controlled and aroused by his touch, found herself unable to make another reaction, other than dazing and nodding silently.


    "Hmm... I''m proud, I taught him well." From the corner, Sadi was sweeping a tear after seeing how Lucas ordered Pudding like she has no choice of saying ''No,''.


    ''He is growing fast,'' thought Sadi.


    Pudding, after nodding, went and grabbed a communication snail to make a call to Big Mom

 Chapter 234

    Lucas had asked Pudding, who blushed before making a stoic expression, to call her mother.


    Lilia flinched and started to feel nervous when she saw Pudding went to bring the DenDenMushi and trying to make a call. She then turned her hand to see Calorina patting her, "Don''t worry, even if your parent isn''t for you, we are here."


    Lilia felt warmth and nodded at Calorina. The two had spent a lot of time together and they had formed a BFF relationship, and they shared almost everything, except clothes.


    "We will find your parents, I swear."


    "I am okay, Lilia, as long as there is hope."


    Calorina just remained calm, as this concerned her in a big degree. She then looked at Lucas, who seemed to be the calmest one.


    However, from his tricky facial expression ¨Cthey used to it ¨C they could tell that he is angry, and he wouldn''t care about what method he has to use. But he is saving this anger for the responsible one.


    Pudding placed the DenDenMushi on the table and looked at Lucas with a frozen face, she said with a cold tone, "I don''t think its wise decision, Mama is hosting Tea Party this evening."


    "Oh, Mama doesn''t like to be interrupted." Next Pudding''s shoulder, there was a blue slime with eyes and nose, he talked and expressed his opinion.


    Tea Party meant that most of the Big Mom Pirates, if not all of them, would gather at the central island this evening. Not just that, but the big heads of the Underworld and heavy names would be presented there. None of them would dare to be absent, even if their parent''s funeral is today, or they would be gifted the head of their close people, who they can''t hide from Big Mom''s network.


    No one would mess with a crazy woman like Charlotte Linlin.


    Lilia bit her nails, which were sharper than a black blade, and nodded, "just call her."


    "Are you sure, I can tell her that you lost your memory." Pudding said, "at least, you won''t be forced to call Lola that way."


    "But she won''t help us that way." Lilia shook her head.


    Lucas opened his mouth as he put his hand on Pudding''s shoulder. He smiled and pressed her shoulder a bit, and said, "Trust me here."


    Pudding, after a blush, moved her hand to her forehead just to assure that her bang didn''t move. She then picked up the DenDenMushi and made a call to the central island, Whole Cake Island. But because the preparation for the party, no one picked up on Pudding''s call.


    Lucas, from the corner, was crossing his arm as he watched Pudding trying to call again. Sadi, seeing how stoic Lucas is, patted his arm and let her mouth closer to his ear, whispering, "Whoever did this, we will find them, and we will whip them until they beg for death."


    "I have better ideas," Lucas nodded, thinking about the two kidnapped persons, the dead swords teacher.


    "Do you want to share," Sadi felt happy that Lucas is vicious just like her, she was turned on.


    "Later," Lucas''s eyes moved to Lilia, who approached him and clanged to his side; this usually would calm her. He then looked at Pudding, who was making another request to talk to her mother directly.


    Lucas saw the snail finally moving its lips and saying some words. Someone picked up the call, her voice was feminine, strong and firm, yet lazy.


    Lucas always expected Big Mom to have a crazy way of talking, so he assumed that she wasn''t the one who picked up.


    What a headache.


    "Pudding, why are you annoying."


    "Sorry Big Sister Smoothie, can you please let me contact Mama."


    Pudding was calling one of the Four Sweet Commanders, who happened to be the one with second-highest authority over the Big Mom pirates.


    "Tsk, you know that Mama is busy dancing and eating snacks. Tell me what you need; I''ll get someone to be over with it."Smoothie scolded at Pudding with a firm tone.


    Pudding rubbed her head and said, "It''s really impor-"


    "Nothing is more important than delivering the cake. Why do you always have to annoy me..."


    "Big sis, it''s really-" Pudding started to feel annoyed as well from how many times that Smoothie isn''t taking her seriously.


    "Someone bring me something to squeeze juices out of it."


    "Can you let me finish."


    "Ha~ fine, tell me what happens."


    "As you can see, Lilly is back and she says she wants to meet Mama..."


    "Lilly... Who is she again?"


    "The one who sneaked to Lola''s ship and vanished."


    "Oh~ that brat ¨C the blonde one ¨C I thought she is dead. I guess it is important news."


    The call was ended up by the other side.


    "Damn," Lilia rubbed her own stomach as she turned to Lucas, with a shocked expression," Did you hear what huge bitch said." She felt insulted, those words repeated in her head, ''who is she again, and, Oh, that brat.''


    Lilia took a deep breath and rolled her eyes, "Wow. Ten years and nothing had changed."


    Pudding shook her arms not saying anything.


    "Do you think we should break the party?" Sadi asked Lucas, making Pudding flinch.


    Lucas relaxed his shoulders and said, "We need them, so, it wouldn''t be proper to attack them."


    If not that he needed Big Mom, he would have already broken through her gates. But well, you can''t make someone that strong work for you with force. You either kill them or ask them.


    Maybe, he would have brought Sugar with him and turn everyone into a toy. But that would kill the benefit and the bigger gain.


    Lucas was looking at the biggest picture. He opened his storage and looked at one particular poster. It had a pink-haired woman, young one, with wavy light hair, pretty full lips, hourglass body, perfect curves and smooth skin. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were large but way larger than you may think. Her beauty was unmatched in all the land.


    ''Luckily I got that surgery.'' While Lucas was immersed in his thoughts, the snail rang again.


    Lilia''s eyelids shook for a brief when Pudding picked up the call.


    "Hello¨C"


    "Pudding, are you not messing with me... Is Lilly here?"


    A new sound came from the snail. It was scary, and chilly, and somehow, giving a warm feeling.


    "Yes Mama, she is next to me."


    "And Lola."


    "She isn''t with her."


    "So, that bitch isn''t here,"


    "No mama."


    Pudding and Lilia flinched when they heard Big Mom saying that.


    Lilia was confused as she approached the snail and let her head closer. It had been a long time, and since she used to be a kid at that time, the memories of her siblings were quite different.


    "Hey, Mom..." Lilia said quietly, ready to hear and exploding bomb.


    "Oh, look who decided to show herself after a long time."


    "Well..."


    "My long lost daughter. How many times have I had told you not to sneak into your brothers'' sh.i.p.s, now look to the result. Mama, Mama." Big Mom laughed and Lilia somehow let her guard down.


    That went better than she expected. Lilia held her heart in relief.


    But then, there was the question, "Why didn''t you show up yourself into now, come here, I''m waiting for your explanation."


    For some reason, Lucas had a bad feeling about this. Big Mom is acting warmly, yet, in the manga, she was portrayed to be cunning. Lilia obviously was deceived by this.


    If there is a thing Lucas learned from his past life, it would be this: doubt your potential enemy''s words, and when you are done doubting, doubt it again.


    After a bit chat, Big Mom, known as Linlin and Mama, kept asking questions, such as where Lilia had gone and if she remembers where she had gone ¨C each island


    It was obvious that she was trying to make some clues. So, Lilia answered like this,


    "After we passed by the Fishman island, we went right, then forward, then left, then right again. And we found some island, but there we went right. I had sneaked to one ship, and that ship went left."


    Looking at Lilia, Lucas was proud. She learned how to bluff and picked up his only skill that the system didn''t have ¨C Bullshiting skill.


    "Just stop," Big Mom couldn''t take such a stupid answer. Right and left are the last things that can help you in Grand Line.


    "If I remember, I had given you my Vivre Card, why didn''t you come, Ha. I''m angry because of that."


    "Well, I lost it when I reached East Blue." Lilia smiled," but now, someone helped me Mama, and I need your help."


    "I see Lilly, Mama Mama. Only when you needed help you came here." Linlin said, "It''s okay, come here and join the crew, I want to see how you changed."


    "Mom, about the help, I have my husband here."


    "HUSBAND!!! What!!! Since when did you become like that little whor-." The Snail busted into a yell before her voice calmed down, "children like you don''t know how much they owe their parents... Come to the Whole Cake Island, or I''ll send someone to grab you."


    After some words, Big Mom seemed to force Lilia to be a part of her crew. However, she wasn''t happy with the fact that she only came here because she needed a favour. Not only so, but Lilly is married. How can she be useful? Now, that needs to be fixed.


    Pudding narrowed her eyebrow. She had a little guess of what Big Mom would do. Later, Big Mom would force Pudding, who has fruits about memories, to sneak and see her memories later.


    Lucas then heard what Big Mom said to Lilia. "You can''t expect favour from me, to help your boyfriend just like that. I''ll see how much you grew, come to the tea party. "


    It was officially an invitation.


    However, Lucas stepped forward until he was next pudding. He lifted the snail, which felt much smaller than usual.


    "Hello, Mother in Law," Lucas said


    "Who are you." Big Mom''s voice became confused.


    "Lilly''s husband."The snail in his hand seemed to flinch.


    "Oy, you, you should leave my daughter or you will leave your head instead; do you hear me... Who are you again btw."


    "Zorro," Lucas said.


    "Zorro?" Big Mom''s tone changed a bit after hearing the name. "Warlord Zorro."


    A warlord was someone who can sell weapons and open mercenary business, and it would be totally legal. They can even raid sh.i.p.s and take everything from the citizens in front of their eyes. Being Warlord was the dream of any pirate.


    Though Lucas wasn''t attending the meetings of the World Government, from a brief to brief, he would take Law to attend those meetings, before knocking him out and storing him. After Law forgot about Doflamingo, he became a happier person. He retired. Poor guy, Lucas stored him during his sleep. But well, Op-Op fruit is priceless.


    But now, he is dealing with existence harder than the World Government.


    "Yes, I believe so." Lucas sat and leaned his back against the chocolate made of walls, he lifted the snail and said, "As for your help, it won''t be a favour. We can work with each other and I can offer you things..."


    "Hmm, just a Warlord, not very much strong, from a group of weaklings. But still has the law to their side." Big Mom seemed to think. "Fine, I''ll send you a ship, come and I''ll see what you have to offer."


    "I''m looking forward to the tea party."


    "Oh, only if you know how much excited to see my Son in Law... Mama Mama."


    Lucas''s lips went up.

 Chapter 235

    Lucas and the others were standing on the seaport of Cacao Island.


    As they agreed, Big Mom would send them a ship that would take them to the Whole cake island, so they can attend the party, and then she would have a good talk with her long lost daughter and her husband.


    Lucas assumed that Big Mom is amused, but not so excited about what he has to offer. But Lucas would get what he wants from her in a way or another.


    ''Lucci''s size, plus my fruit''s ability would definitely allow her to destroy each island easily if a fight broke.'' Lucas was testing each possibility in his head.


    Calorina had been staring down while clenching and unclenching her fists, as she was thinking about her poor parents. Though she believed in justice, she didn''t think it is important for her now. Funny how life can make you doubt your utmost unshakable beliefs.


    The World Government and the Navy couldn''t find a clue; Big Mom was her last hope. So, Calorina was willing to take this path.  Besides, nothing to worry about since they are covering themselves with those black hats on their heads and their manipulated physical bodies, no one would find out about them ¨C except her.


    Lucas let a sigh and thought ''Why it is hard to live.''


    He moved his gaze forward and looked to the shadow of the ship that sailed.


    Using his Haki, Lucas could tell that there are not very much people coming toward them, but, there are few strong ones.


    Lilia was with Pudding, having their last chat.


    "Are you ready," the 14 years old Pudding asked. Lilia nodded in confirmation.  Pudding, then, lifted her head and asked, "by the way, what have you been doing all this time."


    "Fighting against crime and having a.d.u.l.t stuff... probably it''s not uncommon here."


    "Oh, well. Take care of yourself."


    Pudding pointed to the ship that sailed and opened its portal, so they can ascend.


    "Take care of yourself, Pudding."


    "You too."


    Lilia jumped up and landed on the deck next to where Lucas and the others were standing.


    She looked around to see some living teacups, pirates, a cute Lion man with black sunglasses, one of her older brothers, and finally, there is one person who she didn''t know and was talking with Lucas currently.


    The person was taller than 10 meters.  He was wearing a golden helmet, a shield and armour-like Romanian warriors, and had a thick black beard.


    Lucas could see his name, ''Cracker, near a Billion Berries as a bounty reward. He is disguising himself inside this fake biscuit golem.''


    "Mama is excited to meet you. She always happy when a crewmate is bound to her with marriage" Cracker said to Lucas before he turned his head to Lilly.


    "Ah." Lucas gave a bored response before looking for a chair to warm his butt. It was like he wasn''t interested in having a chat with Cracker.


    Cracker, knowing Lucas''s intent, pointed to the edge of the ship, and Lucas left along with his crew.


    "You had grown up quickly," Cracker said as looked at Lilia, who turned after hearing his response.


    "Yeah," Lilia said.  "But how do you know me, I had never seen you before. You can''t be an old member"


    "Sigh, I''m Cracker." The scary giant declared with a soft tone. "Silly one."


    "Big Brother!" Lilia was taken aback, not relating this person to someone she used to now. "I knew you were large, but not like this. What had happened to your hair, why is it black; I thought it was purple..."  Lilia was shocked genuinely. Cracker she knew was a young man with purple hair and a large build. But this one was way larger than she remembers; he is much tanned.


    "I can''t reveal that much; stay in your place and don''t overreact. Here, eat some biscuit." The giant clapped his hand and a biscuit square appraised from thin air. He then handed it to Lilia before walking away.


    Lucas, seeing all of this, confirmed the changes he made at the timeline.


    Well, he wasn''t depending on the knowledge of the Manga more than 10%, so it didn''t matter if in this time that he had met one of Big Mom''s runaway daughters.


    Lucas felt it was his fault for not pressing Lilia to reveal more details. Because he never thought it would be Big Mom''s daughter, he didn''t persuade her and did let her speak of herself whenever she feels like to.


    Lilia came and sat on the edge next Lucas, looking at the sea. She then offered him the cake in her hand, "Do you want to eat a biscuit."


    "No, I''m full."


    "Me too," Lilia said, ready to throw it. But Lucci took it from her and ate it. Though Lucci looks to be a normal human, she has the energy of a Sea Monster and needs a lot of food.  "Thank you, Mo~"


    "By the way, where did you find this one?"


    "The sea, East Blue."


    "Never heard of her... I thought she always had worked in that base."


    Lucas then stared at the sea with his body being surrounded by his girls. All he has to do now is to act low profile and wait until they reach the Whole Cake Island.


    As Lucas was merged with his thoughts, on the other side, Cracker was standing next to a bunch of men one mink (humanoid animals).


    Cracker gave Lucas a glance before looking at his crewmates.


    Before coming here, Cracker heard everything from his mother. Zorro, a Warlord, was surprisingly a son in Law according to Lilly declaration.  According to their rules, it meant that Zorro and his crew would become a sub crew to Big Mom Pirates.


    This had been the tradition since ever their Mama made enough children, and this tradition was broken by one person who is in the kill list.


    However, Big Mom wanted to know if Lucas is worthy.


    -----------------FlashBack--------------


    "Cracker,"


    Cracker remembered when Linlin called him all of the sudden.


    "Yes, Mama."


    "Find about that Zorro. If he appeared to be below our level, throw him away. I have no interest in weaklings."


    "Mm, I understand. But wouldn''t be harsh for Lilly to lose her husband on the first day."


    ---------------------------------------------


    Lucas stared back at Cracker, not liking the glare the latter is giving him. Using his Conqueror Haki, the plot armour and the power he found only useful to deal with his father''s in Law ¨C Viola''s father ¨C Lucas focused his Haki on Cracker.


    Cracker, on the other side, still having a frozen expression, not looking to be affected by the Haki or whatever, he smiled back.


    To people in their level, Conqueror Haki wouldn''t do anything, since they all have a strong will.


    ''Oh, he has that Haki; not bad. seems he is worthy.''


    But at least it made Cracker turn his head and breaks the eye contact.


    Cracker looked down to the people that came here and started to think, which one should he use to test the Blondie.


    ''This one is too weak, this, doesn''t look to be able to pull off any job...''


    Finally, Cracker''s eyes fixed their direction on one person, Pekoms.


    Pekoms was a mink, a humanoid lion. He had a large build; his head was like the lion''s with sunglasses, fangs filled his mouth, and one rounded earring could be seen on one of his lion ears at the middle of his afro like hair.


    Pekoms was known to be 300 million worth pirate, strong, and most importantly, he was so loyal.


    He didn''t seem shocked when he heard what Cracker said.


    "Listen, I need you to go and provoke him... Test him, and see if he is strong."


    "Should I make a life and death fight?" asked the humanoid lion.


    Cracker turned his eyes to see Lucas and Lilia are kissing, just to pass time while looking to the sea.


    It''s easy to guess what a brother would think when he sees his little big sister kiss a man in front of him, who happened to be introduced today.


    The scary Cracker said, "Mama doesn''t welcome the weak. If you find that you can kill him, don''t hesitate. No... Just injure him; I have no time to deal with snobs here."


    Pekoms nodded as he lifted his sunglasses, showing his eyes," You can depend on me." Cracker froze for a brief and swallowed his saliva. ''So cute.''


    That moment didn''t slip from Lucas''s eyes. When Pekoms take his sunglasses off, he felt he is like Puss in Boots from Shrek 2.


    *Muah*


    A sweet kissing sound resonated when Lucas''s lips separated from Lilia''s who was hugging him. The three around seemed to be jealous, even Lucci who acts as his obdient spoiled woman. Lilia became calmer, her eyes became sharp and her breathing became stable. She doesn''t need a family; the one in front of her was the whole family she needed. Even if he can be a jerk and messes a lot of times, he is very reliable.


    As Lucas was staring at her emerald eyes, he felt something hit his leg.


    He turned his head to see the humanoid Lion had accidentally stomped on his foot, trying to make some damage0


    "Hey, watch where you are going," Pekoms pretended to feel pain as he stared at Lucas. "Are you jerk or what."


    That was a provoking move.


    "Go away," Lucas said, coldly. "I''m busy," then he turned to Lilia and let his hand run across her soft smooth feminine skin.


    Pekoms sneered, showing his fangs. "You have a gut to provoke me and tell me to go away, apology before I kick your ass."


    "Give me a break,"


    Lucas said, giving Lilia one more fluffy kiss, before standing up on his full height and turned to the stupid lion.


    Though Pekoms was 232 cm tall, he couldn''t help but lift his head very high. But he already saw bigger people, so what the big deal. He would do his job.


    "No break for you, I''ll break your nose." Pekoms cracked his fists while thinking ''from all the people, why do I have to punch a young man like him.''


    Next Lucas, a woman that reaches his shoulder had stood up. Lilia glared coldly at the lion, feeling provoked as well. Not only her but the other girls.


    "Apology," Lilia''s fingers turned into shape blades that had a black aura around it; she stared at Pekoms. Just one wave from her hand and Pekoms, even if he was made of the hardest metals and had Haki covering his body, would be cut into flesh pieces. "You pet."


    But Lilia stopped when she felt Lucas patting her arm.


    "That what your husband should do." Looking at the sharp blade, Pekoms couldn''t help but feel some dangerous aura of death. ''She is scary for sure, Mama would be happy,'' he thought, as he felt that if not for Zorro patting her arm, Pekoms would be dead by now.


    Lucas knows that with Lilia''s Haki swordsmanship and especially her Devil Fruit, she is stronger than the usual commander. That was the reason why he needed to hold her back from creating a big mess, as he feared that she doesn''t know how to hold herself ¨C since he trained with his swords.


    Lucas looked at Pekoms and cracked his neck.


    The humanoid lion started to feel some danger; his natural instincts told him that.


    "What did you say again?"


    Lucas asked the Lion, who happily answered.


    "You should take responsibility for your actions; sorry, or I''ll kick your ass. It''s a matter of a lion''s ideology."


    Pekoms, the lion, took a quick step forward, clenching his little first and aiming a punch at Lucas''s face that had a blank expression.

 Chapter 236

    "You should take responsibility for your actions, sorry."


    Pekoms, the lion, took a quick step forward, clenching his little first and aiming a punch at Lucas who had a blank expression.


    Lucas didn''t move an inch, looking at the lion mink''s large fist heading toward his head. Had he not been here for his own need, Lucas would have started destroying the islands around. But well, let the people take him lightly. After all, he is the a.d.u.l.t one here.


    Pekoms had been feeling sorry that he has to do this; he had hope that Lucas at least can fight back. Thought he felt bit sympathy for the young man, his loyalty to his captain surpasses all.


    But seeing that his fist is closer to Lucas''s face, that didn''t move at all, made him shake his head and punch with all of his strength.


    ''Sorry, you will die like this.''


    But country to Pekoms thoughts, when he punched Lucas, or Zorro''s face, the only thing that flew back was Lucas''s hat, revealing his head and handsome face, which was changed thanks to him adjusting his hairstyle to cover his head with bangs.


    Lucas quickly held his hat and covered his head again. His movement made Pekoms''s punch seems that it didn''t have any effect.


    But surely it did on effect, but on who was the real question.


    "Ouch."


    Pekoms groaned in pain, feeling that he had hit a very hard metallic object. Even with his strength, Pekoms took damage from doing the attack.


    Lucas opened his hand, put it on the lion mink''s head. holding him from his hair, Lucas lifted it as high as possible.


    "You know, sometimes, they say, the heart of Lion, to describe courage. Let me see if you have the courage not to wet yourself."


    Pekoms opened his eyes widely staring at Lucas who looked at the sea direction; his heart started to beat faster. The lion struggled and held Lucas''s arm with both of his claws, but he couldn''t break free from that hand.


    ''This guy is so strong.''


    Before Pekoms could realise it, Lucas threw him to the direction of the sea, and Pekoms fell down.


    Pekoms couldn''t swim because he was a Devil Fruit user. When he fell to the sea, someone jumped and rushed to save the lion.


    [+120.000 Acc.u.mulated XP.]


    Lucas shook his hand and clapped his hands like he was cleaning them after he threw the trash, then he sat down and stared at Cracker and the rest of the people on this ship, so he would see if anyone would dare to mass with him.


    Cracker lifted his eyebrow after seeing this.


    Zorro appeared to be a strong person and have the Conqueror Haki. His mission is completed and he was ready to report; Cracker walked and stood in front of Lucas.


    "So, what is your next line? Do you want to fight as well?" asked Lucas.


    "No. At least, not at this moment," Cracker shook his head and said, "Strong people are always welcomed in our crew."


    "I haven''t joined," Lucas said.


    "Hahaha; you had done that long time ago... you just have yet to realise that... Lilly, welcome back." Cracker said as he looked at Lilia, who seemed to realise what''s going on.


    He then looked at Zorro. Whether Zorro like it or not, since he is in a relationship with Big Mom''s daughter, he and his crew are officially a part in their crew.


    Not caring about Cracker, who went back to his cabin to make a call, Lucas turned his head and continued looking at the sea.


    Very soon, the ship arrived at the Whole Cake Island, and Lucas with the others could spot its silhouette.


    Lucas couldn''t help but lift his eyebrow when he arrived here and saw it.


    Whole Cake Island was a large island, with the weather of the spring. It had hills, forests, and very big buildings. Anyone would be amazed at their sight.


    Lucci looked at Lucas like she was asking for his permission to eat the buildings that were made on the shape of cakes, with misty sweet sugar on top of them. This place seems to be wonderful and fairy.


    Very soon, Lucas group descended, ready to be sent on their way on a carriage.


    As they were walking between the living flowers, someone came quickly to see Lilia.


    It was a woman, very fat, bulky, taller than two meters, and not so beautiful, but looked to be warm. Her pink hair and large face faced Lilia''s with her rosy cheeks.


    "Lola... No, Chiffon," Lilia called the girl who happened to be the twin sister of the girl she escaped with.


    "You recognised me; I barely could do the same."


    "hehe, you look like her after all."


    "Ah, it had been a long time." Chiffon looked at Lilia and gave her a hug, "Wow, you surely grew up to be like the others; look at you; I''m happy that you are alive."


    Lilia was happy, that no one would recognise her when she would go back to her old life. At best, they would think that Lillia in the navy is someone looks like her. But seeing how Chiffon is warmly welcoming her, she felt some guilt about doing that.


    The two had a warm reunion and exchanged questions. Chiffon asked about her twin to find Lilly shaking her head, which made her a sad bit. But very soon, her expression changed as Lilly signalled that Chiffon''s twin is alive, before pretending not to hear anything.


    After chatting a bit, Lilia noticed some blue beating marks on Chiffon''s skin.


    After acquiring about it, she learned that Big Mom beat her often because she looks like Lola. Lilia clenched her fists; but again, that wasn''t a serious beat.


    "That doesn''t matter, let''s go to the tea party." Chiffon made a smile as she took with Lilia''s hand. She turned to the carriage, looking at Lucas, and said, "I''m happy that you found your love. Now, let''s continue chatting inside the carriage, you know that you can''t be late for the tea party."


    Lucas and his group already went inside a carriage that was going to take the road in the middle of the grass. Lucas felt quietly amazed as the door of the carriage opened on its own, like it has life within it. As expected, the space in the carriage was fitting him perfectly. It''s hard to live as an average man in this world. He stared in front of him to see teacups alive and asking him with sugar or no sugar.


    Lucas felt it is bizarre, since he saw objects full of life, having eyes and can move, serving him. But again, Lucas has bizarre abilities as well, so he wasn''t in a position to complain as he ordered, ''with sugar please.'' That reminded him of Monet and Sugar who he left in Dressrosa... Also that dragon girl as well... seeing how she adoring her father''s enemies ¨C Odin and him as well ¨C Lucas felt pity for Kaido, who fed her.


    The girls were talking with Chiffon inside, while Lucas and Sadi were making eye contact. Sadi seemed to smile from a brief to a brief. Lucas could tell that she hoped things to go wild, so she may train Big Mom Pirates.


    Very soon, the carriage arrived at the gate of the main city, behind it was the large castle, built on cake shape, and almost high as Skyscr.a.p.er.


    Lucas was thinking who can build this as he looked through the window.


    Outside, he could see many people, from different races, happily flattering and drinking tea.


    Though Big Mom was crazy, those people actually feel safe with her... Even if it meant that they have to pay some of their life span to her.


    Lucas thought about this before, since he got Eternal Youth, and gained Eternal life in the process, his life span should be endless ¨C meaning that he won''t be affected by big mom powers.


    (Considering that the soul should be eternal in One Piece ¨C Brook case ¨C it can show that Big Mom takes vitality or spirits. If souls in One Piece held the real life span and not the bodies, then Brook wouldn''t have been alive when he found his body.)


    Since soul was a religious concept, Lucas didn''t care much about it and what it can be. As long as his body is youthful and immortal, what''s there to lose? Souls were known to never die anyway.


    Other than the people, Lucas could see other carriages arriving here as well.


    With his eyes of the bounty, Lucas could see that they are famous heads of the underworld of One Piece world.


    Some of them seemed to be special guests. There is one person who is in charge of the commerce, one humanoid, and one s.e.xy petit blonde ¨C above average in earth standards ¨C with short hair, blue eyes waving her hand at her fans in this city, as they cheered for her and the rest of the people¨C She was the one known as the Queen of the pleasure, the head of the p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es in the underworld.


    But most importantly about that pretty woman, she was one of the best and strongest elite agents of the World Government


    Lucas shook his head as he already put his mask.


    That blonde, who was in her carriage turned her eyes and focused her gaze on the man that looked at her.


    He looked familiar. As an undiscovered agent from CP0, she knew the warlord''s faces, as well the marines and the criminals all across the Underworld.


    This one had the same jaw as Zorro and body shape, eyes, and features, except he looked bulkier.


    Seeing her staring at him, Lucas winked at the cute girl who was analysing him. She gave him a gentle smile and nod before turning her head back.


    ''What Zorro is doing in the Tea Party? He barely answers for the calls of The World Government, but he is here.'' she thought, her face showing no emotion, like a trained assassin.


    Lucas''s carriage met no resistance as it was making its way around the large cake castle, taking a road, circling around the cake skyscr.a.p.er, until he would reach the highest point.


    Very soon, Lucas''s carriage stopped in front of a big gate.


    "Lucas, just in case, you don''t need to hold back for me." Calorina, who was silent, spoke.


    It was rare to see Lucas keeping quite like this. She thought that he is doing this for her, and she knew that pirates like to take advantage of things like this. There is no way she would let him endure all of that.


    "I know," said Lucas.


    Lilia descended with Chiffon, Calorina, Lucci and Little Sadi, before walking on the highest part of the cake building¨C the ground looked to be made from a biscuit.


    They then walked toward the gates that before them and the tea party.


    Lucas looked around, seeing some of Big Mom Pirates.


    Some tall guy who made stairs of candy made for the special guests was singing in a cheap way.


    It looked like Big Mom''s kids liked to sing like kids.


    ''What is this, Disney?''


    Lucas, because of his habit, had one idea, a simple little idea, as looked to Big Mom''s daughters and Underworld heads, the special guests.


    ''They should worth XP if I combined them...'' (Well, daughters can grind three skills)


    It''s an idea that came because of his habits.


    ''But unfortunately, I need their Mama to do the job for me...''


    Lilia looked at Lucas, wondering what he is thinking of.


    Very soon, Lucas walked with Cracker next to him.


    The gate that had a face opened on its own when Cracker waved his hand. Cracker passed first and Lucas with his crew followed after.


    "Stop right there."


    As Lucas and his crew were walking, some huge figure stopped him by standing in front of the opened gates.


    Lucas felt that his head hitting a soft body ¨C very soft and smooth ¨C and took a step back to see a high figure.


    He lifted his head and looked to see a woman, almost 5 meters tall, 4,6 meters, blocking his way.


    Lucas, after stepping back, could see her face between her b.o.o.b.s.


    She had long s.e.xy full nice legs and plump thighs, her h.i.p.s were wide. Her face was well-shaped with a gentle curve on her chin. Her blue deep carefree eyes and long white wavy hair gave her charming face for sure.


    The b.o.o.b.s were very large ¨C it bothered Lucas to see her face ¨C even for her huge size, and the face was very pretty: small good nose, flawless lightly tanned skin, pretty cheeks, and blue eyes.


    Her visage showed a bored expression, a carefree and annoyed one like she is doing this over her heart.


    His eyes showed a name with bounty also of a Billion Berries tier.


    [Sweet General, Charlotte Smoothie, crimes: too many...]


    Lucas then looked down. Her shape was of the hourglass and very long longs, one of them had a red flower tattoo.


    Lucas''s breaths stopped, feeling attracted to them, as they were a handful and temptation to play with.


    But again, he is here for a different purpose.


    He lifted his head again, even though his size is increased, Lucas had a frown as he found it hard to see her face, though the b.o.o.b.s that are blocking his view.


    ''The more I proceed, the huger the bitches become...Oda surely made Once Piece like this to make my life hard.'' Lucas said looking at Smoothie''s h.i.p.s in front of him.


    ''Well, I guess I''m used to it now.''


    Smoothie seemed to want to block his way, and from her expression, she seemed to be annoyed.


    "Big Sis, Smoothie," Lilia said, looked at the girl and recognised Smoothie from one glance. Lilia''s lips twitched as she didn''t forget Smoothie''s warm welcoming. ''Who is that brat, oh, the blonde one.''


    "Long time no see..." Lilia forced a smile


    "Well, little sis grew for sure. Since you have come here, I may give some words, annoying Lilly brat. And you as well, Zorro, who made me do an extra effort."


    Smoothie said, sighing deeply and posing on them, taking advantage of her height and putting her hands on her wide h.i.p.s.


    Lucas had a frown, as the gates were opened, and only this pretty girl is blocking his way.


    He is here for serious death and life matter. Now, someone is standing on his way.

 Chapter 237

    Smoothie was standing before the gates that led to the field that hosts the tea party; she was using her figure to block Lucas''s way while lazily staring at his group.


    Lucas was staring at her, with calm eyes and didn''t show much emotion.


    The fact that Lucas checked her body, took some times to stare at her chest, didn''t escape Smoothie''s eyes. What made it worse was the fact that he is married to their family.


    ''What does this short ass think himself... Tsk, so much annoyance for one day.''


    Smoothie flinched before looking at the girl known as Lilly, her little sister from another father, which doesn''t matter.


    "Since you have come here, I may give some words, annoying Lilly brat. And you as well, Zorro."


    Smoothie placed her hands on her h.i.p.s and stared down at the two.


    Lucas relaxed her lips, seeing that she was wearing a one-piece suit that didn''t hide her thighs, h.i.p.s, and curves. Behind her was Big Mom, and only this woman is blocking his way.


    Lucas had thrown his morality back in the earth. To achieve what he wants, the method and process don''t matter at all.


    "Yes sis," Lilia said, finding saying these words hard as she stared at one of the commanders of the army.


    "Ha~"


    Smoothie tried not to flinch when she saw Lucas sighing and looking at the ground. She decided to have some words with her long lost sister first.


    "It''s good that you are alive and back... though things may be hard, try to make it good with Mama." With a carefree expression, Smoothie let a sigh and placed her hand on Lilia''s shoulder.


    Lilia let an innocent smile as she said, "I''ll try."


    "Well, good to see you an a.d.u.l.t. Just try not to annoy my ass since you are back," said Smoothie, look like she wants to go back and drink or sleep.


    "Ah," Lilly nodded with a cold expression.


    "By the way, are you weak?" asked Smoothie


    "Excuse me?" Lilia said, her face drew a weird expression.


    "Since Mama was angry at Lola, it???s better for you to show something to consider you. If not, then, forget about her helping you. You may start washing dishes. But well, if this brat husband of yours is good, it would be the different case" Smoothie took her hand back with her carefree expression.


    "I''ll try," Lilia titled her head. Had Smoothie know that Lilia, with her current Armament Haki and swordsmanship level, plus her Devil Fruit, and her body is much more or less of indestructible, she wouldn''t take it lightly.


    "Whatever." Smoothie, who was responsible for the guests today, yawned. She is a girl who loves her comfort. But today was pretty much annoying because of that she had to watch the guesses of the tea party, which Big Mom held, and there was more work had appeared.


    "As for you, Mister Zorro," Smoothie then moved her gaze to Zorro, as he knew now. "We need to talk."


    What annoyed her more was Zorro, who came here and made her do extra work today. She guessed that their personalities won''t get along. Since he would be a part of them soon, she decided to tell him some few nice words ¨C not that nice ¨C and tell him how she likes to drink her juices and appreciate the silence.


    Lilia lowered her head and looked at the other girls, to see Calorina shifting her gaze, Sadi stretching, and Lucci looking annoyed at Smoothie while some white horns appeared on her head.


    Since they saw Lucas staring at one part, h.i.p.s, they made such expression. Most of them hoped he won''t deal with her in that way they thought he would.


    "What do you mean?" Lucas put crossed his arms stared up to her eye.


    "Well, let me introduce myself since you had married to our family. My name is Smoothie and I don''t like annoying people. More like you." Smoothie gaze became tight, her facial expression showed seriousness.


    "Nice to meet-" said Lucas, relaxed.


    "I will tell you this; don''t think highly about yourself since you are a mere Warlord," Smoothie said. Warlords were jokes to Emperors commanders in fact ¨C except for one or two.


    "Well, that was rude." He frowned this time.


    "What is rude is the fact that you had made me do extra job," Smoothie''s voice became serious, not noticing that some girls behind want to beat her. Because of, Lucas, or almost everyone were on the smaller side, Smoothie felt that she was controlling the conversation.


    Smoothie continued," Probably, since you are part of our family soon, I will tell you this once, I don''t like other people that slack, and I don''t like people who don''t know how to deal with their problems. If you ended up under me, play your part well.


    And I don''t care if you''re the husband of my sister."


    Smoothie, like a pirate with a billion Berries on her head, was very confident with her strength. Not even an Admiral would take her lightly.


    Some green spots appeared on Lucci''s skin, ready to fight, just because she didn''t like that tone; but Sadi stopped her by patting her shoulder.


    "What this little brat is saying, Mo~" Lucci turned to Sadi, not knowing why is she stopping her.


    "Just let him do his thing," Sadi said, seeing Lucas smiling secretly.


    "Well, thank for the warning," Lucas smirked; only him knew what will happens next.


    His eyes went to her azure full thick lips, before making contact with her blue eyes.


    "You look smart." Seeing that he understood, Smoothie face went back to the carefree expression, like she never had this conversation.


    "Thanks for welcoming me personally. What should I call you, sister in Law, or Commander Smoothie?


    Lucas''s hand reached Smoothie hand, which was covered in gloves, and were slightly big that the usual.


    But the point is, Lucas doesn''t like people standing on his way.


    If they are annoying men, he would punch them flying, if they are pretty s.e.xy girls like this ¨C even if they come with extra ¨C he would show them what kind of conversation they should have with men like him.


    "Just Smoothie, Zorro," Smoothie said, lazily, before turning to the guests that she has to look after.


    "What a smooth name. Honestly, I heard a lot about you. It''s my honour to meet you." Lucas held Smoothie''s hand with both of his hands, his fingers started rubbing and squeezing gently on that hand.


    Calorina and Lilia lowered their heads at the same time; they knew it.


    Smoothie is facing a womanizer that had base full of officer women and living in harmony, all are happy and waiting for when their turn comes ¨C sometimes they share, for the greater good¨C and he won''t care if she is 4.6 meters ¨C Sadi, Hina and everyone that came with him knew that since Lucas got that fruit -- nothing is out the range.


    Smoothie narrowed her eyebrow, satisfied that Zorro is learning his place. "I see, you are a smart ta¨C ta¨Ctal¨Ctalker."


    Smoothie suddenly got a weird feeling when Lucas touched her hand, relaxation, and good tickling electricity invaded her body. Lucas wasn''t holding back, as he when reached her palm, he used his smaller fingers to rub against the back of her palm.


    Smoothie opened her eyes wide as she looked toward Lucas, with disbelief. Because of her very strong will, she could still stand while feeling that her body was feeling sensitive. Her hand started to feel weaker; a desire for him to continue holding her hand grew in Smoothie.


    Well, it was a very rare feeling; the type of feelings that would make you stay idle.


    "Thanks for the praising."Smoothie, seeing that he is going to kiss her hand, she said, her eyes not showing laziness, "the gloves are dirty. "


    The more his fingers danced on her hand, the more she liked the feeling and didn''t want to let it go; after all who would let good things go away.


    Her face was cold, but her heart was beating faster.


    "Of course, Smoothie."


    She watched as Lucas took off her glove, revealing her large yet slender and smooth hand. Smoothie''s heart started to beat faster.


    Lucas had already used his ability, [More-More Senses] to increase Smoothie''s sensitivity folds and folds, increasing the pleasure she is getting to a degree that she would only want more.


    Not only he is using his skill to their high level, but also he is increasing the goodness of the feeling.


    Of course, he considered not to use it too much.


    In one of the futures that Lucas saw, thanks to his observation Haki, Smoothie, when her sensitivity increased more than the line ¨C though not even 50 times more ¨C she collapsed to the ground and kept m.o.a.ning in a way that attracted attention before entering a coma.


    "S..ss."


    Smoothie felt like lightning stroke her. She felt so sensitive when Lucas''s hand was running across her hand. What was like electricity, ended up becoming lightning.


    Her n.i.p.p.l.es started to get harder and stick through the one-piece suit, they were long enough to make a firm appearance. Her p.u.s.s.y, on the other hand, was twitching, getting wetter and hotter. Those two parts responded because of how one man made her whole body feels.


    She opened her blue eyes as wide as possible and gazed at Lucas in disbelief.


    Her instinct, the animalistic instinct of the woman, who is 33 years old, roared inside her, yet never had s.e.x because, nothing seemed satisfying, looked at Zorro like he is the chosen one.


    Don''t misunderstand her, Smoothie always looked down on men, they are small, useless, and can only pick up on shorties, but this one seemed special... She is a lazy woman, but still a woman.


    "What a pretty hand."


    But that wasn''t the end of the good feeling. As Lucas''s lips fell on the back of her slightly tanned hand, she felt his tongue, small and tickling her smooth hand. It was better.


    Massage hands were meant for healing. But The Tongue skill was meant for oral s.e.x


    "Ahh~" Smoothie let a soft m.o.a.n, feeling orgasm. After all, the skills, the sensitivity, Smoothie was rendered frozen as she could only continue to stare. If anyone looked at her crotch, they would see that she was squirting.


    The orgasm, because of how Lucas made her feel, was intense.


    Luckily, it was noisy in the background.


    "MMmm. S-to- Don- ahh." she let another m.o.a.n. Using her will that can stand against the Conqueror Haki like it was nothing, Smoothie tried to make her m.o.a.n as low as possible.


    Lucas usually likes to mess, but his womanizer skills are his finest skill. No woman is beyond reach when he gets serious, but he barely uses that. But when someone stands on his way, well, he never was a saint to start with.


    Smoothie, after feeling an intense orgasm that was increased by More-more, felt like the world rotated around her.


    Smoothie thought, no, she knew that this man was meant for her.


    She, now, after a simple kiss on the hand, had felt like she ascended to heavens. If not for her legs being so sensitive and weak, she would had already jumped and Lucas and milked him dry.


    The girls behind looked at disbelief while staring at each other. Were they easy to pick up like this, they asked this question through their eyes. Lilia shook her head no; Calorina titled her head as she didn''t overreact like Smoothie at that time, just needed to have a relationship. Lucci understood and shook her head yes, as Lucas did that when he tamed her and gave her a name. Sadi, on the other hand, pointed to her chest while saying, "I was the one to take initiative, and he fell for me." The three stared at her, not believing. "Right." "My ass."


    *Kiss*


    After the kiss on Smoothie''s hand, Lucas said, smirking. This is time to finish her off.


    "You have a pretty hand for sure. Let''s have a slight hug" Lucas then opened his arm and gave her a simple hug, but because she was way huge, and he can''t expose his powers here, his hands landed on Smoothie butt. "Excuse me, but as you can see, you have long legs and I can''t reach higher."


    That was a lame excuse, as he seemed to be enjoying squeezing her rounded soft bubble asscheeks.


    But Smoothie couldn''t reply as she felt her whole body turn weak and her p.u.s.s.y twitching again.


    She felt pleasure invading her whole body, coming from the centre of her butt, which was on a different level from handheld playing.


    "Ayya... Ha." Smoothie screamed a bit, drawing the attention after Lucas retracted his hand.


    Lucas deactivated his sensitivity increasing, and Smoothie went back to normal, just still feeling good from the earlier action, though it stopped.


    "Ha- Ha-." She fell to her knee and breathed as heavy as possible while looking to the ground, ''What the heck was that. Is this a dream...''


    "I won''t be annoying, can I get in now."


    Lucas smiled, his nose could smell her scent from her soaked wet one-piece suit.


    ''I''ll be like a demon.''


    Smoothie stared at Lucas in disbelief, her heart beating faster, her brain and body telling her about how she would follow the good things. ''So shameless and so good.''


    After all, she is a girl with no morals, degenerates more than Lucas himself. For such good feeling, she won''t mind killing a nation with no blink if she felt so.


    "Su- ha- re, don''t ¨C ha ¨C cause trou-bles." Smoothie breathed heavily as she said her words.


    She was known to have a carefree face or a serious face when the time calls it. For the first time, she showed the third face.


    ''Ah, but that, I can''t even describe what I felt.''


    After calming down, she regained her usual cold face. She stared at Lilia and thought; this little annoying brat had got something that she shouldn''t have.


    ''Why does this Blondie brat have to be lucky...Still, I need to report to mama.''


    Lucas nodded as he saw Smoothie extending her hand for him and moving away from his way.


    Calorina, Sadi, Lucci, and Sadi felt hot when they saw Lucas do what he usually does to another woman, as they followed behind him.


    "And she would masturbate."


    "With one finger or two, wanna make a bet."


    "50k."


    "Count me in."


    "Focus guys," said Calorina, sounded to be annoyed from the girls'' comments. She is here to find her parents, yet they are making bets on how many fingers that girl would use when masturbating.


    And so, Lucas made his way to an empty sea, Lilia got distracted by some family members as she started to chat.


    People around were delivering gifts and going around; they then gave attention to the special guests who had taken their seats.


    "Oh, my, isn''t that Warlord Zorro," some humanoid bird cried as he saw Lucas, sitting and drinking tea, he took his camera snail and started to take pictures. "Zorro is here! Big news, big news!!!''


    "Ah, Zorro, the warlord."


    "I guess it''s him, no one dares to fake his identity in Big Mom''s tea party."


    "poor guy, she found his family for sure."


    "Unless he wants them dead, he needs to come here."


    The special guests¨C Underworld heads¨C were chatting as the rest of the guesses arrived.


    Lucas was drinking tea, his feet touching a ground made of cake, and he was staring at Smoothie, who was rubbing her neck like the weather was hot before she walked to stairs that led to the entrance of the cake shaped palace.


    Looking at stairs, soon, he saw a large figure coming down from there, larger than the bear that Garp made Lucas fight. It belonged to one woman, fat and a very large pink-haired old-woman, 8.8 meters tall; each step she took made the ground shake.


    Lucas knew his real target: Charlotte Linlin, the Big Mom.


    Though he seems calm, messing, Lucas, deep inside he was boiling. The fact that he has yet to find that f.u.c.ker, who attacked his hometown, made him have the urge to do something. However, he had his desires under control. It was a habit that he built when he was in the underworld of earth.


    Smoothie was walking next to her while whispering something. After hearing what her daughter said, Big Mom stared at Lucas''s direction before smiling and making her way down.


    She stared at the rest of the guests and said, "Mama-mama, Welcome to this tea party." Big Mom then made her way to one large position and sat down.


    Lilia started breathing heavily, Calorina narrowed her eyes, Sadi held her whip, her desire was held back. Lucci was staring at Lucas''s expression with curiosity.

 Chapter 238

    As Big Mom made her way to the party, everyone''s attention was shifted toward her. That was the case for the guests more than children.


    On the other side, Smoothie was standing in front of a couple of the special guests, asking them what they want while there are three things in front of her: a pretty woman, a giraffe, and a volcano stone, still hot and fresh.


    The guest, who happened to be the petite Blond asked Smoothie to give her juices from the Giraffe.


    Smoothie, mind absent, bitting her azure full lips and feeling like she never felt, held the giraffe that happened to be shorter than her with her hands ¨C one hand is still without a glove. With a simple squeeze, the giraffe couldn''t resist and got compressed, having some juices drop from it toward a glass cup.


    Using her ability, Squeeze-Squeeze that allows her to squeeze the juices out of anything, she made juice flow out the giraffe instead of the blood, feeling the cup before handing it to the guest.


    The petite blond thanked Smoothie who made her such juice before making her sit. At the same time, she was wondering what was in Smoothie''s head, while she glanced at Zorro. The Cp0 member was curious.


    Smoothie had been mentally absent while staring at the table Zorro was sitting at. Anyone sees her non-usual non-carefree expression would think that she is staring at her little sister that came back with warmth, but she was staring at the male in mid of females. Smoothie was thinking deeply as she squeezed the lava stone and made a drink for herself while staring at Zorro.


    Ever since he kissed her hand, and hugged her, squeezed her full butt cheeks, Smoothie was feeling hot, and desire and she is a woman.


    It''s not like she was horny now, but the touches made her feel feelings besides the desire, a chill from kissing her hand, relaxation, safety, and l.u.s.t.


    She looked at her cup, to the drink; she saw the reflection of Zorro hugging her, his hand around her soft bubble ass, and there was a scene where he was kissing her hand. She realises that her mind is affected by her experiment, to see it in juices.


    If anyone paid close attention to her face ¨CIf they were huge enough ¨C they would see her blushing slightly. Smoothie was feeling like a woman she found a man that attracted her ¨C a man she felt that she would need in the future.


    Though she knew she looks down on men, she, somehow, felt this one is special. He made her feel, like a lady. Just thinking about it, would make her heart beat faster.


    ''I think I can finally understand why Mama had many husbands,'' Smoothie drunk her drink in one gulp before throwing the glass away.


    Just, how in the world would someone leave such an impression in her if he isn''t special and meant for her. She set his eye on him, and she knows what she wants.


    Too bad that her new brother in Law and married to her lost sister. She stared at Lilia when their eyes met, Lilia smiled back and Smoothie turned her head to the other side.


    ''He is my brother in law after all,'' Smoothie smirked. Does this really matter; after all, Zorro is eventually going to be a part of their crew. Maybe, they will have more time and maybe there is a possibility that he will join her side. Smoothie''s lips arched up to a smile, a vicious one.


    Smoothie looked back again at Lilia, then to Zorro. She bit her bottom lip, her eyes shook in some unknown feeling, and she made a carefree expression, her eyes are cold again.


    She is a woman who doesn''t care about the method, the ethics, or if the man is married; if she wanted something, someone, she would get it.


    ''Lilly won''t mind sharing... and Zorro, I''ll make you mine, even if it is against your will.'' Smoothie thought as her p.u.s.s.y lips started to twitch. The sensitivity from earlier had made a great effect on her. She then shifted her eyes to Big Mom, ''That if you survive.''


    The tea party started as the guests were eating and chatting while presenting gifts.


    On the other side, Lucas''s girls were making eye contact speaking with each other.


    Calorina and Lilia especially were talking in eyes language.


    ''Oh poor girl, Lucas touched even her butt. Well, I don''t care anymore, after we have reached this point,'' Calorina smirked as she looked at Lilia; this had brought some memories back.


    ''I don''t know; Smoothie is a very carefree person. I think she would experience hardship in her life now... ''


    ''I know right.''


    ''Hey, do you think... in case this failed, would Lucas bang Mama.''


    ''Maybe...''


    ''That''s my mom you are talking about.''


    ''Hell no. Death is better.''


    Lilia and Calorina cringed at the same time, before looking down and chuckling.


    ''What are they talking about,'' Lucas made eye contact with all of them, feeling curious about how women can talk so easily with their eyes.


    He wondered if there would be any intentional misunderstanding between them.


    ''Hmm... Focus, Big Mom is here.'' Sadi glanced at Lucas before she moved her eye to the Big Woman that approached their table.


    Lucas could feel a shadow covering his back; he turned around and looked at the fat 8.8 meters tall pink-haired woman, who wore a pink dress as well. And she was fat.


    "Mama-mama, I haven''t seen you in a while" Big Mom, looking at the table, made a large warm smile, "Lilly"


    "Hey, Mama, long time, right." Lilia stood up and looked to her Mom. Damn, that bitch is still like ever, huge.


    Now thinking about it, how did Big Mom bang her father, who should be a normal human like Lucas.


    "What''s with this Lilly, you are still fragile. Were you eating your meals, you haven''t grown a bit since you left." Big Mom said as she made a weird smile and patted her head, "maybe you shouldn''t sneak to that ship and stayed here, to eat as you can. Tell me, how was your journey, you know, I lost a lot of weight thinking that one of my precious daughters isn''t eating well."


    "Haha, I ate as I could." Lilia laughed at Linlin faces, somehow happy to meet her mother again ¨C She never thought that Big Mom would still treat her nice after coming back. Lilia felt a bit warmer; no matter how bitchy her mom actually is, she is still her mom.


    After some nice words from Linlin, that seemed to be fake in Lucas''s eyes,


    "I believe that you had chosen a husband that knows how to take care of you," Big Mom flattered, opening her huge arms.


    "Yes, allow me to introduce him," Lilia smiled as she grabbed with Lucas''s hand, "This is Mama, Linlin, and this is L ... Zorro."


    "El Zorro." Big Mom narrowed her eyebrow at his family name ¨C what kind of the first name is this. She then came back to her usual smile and looked at Lucas, "So, is she happy with you. Your life depends on your answer."


    "I believe so, Missis Linlin," Lucas smiled back behind the mask. "Lilly never told me that she has a pretty mother."


    "Oh please, call me Mama." Big Mom waved her hand at Zorro''s flattering. Though Linlin used to many sucks up to her, no one called her beauty. But when she was younger, everyone was having their eyes turn into hearts just by getting a glance from her and called her a beauty among beauties.


    "You are a part of my family now."


    Lucas, though he wanted to flinch, could keep that smiled on his face. ''Just because I need you, it doesn''t mean you can adopt me...


    Lucas moved his eyes and thought about his mothers; from the horrible ones to the good ones.


    ''I wonder how Gion is doing. That woman offered me a date in an indirect way, shit, I totally forgot.


    This is another reason to find the bastard who did that to me.''


    Calorina flinched, after seeing Lucas''s quick-changing in expression; but she quickly looked at the ground.


    Big Mom then continued, "So, I heard that you came here with my daughter, to get help."


    "Well, I heard about your network, and I couldn''t help but admire it; and see if you can help us, Mama."


    "Mama-mama, but don''t you think you are asking too much," Big Mom lowered her head until it was a meter away from Lucas''s; she looked capable of eating him by opening her mouth. It was a really scary sight.


    Being this close from Big Mom would usually make people die from fear or wet their pants at least. But Lucas was unfazed, gaining weird reaction from Big Mom.


    Big Mom added, "You took my daughter, and now you are asking for something without giving anything; you owe me mister Zorro already. Same for you Lilly, you had left me, and didn''t even try to contact me."


    Her tone started to become harsh


    "Mama¨C" Lilly tried to say something.


    "No Lilly, you had left with that Lola, and only shown for help... you have a long way, and I need to know how you grew every single little detail.


    "We will have a good talk after the party cake." Big Mom said while making eye contact with each person here. No one seemed to be nervous or fazed; all are calm, like they don''t know who she is talking with, so they all smiled at her.


    Lilia cleared her throat and smiled at Linlin, saying, in an almost crying voice,


    "Mama, but I had no choice; *Snob* I lost my memories when I was separate from Lola. Only I did regain them recently."


    "Ha," Big Mom narrowed her eyebrow and took a step back, "Are you my daughter, or someone who pretends to be her."


    You lost your memories than you come back and says you are my daughter. Memories aren''t things that come and leave like that.


    "Mama, Katakuri has ugly fangs and he always hides that with a scarf." Lilia said, proving that she is her and not faking it, "Cracker used to have a pink hair when he was young... Ah, right, do you remember the time Pudding stabbed five people with scissor because they bullied her; then you killed their families when you knew what they did to her. Do I have to say more."


    "Oh, guess it is really you..." Linlin rubbed her hair. "But you and Zorro, I have to know you now, and don''t expect that you can come here and take things for free."


    "I believe that we can reach a deal, I can pay you for giving me such wonderful woman a life," Lucas said, grabbing Lilia''s arm to his like he always does, "and a price to do me another favour."


    ''Oh, that smile...'' Sadi looked at Lucas. The smile on his face is the same smile he had when he swept Impel Down. ''He is going to scam someone,''


    Calorina''s eyes twitched, as this was her last hope. Her next move depends on Linlin''s response, if Linlin messed more with them, Calorina would fight and flip the tables.


    "May I ask what favour you want?" Big Mom asked, lifting her eyebrow. She is a businesswoman and always opened for business.


    "Finding people that had been kidnapped," said Lucas. It was obvious he is looking for someone close.


    "Oh, we will discuss that later," Big Mom smiled, having a guess that Zorro came for her to find a precious person. If so, she can take advantage of him. "Please now, enjoy the party."


    "Thank you," Lilia said, smiling innocently.


    "Oh please, you are my child, Lilly; you are always welcome."


    She said. To Big mom, her kids are her kids and the army that she uses to gain power and political power.


    Lucas narrowed his eyebrow as he looked at Big Mom who went to her customized seat.


    Very soon, Lucas could see another towering figure coming toward them, Smoothie.


    She came to his table and smiled at his face. "Do you want a drink?"


    Lucas smirked, as he saw her eyes as she let her face get closer to his, his eyes fixed on her full azure lips, one white hair strand covering the corner on her mouth.


    "Sure, but I thought you don''t like when people annoy you," Lucas said, leaning his back on the chair.


    Smoothie smiled as she sat down, lifted an orange, and squeezed the juices out of it with a strong move. "Oh well, you are a brother in Law. After seeing that you are polite, my impression on you got better."


    "Really!" Lucas said mockingly.


    Smoothie''s expression turned cold. She extender her hand that has the glass and said with a firm tone, "Drink and tell me how it tastes."


    As someone with no experience in relationship, but battlefields, she talked like a general ordering a soldier.


    Lilly, wanting to get back Smoothie on what she did earlier, snatched the glass from her and drank it in one go, and said, "It tastes good Big Sis; your squeezing power is impressive."


    "Little sis, that was rude," Smoothie said, looking coldly at Lilia.


    "Oh, I thought you were talking to me," Lilia laughed as she patted Smoothie''s long arm, saying, "It can''t be that you don''t want to welcome family, me, first."


    Smoothie forced a smile before squeezing another group of fruits to offer to Lucas, "Lilly, I don''t like headaches."


    "I know." Lilly made eye contact with Smoothie, both seem to stare at each other with gazes sharper than knives. But that eye contact was broken very quickly.


    Suddenly, everyone heard a loud voice.


    "Excuse me, everyone, I have an announcement."


    Big Mom said, drawing the attention of the guests and the sons and daughters.


    "Allow me to introduce my daughter that came a long time, Lilly, and this is her husband."


    The guests around made shocked expressions as they looked at the direction Big Mom pointed to. The people never knew how actually Big Mom had kids since that number kept increasing, but almost every grown-up was known.


    The bird with a snail camera wanted to take a picture; but unfortunately, someone who was 5 meters tall, blond, and shaved, with huge muscles, took that camera. "No way that you can film her. She doesn''t have a bounty." A family member who doesn''t have a bounty should kept always as a hidden card. "But, this is big news." Yelled the bird back, trying to take his camera back, only to get punched away.


    Lilia felt a bit guilty, seeing how she is getting treated here. But other feelings, like doubting and the belonging to another place were stronger.


    "Thanks, Mama," she said, adjusting her blond hair to be free on her back.


    "As it is known, it''s a tradition in the family to show our strength... Lilly, as my daughter that didn''t grow in my eyes, I want to see her strength and her husband''s. Mama-mama, I''m happy," Big Mom laughed loudly.


    Lucas, Lilia and everyone were shocked.


    Seems that she wants her to fight.


    Lucas started to feel that Big Mom is annoying. ''Calm down; everything is easy; besides, this is almost the strongest female unit if I take Nojiko and Domino out.''


    "Sure, who?" On the other hand, Lilia drew a c.o.c.ky expression on her face. It always feels good to slap some faces. After all, she was the girl who stayed with Lucas for a long time and got one of the finest abilities in the world.


    "Lilia, I hope you grew to a strong girl." Big Mom said. "I want you to spare against one of your brothers, or sisters. Choose one if you like. Or, let me chose a weak one."


    Big Mom seemed to want to evaluate her daughter''s strength and her worth; same for her new Son in Law.


    Lucas could see through that. Look like Charlotte Linlin has wanted to show him who is the boss here.


    Lilly looked around to the other children''s faces to see that they had expected this from their expression. "Sure, who wants to volunteer? Give me a strong one."


    "Mama, how about I test her." Suddenly, everyone looked at Smoothie who made the declaration. She stood up and looked down at Lilia, with a huffy expression.

 Chapter 239

    After introducing Zorro as her son in law and Lilia as her daughter, Big Mom announced that she wanted to see the development of her daughter.


    Part of Lucas felt like this was either a test or a way for Big Mom to show who the boss is.


    Lucas decided just to watch and make his judgment after that.


    Lilia looked very excited as she stood from her chair, waiting for her opponent. Honestly speaking, Lilia came here with the reason of helping Lucas and Calorina to find her parent.


    But seeing that the chance presented at her, to prove that her old family can''t look down at her, she somehow was excited to face slap someone and prove that she isn''t weak as she may seem.


    Lucas had eye contact with Lilia, looking to be confident at her power ¨C a swords grandmaster, with the ability that means: the sound of slicing, allowing her to spam infinite huge amount of giant swords energies that are made Grandmasters.


    "Choose anyone you like."Big Mom looked satisfied with Lilia''s reaction. At least, this way, Lilia would show her usefulness, which she would use to make her decision.


    "I can fight her, Mama." Smoothie stood up highly and wanted to fight and see what this arrogant annoying child. It just a girl who lived in East Blue. Smoothie felt to bully her.


    But Big Mom cut her hopes as she said, "Smoothie, you should just relax and watch..."


    It''s just a test; why would Linlin use her third or second strongest commander against an 18-19 years old young girl.


    "Ah, that will be annoying anyway."


    Smoothie sat and crossed her leg, drawing attention to her full tanned thighs, while glancing at Zorro, who was drinking the juice she made; her gaze was quite tight and her breathing was heavier. Her long hand slowly started to approach his hand that was resting on the table, wanting to gasp that sentiment again. But a voice snapped her back to reality.


    Big Mom continued, "Please proceed. No mind Zorro."


    Lucas approached Big Mom at that moment and told her, "Unless you want this whole castle to turn into slices, don''t."


    It was amicable advice.


    But it only made Big Mom laugh loud before saying, "Mama mama, you have a wide imagination, El Zorro... Anyone, just play with her. Don''t hurt her though."


    Smoothie didn''t watch the fight and excused herself to go somewhere.


    Lucas went to his seat and sighed as he moved his head back and watched Smoothie''s h.i.p.s sway as she walked away. ''What a sight... I never had seen an ass like that.''


    Very soon, Lilia''s opponent was chosen. Though Chiffon wanted to be Lilly''s opponent, the one who came was the newest Sweet Commander, the fourth one, Charlotte Snack.


    Lucas lifted his eyebrow and almost thought that Usopp came here since Snack had a long nose as well.


    Snack is a very wide and tall man, 3 meters tall, with a long nose, dark black hair tied in a bun. He was wearing a yellow jacket resembling sheep''s wool and the sleeves are bright orange with his name "SNACK" printed on it, a dark black scarf with thin orange stripes on it.


    Lilia and Snack went to the middle of an empty yard, where everyone can watch them, of course, not the guests. Snack was holding him a long sword and looking at Lilly, almost hesitant.


    Lucas tilted his head and thought it''s a waste of time. If he remembers correctly, Lilia had been trained by him, by getting hit by his sword. And if Lucas has to evaluate her swordsmanship alone, not counting the fruit, it would be slightly above Gion''s, only slightly lower than Lucas''s and few people.


    Very soon, everyone watched at the fight happened between Lilia and Snack.


    "Lilly, don''t push yourself a lot... I''ll get easy on you," Snack smiled, having confidence in him as he was facing someone from his family. He held his sword lazily and said, "But Mama would be angry, come on me with all you got."


    "All I got?" Lilia lifted her eyebrow and smirked. "I don''t want to hurt, you were nice to the young ones."


    "Brat, don''t test your luck too much."


    "Sure."


    Using high-level stealth footwork, she vanished and appeared somewhere far, amazing everyone with her speed. The next second, Snack saw her waving her leg at him.


    At that Moment, Snack saw a large and huge red sword energy, cutting the ground on its way, very swift and coming toward him.


    He could feel the danger in advance and he had no choice but to dodge at the last moment. The sword air blade had cut everything on her way before it continued its way. Just a simple kick made an attack that can cut a mountain-sized rock.


    "Ho." Big Mom seemed to be amused and lifted her eyebrow. Maybe she is more useful than she thinks. Then she looked at Zorro, who told her about the risks of her castle turning into slices.


    Snack didn''t stay idle and dashed forward with amazing speed. He became serious after seeing what happened. If he held back, he would lose for sure. Lilia quickly used her Stealth Footwork and dashed forward with higher speed. Seeing Snack''s sword approaching her neck, she stood idle and activated Iron Mass with some Haki.


    The next second, Snack thought he had done it when Lilia didn''t dodge the sword. *Metal clash*


    However, his sword got reflected while producing metal sound, not harming her neck, and he felt that his hands were itching.


    Everyone around drew a shook. Snack, a grandmaster couldn''t cut her neck and even had his sword reflecting. Just, how hard Lilly''s body is.


    Not letting this chance to go, Lilia waved both of her hands, with her fingers turning into black blades.


    "Ten Swords mini bloody net." Holding back a bit, she waved in a different direction, her hands drawing tens and tens of after images.


    Snack could only try to block one sway this time, as tens and tens of compressed sharp air blades flew toward his body from a very close distance. There is no way he would manage to defend against all of that.


    "Waah..."


    Big Mom opened her eyes widely, along with the rest of the children, as wounds and deep cut marks covered snack from head to toe. Blood was flying from each wound.


    But fortunately to Charlotte Snack, he wasn''t cut in pieces, since Lilia held back her swordsmanship and Snack used his Haki, but it was useless.


    Snake still standing, looking forward, with blood falling from each part of his body. Damn, that girl is furious. But, she wasn''t in front of his eyes.


    "Do you admit defeat," Lilia asked as she appeared next Snack with her hand next to his throat. "Big Brother,"


    Snack, shocked, couldn''t reply and couldn''t move as he stared back. This is the first time he tastes lost, and there are blades next to his neck -- her fingers were the sharp blades.


    "I do, Little sis. Now, can you put these blades down."


    Snack wasn''t strong as the rest of the commanders, as he only had 600.000.000 Berries as his bounty, while the rests are in one billion Berries range.


    "Wow, that took longer than I thought,"


    Lucas looked at the hour to see that some minutes had passed. Snack was the weakest commander here, yet it wasted 3 minutes from his time.


    The battle ended quickly and a commander has lost with his body full of wounds.


    That was nothing compared to the shocked reaction of the other member of the Charlotte family. Snack, defeated, like that.


    "Mama mama." Big Mom looked to be happy. It seems that her army would get way stronger than before with her new weapon.


    Lilly, as it seems, got an easy time with Snack, who happened to be one of the strongest staff in Big Mom''s crew. Lilia seemed to have a very strong Devil Fruit and high swordsmanship, higher than most of her kids. That would be more useful than using her daughter''s beauty to get her a husband.


    Big Mom glanced at Zorro. If this is right, then, it would be waste to have such daughter married to a possibly weaker person.


    But again, Zorro didn''t look surprised, and maybe he is capable as well.


    Zorro looked at Big Mom before shifting his gaze to Lilia, who was walking toward him with an arrogant face, "how did I do."


    "Good," said Lucas, winking.


    Big Mom''s smile became warmer as she looked at Lilia now, "You have grown up well, welcome here my daughter."


    "Thanks, Mama." Lilia seemed to be happy as she walked amid the shocked faces of her family. ''only if they knew that I held back, hehe.''


    Almost devised by her. Her brothers and sisters giving her, Chiffon sheered her up. Lilia lifted her head Smoothie wasn''t here; otherwise, she would have changed her opinion about beating Lilia easily.


    Lilly gave Big Mom a sneer as she went to Lucas.


    It''s obvious from how Linlin changed her face quickly. ''When I said I don''t know where is Lola, you acted smiling. Now, you look like you want me.''


    Calorina yawned and looked at the poor Snack, before looking at Lucas.


    Between the girls, it was no secret that they became strong after they met their potentials.


    ''Is this our power, or Kami Guruu blessing.''


    Calorina remembered Lucas''s power, the Ultimate Potentials unlocker.


    She remembered how that made them improves very quickly, not only so, but it made them learn things they couldn''t do in the past.


    But to use this power, Lucas has to bang the girl first.


    Calorina always told Lucas to keep this power secret, or the World Government and the Navy would have forced him to bang all the army, males and females... But, if that had happened, then the World Government may have ended the Great Pirate Era long time ago.


    Lucas was unaware of her thoughts.


    Big Mom then approached Lucas, "Oh well, since you took such precious daughter of mine, my heart finds it hard to see her with an unworthy crew."


    "Mama... He is stronger than you may think." Lilia examined, but she shut her mouth when she saw Lucas extending her hand to her.


    "Do you want to test me," Lucas''s lips curled up to a smirk. If so, he may beat Big Mom herself. Even if she has a tough skin, just a simple touch, Six King Gun, and the shockwave would shake her internal organs. Or, a King Punch x180 and the Totto Land would be erased from history.


    But Lucas kept the biggest gain in his head, using her network.


    Big Mom rubbed her chin, If Lilia is strong, and Zorro appeared to be on the same level, right. Maybe, the other girls that came should be the strongest people in his crew; otherwise, Zorro wouldn''t bring them.


    "Nah, I just want to see how good my son in Law and his crew after all... let''s give the audience an entertaining show," Big Mom smiled, "how about you and my son Katakuri spar."


    The ones with a good hearing lifted their eyebrows. Katakuri is the strongest commander here. Snack was nowhere near his level or the others. Big Mom is sure that if he fought Lilly, then he would win.


    "Katakuri?" Lucas lifted his eyebrow, remembering one character that had more impact in the manga.


    ''The poor child,'' Lucas sighed.


    Though he felt sorry a bit for Katakuri''s story and his ass that got beaten due to plot armour, he won''t take him lightly. Katakuri has a conqueror Haki and can see the near future very fast at the same level as Lucas.


    "Isn''t he, your strongest commander."


    "Yes, since you are the strongest in your crew, let my strongest one have small boxing with you."


    Big Mom suggested. Whatever the result, she believed that the fight would last for an hour. And if Zorro was stronger, to the degree to drive Katakuri to fight for days, she would stop them as Katakuri has an advantage.


    Big Mom seemed to be happy to strengthen her crew. If Zorro is weak, she would get rid of him secretly, and keep Lilly for herself to be a commander. But if he is strong, then she would keep the two of them in this crew, and she would gain.


    In both cases, she wins.


    "Mmm..." Lucas''s eyes met with Big Mom, who stood next to him. He seemed to be thinking deeply,


    "I think it''s waste of time. He isn''t up to my level"


    "What..." Big Mom took a step back that shook the ground. "You said what! Not to your level!!"


    Katakuri was the successor of her pirates in the future. It won''t be a show-off to say that she is confident that he can kill a whole Army alone.


    Katakuri was known to be the man whose back never touched the ground, the man who never eats in public, and the most badass guy.


    Even though the people saw Snack lose, they believed that Katakuri can defeat him in a shorter time.


    So, when Lucas made his statement, it was shocking, and a big provocation.


    "Ho... are you this strong? Or are you bluffing?" Big Mom lifted her eyebrow.


    The only way to calm her was to think that Zorro is going to join them by marriage... but, look he needs some discipline.


    Lucas continued, focusing forward "If he defeated my right hand, I''ll fight him personally."


    Hearing him, everyone thought that Lucas doesn''t know how strong Katakuri is.


    Big Mom lifted her eyebrow. Hearing him mentioning his right hand, she thought the strongest person in his crew, which she believed is Lilia ¨C since she has her genes¨C


    "Oy, don''t expect my daughter to fight with Katakuri. He would hold back. I won''t let that happens."


    "No, not that." Lucas tapped Sadi''s back, who was wearing a simple jean, a white shirt that was lifted by her huge perky soft flesh melons.


    Sadi, who was covering her face with a black mask and changed her hairstyle to let her hair loss on her shoulders, stared at Lucas, "Yes."


    "If he defeated this one, I will fight him," Lucas said, before staring at Sadi.


    Sadi stood up, approached Lucas and kissed him on the lips, with strength and passion "I''ll be back in a few minutes."


    Sadi then stood up, held her whip and smiled as she went to a far area. "Hmm, who is the naughty boy Katakuri," Sadi said, holding her whip.


    Big Mom blinked twice... she looked at her daughter to see her okay with her husband kissing another girl. Now, something is off, or that guy is having the two girls by him.


    ''Wait, my daughter is a part of someone harem!!! Unbelievable! Girls in my family aren''t part of harems, they form their own.


    ''This child needs a total reforming.''


    "Wait, Katakuri may get serious, fight in Mirror dimension." Knowing that the surroundings can get destroyed, Big Mom said quickly, after glancing on the cut mark that Lila made, which destroyed her tea party yard.


    Big Mom had a bad feeling after seeing the confident look on Sadi, who held her whip. The battle may go intense. In that case, it''s better to keep it private.


    Then Lucas and the girls, along with some kids went to a mirror.


    At their way, Lucas saw a 4 meters tall girl coming out of a mirror. She had a long red nose, a scar on her face, with grey skin and purple light. Her nose was a fusion between Usopp''s and Buggy''s. Half of her body was outside the mirror and the other half of her was inside.


    Brulee was a girl with the ability to create mirrors that allows her and the other to create mirrors and travel between them and access to a special dimension.


    Big Mom then asked the chosen people with some witnesser to enter.


    The bird felt quite bad since Big Mom didn''t allow him to enter.


    Lucas let a sigh, feeling that Charlotte Linlin vicious mind is quite silly since she thinks that her kid would teach him a lesson.


    The only reason Lucas didn''t fight because he didn''t want to show his true strength to someone who may use it to conclude other things about him.


    If Lucas knew that Linlin had already considered him part of his crew along with Lilia as a commander, he would laugh.


    Very soon, they walked through the mirror that reacted like the surface when they touched it, and they passed to the mirror dimension.

 Chapter 240

    Big Mom was opening her eyes wide as she was inside the Mirror Dimension. Brulee was rubbing her eyes as well. Lucas had a smug look at his face while crossing his arms and staring forward at the battlefield.


    The Mirror Dimension, as its name suggest, it was an endless long land with a roof, hills and narrows with mirrors all around


    Katakuri was having a hard time while fighting Sadi who was holding a whip, trying his best to stay away from that whip.


    Katakuri was a 5 meters tall man, with red hair and red eyes. His body was full of muscles. He wore an opened black jacket, a white feather scarf that covered his face.


    Currently, he was seeing the near future and moving with blinding speed, between the lands, trying to stay away.


    "Mister Zorro, how big your crew is?" asked Big Mom.


    "Quite average," replied Lucas, "About 20, I guess."


    "Ma Mia, who much members do you have left." Big Mom narrowed her eyes. It''s better to make such crew allied pirates to them than having them as enemies.


    Maybe, she can spare Lilly the investigation of Lola''s whereabouts.


    Having such a crew is better than having the army of the giants.


    Katakuri was having a quite hard time, as floating he was 20 meters high.


    He crossed his arm, behind him, Mushi, a liquid stinky matter, extended from his back and made the shape of fists, which were extending their sizes. Then, almost a hundred fist, each in giant''s hand size, while covered by Armament Haki, moved toward Sadi.


    "Now, that was a naughty move."


    Sadi smirked, her tone was naughty really. Katakuri flinched.


    Hitting the ground, Little Sadi channelled the dark fog on her whip before hitting the black Mushi fists. Each time she hits a fist, it would vanish to nothingness, but she let some on purpose.


    That was the problem for Katakuri; his Devil Fruit powers are useless against Sadi. Not only her fruit was good, but her moves and strength as a fighter who uses his body were excellent.


    Vanishing from the ground, Sadi appeared on one of the fists, which was supposed to hit the ground, running and jumping between the other left fists to reach Katakuri.


    Katakuri, who found himself fighting a tough opponent, saw the future, cursed, and was about to retreat.


    However, his opponent won''t let him.


    "Blackhole," Sadi extended her hand that was covered in the darkness toward Katakuri. A strong gravitation field came from her hand.


    Katakuri saw the near future again; he had no choice but to kick the wall next to him and move down to the ground in blinding speed. But, as he descended, Sadi used to shave and Moonwalk at the same time; Katakuri wouldn''t expect her to be able to change her direction in the air. =


    Reaching the ground first Katakuri, touched the ground, and used his awakening ability, turning the ground into Mushi that flew toward Sadi, who landed few meters away from him.


    But then, Sadi touched the ground at the same time.


    The ground became normal again instead of turning into a Mushi.


    Katakuri opened his eyes as he aimed his finger toward Sadi who dashed toward him, ready to shot her, his other hand holding a spear ready to stab her.


    But then, even when he saw the future, it was useless, as, from her leg, a dark fog extended, covering the ground.


    Katakuri tried to jump back, But Sadi, using her whip covered by dark fog, waved it at the jumping Katakuri. Though the latter could see the future, he couldn''t use his famous moves, which is to shift his body to avoid physical attacks, since the whip prevented that.


    Not only so, but that whip has high gravitation, that would attract his Mushi made of body, letting the whip hit him. And worse, whenever he tries to hit her with his morphed, shapeshifted hands that turn weapons, and fight directly it would be a mistake that would send him without his power, and he would taste that whip.


    That''s the problem: he can''t face her face to face, neither from far. Strategy, escaping, and observing may give him a way to defeat her.


    *Pa*


    Katakuri, in the air, tried to use his spear to block the whip. The swing from Sadi was strong. it made a spark, and Katakuri flew up along with momentum.


    "Hmm, time for punishment."


    Sadi covered a portion of the mirror dimension with the dark fog already.


    Katakuri looked bellow to see only darkness. At that moment, Katakuri saw the near future, and he knew, he fell into a trap.


    The battle that had lasted for a half-hour is about to end.


    ''Well, half-hour...'' Lucas wondered if Katakuri is that strong or if Little Sadi is wasting time. Well, maybe the second case, since Sadi seems to have fun.


    "Black Hole." Sadi tapped the pitch dark ground and declared.


    The Dark fog suddenly started to absorb everything above it including Katakuri.


    The light itself can''t escape, so let alone Mushi.


    Katakuri fell and was absorbed into the pure darkness, getting swallowed. He tried to struggle, but he kept sink along with mirrors and rocks from this dimension. The darkness, there is no escape from it.


    Finally, he disappeared and was swallowed by the darkness.


    Big Mom looked shocked; not knowing what kind of Devil Fruits is this ¨C the strongest Logia Devil Fruit actually.


    Very soon, Katakuri was thrown out the fog, injuries covering his body, and some of his bones are broken.


    "KATAKURI," Brulee yelled from far.


    Sadi licked her whip and started to walk forward, Katakuri won''t turn into mushi any soon, he lost his power, and with his wounds, Katakuri won''t be able to escape.


    Standing 3 meters in front of the Sweet Commander that tired to stand up, Sadi lifted her whip, no dark fog, but it was black pitch because of Armament Haki.


    A smirk was drawn on Sadi; Katakuri felt his heart beating faster. He was someone who kept his honour his whole life. Seeing the future, he knew that the whip is the worst way to be humiliated. The problem is, he can do nothing.


    "Stop!" Big Mom yelled, knowing that her strongest kid lost. Not only so, but that woman is very scary.


    Somehow, she was angry. But as well, wondering how strong is Zorro, to have strong people like this by his side.


    Big Mom unleashed her Conqueror Haki, but Sadi seemed unfazed by it.


    As the previous head of Impel Down guards, and someone who is a nightmare to the worse criminals, what can crush her will? Conqueror Haki isn''t a pinch to such girl.


    "Hmm." Sadi didn''t stop and waved her whip.


    *Pa*


    a deep and high sound came from Katakuri''s back, forcing him to bend his head down.


    "Hmmm, we just started."


    She lifted her whip again.


    Big Mom seemed to get angry.


    Lucas still needs this old hag, so he said, "Sadi, you won. Stop."


    Sadi retracted her whip and walked back to Lucas, her big b.o.o.b.s jiggling and her golden eyes showing passion toward him. She went to Lucas and gave him a hug in front of the shocked Big Mom and her ugly daughter, the other one.


    Lucas smiled, patted her back and said," Good Job, little Sadirro." Lucas said, using a fake name, and feeling her b.r.e.a.s.ts sinking on his chest.


    Lucas was proud of her, she didn''t get affected by Conqueror Haki, but when he told her to come here, she followed his order.


    Such a scary woman, but he loved her.


    "Yes, El Zorro... hmmm..." Sadi whispered in a s.e.xy way, trying to hold her chuck.


    "No, I''m not defeated yet." Katakuri stood up, with his body full of wounds, and he walked forward wanting to continue and fight Sadi. This had become a fight to the death. He either wins or dies. His pride told him to do so.


    "Katakuri, enough, be thankful that no one saw you, "Big Mom yelled, feeling pissed off. Maybe she should have been the one who fought with Sadi... But, well, this meant, another strong person in Zorro''s crew.


    Now, How can she make use of them?


    A part of her was angry, and a part of her was doing business


    "Big Brother." The huge girl with a grey nose hurried to nurse Katakuri. The poor guy had many whipping marks, but at least, he didn''t fall on his back. "Brulee. Don''t tell anyone. They will mock me."- "Don''t worry, big brother."


    After all this over, and Katakuri closed his Jacket, they got out from the dimension.


    Big Mom continued the party and no one dared to ask her about what had happened inside. The tea party continued, and after Big Mom ate the party''s cake, everyone was sent on their way. Zorro and his crew were invited inside then.


    -x-X-x-


    That night.


    "You said what, Cinnamon."


    Smoothie looked in disbelief, asking her sister, that was from the same tribe and category as her.


    Cinnamon, a brown-haired woman with hourglass body, long tied brown hair, pretty flawless face, and black eyes, and long full legs with one of them having a flower tattoo like Smoothie''s, looked at her white-haired sister while tilting her head.


    She said, again, "Lilly defeated Snack, in less than five minutes. Somehow, the sword couldn''t even cut her. Apparently, she has a fruit that makes her like a black blade sword."


    "Since when... Ha... they grow fast." After hearing this for the second time, Smoothie made a carefree expression and frowned, her hands were itching to squeeze something. "Why this day is so annoying."


    "I feel weird that you didn''t see that, everybody knows. Where have you been?"


    Smoothie didn''t answer. She was in a place, that when she left, she felt so relieved, after using two fingers.


    "Is this a blush am I seeing on a new face." Cinnamon''s eyes lit up, "some man picked up your interest. Tell me, quickly."


    "What..." Smoothie glared at Cinnamon with a flushed red face and clenched her teeth. "Stop being annoying."


    "hahaha."


    Cinnamon laughed. But very soon wanted to escape after she saw Smoothie suddenly smiling at her all of the sudden, "Yes, some man attracted my attention."


    "Ho, I thought you hated men. Didn''t you say, your finger is better and longer."


    "Well, he has a touch, and a kiss, I think he is meant for me. Besides, he can use his arm."


    Smoothie declared as she clenched her fist.


    Cinnamon kept thinking of who touched Smoothie, "No...No way. Hahaha... You like Zorro, hahaha."


    "Do you want me to take your juices?" Smoothie smiled after seeing her sister laughing like she never had.


    *Cough*


    "It''s not funny, I feel bad," Cinnamon said, pretending to be sad. She then covered her face and said, "He needs. hehe, cough, to pay the price for playing with you."


    "If you tell anyone, I''ll kill you. Now, can you spy on Mama for me and tell me where her guests are staying," Smoothie said. She isn''t a shy girl and would get what she wants.


    -x-X-x-


    Late that night, Big Mom hosted Zorro and his crew to rest in her palace, saying that they crossed a long way and they deserve to rest.


    After a couple of hours, Lucas would chat with Charlotte Linlin personally and bring the matter to her.


    Now, currently, Lucas was in a large hot bath, alone, taking a shower after a long journey.


    On the other side, his girls were bathing with Big Mom''s daughters, some of them, who were curious and knew Lilia, to chat.


    Lucas was floating on the hot water, he had already gone back to his real size to sink in the hot water. On his right hand, there is a cold cup full of wine. But he didn''t drink.


    His eyes were wandering around the steam of the water that covered this large room.


    Lucas was on the edge of the bathing pool, looking at the high walls.


    He was thinking about his poor life.


    How he has to deal with Big Mom, and that he didn''t find his relatives yet.


    And there is that matter as well, the battle for the Fleet Admiral Rank. As long as Lucas is presented that day, he would snatch it for sure.


    All Lucas wanted is a vacation, but now, some little fly had ruined it, killed his teacher, destroyed his home, and kidnapped his uncle and aunt that he knew from far.


    As Lucas was wandering in his thoughts, he was snapped back to reality after feeling a strong presence approaching.


    *Crack*


    Suddenly, the door of the bath got opened, making that bzz sound.


    [More-More]


    Lucas, increasing his height slightly twice, quickly put sunglasses on his eyes, so he can hide his identity in the case that one knows him.


    Since his hair is wet and he is using Superman and Superwoman disguising technique ¨C glasses ¨C he should cover himself.


    *Bang*


    The door slammed shut.


    Lucas turned his face, to see through the thick layer of the steam.


    Through the white steam, Lucas saw a pair of long flawless legs, walking and swaying in a feminine way. The crotch was covered by the stream, the feet were n.a.k.e.d and pretty, tanned and well flawless. The sight of the walk was so s.e.xy as he saw the wide plump h.i.p.s swaying as the owner was walking toward him and walking to the pool.


    He lifted his head more to see two huge b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggling.


    He saw the foot passed by him and sank on the water pool, followed by a long leg, a huge ass, a curvaceous body, sinking in the water, and white long hair; the person was facing Lucas with the side of her head.


    The woman seemed to relax, as she sank herself in the pool, the water got higher.


    Lucas''s eyes didn''t bother itself to look up, instead, they moved lower a bit, to the flawless skin, to the huge n.a.k.e.d bouncy b.r.e.a.s.ts that had a strand of hair covering the n.i.p.p.l.e.


    This moment, the hot bath felt cold in comparison to the temperature of the hot lady in front of him.


    "Ha~ what a day," she said with the same lazy and carefree voice.


    Lucas, just by looking at her white hair, long legs, and the figure with the slight tan, could know who she is.


    "Oh." A long groan left her mouth, as she lifted her head to relax; she seemed to enjoy the hot water.


    "Sis in Law?" he said; playing along.


    "Oh, you are here." Smoothie titled her head back and pushed her leg, leaning her hands on the edge. "I didn''t notice."

 Chapter 241 - 241 (R-18)

    Inside the hot spring inside Big Mom''s palace, Lucas, floating on the hot waters while leaning on the edge of the pool, suddenly found that he isn''t alone.


    At first, he couldn''t see the figure that entered because of her height and the stream covering the air.


    His eyes could only go from her delicate feet, running across her long legs, full smooth full thighs, the V line that led to her v.a.g.i.n.a, then to the wide hip, giving the impression of a big fat ass, and finally, the n.a.k.e.d slightly tanned b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    She approached his spot, Lucas could see her foot sinking in the water, next to him, followed by the rest of her legs, butt, and she sat down, leaning her hand on the edge of the pool.


    Seeing the unique long legs in front of him, Lucas was taken back for a moment as he glanced at them.


    Turning his head, he could see large b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggling, so big, the biggest he had seen yet. If you take Big Mom out.


    From the white colour of the hair strand that covered her n.i.p.p.l.e, Lucas could recognise his sister in law.


    Smoothie was lifting her head and letting a long sigh, as she was relaxing after a long day of work, and looking at the roof, with her right eye being covered by a bang of hair.


    "Sis in Law."


    Lucas suddenly called, her body was next to his, she was leaning on the edge, extended both of her arms, her left arm was behind his back.


    Hearing his voice, Smoothie didn''t make any shy or shocked reaction.


    "I didn''t know that you were here." Smoothie moved her eyes to his direction, tightening them. "I guess I had been lifting my head or the moist had covered you, so I couldn''t see you."


    Hearing her reply, Lucas''s lips couldn''t help but to go up.


    Like he would believe those words if they didn''t come from one of the strongest people in this world, meaning she is supposed to feel his presence while being so far.


    "Guess it''s hard when you look from such high angle," Lucas said, still staring at her thighs that peeked from the water, they were next to him.


    "No, Mama found it normal," Smoothie replied with a carefree tone. Seeing that Lucas had at her longs legs, Smoothie reached her long white hair and pushed it back, letting her gigantic n.a.k.e.d b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggle with her long pink n.i.p.p.l.e appears.


    Just seeing how he is looking at her made her feel hot and her v.a.g.i.n.a twitch. "Besides, I like it."


    "Oh, well, I can''t refute that..."


    Lucas''s eyes couldn''t help but look forward, as Smoothie stretched her leg and pushed the water. Her thighs were just too attractive and gave the impression of smoothness. Lucas started to feel a heat coming from his crotch. Just seeing her thighs, and how much soft meat is there, he couldn''t help but want to hug and play with them like his pillow.


    "Ha~ "Lucas breaths started to feel heavier. "Thanks for welcoming me here."


    Maybe, hugging Smoothie earlier and giving her such sensitive kiss on her hand, using his Devil Fruit power wasn''t a bad idea. It could have moved something inside her, the woman inside her.


    "Welcome here. By the way, Brother in Law." Smoothie said moving her hand behind Lucas "I hope you aren''t shy from your sis."


    Smoothie''s blue eyes watched Lucas carefully.


    Lucas, suddenly, felt a big, yet feminine and delicate hand land on caressing his back and reaching his shoulder, squeezing it gently.


    It gave a good yet sensitive feeling.


    The man''s skin always knows how to react to the smooth skin of a woman.


    Smoothie''s hand was rubbing against his shoulder, and moving across his back, in a very seductive way as her fingers allowed her to feel his relatively delicate muscles.


    "Not at all, Sis," Lucas said, turning his head and making eye contact with Smoothie, a part of his view blocked by the sight of her big b.r.e.a.s.ts, definitely bigger than his head, even after he used his fruit to become a 3.8 meters tall giant.


    "Hmm," Smoothie smiled when she heard his answer; her fingers kept playing with his n.a.k.e.d back muscles.


    Lucas''s D started to give an itchy feeling, as his eyes were making a contact with her n.i.p.p.l.es.


    Smoothie smiled and kept seducing his back, rubbing it in the smoothest way she could ever think of.


    She was a firm, carefree, yet a warrior girl who would snatch her prize whenever she felt like, not caring if he is belonging to someone else. Why, because she believes that she deserves the man who made her feel unique. She deserved Zorro more than her sister.


    "Call me Smoothie when we are alone." Her carefree tone not changing, Smoothie''s delicate hand moved from Lucas back to the front of his face, the back of her hand was few inches away from him.


    Lucas could tell what she meant. Smoothie wanted him to kiss her hand, making it seems like a gentle introduction.


    But that won''t change the fact that both of them are n.a.k.e.d and alone.


    "Of course, Smoothie."


    Staring at the hand in front of him, it was so smooth and delicate, yet hold scary strength. Lucas grabbed it gently, bowed his head down a bit, closing the distance between his lips and her skin, and placed his lips on the back of her hand, extending his tongue, and using The Tongue skill for the highest level.


    "Mmm..."


    Smoothie lifted her head, getting a tickling sweet feeling hitting over her whole body. The same unique feeling from earlier is taking over her again. "Yes~" She let a long and sweet m.o.a.n, her eyes showing satisfaction, "Oh yes, Zorro... that''s the right manner."


    Lucas lifted his eyes, focusing on how her n.i.p.p.l.es were getting harder; she was getting turned on, as his Haki allowed him to feel her twitching wet p.u.s.s.y.


    This sight alone made his D goes harder and grows longer as well. Lucas, these days, was stressed, and Smoothie was a very hot woman with long attractive legs, big b.o.o.b.s, and curves that can drive him crazy; without a need to mention her pretty face and skin.


    She had turned him on when she came here.


    *Muah*


    "Mm..."


    Smoothie let a satisfied m.o.a.n before she looked at Lucas, breathing heavier than ever; her p.u.s.s.y is twitching, releasing some droplets in the middle of the pool.


    ''He belongs to me.''


    She was right, this man is the right one for her ¨C only him made her feel like this.


    Smoothie''s heart started to beat faster while looking at Lucas''s face, finding it handsome, along with his hair that she wanted to play with.


    She kept staring at his eyes for a long period, before looking at the rest of his body.


    ''Ah, I want him badly.'' Smoothie bit her bottom lip.


    She would snatch him, whether he liked it or not. If she had to, she would use force.


    Feeling that the time was passing, she decided to talk.


    "Let''s help each other bathing," Smoothie said with a voice full-on confidence." First, help me to wash my lips first, they had been itching."


    Lucas''s eyes started to look at her azure full lips. They were thick as well and gave the impression of being thick and soft, to the degree that would allow him to sink within them.


    Without waiting for his answer, Smoothie leaned forward, approaching him, and held his chin with two fingers, lifting it up. Her face got closer and closer to his, with her blue deep eyes making contact with his sky blue eyes.


    Lucas was taken back as well by the charm of the n.a.k.e.d Smoothie, his hand reached her face, landing on her cheek, and pushed the bang that covered her right eye, revealing her pretty eyes to him.


    His face approaching hers, his lips approached her big full violet-pink lips, and they fell on each other.


    *Mmm*


    Lucas and Smoothie kissed. Lucas got surprised as Smoothie was trying to push her tongue as he did the same.


    But well, Smoothie''s tongue was exceptionally long and big that it took space in his mouth.


    It was a new type of challenges and Lucas wouldn''t back off.


    Lucas started exploring her tongue as she was feeling his mouth with hers before he closed his lips to suck it.


    "MMmm"


    Letting a soft m.o.a.n, Smoothie felt more tickling on her p.u.s.s.y, more turned on and reaching climax very quickly.


    She m.o.a.ned in his mouth in pleasure before she pushed her tongue more in his depth, filling his mouth and feeling his tongue tickling hers.


    Her long full thighs started to clash with each other, Smoothie was enjoying a lot and experienced an orgasm, even with her strong will, she started to feel week.


    She didn''t believe how one man, a simple warlord, could make her, a Sweet Commander, feel this weak.


    Staring at her deep blue eyes, Lucas, he found the kiss pleasurable, with his sensitivity increased as well.


    *Muah* Muah* *Slurp*


    Their lips were separated and the calm water surface showed ripples. That how strong the kiss was.


    "Not bad, we washed our mouths," After orgasming and releasing her hot liquid inside the pool, Smoothie smiled as she looked at Lucas, almost looking drunk from the kiss. Lucas smiled back at her and asked, "What shall we wash next."


    "How about my back, big boy," Smoothie said, teasing his cheek with her hand.


    Lucas felt aroused.


    Smoothie turned her back at him and started to stand, facing Lucas with her fat, big ass. She stood up, allowing him to have a full look at her back.


    Her ass was so plump and had a teardrop shape.


    Lucas saw liquids dripping from her v.a.g.i.n.a, mixed with the water of the spring. Smoothie got off the pool and sat next to it.


    Lucas kept his eyes focusing and didn''t miss the scene when the ass touched the floor and sank.


    He had determinate to play with those legs of hers.


    "Sure, Little girl." Lucas jumped off the pool and landed behind her back.


    His hands landed on her shoulders, and his eyes stared from her white hair, down to her slim waist and curvy h.i.p.s.


    Slowly, his fingers started to sink on her shoulder, massaging them.


    [Massage Body+ 30 XP]....


    Smoothie closed her eyes, ready to enjoy what the handsome boy has to offer. She started to feel relaxed, sensitive again, and hornier.


    Lucas quickly shut the notification and continued watching Smoothie''s skin. Since his hand had reached level 20, it had a miracle effect, as her mood was getting better, her blood flowed to her sensitive areas, making her turn wetter.


    "Ahh..." Smoothie m.o.a.ned, "I love you."


    She just confessed.


    Well, compared to other men, Zorro was tall enough. He had the touch, and the kiss that made her melt.


    She found love.


    "And I am going to make you clean."


    After massaging her back, Lucas sat on his knee and lowered the level of his hand, reaching her h.i.p.s, and giving them a massage. That place was a sensitive spot for Smoothie; she lifted her head, feeling his hand sinking on her soft ass, and started to m.o.a.n "Good..."


    Lucas stood up slowly, his hands moved from her h.i.p.s and continued up until they reached her back, before wrapping her and reaching her b.o.o.b.s, each hand on one b.r.e.a.s.t. Lucas standing, holding Smoothie big tits, moved his face over her shoulder. Smoothie, with her Haki, could feel it. She leaned her head a bit to the right, moving her hair as well, and exposed her neck to him.


    Lucas put his lips on her neck and started to devour her delicious long neck from up to down. He felt so good and aroused by the pretty skin of the woman.


    "Ahh..."


    Smoothie felt a lot of pleasure, aroused, and unable to resist as she entered the climax, just the kiss on her neck, and the way he is treating her b.o.o.b.s made her heat higher.


    "AH, I''M C.U.M.M.I.N.G, You better bang me."


    Smoothie''s v.a.g.i.n.a twitched, a concentrated amount of juices flew as she had an orgasm and came.


    ***


    On the cold floor,


    Lucas suddenly found himself lying on his back, Smoothie standing up and spearing her long legs. Her p.u.s.s.y facing his face, drops of her c.u.m was falling on his face.


    The sight of her ass was glorious.


    Her p.u.s.s.y lips were soaked wet and looked like a far mountain.


    The drops that fell from there never missed Lucas''s mouth. It was very warm and delicious liquid.


    "I never thought I would see such c.o.c.k in my life." Smoothie put her h.i.p.s on her legs and looked at Lucas''s D standing up proud. "I wonder..."


    "You can sit on it."


    "Sure, brother in law, I''m hot," said Smoothie, staring at his c.o.c.k. She put her hands on her b.o.o.b.s as she spread her legs and started to squat.


    For most of her life, Smoothie had been looking down on men. Why, because her finger was more satisfying.


    You can''t blame her, when he brother that was tall as a mountain, picked up a woman that was tall as his knee, and she can walk properly.


    For someone like Smoothie, most of the men in this world had d.i.c.ks smaller than her nail.


    But Lucas here had what it takes for her. it was just long as her face.


    Most women in this world won''t be able to take that monster c.o.c.k of Lucas, who was having his size increased, but Smoothie believes that she can take it completely.


    Smoothie breathed heavier, staring at his rock hard c.o.c.k, feeling proud that she made such thing stand up.


    If she sat on it, it would definitely reach her deep spots; maybe even her w.o.m.b won''t beyond reach.


    This idea alone made her v.a.g.i.n.a twitch.


    "I knew you are made for me, we were made for each other." said the horny Smoothie hotly and seductively.


    Her knees landed next to Lucas''s knees as he was lying on the ground.


    Lucas looked in front of his in awe from the sight of her big ass very close to his.


    Her big butt cheeks continued to descent down, his hand was on his c.o.c.k adjusting the angle to meet with her wet p.u.s.s.y lips. She wanted to make sure that spear is aimed at the right tight spot.


    As Smoothie put her ass down, she felt the tip of Lucas''s c.o.c.k entering her slit, opening it and extending her p.u.s.s.y lips in an imaginable degree.


    She bit her lips and thrust her h.i.p.s down, taking more inches of Lucas''s D.


    She was facing him with her back as she sat down on his c.o.c.k.


    Lucas m.o.a.ned softly as he placed his hand on her butt cheeks, his c.o.c.k was entering inside her p.u.s.s.y and stretching the walls as she sat.


    "Ahhh ."


    Both of Lucas and Smoothie m.o.a.ned at the same time.


    Smoothie landed on his c.o.c.k, sinking Lucas''s crotch area with her fat ass completely.


    It was an incredible feeling to Lucas, not only his c.o.c.k was squeezed tight by her wet cunt, but also her smooth ass was massaging his h.i.p.s; and honestly, they felt good and e.r.o.t.i.c for him.


    She stayed down like that for a while, feeling aroused, and that his big c.o.c.k reached her spot.


    "Ahh..." Smoothie lifted her head and let a m.o.a.n, staying idle, so her p.u.s.s.y get adjusted to his c.o.c.k.


    Lucas was amazed by her, as she is the third woman who could take his shaft completely in her first try.


    The first was Lucci, who was incredibly stretchy. As for the second, she was from Tsuru''s crew. But she was incredibly tall for a normal human and could take all of it.


    Now, someone else joined the honour list of taking that D completely in their first time.


    It was a good feeling to feel his entire member squeezed by her greedy p.u.s.s.y, which squeezed tight the moment he hit her G spot.


    Very soon, as Smoothie felt her p.u.s.s.y got adjusted to his d.i.c.k, she started moving her h.i.p.s up and down.


    "Oh... Ahhh"


    Smoothie was m.o.a.ning, moving her h.i.p.s up and down. The D hitting her from inside, and his hands were squeezing her ass.


    She entered the orgasm again quickly while thrusting her h.i.p.s up and down on Lucas who closed his eyes.


    This is Snu-Snu; a deadly one for anyone who doesn''t have sufficient strength.


    "I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g again." Smoothie declared as she soaked Lucas''s c.o.c.k wet, his d.i.c.k still inside her, twitching.


    Feeling the intense Climax, Smoothie hasted her h.i.p.s movement and Lucas started thrusting.


    *Dom* *Dom*


    The ground and the pool started to shake violently each time Smoothie''s ass hit Lucas''s abs, while his balls produced a slapping sound each time he thrust up, stronger.


    Their strength, their size, made the room shake. Anyone nearby would think it is an earthquake.


    Lucas closed his eyes, not daring to underestimate the pleasure brought by her strong p.u.s.s.y walls.


    "AHHH..." Smoothie, lifting her head and looking at the ceilings, covered by the steam, came on his c.o.c.k and wrapped it with a hotter liquid.


    After Smoothie came for the fourth time, she stopped pushing her h.i.p.s on him, as Lucas declared that he would come.


    Lucas, orgasming, let a very strong load inside her, his balls and shaft twitching.


    Smoothie felt her w.o.m.b was completely full with hot and white s.e.m.e.n.


    Not only Lucas could hit her deepest spot, but he made her w.o.m.b full.


    ''Damn, it feels to good.'' thought Smoothie.


    Smoothie slides up from his c.o.c.k, feeling the link formed between him and her.


    Basically, her p.u.s.s.y and mind changed to be linked to his D. No matter what, from now and on, she would be addicted to that tool, and she would never be able to replace it with another d.


    Today is the best the day in her life. She found the love she had been longing for.


    Smoothie looked deeply at Lucas, who had a satisfied face after c.u.m.m.i.n.g on her v.a.g.i.n.a, he was smiling.


    Smoothie turned her body, smiled, and crawled to him; her hands next to his face were supporting her body; her gigantic b.r.e.a.s.ts were leaning down, touching his chest.


    "Hey... You aren''t bad."


    Smoothie stretched her legs and lied down next to Lucas, placed her elbow on the ground, supporting her head with one hand, and smiled at his face.


    Lucas lied on his side as he turned to Smoothie.


    Both of them were n.a.k.e.d.


    His hand reached her chest, picked up on of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and played with a lot, feeling like her found a very big and soft pillow. Lucas then looked at Smoothie to find a smile was drawn on her lips as he was teasing her n.i.p.p.l.e.


    "Mmm... Smoothie, how do you feel?"


    "I love you, of course," said Smoothie, staring at his hand that was playing with his n.i.p.p.l.e, "so, in any case, whatever will happen, I???ll ask Mama to put us on the same ship."


    Smoothie made her decision, her mind, body and soul would follow her happiness. That was what she decided to follow, even in the price of leaving her family.


    "Ha... though I don''t think so," Lucas mocked, to find Smoothie not taking his words seriously, his hands playing with one of the hugest tits he saw. "Let me ask you, as a commander, how much good your stamina, are you tired."


    "Ha~ I don''t feel anything and I can run." Smoothie narrowed her eyebrow as she pushed herself forward, her b.o.o.b.s landed a strong his on Lucas''s face.


    With an angry face, Smooth placed her free hand on the back of Lucas''s head and pushed him to her chest, teasing, "I can have this for seven days and seven nights without getting tired, don''t mock me."


    Contrary to her words, she was smiling widely, feeling his head sinking in a sea called her b.o.o.b.s.


    "Hmm, but I have an hour or so to meet your Mama," Lucas placed his hand on Smoothie''s other b.r.e.a.s.t and opened his mouth, "We can make it in that time."


    He put his lip on her n.i.p.p.l.e, extended his tongue and started sucking. Lucas''s hands were squeezing while his mouth was sucking gently, his head sinking on her chest, feeling aroused by its smell.


    "Oh... yeah," Smoothie closed her eyes, she put her hand on the back of his head, playing with his hair, and m.o.a.ning as he was making her b.r.e.a.s.ts harder again, and get aroused.


    Smoothie opened her eye, getting in the mood again. She smiled at Lucas, feeling love and attachment to him. The lazy Smoothie held his D, the only unique big c.o.c.k for her and started to play with it while Lucas was sucking her. Both of them were enjoying it.

 Chapter 242

    "Mama, I had brought him, and he is ready to meet you,"


    Standing in front of the door, Smoothie looked at Big Mom, who was leaning on her chair. The room was quite empty and very large. Around, stood only soldiers who were clothed in a chess-themed outfit.


    Lucas was standing next Smoothie, who for the first time had a bright expression of her, her face was glowing.


    To Smoothie, the experience she had felt better than drinking the juices of a pretty woman. She feels so light, so good, and so happy after the multi orgasms she had and how she felt something inside her. And there is that bond that had formed between her and Lucas. She can''t explain it, but she can feel it, what links to her to the D was something that links the far bird to always find their homes.


    Big Mom felt that Smoothie was acting oddly, but seeing that she had an annoyed face when she was asked to check the others, Linlin knew that her daughter was fine.


    "Go to your bed," Lucas said to Smoothie, Lilia was standing next to them.


    Smoothie glanced at Lucas before faking a cough. She then shifted her stare at Lila and said, "You were so lucky. Bastard little brat."


    Smoothie walked past them and made her way to her bedroom just as Lucas told her to do.


    ''Excuse me,''


    "What''s wrong with her? Is she that desperate," Lilia questioned as she followed Smoothie''s back that walked away. She looked at Lucas and tilted her head.


    "I don''t know... Why are you asking me? Ask her." Lucas lifted his hands while remembering the hot springs. That was some glorious Snu snu for sure.


    The ground latterly shook as she rode him. If he was a normal man, then he may have died from the power of her h.i.p.s. But to Lucas, that was more intense than usual.


    "Ahem," Big Mom coughed to attract their attention


    Lucas and Lilia were here alone.


    The others were in another room waiting. Though Calorina wanted to come, Lucas told her to trust him and leave the talk to him. The reason for that was that he feared his cousin may go berserk and start destroying things. Lucas only wants to get his objective.


    Very soon, both Lucas and Lilia entered and made their way to the giant that had a large smile on her face. In front of them were two wooden chairs. Big Mom offered them to sit with a hosting smile, and they sat.


    "First of all, I want to say, I''m happy to see you back again, Lilly..." Big Mom smiled at Lilia, a future commander to her.


    "Thanks, Mama."


    "Now tell me, do you remember what happened or where is your other big sister. It would be a shame if our family isn''t complete," said Linlin, smiling at Lilia.


    "I don''t... I told you, I lost memory when I sank on the sea.


    "Oh, what a stroke of bad luck. Mama...at least I got one of my two daughters back." Big Mom said, smiling warmly at Lilia. "Though, I hoped Lola is here. But one is better than nothing, I guess."


    ''Yeah, My ass,'' both of Lucas and Lilia had the same thought. What cheap acting.


    "Now, can I know what the two of you wanted my help for?"


    "Mama, I need you to find two persons for us," Lilia said, drawing a cute face so she may provoke some sympathy. She reached her and threw two pictures to Big Mom.


    Big Mom caught them, looked at the pictures and narrowed her eye. At first, she opened her eyes widely before half-closing them. "Are they missing?"


    "Yes," answered Lucas. "Those are the ones I want you to find."


    "I know... I want to know what price you are going to offer me, Zorro. Is it your life span, or something else?"


    Big Mom said in a meaningful tone. If he doesn''t have a good price, then he may pay with his life to get her favour. Or, be a part of her crew.


    "I don''t know, you chose," Lucas leaned back to his chair and looked the large figure, comparing her to the previous Alvida, who would probably kill him if she knew what he is thinking of.


    "I chose, "Big Mom held back her laugh, "Something else... I want to know what my Son in Law has to offer as a wedding gift. You took my daughter."


    Believe it or not, Big Mom is planning to change his first name to Charlotte.


    Lucas stood up, his expression isn''t happy, "how about," Lucas looked to the ground before looking at Linlin, "I make you the Pirate Queen."


    "Wha..." Lilia stared shocked at Lucas.


    "..."


    Big Mom was at a loss of words as she didn''t know what to say. She blinked twice, seeing that he is totally serious, before saying in a total different tone, a tone that holds more seriousness, "Tell me, what do you offer."


    "Your dream," Lucas stood up, in the next blink, he was 9 meters tall, taller than Big Mom who took a step back in surprise.


    Lilia didn''t look to be shocked by that as she looked up. She knew what Lucas is offering.


    "Help me and I''ll help you."


    Big Mom lifted her head to Lucas who became a giant all of the sudden.


    "My dream?" Her mind was dizzy.


    Big Mom had one simple dream. She dreamed about a place where all the races can live in.


    To her, she believed that everyone should be big like her, so she can make everyone equal.


    That was her dream: to make her crew giant along with people of the land, so people in One Piece world feel equal.


    That dream she adopts from her adoptive mother.


    She already paid some scientist a lot of money to achieve that, his name is Caesar Clown, and he had been wasting her money on women and drink before he moved his lab to Dressrosa.


    Big Mom observed the little brat, who moved from your average human category to the largest human''s category.


    Lucas put his hand on Lilia''s shoulder, who was like a child.


    <<More-More: Size increase>>


    In a simple second, Lilia along with her clothes had extended to be like him exactly.


    Lilia glared at Lucas with a horrified expression, "L Zorro, you can''t possibly..." It can''t be that Lucas is offering to use this power to make the strongest crew.


    If Lucas indeed used his power to boost Big Mom''s crew, then, there would be no need to find the One Piece to get the Pirate King title..


    If Lucas used this power on her crew, then the Pirate Era would end with a king.


    "Don''t worry, I got her," Lucas said, winking to Lilia, with a very low voice.


    He is genuinely offering a business based on the benefits.


    Lilia looked at Big Mom, for the first time, seeing her as an average Mom.


    Big Mom''s eyes suddenly lit up, as she was looking between Lucas and Lilia. That was an offer that she can''t refuse.


    Linlin couldn''t help but let a crazy laugh. Such power. Her dream is in front of her. She couldn''t help but become happy.


    "Mama Mama, I''m happy. Quickly, tell me how your power works."


    Not paying much attention to her excited face, Lucas, put his hand on his smaller chair and extend it to fit his size. Big Mom frowned when she saw Lucas taking his time to seat, but her frown got replaced by a smile quickly.


    "I can increase the size of objects and living beings to a limited height, do you want to try," Lucas said, smiling at the excited Big Mom, thinking that he got her.


    "Yes." Big Mom said, looking at Lilly, excited. For a second, Big Mom wanted to kiss Lilia.


    "Find the two," Lucas said


    "Well, you should do your part of the deal first."


    "Mmm... don''t you trust me?" Asked Lucas, placing his hand on Linlin''s shoulder.


    Linlin made eye contact with him and pushed his hand over.


    "How can''t I trust you, Son in Law," Big Mom said, smiling as she stood up and faced Lucas, "and you haven''t told me your real name."


    Hearing Big Mom''s words, Lucas had a bad feeling about it. "I''m totally honest. I can give you a free sample if you don''t believe me."


    "You can leave after getting what you want," Big Mom opened her eyes and said, "isn''t that right, and I would be tricked at some point."


    "I didn''t plan¨C"Lucas was going to say that, feeling impressive that she knows his plan, but she cut him in the middle of his words.


    "You have underestimated my network," Big Mom''s smile grew wider, "The new raising marine, the hero of two countries, and the one who is going to fight a few days later to take over the Fleet Admiral in the Navy, Lucas Fernando."


    Lucas''s eyes shook for a brief. Lilia flinched as she looked at Big Mom with awe.


    Both of them stared at each other, did she just said, Lucas''s real name!!!


    Big Mom put her hands behind her back, staring at Zorro''s mask, "Such heavy name, do you think with my network, I won''t be able to tell who you are and what you are. Or did you think I would ignore it?"


    It would be weird that Big Mom didn''t hear about what happened to Lucas''s relatives.


    Seeing that Zorro was looking for them, had made her doubt Zorro identity.


    Seeing his ability, his blonde hair and blue eyes, made her sure.


    "Mama..." Lilia was trying to say something, her face looked pale.


    "But well, to know the future fleet admiral is my son in law drew the surprise on my face more than yours." Big Mom smiled, satisfied with Lucas''s cold poker face that didn''t draw surprise.


    Lilia was shaking, feeling that they are doomed.


    "I knew this all along" Big Mom was lying about this


    In fact, until two hours ago, she didn''t know that Zorro is Lucas. But few investigations of when Zorro appeared the first time, and when Lucas took his first vacation, that information are exclusive to her of course, even the Navy doesn''t have them. Also, the fact that Zorro had thrown the pictures of two persons that happened to be Lucas''s uncle, is quite prove to open suspicions.


    Linlin, though she is foodie, was known by her wits and intelligence.


    There was one thing that was holding her from knowing, which happened to be the size difference. But this all got solved in her eyes.


    Lilly also maybe Lilly, but got effected.


    Big Mom, having such a strong person with authority over the fleet as a relative, and who got to become an important man to achieve her dream, wouldn''t let him go.


    Her mood is getting better and better.


    *Clap*


    Lucas suddenly started to clap.


    Big Mom stared at him, not expecting such a reaction. He continued clapping.


    *Clap* *Clap*


    "No shit Sherlock," said Lucas, taking off his mask and revealing his face, which happened to make Linlin daze for a second, as this is the first time she sees a handsome face closer to hers.


    Big Mom had done it. If she had only kept quiet, things may have gone peacefully.


    But since she knew his identity, Lucas has a plan to control her.


    "Who is Sherlock?" Big Mom thought that Lucas may be nervous, so he threw bullshit. But looking at his face, she couldn''t help but to smile and say, "Aren''t you very handsome, my son in law."


    "Sure mother in Law, "Lucas''s answer was more than the unexpected.


    "Ho, you say so, Zorro, or do you prefer me using Lucas..."


    "Just use the one you like," Lucas narrowed his eyes, his tone is chilly.


    "Mama- Mama, then I''ll call you like my son. Though you changed your face, you still the husband of my daughter. That won''t change no matter what." Big Mom found the biggest prize in her life. Someone to control the navy and has to help her to achieve her dream.


    Maybe, it was a good thing that Lilia married him.


    Lilia flinched, her fingers turned into silver blades, before becoming black.


    The blades were big, sharp, and Linlin was laughing.


    She was ready to use in on her mama''s throat, in case she decided to put pressure on her husband.


    But feeling Lucas holding her arm, knowing her action, she stopped.


    "Tell me, since we are family, don''t you think our relationship would be more than finding you a person and you doing a dream." Fleet Admiral as a son in law. Big Mom never was happier.


    "Of course Mama," Lucas smiled, "I wasn''t really lying when I said I''ll make the Pirate Queen. Now, tell me, aren''t you going to help me."


    He wasn''t really lying; however, it seems that Big Mom knows more than she is supposed to.


    Well, something like this can''t be left to be out of control; otherwise, she would think she has an advantage on him.


    Lilia suddenly freaked when she saw Lucas making that one smile, the one Sadi warned her about it. ''If you saw Lucas smiling like this; even if it''s not a real smile, something would happen under your nose. Know it and tell me. Or you will be punished, hmmm.''


    "Mama, of course, I''ll help my son in law and I''ll find your uncle and aunt." Big Mom said, "I''ll make my network work hard for you... But don''t you think you should leave, at least, a marriage gift for taking my daughter, such as changing half of me crew."


    Big Mom had a very excited face. "And maybe, letting Lilly stay here for days to a reunion with her family."


    Well, a new commander, who wouldn''t take it. Big mom knew that she can''t be greedy to ask for Sadi as well.


    This is how Barcelona and Real Madrid are fighting over players.


    Lucas smiled. At least, he would find Calorina''s parents this way.


    If only she didn''t know his identity, then, everything would have gone very smooth.


    Lucas can''t let someone knows him to get out of control, not during his last month before going to the top of the world.


    They then had more talk, where Lucas agreed to help Big Mom achieving her dream.


    On the other hand, Big Mom made an order to her network start to work again to investigate everything that had happened to Lucas''s home country.


    "Linlin, have you thought about becoming youthful again... young and immortal," said Lucas, playing the same trick he played on Caesar Clown.


    "Oh Stop, you are talking a lot and you are making me excited. Oh, look at the time, have some sleep and let us talk in the morning." Big Mom said. Tonight would be the most peaceful night she ever had.


    "Sure, I''ll bring someone with me, in case you don''t mind."


    "Sure, just leave my daughter behind, I want her to stay."


    That was her way to guarantee that Lucas would come back. Well, she isn''t worried since she knows his identity now.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not running... Now if you excuse me, good night." Big Mom looked at Lucas''s cheek as he was leaving.


    Lucas then took Lilia and went to their bedroom.


    "Lilia."


    "Yes,"


    As Lucas and Lilia were walking side to side, ready to get out, Lilia stopped when Lucas called her.


    "How good your mom look was when she was young."


    "I didn''t get it, but I heard from the older brothers. Even the pirate Empress would pale to her beauty. During the Rock Pirates days, she could take people''s soul with her beauty alone," Lilia said lifted her eyes, thinking how time can change one''s look¨C unknown to her that she received the Eternal youth surgery.


    Suddenly, she thought why Lucas is asking about her mom.


    Lilia looked at Lucas; her eyes were opened in shock. "No, no... Hell no. HELL NO." Lilia yelled at Lucas, for the first time ever.


    "What are you talking about?" Lucas put his lips on her pink small lips and kissed her, holding her firm fat ass in the process. *Muah*


    "let''s go back." And because the kiss is a skill, she followed him, her rosy cheeks turning red, and smiling.

 Chapter 243

    (AN: I have no regrets.)


    The next morning:


    After flying in the air, Lucas landed on the Whole Cake Island''s seaport wearing Zorro''s mask. Holding between his arms was Ain, who was sitting on his shoulder, enjoying the flight.


    As their feet touched the streets of the city before Big Mom''s palace, Ain walked alongside Lucas and gave him a wondering look.


    She didn''t know why Lucas, who was out to investigate, had called her to come with him last night when she was sleeping and asked her to use her powers on someone.


    Ain was now looking in front of her, to the famous location of one of the Pirate Emperors.


    "Master (cough)... Lucas, are you sure." Ain said, looking at Lucas''s head highly who was twice tall as usual. "It''s Big Mom''s territory. She is definitely at a different level from Weevil. What are you planning to do here?"


    Ain was worried and had a bad feeling about this.


    "Mmm." Lucas nodded before asking, "Do you trust me."


    "I trust you more than I trust teacher Z," Ain said. Smiling at Lucas, her bright teeth made her smile shinier. She hit her chest with her hand and said, "I''ll follow you even to the hell to make your vision real."


    After he spanked her butt, saved her, took her anal v.i.r.g.i.nity, same for her other v.i.r.g.i.nity, Lucas was like her master... still, she would feel embarrassed to show these feelings, if not for Domino helping her to change her attitude a bit.


    Nodding with satisfaction at her faith at him, Lucas and Ain walked together. Very soon, they met with the security team in front of the palace. But knowing that he is Zorro


    Lucas, in his way, couldn''t help but notice Big Mom''s other daughters. Something about them was different. They were pretty, hot and appealing, from all the different races, that was the case for most of them ¨C some would make it challenging to look at them.


    He and Ain were chatting as they passed by the Totto Land while revealing some critical information.


    "Wow... Lilia is Big Mom''s daughter, how did she even join the marine." Ain clicked her tongue, after hearing the surprise. But after seeing Lucas shifting his gaze to her, she thought that she may have pissed him off with her words. She lifted her hands in defence and said, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it that way Master."


    "Whatever." Lucas nodded, and the two of them then were guided to Big Mom''s palace.


    Lucas had been thinking as he walked. Because his mother in law had found about his identity, and he still needs her, Lucas decided that Big Mom shouldn''t have an advantage on him.


    Sure, he will help her to become the Pirate Queen, but the situation would be absolutely under his control.


    That''s why he decided to offer her a wedding gift, and making her young again, but to take her heart and keeping it inside his storage.


    Lucas learned something from Op-Op fruit. Any heart in his storage wouldn''t get affected by the system taking the fruit.


    You may wonder how Lucas could learn about this without taking the risk of losing his own life. Simple, he used future vision and, well, he hacked it.


    Ain, very soon, saw another huge figure blocking their way, belonging to a woman with long legs, and seductive h.i.p.s and plump thighs, her eyes were sharp blue and her white long hair was covering half of her face. On her back, there is a long sword.


    She looked at Lucas and the woman next to him. Ain felt some chill when she saw that frown. This is one of the strongest pirates in the world.


    But the next second, Ain looked surprised as she saw Smoothie looking at Lucas, with her lips wet a bit. "Oh well, you didn''t stay here last night." Smoothie had a carefree and upset face, yet satisfied. But it looks like she was annoyed when she saw Ain. It''s wonderful how can Smoothie change her attitude whenever she shifts her gaze between Lucas to Ain.


    "I had to do some business with your mama."


    "Oh well, I had to bath alone." Smoothie said, "it was quite cold."


    "Yeah, seriously, now, how the relationship between you and your Lilia."


    "A bit of improvement." With Robotic tone, Smoothie said before forcing a smile.


    This morning was quite annoying for Smoothie. Most of her sisters had been telling her that she is glowing. The experienced and the married ones could exactly tell what she had experienced and directly asked her if she had s.e.x. It was embarrassing.


    -x-X-x-


    "Mama Mama, welcome Lucas."


    Lucas entered with Smoothie and Ain. In front of them sat Big Mom and Lilia who was the same as her mom, since Lucas forget to go back to normal. As soon as she saw Lucas, she waved her hand and smiled, while winking. ''The network is looking for them.'' From her eye language, Lucas could understand that Big Mom is using her forces to help him.


    Smoothie frowned as she looked at Lilia, thinking that Big Mom had found a way to achieve her dreams.


    Something else made Smoothie dizzy, why did her mom call Zorro by Lucas, who happened to be a candidate to be a Fleet Admiral. She can''t ss someone else in the room. Why? Maybe she heard wrong.


    Lucas nodded and took off his hat, revealing his face, and sat down on an available chair.


    "Smoothie, you can leave," Big Mom said. But then, as she looked at how Smoothie was glancing at Lucas, with her lips curled up, Big Mom felt suspicious and said, "Smoothie. Is there something you want to tell me?"


    "Nothing Mama," Smoothie turned and walked away. "I''ll stay to guard."


    Other than the three, Big Mom, Lucas and Lilia, there are only the chest knights, who happened to be living dolls. It seems that Linlin wanted to keep this conversation a secret, but there are many guards in this palace anyway.


    Linlin flattered with Lucas and asked if he is fine and if he found his stay here comfortable.


    Lucas thanked her, then, it was the time to bring up some businesses.


    "Lucas, you said you want to give this me a gift, since you took her daughter, and I believe I heard you saying something about youth."


    "Yes Mama," Lucas nodded as he pointed to Ain," I believe we can make you young again, youthful, and something extra that One Piece can''t give you." Lucas smiled," As long as you aren''t killed, you will live forever."


    Big Mom lifted her eyebrow.


    Lucas then explained Ain''s ability.


    "Mm... Lucas, though it may be wonderful. This girl ability only reverts my age, once she gets knocked out or dies, I would die. Do you think ME, lightly?"


    The Devil fruits that allow you to control things far, like Doflamingo''s, and the fruits that give you abilities like magic ¨C Like Ain''s, Lucas''s, Sugar''s ¨C would have their effect warned off once the user is knocked out in a battle.


    "Well, Of course, that''s where it comes the twist, have you heard about Eternal Youth Surgery."


    Big Mom shook her head with Yes. She had heard something about it due to her network. Hundreds of years ago, in a secret ancient stones, written by the different languages that appeared across the 800 years, there were rumours about people who got surgery that allowed them to remain youthful and alive. They lived for hundreds of years. However, all of them met someone who killed all of them.


    The point is, eternal youthful life can be a result of an advanced medical surgery or some Devil Fruit ability.


    But she thought that this is a mere legend, as there isn''t much information regarding that. Besides, all of them died.


    Sure, there is a possibility.


    Those who had gained eternal life across the 800 years of the known history are either hiding and disguising themselves, ruling the world, or both.


    Lucas then proceeded to explain that Lucas makes someone do a retinal allows her to remain youthful forever.


    Of course, Lucas''s original plan is, when Big Mom let herself in his surgery domain, he would take her heart, and then, he would have control over her.


    That wouldn''t have happened if she didn''t get his identity.


    Big Mom narrowed her eyes and stared at Lucas, suspiciously.


    He is either trying to trick her or trying to gain her good side for the very good.


    Lilia looked at Lucas, with her eyes wide opened. Same apply for Ain.


    Didn''t Lucas say that Age Freezing is a result of a ritual that would happen when he bangs a girl? Of course, Nami and Nojiko said this thing. Alvida didn''t deny it though. The rest treated is as a casual joke.


    Maybe he is bullshiting, not them, Big Mom.


    No way, he isn''t going to bang her.


    Poor people that can''t see the bigger picture like Lucas.


    Looking at the two narrowing their eyes, Lucas said to Ain and Lilia, "Actually, I had done this ritual to everyone at base."


    Right. After Lucas had used Law for good, he used his fruit to make the girls gain Eternal Youth.


    "And why would I believe you." Asked Big Mom


    "You can take my life span if you don''t believe me," Lucas said, pointing to his chest.


    Lilia shouted, but Lucas told her to trust him. Ain couldn??t and started to shake.


    "Cut the crap," said Big Mom. There is no way she would try to kill someone who would make her achieve her dreams and would be a reliable resource to control the navy.


    She thought that Lucas knew his importance and he is using that to bluff her.


    Lucas stood in front of her and said with a firm tone, "take two hundred years."


    He won''t die.


    Big Mom shouted, but Lucas said that he would kill everyone if she doesn''t.


    Finally, Big Mom nodded, "Fine, if you are bluffing, I''ll kill everyone you love."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not bluffing," Lucas smirked.


    He was indeed bluffing, but he was seeing the bigger picture.


    Big Mom put her hand on Lucas''s chest; a red-golden aura was pulled out from his chest


    ''What a strong soul,'' Big Mom was shocked as she found Lucas''s soul very hard to pull. In this world, your whole life span is the link between soul and body. A part less from you lifespan would mean that your soul would stay in your body for a shorter time.


    "Aghhh." Trying to pull out a part of his soul, Linlin groaned and used both of her hands to pull it out.


    Lucas''s soul had travelled between two worlds, three different dimensions (the one between Earth and One Piece world). And without to mention, all of Lucas power and techniques are carved in his soul.


    "Agghh, 100 years." Big Mom said. In case Lucas died, she would put it back. Veins popped out of her head.


    "Ouch..." Lucas couldn''t help but flinch. It felt like someone is pinching his n.i.p.p.l.e with nails.


    Lilia had a tear dropped from her eyes when she saw this.


    Ain was shaking. "MASTER," she yelled.


    Big Mom, while holding the life span of Lucas in her hand, which worth a hundred year, flinched after seeing Lucas painting. She assumed he would die now. It would be good to throw the soul back then.


    But Lucas didn''t fall dead, instead, he held his chest. "Ouch."


    [Ding, the soul of the host is linked to The Strongest System]


    "You should have told me that it will hurt." Lucas is still standing, not looking like he had lost a lot of his life span.


    Big Mom blinked twice. If you take a hundred-year life span, even from a new baby, it would die. Lucas is still alive, and he looks youthful. Not believing him, Big Mom reached her finger to his chest and pinched some life span out of him.


    Lucas showed a pain expression and pushed her hand," that hurts, stop it."


    [Ding, this is unacceptable. The strongest system has pride.]


    Suddenly, just after Lucas heard the system''s notification, Big Mom drew a shock on her face when she noticed that the soul, she held in her hand, flew back to get inside Lucas''s.


    The strongest system would never share itself. It''s a part and a whole of Lucas. It can''t be, and would never, be divided.


    She never saw something like that ¨C a soul part leaves her hand and go back to the owner.


    Maybe, this can be something due to the ritual or the surgery that Lucas''s talked about.


    Lilia and Ain made eye contact with each other. Seems Lucas is saying the truth. Since he told them that he did the ritual at them, doesn''t mean, they basically won''t age.


    "I can live youthful forever," Lilia, as a woman, would, of course, appreciate her life like this.


    Big Mom controlled herself, her eyes lit up. If she became young and got the ritual Lucas is talking about, then, her power would raise as well. She may even become stronger than Kaido.


    In her hand, she had Lucas''s part of vitality. It was the strongest soul she had encountered so far.


    If she had an endless life span, wouldn''t she be able to put life in endless homies (homies: the things that big mom put life in) using her power, without the need to rely on other''s souls.


    Linlin''s soul is exceptionally strong. If she can use it without limits or harming her life span, then she would use her fruit to its max usability.


    "Mama Mama, "she laughed and looked at Ain," please, proceed."


    After seeing Lucas nodding at her, Ain jumped high and touched Big Mom''s shoulder. After one touch, Big Mom seemed to lose a lot of weight, and her skin seemed healthier.


    After getting her potential unlocked, Ain learned how to control how much she can revert the objects she can touch in time in a range of 10-14 years. The range is changing with the days, the more she uses her power.


    Linlin suddenly felt her mood getting better. After the second touch, Big Mom became slender, her b.o.o.b.s became perky and high. She looked just like a middle-aged lady with an average beauty.


    "Oh, I feel so much better. The pain in my back had vanished." Linlin smiled, feeling her organs good again. Not only so, but her w.o.m.b is also active, her s.e.x.u.a.l drive is pinching her.


    "Mama!" Lilia was shocked after Ain gave more two touches. "Wow."


    As Linlin''s back got fixed, her height reached 9 meters. Her age was now 18 years old.


    She has changed into a different person.


    Ain also couldn''t help but get affected by the view.


    Charlotte now looked to be very young. She was slender, her waist is thin, and her body took the hourglass figure, with wide h.i.p.s, full thighs long legs, and huge chest ¨C She had the curves every man desires.


    But that wasn''t all.


    Her long wavy fair hair danced. Her skin was white jade and flawless again.


    Just a simple glance at her skin and you can tell it''s very smooth


    Her face''s shape was perfect, small nose, golden shiny eyes. Her flawless face was so beautiful with high cheekbone, red lips. Her white teeth were bright when her full lips made a smile.


    Her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts started to jiggle, and because of the size, they were hard to ignore. They were perky, plump, and very smooth.


    "Mama is that you." A cloud and a fire orb appeared from nowhere and look at Big Mom, to see her at her youth again. Those always knew her and could recognise her now as she changed.


    "Wow, the rumours are true after all." Lilia nodded, as Big Mom was the beauty Empress of her Era, now is back again.


    Linlin now was very charming that everyone took a minute to proceed what happened.


    She then looked at Lucas, remembering what he had asked her last night.


    Lucas, at this moment, opened his eyes widely looking at the giant. She was so pretty, more like Hina since she had. However, her charm was unique. That beautiful face, her pretty long wavy hair, and those golden eyes and lips adding her perfect body hourglass shape, with a thin waist and slender legs, she was one of the highest rank beauties he saw.


    No wonder she had many pretty girls as her daughters.


    Lucas then moved his eyes to her tits, then to her thin waist, and those long exposed legs. Adding the fact that she was lying in front of him, he could see her long smooth legs, reaching to her crotch, young and active.


    And he felt some blood rush to his crotch.


    Lucas drew a frown that Akainu would draw in serious times.


    Times change, food change, faces change.


    But, people never change.


    Of course, plans do change.


    It seems he won''t need Op-Op to take her heart, as he can do that personally.


    "What is it, son in Law, can I see a mirror." Charlotte Linlin stood up, with a different voice that was alluring. She knew something changed, as Lucas kept in his original form to stare at her like people used to do in past. It looks like Linlin personality had changed, as she started to feel better.


    Putting her hands on her h.i.p.s, she stared down at Lucas "Oh well, my son; No man has given me that look in 30 years.


    Big mom looked at a near mirror and almost


    She is a beauty queen again, and s.e.xy as well.


    "Oh my, My h.i.p.s, my butt is firm again." Big Mom, facing Lucas with her ass, squeezed her buttock, showing it was smooth, plump, and firm again.


    Lucas nodded, meeting his eyes with hers. That was a woman that Rock pirates would fight for, for sure.


    Maybe, he can keep making her work for him, without much conflicts or trouble in the future."


    ??Luffy, you won''t become the Pirate King. Not sorry at all."


    Smoothie, who was guarding turned her head to see form the gates, and couldn''t help but to feel charmed as well


    Linlin was feeling better when she became younger. Her smaller stomach wasn''t bothering her with food.


    Her rationality, which she lost when she became old, came back to her.


    Not only so, but her s.e.x drive is active again.


    "Hmm." Linlin suddenly held her dress that was about to fell as a bra fell," I need a tighter dress now."


    "Sure sure, Mama, then I''ll explain to you how the ritual works."


    Lucas''s height suddenly becomes ten meters. He stood up in front of Linlin and stared at her eyes directly.


    "Sure, son, let''s have our dream," said the teen Linlin in a tone that only a s.l.u.t can make.


    The kind of the gazes she is giving gave different vibes, like she can take a soul without relying on her Devil Fruits power.


    Her eyes examined Lucas from head to toe, looking up to his eyes. "Well, you are the biggest man I had seen now, I wonder if something else is big as well."

 Chapter 244 - 244 (R-18)

    (AN1: looking at the cover would help your imagination)


    Lucas was amazed by Charlotte Linlins'' beauty when she became 18 again. She was a beauty even among beauties, so charming and so beautiful that Lucas had to make other plans for her, so she would work for him.


    Big Mom, less big now, was sitting on her chair, after getting a new dress adjusted to her thin waist size.


    She wore a tight small pink dress that passes by shows her thighs and slit that expose a long part of her cleavage


    Her thin waist and hourglass are more visible now, because of the dress; Lucas''s eyes went to her legs, they were small, slender, and smooth.


    Big Mom smiled as she crossed her legs and looked at Lucas in front of her. This movement attracted Lucas''s eyes as he focused on her thighs. Those thighs were full and handful.


    Good, he can have the Pirate Queen. She was so powerful since she was a kid.


    Even without her Devil Fruit, as a 4 years old kid, she could destroy Elbaf Village with brute strength alone and defeat their warriors with ease without meaning so. One must know that those giants weight +70-80 tons. One can only imagine how strong she became as she grew older.


    With this, Lucas can have the strongest woman in the world, and she had entered his list of the top beauties.


    ''Oh, my s.e.x drive is active again,'' Linlin smiled as she looked at Lucas sitting in front of her, ''Maybe losing Lilly temporarily was a good sign. This is the best son in Law I had. I won''t mind even giving a bunch of daughters to him. Hehe, I am the next Pirate King for sure''


    Lucas could see Big Mom draw a charming smile before bitting her nail and looking at him, "So, you said, there is a kind of ritual you want to explain."


    Hearing her, Lucas smiled as Lilia went and sat on his lap, glaring at her mom with kind of sharp gazes.


    Lucas said as he wrapped his arm around Lilia''s waist, "See, this girl is my wife, and I had learned the art of the s.e.x.u.a.l blessings."


    "What!"


    Lilia smiled, her green eyes only a few centimetres away from his. In front of her mother, who looked to be in her age now, Lilia kissed Lucas and inserted her tongue, to show that she is here.


    "Wait." Big Mom cut Lucas as she stared to the door, "Brats, go away."


    Lucas turned his head along with Ain and Lilia.


    They saw Smoothie, and some of her staff, staring at Big Mom with their jaws opened. Those were her kids, the older ones, who knew about that look. They didn''t believe that Linlin changed to this.


    But after hearing her screaming at them, they turned and walked away, wondering what is going on. Only those from the older generation could tell that Big Mom came back to her old look.


    "Sorry for that, son. Ahh, only if you knew how happy you made me," the slender teen Linlin stood up and walked toward Lucas, who was at her height now.


    Big Mom, who was young again, had young desires awaken.


    Lucas stood up and opened his arms, "Happy for you. Now, I can tell you would understand what I mean from s.e.x.u.a.l blessing arts."


    Lucas lowered his eyes a bit. Despite Linlin being the largest human alive, she looked to be just an average woman in his eyes now.


    Big Mom let her face closer, taking advantage of her look like she used to do in past, her chest only "Sure, and you will make me a queen."


    Lucas nodded. She then explained to him her dream of a land where all races can live together with no racism, and they are equal in size category, just like she sees him now.


    At least, it was a noble dream.


    "You know, mother," Said Lucas, holding her slender hand and looking at her bright yellow eye.


    "Just Linlin, I''m not that old." Linlin smiled, feeling her body pinching her from inside as he held her hand. Her cheeks were turning red.


    Upon feeling his touch, she opened her eyes widely, feeling a tickling chill running through her whole body, making it relax and getting sensitive. One must now that her skin is known to be harder than diamond and tougher than saintless steel that no weapon can pierce it. But his gentle touch did the impossible.


    Lucas smiled again and said as he put her, "Linlin, I know about your dream. But do you know what your desire is?"


    "No," said Big Mom, confused and looking up to his handsome face. Nobody knows how much the largest human had longed to looks up to someone.


    Ain didn''t know what is going on. But Lilia could tell what Lucas is intending to do. He is trying to guarantee that he would get what he wants. And honestly, after seeing how many girls Lucas had seduced to live together, Lilia believed it will work. In order to find Calorina''s parents, Lilia decided to help.


    Lucas, after a smile, said, "For a girl like you, I believe life was very hard. With all small guys around. Your dream of making everyone large is because you need something large. Am I wrong?"


    Lucas could feel her pain.


    Feeling his touch on her hand, Linlin blushed hardly. Lucas knew her hidden motive very well. She wanted a world where people like her wouldn''t suffer.


    She said, excited. "Give me your baby."


    "Sure," Lucas smiled, "but..."


    Big Mom moved her hand and landed it on his crotch. Touching the bulge, she opened her eyes dazed, amazed by how big it is. She squeezed gently and tried her best not to use her monstrous strength. "Oh."


    This c.o.c.k, is bigger the average previous husbands she had.


    She is young again, and she would become youthful forever, let her have her dream.


    Lucas felt some heat rushing to his c.o.c.k, looking at the beauty in front of him. He raised his hand and put it on her cheek, and then he let his face closer to hers. Big Mom was going to have her first kiss. She looked back at Lucas and put her lips on his. Suddenly, she felt his tongue forcefully opening her lips, and she let it explore every inch.


    "Mmm..."


    Linlin closed her eyes, wrapped her arms around Lucas''s waist, and raised her leg, placing it next to his waist. She m.o.a.ned silently in his mouth. This was her first kiss.


    Lilia looked at Linlin cleavage and noticed that her n.i.p.p.l.es getting harder as the crotch area of Linlin seemed to get wet.


    *Muah*


    Their lips produced a strong sound as they separate from each other.


    "You don''t mind that you are my son in law."


    Looking like she got drunk, the young Linlin looked at Lucas and put her hands on her h.i.p.s, swaying them in a seductive way before pushing them toward Lucas''s crotch. How much she wished she could do that. It worked on Lucas.


    Though she is dazed by the kiss, she strong will allowed her to speak properly.


    Ain, who was the only average human, was lifting her head staring at the people around. She felt bizarre from her point of view, but she kept focusing on Lucas''s bludge, gulping.


    Ain then saw Lilia walked toward Linlin, shaking the ground a bit, before standing behind Linlin and putting her hands on her mom''s shoulder.


    Lilia looked at Lucas as she placed her chin on Linlin''s shoulder, "It''s okay Mama, I promise it would be good."


    She knew, if Lucas gets serious, Linlin would become his bitch.


    For such a horrible mother, who they only came here because they needed her, Lilia doesn''t mind to helping Lucas.


    And honestly, seeing that hot kiss and Linlin was already a beautiful woman now, Lilia was aroused by Lucas doing that.


    "Oh." Big Mom looked at Lucas, then to his bludge and said, "Oh, this is going to be fun." Her eyes are on Lucas''s lips, which made her feel so good. She wanted to snatch more kisses now.


    Honestly, Linlin''s desire, the internal one that she never got was satisfaction.


    "I don''t mind as well, Mama," Lucas said, putting his hand around Linlin''s thin waist. Lowering his hand, he reached her soft h.i.p.s, and let his fingers slide on them. Though her skin is the strongest armour in this world, Lucas could feel the smoothness and softness within them.


    "Ahh, fine."


    Linlin''s cheeks turned red, feeling pleasure waves coming from her h.i.p.s, making her reach the climax. Lilia was placing her b.r.e.a.s.ts on Linlin''s back, almost massaging her.


    It was a hot situation for Linlin, s.e.x with a man, who happened to be her son in law. And her daughter is helping. Big Mom felt happy to have s.e.x with big people she can look into their eyes. She knew she would enter an orgasm soon.


    She lifted her hand and clapped, "Chess soldiers. Leave us alone."


    The soldiers around did as they were told, and got out, closing the gates behind them, and letting Big Mom in her room.


    -----


    (R-18)


    The room was big, luxurious, and had good white and pink painting, with the sun rays entering through the windows.


    Big Mom, horny, threw her hat and stared at both of her daughter and son in law, smiled and said, "Do you want to watch Lilly, me, taking your husband."


    ''I''m here,'' thought Ain, but didn''t talk as she was standing next to Lucas.


    "Maybe," Lilia nodded as she let her hand move across her Mama''s back.


    Lilia wanted to have s.e.x with Lucas, it had been some days without it already and she needed it. There is nothing to lose if she had a threesome with Linlin.


    Linlin stared at Lucas with seductive eyes, wrapped him with her arms and hugged him, crushing her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts on his chest. Lucas seemed to pay more attention to the soft flesh pillow that crushed on his chest, allowing him to feel the softness. Looking at her face, Lucas closed his eyes and let his mouth fall on lips; both of their tongues met and played with each other.


    Big Mom let a silent m.o.a.n in his mouth as she closed her pink lips, sliding them on his tongue. Lucas felt aroused, as her full lips were soft that he almost melt within them.


    From behind, Lilia, watching both of her Mom and Husband kissing, felt her p.u.s.s.y twitching and turning wet. She already had a threesome with Calorina, foursome with Alvida and Calorina, and now, it''s time for a threesome with her Mama.


    Reaching Linlin''s dress from behind, Lilia opened the dress slowly before letting her hand get inside through the slit, and held big Linlin''s huge b.o.o.b.s.


    Linlin just m.o.a.ned and didn''t make a reaction as it seems that she was having a mental orgasm because of Lucas''s hands on her ass and his tongue playing with her mouth.


    *Muah*


    After their lips got separate, Linlin''s dress fell to the ground, revealing her completely n.a.k.e.d body: hourglass figure, wide h.i.p.s, long legs, and hairless wet p.u.s.s.y.


    Her soft big b.o.o.b.s bounced and juggled, which made Lucas quickly hold them and massage them, the index and middle of each hand around her hard n.i.p.p.l.es, pinching them gently. The teen lifted her head and let a m.o.a.n, "Ah.. yes..." She was feeling a pleasure she never felt, and she felt that she is in the climax again.


    From behind, Lilia, who was wearing a short squirt and a white shirt, reached, with her hands, the bottom of her shirt and lifted it, revealing her alluring shape. Her soft D cup chest jiggled as her b.r.e.a.s.ts appeared. She walked passing Linlin and put her lips on Lucas''s mouth, kissing him.


    Lucas now was kissing Lilia''s soft pink lips while massaging Linlin''s chest. Both of them were m.o.a.ning. *Ah* *Hmm*


    Ain, seeing those giants having foreplay and Lucas''s D getting harder, felt aroused as well. Her hand reached her v.a.g.i.n.a, and she started to rub against her crotch, inserting her hand inside her panties while murmuring ''Master.'' Her face became redder and her breaths were heavier.


    "Ahh. MAMA." Linlin m.o.a.ned and came, releasing a hot liquid and wetting Lucas''s crotch as he was playing with her chest and kissing Lilia.


    Her instincts started to take over her; she never thought that s.e.x can be pleasurable.


    Lucas was done from kissing Lilia and playing with Big Mom''s b.o.o.b.s. He looked at the two, flushing red, and asked, having his hand on his c.o.c.k. "Big Mom, you got it first."


    Linlin gave a horny smile, looking at Lucas''s bulge. That was bigger than an average human.


    Without needing much to say, Lilia stepped to the side as Big Mom went to her knee and kneeled in front of Lucas''s pants. She unzipped them and pulled them down along with her shorts. * Linlin opened her jaw widely, seeing Lucas''s c.o.c.k popping in front of her. She followed its size and length. It wasn''t fully hard, yet it was taller than her face.


    "S-SS-So big." Big Mom''s heart started pounding faster and faster like drums. From all her husbands she had, Lucas had more than 100 times bigger c.o.c.k than the biggest of them.


    Big Mom always abandoned those men because they could never reach her inside or make her feel something. She always changed in hope to find the man she can live with.


    Her patience seemed to pay.


    Holding Lucas''s c.o.c.k with both of hand, the teen Linlin opened her mouth as wide as possible and took the shaft with her hand, aiming the tip to her mouth. It bothered her a bit, as she had to open her mouth widely, but she could fit it and pushed her head forward until it filled her mouth and hit the entrance of her throat, before closing her lips on his shaft.


    Lucas put his hand on the back of her head and thrust his h.i.p.s, piercing and opening her jaw. More inches, or, meter entered down, opened her throat slowly and entered inside.


    "Ahh..." Lucas let a m.o.a.n, feeling good from how tight her throat was "Use your tongue, Linlin."


    Linlin did as she was told, and circled her tongue on the shaft inside her mouth while feeling her throat getting extended.


    "That''s it, good, lick the tip," Lilia seemed to be proud of her Mama. She turned to Lucas and looked at him with her big green eyes.


    She then jumped on his and started to kiss his mouth repeatedly. Lucas m.o.a.ned silently, feeling pleasure from kissing Lilia and getting a blowjob.


    After getting done from kissing, Lilia invited Lucas to kiss her hard n.i.p.p.l.es. As soon as Lilia''s n.i.p.p.l.es got to suck, she m.o.a.ned and lifted her head as well, feeling pleasure from the tongue.


    A minute later, Lucas let Linlin''s head free from his hands. Linlin''s head jumped back, feeling each meter leaving her mouth and throat followed by a thick line of s.e.m.e.n. As Lucas''s tip left her mouth, his c.o.c.k jerked and hot white s.e.m.e.n fell on her stomach and b.r.e.a.s.ts. Big Mom stood up proudly, cleaning her mouth with her hand. She stared at Lucas''s D that became rock hard and bigger than before. Her eyes started to shake, her v.a.g.i.n.a twitching, and l.u.s.t was rising. She couldn''t believe that she summoned such c.o.c.k after sucking it.


    Sure, it was worth taking that large piece of mushroom to her mouth.


    "Okay, ride me." He said.


    Lucas lied on his back, Lila lied next to him and held his hand with her hand, placing it on her p.u.s.s.y, and letting Lucas playing with her clit using her fingers. It gave her a quick orgasm as usual when he massages her clit.


    Whether be it his tongue, hands, or d.i.c.k, she can''t live without them. Any one of the three can give life another meaning, and she is sure that Linlin would fall to him as well.


    Linlin walked above Lucas, with her juicy p.u.s.s.y raining on his body. She spread her legs open, her tight v.a.g.i.n.a above his D, staring at his face "Big Daddy, Shall I?"


    "Yeah," Lucas said, still playing with Lilia''s p.u.s.s.y, who was m.o.a.ning:


    "Ah, I''m coming," Lilia closed her eyes as her cheeks turned red, before c.u.m.m.i.n.g a large amount of her p.u.s.s.y, wetting Ain accidentally since she stood next Lucas''s hand, like a watcher. Ain felt like she almost drowned by Lilia''s c.u.m and blamed herself for standing there for researches purposes.


    Linlin started to squat down as she held his D and aimed the tip to her p.u.s.s.y lips. As soon as she was some meters high, her p.u.s.s.y lips met his c.o.c.k tip. Linlin teased the entrance a bit, letting it slide on her wet flower.


    Lucas m.o.a.ned, feeling her tight p.u.s.s.y teasing his D.


    Very soon, Big Mom closed her eye and moved her h.i.p.s down, devouring his fat c.o.c.k as her puss lips opened like a flower.


    "Mama..." Linlin let a long satisfied m.o.a.n, feeling herself stretching easily as she was getting another orgasm.


    Very soon, Lucas hit her w.o.m.b and kept holding her waist. More inches of his c.o.c.k were outside her v.a.g.i.n.a and he needed to stretch her. He kept her in this position to be ready before he starts to thrust for real.


    Soon, Linlin started to move her h.i.p.s up and down, and increasing her pace, enjoying each thrust as Lucas hit her w.o.m.b.


    The D skill was giving her more orgasms than she ever dreamt to have.


    Feeling her tight p.u.s.s.y clenching on his shaft, Lucas let a short m.o.a.n. Her p.u.s.s.y was one of the tightest he ever felt, and her face and body were one of the hottest. She could make him reach orgasm faster because of how passionate she is moving her h.i.p.s around his manhood.


    While orgasming, Lucas noticed something. Ain was standing next to him, with her body n.a.k.e.d. She looked like a cute doll from his perspective. Her eyes were showing her desire to join.


    That moment, Lucas felt that he forgot about her, he didn''t adjust her size as he was taken by the moment.


    "Come here Naughty Cat."


    Ain suddenly felt Lucas''s fingers wrapping her body. With one hand, Lucas lifted Ain and placed her butt on his lips.


    "Master!" Ain shouted, seeing that Lucas placing her relatively small body on his mouth. Her n.a.k.e.d butt was on his lips, Lucas extended his wet tongue and wrapped it around her legs, sliding on her v.a.g.i.n.a and ass.


    Weird, she tastes like Lilia''s juices, Lucas thought. But he continued with licking her anyway.


    "Ahhhh" Ain started to m.o.a.n feeling her nerves stimulated by his tongue.


    "I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g." Big Mom shouted, getting an orgasm again. She placed her hands on Lucas''s abs and started to thrust her h.i.p.s on his shaft faster and faster.


    *Pa* *Pa*


    Slapping sound resounded because of how Linlin worked her buttock.


    The room was filled with three women''s m.o.a.ns.


    "Mama, c.u.m in me,?? Linlin shouted as she reached another orgasm.


    That moment, Charlotte Linlin was linked to his D, her soul and mind had found happiness with him.


    To her, he isn''t her son in law, he became her husband. She would do anything to make him happy on her and can give her what she wants.


    ***


    [The D up to level 19 (10.000.000/50.000.000]


    "HA, Mama, that was good," Big Mom wore her dress and leaned at her thrown. For the first time in her life, she was this satisfied and felt her legs numb.


    Usually, she throws husbands after getting their kids, but Lucas, she felt that it is only his right for him to get her as a woman.


    "Lilly, I''m happy to have a daughter like you," Big Mom showed her gratitude.


    "Mm. Mama. I hope you do what we asked." Lilia said, sitting next Lucas, and patting his hand that was on her thigh.


    Big Mom smiled back at Lilia.


    "Don''t worry about that."


    "Master, I''m tired," Ain said, sitting on Lucas''s thigh and still n.a.k.e.d. That tongue wrapped her whole body and made her feel a kind of pleasure she can''t explain. "I felt like I ran at a marathon." She felt her whole body weak.


    "Good Job not fainting, Ain," Lucas said as he patted her head with his finger. Ain smiled and acted like a cat, as she sat on her four and stretched while sitting on his thigh. "Such naughty cat," Lucas smiled, still patting her.


    And so, Big Mom looked at Lucas and said, "I want to marry you, forever."


    "Now, it''s time for me to do the ritual on you," Lucas smiled at the beauty in front of him, knowing that she is affected by the D level 19. She would always know that she is happy as long she is with him.


    Basically, she is attached to his D, her p.u.s.s.y is adjusted to it, and she wouldn''t even think to get even another D. Let alone the fact she had got his Massage Hands level 20 and the Tongue level 19.


    She basically would go crazy if he left her.


    "Mama. Let''s achieve our dream," Big Mom laughed as she waved her hand at Lucas, letting a gentle smile.


    "Sure, I''ll make you a queen."


    "And I''ll make you king, Fleet Admiral."


    ''Well, I am king already'' Lucas lifted his hand and thought about Alabasta, the kingdom in heaven, and Dressrosa, as his fianc¨¦ is the crown princess.

 Chapter 245

    Smoothie was standing along with her brothers and sisters, in the same yard that hosted the previous tea party. The other charlottes didn''t know why Big Mom called them to hear an announcement after a day of meeting with Lucas.


    Smoothie had been clicking her tongue and thinking if her Mama had found out that after Lucas had a private meeting with her. That what happened, after Lucas banged Linlin, Smoothie sneaked to his bed at night and got more convinced that they are meant for each other.


    Everyone could see her lips twitching, trying to hold her smile back as she looked at the man at the stage.


    Though she didn''t know what happens, she could see in front of them, Charlotte Linlin, in her peak of youth, which absolutely amazed most of her kids, and fired up the l.u.s.t in, and charmed, the men who were around and joined her crew, As Big Mom was a top tier beauty now.


    "Now, Kids," Charlotte Linlin spoke as she stood and looked bellow to all of her children.


    After a small introduction, and confirming that she is young again, the sons looked at each other amazed, dazed, and some started to feel confused after looking at their mother. They then focused their gaze on their new son in law.


    "From now and on," Big mom pointed to Lucas, her voice got prettier and was soft that it was like music now, "He is your stepfather, and you will call him Papa."


    After making some shocked faces, the charlottes looked at each other, with weird and different kind of gazes. They wouldn''t react like that usually. But to take a man from her daughter is something bizarre from her, even for her.


    But again, seeing Lilia standing next Zorro like it was nothing, it seemed that something had happened. This is the first time Linlin fair with a man that married to her daughter. But again, looking at Linlin, only a gay or a crazy man would refuse her ¨C she is the beauty queen of her generation, and she came back.


    "What is going on?"


    "This... Is he going to i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e Mama and then live happily with his wife?"


    Smoothie''s eyes shook as she stood up, her tall build made a firm appearance in the middle of the crowd.


    "MAMA, I can''t accept him as my stepdad."


    Smoothie yelled as she started to walk to the stage where Big Mom, Lilia and Lucas are standing.


    Some of her brothers didn''t know what happens, but they tried to stop her. It was useless since Smoothie had kicked them and pushed them to the side.


    "What did you say, Smoothie." Linlin''s partly closed her eyes, lifting her hand and walking forward, ready to slap Smoothie to go back to her place. "Even if you are my dear daughter, don''t think you can pass your limits."


    Smoothie lifted her head and gulped. Even for her, Linlin''s slender figure is still liked a mountain to her. However, she pulled her courage and yelled. "Mama, you can''t just use him to i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e you, It''s unfair to me, I deserve him. He is meant for me."


    It looks like Smoothie was on verge of tears. That was something never happened before, even Linlin is confused.


    Linlin looked at Smoothie, then to Lucas.


    The rest of the children, who are average between 10-40, did the same.


    "Go back to your place, you are a good commander."


    "No, Mama," Smoothie made her statement.


    Big Mom was about to kick Smoothie. As she found that she has feelings for Lucas, Charlotte Linlin was planning to stay on his side forever. He is the only one who can satisfy her. She is attached to him, and the pleasure he gives would make her do anything to please him ¨C not even minding that he has other women came with him. But it''s enough that she has to share him with Lilly.


    "No, Linlin, she can''t." Lucas patted Linlin before going to Smoothie.


    Smoothie looked at Lucas passionately with her blue eyes and said," I want to be with you. Mama will throw you after getting a child from you."


    The other kids had their jaw dropped when they looked at Smoothie. But what happened next shocked them more.


    Lucas grabbed Smoothie, who let her face closer to his and let his lips contact with her azure lips.


    *Muah*


    It was a very hot kiss, The Tongue was used, and they could hear their commander make soft m.o.a.ns of pleasure.


    Ignoring the look of his girls, who were here as well, Lucas looked at Smoothie and said, "Be a good girl and standstill. You don''t have to call me to stepfather. And your Mom won''t mind me having you as well.


    "Isn''t that right, Linlin, we can be happy family," Lucas said, turning his head to Linlin, who nodded in inner worry that she may piss him and lose him for good.


    "I''ll try," Linlin took her hand back and glared at Smoothie, "You are my daughter, but I''ll ignore that fact, just don''t bring it and do your job."


    Though Big Mom had accepted because Lucas is worthy to stay with all what he can offer, she is rational enough to let Lucas attached to her crew by two, or three women, at least that makes him happy, even if it was her daughters, and thus, he would come here many times so she may have fun with him.


    But again, Lucas would absolutely make her Pirate Queen with his ability. Linlin would, of course, make him the happiest man alive.


    "Thank you, Mama," Smoothie said with a firm tone. She then opened her eyes widely. Did she and her mother just did share the same man? Well, she doesn''t care if Lucas is her stepfather now. She is the girl who hates to annoy herself with something complicated, and she would be happy as long as she gets her doze from Lucas.


    Out of happiness that she won''t lose him or he wouldn''t get thrown, Smoothie jumped on Lucas and hugged him.


    The kids (Linlin crew) rubbed their eyes after seeing Linlin not minding and nodding in satisfaction. Maybe this is one of her traps, or something else. But again, maybe Lucas is so strong since there are rumours that Little Sadi had defeated their strongest commander, without getting a scratch. But these rumours didn''t get out anyway.


    A few minutes later, The Charlottes were shocked to know that Big Mom declared Lucas as her eternal husband, and she won''t throw him to have a child.


    Well, maybe, because she became young again, Big Mom found love, that what they thought of, or he is very important.


    Lucas now was surprised, along with Lilia, to see some of the Charlottes calling him Papa. But some were giving him gazes. And if gaze can kill, Lucas would be dead as no one would call someone so young by Papa.


    And officially, Lucas became the stepfather of Big Mom Pirates, and he successfully would be the one to use them well.


    Well, congratulation, Luffy won''t achieve his dream, while Big Mom would do with Lucas''s ability.


    And thus Lucas had the strongest woman in the world in his side, and he can make her stronger with one touch.


    After that, Lucas used his ability and increased the size of Chess knights, turning them into a powerful army of giants that can crush the lands. He told Linlin he would strengthen the rest of the crew later, but she has to find the two persons.


    After seeing this, Linlin''s kids understood now why Zorro is very important to Linlin. His power alone can guarantee them victory.


    Big Mom happily nodded and said she understood; but at least, Lucas should help her to increase some of her commanders, just in case something bad happened. Lucas agreed with her and used his ability on her strong commanders, just to assure that her military strength had increased. Then later, Lucas gave her the Eternal Youth Surgery.


    Big Mom now, would look like an 18 years old girl forever.


    Since she got this surgery as 18 years old, even if Ain had lost conscious or undid her power effect, Linlin''s look wouldn''t change. Except that her b.r.e.a.s.t may grow, or her bones may stretch, (effect of hormones)


    ****


    Later that night.


    Around the table, one woman was drinking tea, along with other people. On the table, there were small chest knights doing the job.


    "Mama-mama, my dream is achieved finally."


    Big Mom happily laughed as she was drinking tea with her kids.


    For the first time, she felt that she wasn''t different from everyone else.


    She is in the land she wanted to live.


    A land where people wouldn''t look at others like they are freak, or abandon their kids because they are special.


    As a kid, Linlin''s parents had abandoned her because she was large and strong, and foodie.


    In her head, she wanted to make the world a place where people are accepted no matter how different they are.


    "Now kids, make your papa happy and find him the information he needs." Linlin smiled as she sipped her tea.


    But first, she has to find his uncle and aunt.


    ***


    At a naval base, Calorina gave Lucas a firm hug and whispered in his ear.


    "Sorry, you had to do this for me."


    She understood that he had to bang Linlin, who turned to become one of the prettiest girls in the world, and he had to pass all over this troubles, just in order to help her find her parents.


    Lucas felt his shoulder getting went from her tears. He patted her head and said,


    "It''s okay, for you. I''ll f.u.c.k the whole world for you, Calorina."


    Calorina left his embrace and stared at him, her gaze turning vicious, "No chance, do you want to lock you up in a room, and tell Alvida. I''m pretty sure she would be happy to know that you would f.u.c.k the whole world for us."


    "Haha, so funny," Lucas said, flinching once he remembered how extreme Alvida''s teases can be. Well, her power is about Smoothness. And women''s weapon is smoothness. Unfortunately, she knows how to use that weapon in teases that he would regret it sometimes.


    Calorina smiled as she put her hands on his cheeks, her face approaching his. "No need to f.u.c.k the whole world, just f.u.c.k me." Calorina''s lips fell on Lucas''s as she pushed her thigh to his crotch.


    She is angry, sad, and in a critical situation. She needs this, to calm down.

 Chapter 246

    Marineforde, the Navy HQ: Lucas had a meeting with the other officers and Admirals since there would be a battle that will happen four days later.


    "Tell me," Gion was sitting next to Lucas, her hand on his shoulder and there was a concerning look on her face. "Are you eating well, sleeping well. You should take a break if it is too much for you."


    Gion heard about what happened to his home island, and she had been concerned ever since; this is the first time he showed his face hereafter that incident.


    "Ah," Lucas looked at Gion''s ruby eyes and thanked her. "Thanks."


    Gion, since ever heard about his problem, did her best to help. She even passed to East Blue and investigated in Paradise, looking for a string to find kidnappers. Lucas was thankful for her.


    "You don''t need to force that smile," Gion said, feeling a bit ached. Since she looked a lot for them, and there is no clue, she thought that they may be dead. She didn''t want Lucas to have a fake hope, but she didn''t want him to lose it.


    "It''s okay, anyway, how is your life as Admiral."Lucas decided to change the topic, and Gion decided to talk about something else.


    "Horrible," said Gion, rolling her eye at him.


    "I see, paper works ruined your life," Lucas replied, mocking.


    "Well... that reminds me, how can you deal with them efficiently."


    "Experience." Lucas shrugged his shoulder.


    As they were in the midst of their chat, the door got opened and Sengoku entered; he was quite pale and was holding a goat in his arms. Sengoku, who became a General Inspector after leaving Fleet Admiral rank, got to his place, and the meeting began.


    At this topic, they discussed the possibilities of what is going on, few things necessary, before heading to the main topic ¨C the next leader to the Navy.


    "Lucas, are you ready. With a lot of going in your life, I think you should focus more on your troubles." Sengoku said, remembering what he had talked about with the Five Elders. "I don''t think it''s proper to forget what''s important."


    Sengoku made an apology look.


    Apparently, the CP0 had found some clues, but they never revealed it to Lucas. That was a piece of information that can''t be revealed to him. Otherwise, no one would know what he may do. Especially, considering that Lucas''s strength is important to the Navy.


    Mainly, it''s because they didn''t want a mercenary like Lucas to have control over the Navy ¨C so he may stop fooling around. That what the elder''s thoughts¨C but the ancestors'' rules allow him to fight since they believed that only the strongest can survive. Strength is what allowed the World Government to survive for 800 years.


    Sengoku didn''t want Lucas to become the Fleet Admiral, that''s why he brought that topic. I mean, would you let 16 years old have the fleet, even if he was very strong. Management is different from swordsmanship.


    "I think you should only care about your goat,." Lucas said, calmly, "and finding a girlfriend."


    Sengoku furrowed his eyebrows and said, "I know you have a lot of troubles, think well, you may regret when you become older. Is ranking more important than family?"


    Sengoku had some pity. According to what he knows, Lucas and his cousin have no chances to find their family, and the World Government won''t do a help, either to anger them on pirates or to assure those valuable fighters as themselves won''t act on their own.


    Well, politicians are bitches, thought Sengoku.


    "SENGOKU, do you have to Remind Him?" Gion could clearly see that Lucas is annoyed with Sengoku''s word, and shouted at the previous Fleet Admiral.


    "I''m talking with him, not to you Gion." Sengoku said, turning to Lucas, "Listen to me, I''m older and I know your best."


    "Can you stop me," Lucas asked Sengoku, "at last meeting, I had been one of the three who is chosen? If there is a law or a way to stop me, be my guest. If not, stop being annoying and care about your business."


    "Ha~, when it comes to working, you are worse than me," Sengoku said. His eyes then swept to the ones who are supposed to fight. Maybe, Sengoku can make a strategy.


    Domino seemed to have an advantage on Lucas because of the nature of the lightning and its internal effect on the human. Aokiji seemed to have a chance against Domino, but they''re still the speed of lightning and the clouds she can hide into. But that is not enough to know the outcome of the battle. And there are equal chances between him and Lucas.


    Only if Kizaru fought, then things would have gone much easier.


    Lucas sighed as he looked at Domino''s purple eyes. At worse case, she would take the seat. "Admiral Domino, I count on you," Lucas said. Domino blushed and replied at Lucas, "Just call me, Domino."


    In the end, Lucas confirmed his participation four days later.


    -x-X-x-


    Two days later.


    Lucas was at the New World, at the sky, relaxing with angels. After he got some good time, he went back to his base, below his palace and continued to observe things carefully. As he was in his office, smoking, his door was slammed open.


    Lilia entered through the door; her expression seemed to be excited and anxious at the same time. In her hand, there is a snail. It was pink, had a pink hair, and facial features of the old Big Mom.


    Seems that Linlin didn''t have time to update... (down-date?) her snail.


    "Mama had sent you a letter, she told you tomorrow to come and meet her crew at this location..." Lilia said and told Lucas where Big Mom


    "You mean."


    "Yeah, she found evidence," Lilia started to explain with a serious face, "her network are making their way back, with the information, she told me to tell you to meet them first. By tomorrow, they would cross the Red Line."


    "At last." Lucas stood up quickly from his chair. Sure, after this, his cousin would have her smile back again.


    Lilia ran at him and jumped, hugging him.


    "Did you tell Calorina?" Lucas asked Lilia.


    "No, if she knew she would go berserk. I would do that if I were her."


    "Good." Lucas nodded, "keep it like this."


    "By the way," Lilia left his embrace and looked at his eyes, before saying, "Mama had said something else."


    "What is it?"


    Lucas narrowed his eyes, wondering what Linlin wants.


    "She had enjoyed the s.e.x, and she is waiting for you on Friday," Lilia said, not believing that she is telling her lover to go and bang her mother. It may seem hard to tell Lucas that. But she had a threesome with Linlin and stripped her to have s.e.x with Lucas. Not only so, but Lilia as well held her Mama''s b.o.o.b.s from behind, rested her own chest on her back, and squeezed them to help her get in the mood. It was like Lilia and Lucas shared Big Mom. Lilia felt satisfaction about what she had done and guilt as well.


    Lucas smiled, remembering the charming Linlin. She is worthy to stay by his side, his strongest bitch so far. "Though, I banged her yesterday. Sure. Tell your Mom I''ll ram her later."


    "Oh, she would yell. Mama-mama."


    Lilia made a joke and laughed, "Now, make me say, Papa." She said, approaching his neck and landing a kiss there.


    "Well, for a girl who just told me about a serious situation, you are horny as well," Lucas smirked, his hand swept to her neck and reached bellow her shirt, caressing her smooth soft chest.

 Chapter 247

    One day later; and two days before the battle to the Fleet Admiral rank.


    Lucas was in some random island, lying down on a king-sized bed, n.a.k.e.d. The room was luxurious, painted white, and it belonged to a hotel room.


    Lucas was smoking and staring through the window to the shadow of the far ship.


    The citizens around acted scared and lowered their heads while looking at the pirates, not seeming to want to anger the crew of giant chess knights.


    That because it was Big Mom''s ship.


    Standing next to the bed, was an hourglass figure, swaying its seductive curves, and slipping the clothes to her body. She was very tall that her white head was touching the roof of this room. Her white hair fell down to her back.


    She picked up her black bra and wore it on her huge chest, which is way bigger than H cup. Her hand then moved the right bang that covered the right side of her face, moving it, before she stared at Lucas, who was half-n.a.k.e.d.


    She then looked to the room around, feeling aroused by the result of the Snusnu that caused an earthquake here.


    The citizen around didn''t know what to happened as the earth started to shake for more than an hour; she found it funny that even a casual two people having s.e.x can kill them.


    "Here it is Zorro, or Lucas, the information you needs."


    Smoothie stared at Lucas with both of her blue eyes uncovered and threw him an envelope containing what she had to deliver. Her face was full of satisfaction; Lucas could see that as he made eye contact with her. She smiled back as him before she picked up her one-piece suit, scarf, and long sword, trying to wear them.


    "Thanks," Lucas said, opening the envelope slowly. He lifted his head a bit to see Smoothie is leaning down toward him, with her face getting closer to his. His eyes swept to her full lips, and he extended his tongue as Smoothie put her hand behind his head and landed her lips on his.


    *Muah."


    Their lips separate from each other. Smoothie was feeling like they are meant for each other as pleasure took over her from that kiss.


    "Thank you, that was good."


    "You too." Lucas smiled back at her.


    Smoothie crawled to the bed ¨C magically it was big enough ¨C and leaned next to him, half-n.a.k.e.d, and stared at the envelope at his hand.


    She did this before leaving, so she can explain to him anything in case he didn''t understand anything.


    "I''m looking forward to the next time. Finish your job quickly and come to f.u.c.k me." Smoothie smiled before grabbing a bunch of fruits with one hand, squeezing them and opening her mouth to drink the juice.


    "Let me just see this."


    Lucas opened the envelope, pulling pictures that held some shots of his aunt and uncle, their clothes shattered and their faces held beating marks.


    Lucas furrowed his eyebrows, dark lines appeared on his head; his eyes were half-closed.


    Just seeing how they are made Lucas think that it''s not a good idea to show Calorina the pictures. But at least, though her parents are in a pathetic state, they are alive at least.


    Lucas carefully looked at them.


    "The location was Fishman Island; those pictures were taken four days ago." Smoothie started to speak, as Lucas started to flip the bunch of the pictures, his gaze was vicious. "Any pirate wants to travel between Paradise and New World would have to pass there. We have spies all over that island."


    Lucas kept flipping the pictures.


    He was looking for who had provoked this.


    One of the pirates had a uniform that Lucas is familiar with. Fake black horns and black suit0


    Lucas continued to flip the pictures.


    Smoothie continued, "Our network could track them... as it seems, The Beast Pirates took a stealthy root to East Blue, using a tamed sea monster, under the leadership of a secret commander of Kaido."


    Lucas started to think, and his gaze became sharper; his blue-sky eyes were reflecting the content of the pictures. The Beast Pirates, He never thought that this was the case, since, when his hometown was attacked, Kaido and his crew were fighting against Whitebeard pirates ¨C apparently for Yamato, since her dad suspected Ace to take her.


    But it looks like he sent someone to do his dirty job in secret.


    Smoothie took the cigarette from Lucas as she saw him focusing. Not seeming to like its smell, Smoothie squeezed it, letting a black liquid get out from it. Smoothie extended her tongue and tasted the cigarette, and she had a bland expression, not very bad.


    "I see... Good job. What is his name?"


    Lucas asked as he suddenly stopped flipping the pictures as his gaze went to one specific picture of a man leading the group of the pirates.


    "Kaido seems to call him, Fearless Captain Usopp. Our network says that he has an extremely powerful Devil Fruit."


    Smoothie said, looking at the roof that had cracks. She smiled, as she was the one who made the ground shake as she danced her h.i.p.s around Lucas''s shaft, raiding him like he is a horse, destroying many rooms and near buildings from s.e.x. The idea of the people hiding under tables and going to shelters because they fear for their lives while she was moving her h.i.p.s patiently, kind of turned her on. "Hmm."


    "Fearless, hah."


    Lucas was looking at the shadow of the long-nosed man with a scar on his face.


    He felt so lost. From all the people, this is the one you won''t expect him to come back at your face one day and an enemy as well. "How ironic, hehehe" Lucas had a bland laugh, with no facial expression.


    "The Motherf.u.c.ker... I should have broken his nose at that time."


    Lucas clenched his teeth; he wanted to punish someone right now.


    He held the bunch of the pictures between his fingers and ripped them off into pieces.


    Though he was angry, Lucas calmed down. it was something his adoptive father, from Earth, and his experience from the earth of banging Mafia''s bosses wives had taught him: remain calm and think properly; the more it gets hard, the calmer you should be.


    "Where are they now?" Lucas asked. If they are in the sea, he would chase them and save the hostages.


    "They are back at Wano, Kaido took them already. Oh, by the way, Mama said that she would support you in case you decided to go on a war on Kaido."


    "That''s not the problem." Lucas turned his head and stared at Smoothie, her hand was on his abs and she was staring at him with seductive eyes.


    But he was focusing on the information.


    Though he knew where they are, there is a big problem


    Kaido is holding them as hostages, or they are dead by now. If they are hostages, then, if Lucas attacked, Kaido would use them to hold him back, and he doesn''t know where he is hiding them.


    But thinking about it, If Kaido wanted to kill them there, or at least get him back on something, then he would have sent him heads, killed them in East Blue, or would call him.


    It seems that Kaido wants to torture him. Probably Kaido would call Lucas and would kill his relatives on the spot... or, Kaido would use them to draw Lucas to hand himself, and so, he would have his revenge from him.


    At his previous life, as a part of a family that was under a Mafia boss, Lucas''s adoptive father taught him how lunatics and kidnappers would act like.


    Lucas smiled. It''s not that only Kaido has someone''s relative in his place.


    "Tell Linlin to talk with him and deliver my message to Kaido, if he gets his hands on them, I''ll destroy everything he has. Including his daugh¨C"


    "Oh, don''t worry. Mama said that Kaido is busy looking for his daughter. As for these two, they are locked up somewhere... Though, our network detected information." Smoothie said, knowing that the person in front of her is Lucas.


    Lucas stood up on the bed and turned to Smoothie, his long dangle dancing between his legs which drew Smoothie''s attention there.


    "What," Lucas asked, seeing her silent and staring at his balls.


    "He would call you soon, as he wants to hear your reaction..." said Smoothie, lowering her eyes. "He called Mama and wanted to ask her for your snail number, as a favour of course."


    "Give him my snail line number."


    Smoothie had her gaze focusing down, at Lucas''s semi-hard c.o.c.k that was close on her face, the only thing that can hit her spots.


    "But Mama yelled at him and said she would rip off his head if he messed with you. They had an argument which ended up very soon. Kaido didn''t know what was going on."


    "I see, you said he is looking for his daughter." Lucas turned his head to the window.


    "Ah, he did." Smoothie nodded, her fingers crawled and run across his long shaft, starting from the tip and reaching the head, before she held it with her hand.


    "Smoothie," said Lucas, his face was serious despite the heat he felt.


    "Yes." Smoothie nodded, looking at his eyes.


    "Tell your mama that I''ll visit her tomorrow. Soon, the Great Pirate Era would end up."


    Smoothie lowered her head, and let a sigh. "Hey, isn''t that something should be done when there is a Pirate King, or the pirates are reduced."


    "Exactly."


    Lucas nodded. However, he can''t do that just yet. His priority is to save the two hostages. Then, Kaido shall get erased.


    "Zorro," Smoothie said, lifting her eyes. "Yes," replied Lucas, looking down. "You are hot," Smoothie smiled before she lifted his shaft, aimed the tip of his mushroom to her lips. since Lucas had already turned into a normal-sized human after their s.e.x, expecting it was over, she opened her mouth widely and took the whole thing, sucking it.


    Like a good girl, Smoothie squeezed the negative feelings out of Lucas, in a form of a white liquid that she took down her throat.


    ***


    Lucas visited Big Mom and explained something. Happy with her performance, he used his ability on her armies, and his stepsons, creating the army he needs.


    "Prepare your army, few days, and a war would happen."


    Lucas said. With an emperor to his side and his own ability, he can assure a total victory, but not the safety of hostages.


    Luckily, he has a plan.


    "Yes, father," Big Mom giggled as she looked at Lucas''s left-back.


    The fact, Lucas noticed something else. Because of the surgery, Big Mom had an infinite life span, which she can use to create stronger homies now. Basically, an endless army of fireballs and lightning clouds. Eventually, it meant that one of the Pirate Emperors got stronger. And better, under his own control.


    After that with a day, Lucas went to one specific place.


    One and only one place, that plays a critical role in his plan against Kaido.


    Now, only one day is between Lucas and the Fleet Admiral Rank.

 Chapter 248

    Wano country:


    The people on this Japanese like streets went to the corner, looking at the men who passed by them. Walking above the dirt road and heading toward the misty mountain covered by snow, was a group that belongs to the beast pirates.


    They were lead by one man with a long nose and curly black hair. Behind him were the Beast Pirates, lifting a cage on their shoulders.


    "Take them to prison."


    The long-nosed man in front waved his hand at his men and gave them the orders.


    "Yes, Captain Usopp,"


    The men who were holding the cage nodded with a firm voice, as they shook the cage, which held a middle-aged blonde woman and a black-haired man.


    If Lucas was here, he would have recognised the caged people. If Calorina was here, she would have gone berserk.


    "Awe." the fan three girls blushed and looked at Usopp while holding their cheeks. They felt aroused by the way he was ordering as they were looking at his nose.


    Usopp ignored the thots behind him ¨C they want his nose, not him ¨C and gave the last order, "Be careful with these two, you know that they are to go a special place, a hidden one. I don''t need to explain myself, do I."


    His voice was chilly.


    "Yes Captain Usopp, I''ll personally watch over them," said one of the Beast Pirates.


    After getting a node from Usopp, the Beasts pirates went to a specific location, exclusive to their group. Meanwhile, Usopp cracked his back, had used a towel to clean his nose after he put some oil there, and got up on his ride. He used a dinosaur-like creature, slightly bigger than a horse, which made his travel much easier.


    After a short time, more or less than 20 minutes, Usopp was standing in front of a cave. He gulped his saliva and made a furious look on his face.


    He made his steps in. Inside the cave was Kaido, sitting and looking at the long-nosed dwarf.


    Kaido was drinking slightly, not like the way he used to do. Though Usopp had come back, Kaido''s mind seemed to be absent.


    ???Father, I have come back...."


    Usopp, looking at the giant, understood that he has to report. He slowly bowed to Kaido and made his report of how he went to East Blue, destroyed a house, and killed a Dojo master who tried to resist them from burning his place.


    Kaido kept sipping his drink, slowly, while hearing the report.


    Usopp had shut his mouth and kept looking at Kaido, who seemed to mind absent.


    Usopp was confused¨C was Kaido angry, sad, or drunk ¨C until he heard Kaido''s voice.


    "Yamato is missing," said Kaido, his tone was vicious, yet calm.


    "What!!!"


    Usopp opened his eyes widely. Yamato, that dragon girl, was his fianc¨¦e who knew his deepest secret.


    He always saw her as a pretty girl, who always being shackled. The second girl who fixed his broken heart. He was the one who helped her, by telling her ''just pretend that you are okay with me, and things are going to be fine.''


    That changed her relationship with her father, letting her getting less beat before she becomes free.


    But still, Usopp thought that Kaido was always a better father than Yasopp.


    Kaido opened his mouth and explained the situation.


    "I should''ve never given you the keys. I should have kept her shackles. That stupid son."


    Kaido pored the rest of the Sake to his mouth, then he swept the remaining drops on his chin.


    "Not only so, but there was a fire that day that blew my factory. Something is fishy here, that stupid kid must have gone in danger. I know her... him... whatever. The point is, she may be in danger. I suspect a person from the Whitebeard crew."


    Kaido said, not knowing if Yamato escaped or something had happened to her.


    No matter how annoying that kid was, it was still his kid, after all. And the only reason he beat her like that was for one simple purpose. Kaido, as a young person, was captured and tortured, not to mention he had many death sentences in his right. All of that torture and beating made him stronger until he reached the degree that nothing in this world can kill him. Since his daughter had half of his blood and was from the same race, Kaido had beat her occasionally, which made her get stronger by time. And seeing that she always took that beating, since she was 8 years old child, she gained his respect and he started calling her son.


    Usopp just stood there, clenched his fist, a purple dark aura was getting out of his body.


    He couldn''t believe that his Yamato in danger after she smiled at him and convinced him to give her keys to her shackles so they have s.e.x. But they didn''t have it. Not only so, but she may also be in danger. Could she have escaped? No, Yamato can''t do that. Anyone sees her innocent big eyes and long ashes can''t think otherwise; unless he was from East Blue where large people are rare.


    "I will find her, Mister Kaido."


    "Later..." Kaido, with his eyes red, said.


    Usually, he would explode in anger, but he just fought with Whitebeard, the strongest man, before coming here.


    That old man; pathetic as always. Whitebeard still can''t kill him, like everyone else ¨C including Kaido himself.


    "Linlin had given me his number." Kaido said, "I''m already angry. That arrogant Lucas, I''ll teach him a lesson; after he dared to destroy my dream... hehe... a kid says he ends my Era... hehe."


    Kaido laughed.


    Usopp snapped out of his deep thoughts about his beloved Yamato, the dragon girl, though she was twice as him. She is still a beloved girl, after all, a beautiful one with big eyes and long eyelashes, she was a pearl in his eyes, but he can''t see that pearl anymore.


    Though it was sad, it was time to focus on what is important.


    "Yes, father."


    "Good job by bringing those two."Kaido smiled, "I bet he is confused... after seeing his dojo and master died, he must be sleepless, hehe."


    "Now, it''s time to pay him a call. Bring me my DenDenMushi. "


    Usopp smirked as he followed Kaido, who was smiling viciously. Whatever Lucas did, he surely crossed the line.


    He crossed the line more than the time he had to witness Kaya, at her mansion yard, half-n.a.k.e.d, sitting on Lucas''s crotch, and kissing him while pressing her body on him ¨C he


    It was time for that asshole Blondie to learn his lesson.


    He still can remember it to each detail, how he saw his crush dancing on a man''s belly; then him getting his ass beaten by his crush when he met her again in East Blue.


    But that wasn''t the reason he hated Lucas.


    ''Damn him...'' Usopp clenched his fists. It was something else that angered him. After he had lost his consciousness that day, Lucas threw him to the sea with his boat, and Usopp had to face a storm that had changed him and his whole life.


    The storm that guided him to meet his previous crew. But, all of them died in front of his eyes, in a horrible way, and because of him.


    He then met that blonde man, a tall, with long hair and sky blue eyes. He had mistaken him accidentally for Lucas. But in the end, that Blondie laughed and offered him something not even the Pirate King can offer you, a fruit that was never seen before, a very powerful one.


    ****


    Dressrosa:


    At the garden of the SMILE Factory, sitting at a table of two persons, one huge woman ¨C slightly two times taller than the average person ¨C with dragon horns, big beautiful eyes, a huge chest and delicate body, was sitting.


    Her silver long hair was tied in a lock. Her big eyes, under her long eyelashes, were scanning the handsome man sitting in front of her.


    She was wearing a new kimono, sleeveless, and crossing her legs while staring at the person in front of her.


    On the white table, there is a plate of food in front of each one of them.


    The beautiful dragon woman, Yamato was sitting at this table after she got a visit from Lucas when she was training.


    He had given her a big surprise when he cut her training and told her that they should talk before he proceeded to make this beautiful table and this delicious food.


    Yamato didn''t say no and sat in front of Lucas, the one she is putting her dreams on.


    But the thing is, Yamato, who was opposing him, felt that this was like a date.


    "Yamato, I have been thinking a lot during this time." Lucas''s voice was so sweet and his eyes were showing a full passion as he looked at the huge beauty in front of him. "I have been thinking about The dream of Wano. I have been thinking about us."


    "Mr Lucas..." Yamato''s long eyelashes shook, trying to understand why Lucas is giving such a warm smile, "It can''t be..."


    Lucas nodded at her shaking face.


    "You had read my sacred book!!!" Yamato was excited, as she asked about the book she gave Lucas as a gift. "Quickly, tell me, how was it."


    "It was so good." Lucas smiled, his relatively little hand moved.


    Yamato blinked when she saw Lucas putting his palm on the back of her hand.


    "So good that it drove me. How should I call you, Oden, or Yamato," said Lucas, with his tone that uses to pick up girls.


    He didn''t hesitate to rub against her hand as he looked directly at her wide-opened eyes.


    To Yamato, Lucas''s voice, at this moment, was very sweet in her ears. His small touch gave a feeling that can''t be described by words.


    Her eyes shone as she said hesitantly and smiled gently, "call me Yamato."


    Lucas smiled.


    Kaido has his uncle and aunts, fine.


    Lucas has his daughter.


    Let''s see what happens when a pirate play with a previous gangster.


    "Yamato...your book, was so moving that my heart shook when I read it," Lucas said ¨CHe didn''t read the book at all ¨C his words seemed to move this fangirl. "and I kept thinking about you ever since."


    His finger started to rub gently against the back of her hand.


    Though, Lucas planned to visit Yamato later, because he found her lovely and cute sometimes, not to mention she was very beautiful.


    He wanted to have such date in different circ.u.mstances, and have some warm time with her and tease this cute big girl.


    But her father had made them getting closer sooner than he thought.


    Lucas would need someone who knows Wano well. And this beauty is the key.


    He is now trying to convince her by joining to his side and becoming his girl.


    Two birds with one rock.


    Yamato felt a sparkling feeling running across her whole body when Lucas moved his fingers on her hand ¨C her emotions seemed to rise. She usually would take her hand back as it made her feel like a woman. But, the feeling was too good to be hated, and she felt it was no harm.


    She rested her head on her other hand, elbow on the table, and stared at Lucas, letting her face get closer.


    "Which part moved you?" Yamato asked, feeling aroused by the second as she kept staring at Lucas. This kind of chats was the type she used to talk about. She had found this chat or date as it looked to be amusing.


    Lucas didn''t know how to answer this question as he didn''t read the book. However, he used his future vision to make up a logical answer, and test it.


    After three seconds, Lucas smiled and said, "The part about having a kid and responsibility."


    "Waah, you have read that part," still feeling his touch, Yamato''s cheeks turned red when an arousing, stronger feeling was hitting her.


    "Yes, indeed. And now, I want to help you achieve your dream ¨C Freeing Wano ¨C no, our dream."


    Lucas half-closed his eyes as he looked at her hand. It was slender and still as smooth as every woman''s hand. It had plenty of skin to kiss though.


    "Seriously," Yamato chuckled. These words of Lucas were like music.


    "Ah... but I wonder, would you help me, even if it meant to go against your father... I know it may be hard for you, so, I won''t ¨C"


    All of the sudden, Lucas found Yamato''s hand slipping away from his hand. Yamato smiled at his face and put her hand on top of his hand, covering it completely, and rubbing against it. Lucas smiled weirdly when he didn''t see his hand, but he quickly made eye contact with her.


    She stared at her hand before saying, clicking her tongue, "Tsk, don''t mention ugly gorilla. It would ruin this pretty mood. Let''s eat, and then, think of a plan to open Wano''s borders "


    Yamato had a big and gentle smile as she stared at Lucas. He looked to be very cute (shota) in her eyes. She had such thought when Lucas played with her hand, licked her chest when she hugged him, and slowly, her instinct as a grown woman pinched her. it was a matter of strong will that Lucas is still sitting in his place.


    Lucas smiled, genuinely. And, Bingo, Kaido''s girl is in his side. She would surely come handy.


    Lucas was aware that he can go directly to Wano. But his priority isn''t to punish Kaido, but to save his uncle and aunt, and he needed Yamato to provide help.


    The two of them started to eat, and the mood was getting better.


    Lucas looked at Yamato who looked like she could devour everything. She looked to get stronger physically, and her body became more toned. Her way of eating was cute for sure, but slow and gentle.


    "Just this."


    "Thank you, I had been tired after training so much." Yamato smiled and ate to her heart content.


    Lucas envied her for a second, unlike some people who have to work their way, like him, some just are born with superior natural strength, such her and Linlin.


    "Mmm... by the way Lucas." Yamato, after finishing, decided to ask Lucas a question.


    "Yes."


    "Though it sounds dishearten, I want to know, are you aware of that Gorilla''s power?"


    Yamato said. She didn''t want to act recklessly, though she knew that Lucas had defeated Jack easily. Kaido is still a very strong individual, as he is the Strongest Creature despite being a man for a reason.


    "I''m sure that we can do it."


    "Amazing." Yamato gasped in admiration as she kept staring at Lucas''s face, wanting to pinch his cheek.


    For the first time, Yamato found someone to share her dream with. She leaned her back forward, letting her face approach Lucas''s.


    The way he talked to her today had surely left an impact on her, on her heart with such words.


    Yamato put both of her elbows on the table, and supported her face with her hands, looking at Lucas from a closer distance.


    "I want to see your face up close, my Toki." She said in a sweet voice, and was sure that Lucas would understand the reference when she said, Toki


    (Toki: The name of Oden''s wife, and the Nuclear Jesus in another anime.)


    ''Who is Toki, again.''


    Lucas lifted his head and saw Yamato''s face getting closer, her face full of warmth and smiles.


    Now, all he has to do is to stand up and steal the kiss. But her face was quite far.


    ''It''s okay; it''s not the first time I did that. At some point, I used to jump... But still, I can''t make myself look insecure. I have to do it with my power... okay, slowly and naturally.''


    Lucas mind was working to make everything flowing naturally. Just with one look at Yamato, he could tell that she is taken by him.


    "Really... Toki."


    "Yes... I guess you will be my Toki" Yamato smiled, thinking it''s a fun game. Her heart started to beat faster.


    Putting his hand on the table and standing up, Lucas seemed all of the sudden to cross a long distance, stand up, and made his way slowly to her lips.


    All of the sudden, His inside pocket started to vibrate.


    *Bero* *Bero*


    "Ha," the sound of the snail made Lucas and Yamato both snapped back. Yamato had a strong blush running across her face. Did she, just now, almost have her first kiss?


    Lucas narrowed his eyebrows. He saw the future, and he knew exactly who was calling him. Kaido.


    Lucas quickly stood up and picked up the call, his expression changed 180 degrees all of the sudden.

 Chapter 249

    "Who is calling," Yamato asked with a curious tone after seeing that Lucas''s facial expression had changed when he was looking at one specific direction.


    "Your father," Lucas said, his eyebrows furrowed.


    Yamato drew a shocked face and stared at Lucas. By her father, does he mean Kaido?


    Yamato felt something bad had happened, as she knew how much that ugly gorilla hates Lucas.


    But how did Lucas know that Kaido was calling before even picking up the snail?


    "How did¨C"


    "I can see the near future before you ask." Lucas walked to the side; his facial expression became so ugly.


    Yamato quickly shut her mouth, she was going to follow Lucas, but she heard him stopping her, so she stopped.


    Lucas continued walking, "curses would be used, so it''s better for you not to listen, little girl."


    *Bero* *Bero*


    Yamato stood idle in her place and kept staring at Lucas, speechless after hearing him calling her little girl.


    ''I''m double of your height,'' but Yamato didn''t follow him, ''Baka, I''m a dragon human, I have enhanced physical abilities and senses. I can hear you well even if you get far.''


    Lucas got to the gates of the garden, opened the door, and stared bellow the hill, toward Dressrosa''s sea.


    After taking a deep breath, Lucas looked at the snail and tapped its shell gently, picking up the call.


    "Who is calling," Lucas asked, pretending to be ignorant.


    This snail was the one which Lucas specifically asked Big Mom to give its number to Kaido.


    "Ho..." A deep voice came from the snail, "after our last confirmation, after all the words you said about ending my age and stealing my dream, you still, asking, who I am."


    Lucas''s blue eyes drew a cold ray, "I only know one coward little bitch that play dirty..."


    Kaido, oh, if he just was in front of him, God only knows what Lucas would have done... but now, Kaido is holding 2 hostages.


    "YOU DAMN BRAT," Kaido yelled, as he looked at his snail. Lucas still not learning his lesson. "Young folk like you don''t know what they are playing with. Tsk. What you said before and what are you saying now, are just empty words... let me see your colours, Zorro, or Lucas."


    Lucas lowered his head and asked, "Where are they."


    Naturally, he is asking about Calorina''s parents, and his aunt and uncle.


    "Hehehe... you figured it out," the snail started to laugh, showing that Kaido''s smirk." Stupid! Are you asking about your swords master, or about your blood?"


    "Never thought that you are such coward," Lucas said, "If you touched one hair, I swear¨C"


    "Ho, the stupid brat is still talking. Do you want me to send your uncle and aunt''s heads to your house or your base?" Kaido said with a majestic tone. "I can guarantee fast delivery. And then, I may look for your cousin. She looks pretty. I''m sure she would be useful in a brothel."


    "But the fact that you called and started to threat, yet you did nothing mean..." Lucas narrowed his eyebrow. His face was almost red of anger. But his tone was as calm as the sea. "... it means that you want something in return. There is a reason why you called, am I wrong."


    "Yes, I want to see you desperate, crying, and learning your lesson." Kaido seemed to be smiling as he said, "that''s why, and I''m going to kill them while you are hearing. Then, after that, I''ll come to you and kill you."


    Kaido seriously had an abnormal grudge at Lucas ¨C who was someone that stepped on his dream.


    Lucas''s heart started to beat faster. He did his best not to crush the snail. It seems that Kaido only called to mock him while.


    "Bring the two to me." Kaido seemed to be talking to someone next to him.


    Lucas flinched.


    If something happened to the two, Calorina would never be the same woman again ¨C she may even go crazy.


    He needed to say something, quickly.


    Kaido, who was issuing the order, suddenly, heard the snail talking.


    "What a shame. I was only going to f.u.c.k your daughter."


    Lucas could feel that the people around Kaido froze.


    Kaido seemed to be shocked when he heard Lucas mentioning his daughter.


    "But, now, I think I may need to pay your wife, the one who serves you drink on happy occasions, a visit. And don''t look down on me because I''m not that tall." Lucas smirked, hearing Kaido''s breaths. "Did I mention that I like kinky bloody games? "


    The lunatic Kaido against the trash of his society.


    "Oh... little beast, what are you talking about." Kaido took a deep breath, that the men around him started to faint.


    "Isn''t it obvious, eye for an eye? A death for a death. An uncle for a daughter."


    "I''m asking you. What do you mean, by my daughter?"


    Kaido had his son (daughter) missing these days. He originally thought that she escaped or something bad had happened to her. Because her fianc¨¦e Usopp, the two became close than ever, to the degree that Kaido took off her shackles.


    "Hmm, I''m talking about Oden," Lucas smirked. "Your worst enemy, who happened to have one of the softest pillow flesh around the chest area. I enjoyed putting my head there. It felt soft as I sank."


    As those words left Lucas mouth, he could hear a lightning bolt sounds coming from the snail.


    *Rumble*


    Kaido seemed to be shaking from anger.


    "You have Oden... hehe." Kaido angry, but kept in consideration that Lucas may be bluffing, said. "I don''t have any daughter by that name."


    "Well, Yamato''s b.o.o.b.s, smooth skin, blossom ass, say otherwise." Lucas lied on the wall and said, "Even if she is huge, she is just a little girl in my eyes; I call her Oden, she calls me Toki, and tonight, I''ll do what Oden and Toki had done."


    Lucas didn''t know who Toki is, but he is smart to conclude that she was Oden''s wife ¨C the original one.


    "YOU MONSTER!" Kaido shouted. "I will find you, and kill-"


    "Shut the f.u.c.k up," Lucas said firmly as he looked into another direction and grabbed the snail closer to his mouth, "I won''t repeat myself again. Touch the two, and I''ll f.u.c.k your daughter, and then your wife before I''ll kill you. You don''t believe me, fine. Test me."


    "You, you, are, bluffing. Did CP0 tell you that she is missed..."


    Lucas, in a blink, appeared next to Yamato, who was inside the factory.


    Yamato heard everything and had a shocked expression.


    She didn''t believe that her father had kidnapped Lucas''s relatives.


    Did this happen because she escaped?


    Not only so, but, as Lucas said, a lot of ugly words were said, and she heard all of them, which shocked her.


    How can this happen, Lucas is clearly a good guy, the best good sweet guy, with the softest heart, you would ever meet ¨C he gave her a place to stay, food to eat, and helped her to train. She could clearly see that Lucas was calm, but there was some redness around his blue pupils. His body was shaking. Yamato looked down at Lucas and patted put her hand, shaking, on his head. The poor boy, he must have suffered a lot.


    "Yamato, my dear, this is your father, what do you want to tell him." Lucas lifted his eyes and pushed her hand from his forehead. He smiled at the shocked Yamato and raised the snail.


    "Yamato, are you okay, did this monster do anything to you, you stupid brat. "The snail said in Kaido''s voice.


    Yamato, shaking, bent her head down a to the snail level and said "You gorilla, what had you done... don''t kill¨C"


    But before she could complete her words, Lucas vanished.


    Yamato, who was shaking, bit her bottom lip. Out of frustration, she lifted her macer and slammed the ground. A shockwave spread across half Dressrosa making people thinking it''s an earthquake.


    Yamato then heard what happened outside. As a dragon girl, her hearing is strong after all.


    Kaido, who just heard about his daughter''s voice, couldn''t even talk to her as Lucas appeared in another spot.


    "Don''t even dare."


    "Oh, don''t worry, she won''t get hurt. She is a beautiful woman, and I''m a man who got charmed by her beauty."


    Lucas said, in the threat that he will have a Snu-snu with Kaido''s daughter.


    That wasn''t a threat, but a fact.


    "You... I''ll kill you-"Kaido shouted.


    He knew about Lucas history, a womanizer that''s the scariest thing. His poor son, who Kaido respect, is in the hands of such a person.


    There is another thing that was happening. Usopp, who was next Kaido started to shake as a violent aura started to fly out of his body and take the shape of a skull. Usopp had a sense of a Deja vu here.


    "I believe that now, both of our sides have something on the line. If you don''t have a brain, kill my aunt and uncle. And I''ll show you what I can do."


    Kaido took a deep breath, "You are so dead, Brat... bring Yamato back, right here, and face me like a man."


    "Ho~ "Lucas started to laugh, provoking Kaido. "That''s a bad offer... you know, I had called her Oden, and she called me Toki. And to be honest, that made me feel so good... I don''t know what is more important to me. My father in law, you can let her be in my arms now. You have your blood, I''ll have your family."


    Playing dirty and bullshiting is Lucas''s speciality.


    "I''m Not Your Father In Law! YOU LITTLE MONSTER!" Kaido clenched his teeth. After a deep breath, he said, "Fine, let''s negotiate."


    Kaido then turned to the man who was walking away to bring Calorina''s parents'' head. Kaido lifted a big rock and threw it at him, making that man reach a state between death and life.


    Oden and Toki are the husband and wife ... if Yamato called someone Toki, then... he can''t imagine the most man he hates f.u.c.k his supposed son. That''s gay.


    Kaido now has Lucas''s relatives, and Lucas has his daughter.


    He never expected such twist in events.


    Finally, both Lucas and Kaido started to negotiate on exchanging hostages.


    "If my men don''t see you in a ship leaving by tomorrow¨C"


    "I''m busy tomorrow," Lucas said, as he has to fight for the Fleet Admiral rank tomorrow.


    "Fine, I''ll kill your aunt."


    "Go ahead, I''ll f.u.c.k your daughter." Lucas said, "she is willing."


    "Then, I''ll kill your uncle." Kaido said, "I''m having two hostages. Don''t overestimate your wits, brat."


    Lucas clenched his teeth. Right, Kaido can kill one of them and uses the remaining one to make a more mental game. What if he sent one head and let the other as a threat. That would make things worse than it already is.


    "tsk,"


    "Ho, I said my word, you come here to Wano." Kaido said, "Or, someone precious would die, and the other would live to exchange."


    "No, you come here."


    "No, take a ship, and come here, to Wano," Kaido said.


    Lucas, obviously, could tell that it''s a trap. Once he is on his way, Kaido wouldn''t wait for Lucas to go to Wano. Why, because Kaido is still a parent and a pirate who is a very dishonest creature.


    "I''ll see you then."


    "Don''t forget that I have some eyes one you..."


    Kaido was about to cut the call, but Lucas suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait." Lucas let the snail get closer to his mouth. He said, "Tell that long nose coward, his death would be longer than the nose I am going to break. The ungrateful bastard Usopp. I regret each apple pie I put on his boat"


    Lucas then, without waiting for an answer, hang up the call and threw the snail back.


    On the other side, Usopp was shaking from anger.


    "IT WAS HIM!" Usopp screamed in anger. That day, when he lost consciousness from seeing Lucas killing pirates, Usopp didn''t know what to do.


    However, when he woke up, he found himself alone, in a boat, in the middle of East Blue. He didn''t have a compass, but an apple pie.


    "That bastard, he is the reason!"


    -x-X-x-


    Lucas turned his head back and saw Yamato approaching him with an angry face. As she stood in front of Lucas, she raised her hand, opening her palm, feeling the urge to give him a slap after hearing all those words. But very soon, she clenched her shaking fist and lowered it down.


    "I''ll go and accept the exchange." Yamato said, lowering her head, and greeting her teeth, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that I may be such heavy guest."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Me, in exchange for your bloods. My father is a crazy person and I know it. No need to act like nothing happened, I heard everything." Yamato said, quite sad and looking down, which didn''t help her to avoid looking at Lucas''s eyes. "He may lose his patience and won''t consider me... he even, once, tried to kill me... you can''t trust such a person. He is a lunatic."


    Yamato was about to cry as she clenched her teeth from anger and bit her tongue until blood fell from it.


    As she heard everything, it was very hard to ignore it. She wanted to beat and bite Lucas but didn''t want to at the same time. But the guy seems to have been suffering on his own.


    "I''ll go back to Wano."


    "I''m not going to hand you to Kaido." Lucas smiled, taking with Yamato''s hand as he saw her angry. He used to massage hands to help her relax a bit. "Instead, I''ll help you to achieve your dream."


    "But your relatives..." Yamato said.


    Her long eyelashes shook, her eyes turned red as salty tears started to drop. Her voice was shaky.


    "It''s okay. Don''t cry, girl. I''m sorry that you had to hear me acting like an asshol¡ª"


    "No," Yamato turned her head, not wanting to show that she is crying. She had pride in herself, but she couldn''t stop herself from showing such weakness. "You did what you had to do."


    Lucas patted Yamato on the thigh and gave her a smile. "I have a plan for that. Now, let''s open Wano''s borders."


    But first, he has to beat Aokiji. There would be no holding back for the XP sake this time.


    Very soon, after some sweet words, patting her arms and massaging her hands, Yamato seemed to stop crying. Quickly, her sad face was replaced by a childish smiling one. As expected from her Toki, he changed her mood.


    Yamato tilted her head, her cheeks turned rose as she thought about the one thing Oden had and she didn''t.


    "Then, how about you take an earlier vengeance of Kaido," Yamato smirked at Lucas''s face.


    Lucas''s suddenly felt Yamato''s hand on his shoulder, warming it.


    "Excuse me," Lucas looked at her seriously, to see her smiling like the dragon girl she is.


    Yamato''s smile became wider, and Lucas, for a second, felt her thighs clashing against each other.


    Her other arm landed on his other shoulder, and she grabbed him closer until his head hit her crotch area.


    Dragons were known of taking what they want to moment they felt too.


    "How about we do what Oden and Toki did." She whispered to his ear. "I guess a man should keep his promise." Yamato then leaned down on Lucas, throwing her body at him.


    ''so shameless,'' that was Lucas''s idea. He is the one who is supposed to do this, not the other way around.


    But it''s not like he minds to.


    Her b.o.o.b.s were now pushed against his chest. Because of her size, the b.o.o.b.s were very perky and very large. Landing his hands on her chest, Lucas could feel her smooth skin, her soft hot breath hitting against his ear.


    Yamato clearly wanted to help Lucas and take revenge on Kaido by having the kid of the most man he hates.


    Yamato''s fingers started to tease his chest.


    "True, I keep my promise," Lucas said, he was feeling heat reaching his crotch as her slender fingers were hitting against his neck and walking to his back.


    "Give me your child, Lucas." Yamato took her hand back. She reached her Kimono''s belt and let it fall down. The kimono opened in half, exposing half of her chest, abs, and underwear. "F.u.c.k me as you promised."


    Looking at her delicate body, her huge chest, wide h.i.p.s giving a sight of big ass, Lucas started to feel ease. Lucas felt Yamato''s hand on the back of his head; he saw her pretty moon-like face getting closer to his, with her full lips coming closer to his. When she got close enough, Lucas extended both of his hands and put them on her cheeks before letting his face getting close.


    Both of their lips were getting closer, and the redness on Yamato''s cheeks started to become more visible to Lucas, who thought it was too cute, especially with the dragon horns.


    Their lips met, Lucas could feel his lips sinking on hers, and couldn''t help but to extend his tongue.


    *Muah*


    They had their first kiss.

 Chapter 250 - 250 R-18

    (note, this was written long time ago... consider it a piece of shota hentai)


    ---------------------------


    Kaido had threatened that he would kill Lucas''s siblings, his aunt and uncle. Lucas''s reply was simple, if Kaido dared to touch one hair, he would f.u.c.k his daughter and wife. And after they reached the agreement, Lucas was going to fulfil one of the promises he made.


    Now, inside the backyard of SMILE factory:


    Her fair blonde hair, almost silver, was touching his forehead as their lips were connected. His hands were on her rose cheeks while hers were on his back.


    Her Kimono was opened, showing her bra and underwear, Lucas clearly could feel Yamato''s smooth and delicate skin, her big soft b.o.o.b.s sinking on his chest, and most importantly, her thick lips that had softness were melting within him.


    Yamato was closing her eyes, trying to enjoy the younger and smaller man, each moment was precious.


    Suddenly, she felt him pushing his tongue against her lips.


    Yamato opened her eyes, this is the day she is going to have revenge on her father. But unknown to her, this is the day she would accept herself being a woman.


    She willingly opened her lips as she felt Lucas''s tongue pushing against them, and slipped her tongue as well. Both of their tongues met and they started rubbing against each other.


    Lucas, taking a deep breath, thinking about the urgent situation, had a different feeling from worrying.


    A strong opponent, hostages, and a deathmatch tomorrow for the Fleet Admiral rank. It made Lucas feel some excitement. He didn''t know why he isn''t nervous. It only raised his urge to have s.e.x with the beauty in front of him. Using The Tongue, Lucas started to kiss more passionately.


    Yamato opened her eyes widely as Lucas''s tongue was exploring hers, their tongues started to slide against each other. She felt so good, her p.u.s.s.y started to twitch like it never did before, her n.i.p.p.l.es started to get rock hard, a feeling like a good electrify lightning was simulating her body starting from her tongue, making her reach the climax in instant.


    "Mmm..."


    Lucas, who was enjoying her long tongue and thick lips, felt her soft m.o.a.ns inside of his mouth. Because of his sensitivity increased a bit, it left a good feeling.


    Yamato couldn''t resist the instincts that awakened in her and kissed Lucas with more passion, hugging him with more strength, and she entered the mental orgasm faster than she thought.


    "Mmmm..."


    Unknown to the m.o.a.ning Yamato, the underwear she wore, had soaked wet.


    *Muah*


    Both of them had their lips separate. A string of saliva appeared as they got far from each other, and Yamato slowly followed it until her lips fell on Lucas''s, thinking that they are very beautiful. No one told her that kissing can be good to the degree that she forgot why is she doing this.


    After a long kiss, both stared at each other, Yamato had her hand on her lips, her big eyes opened widely as she stared at Lucas, before closing


    "You have pretty eyelashes for sure, I swear I can look at your eyes all day."


    Said Lucas, looking at Yamato''s almost n.a.k.e.d body, then to her long eyelashes as she blinked.


    "Ah, thanks, and you are cute," she said, looking at Lucas, who should be half her age.


    "No! you are," Lucas approached her and raised his hand to play with her dragon-like horns. She was cute, and he meant it. Such a strong girl would last for hours without much exhausting. Lucas remembered what Helen, someone from Tsuru''s crew, told him, '' Use your stamina at the good.''


    Maybe, he is a good man after all.


    Yamato''s eyes swept to his whole body, seeing that he is only wearing normal pants and a white shirt.


    "Can we," She put her hand on his chest, rubbing against his muscle, "Get more comfortable?"


    Her tone was quite teasing and had l.u.s.t behind it. Yamato was so horny and her p.u.s.s.y was very wet that Lucas could smell her scent.


    "Sure," said Lucas, smiling gently.


    As her fingers were playing with his sensitive muscles chest and slowly moving down, Lucas understood what she wanted.


    He reached the bottom of his shirt and slowly started to lift it.


    "Let me help you."


    Yamato seemed to lose patience as she helped the sides of his shirt and ripped them off with a simple pull, making Lucas topless in front of her. Lucas stared at her in disbelief as she threw the remaining of his shirt to the side before she stands up and starting to get rid of her Kimono.


    Lucas didn''t miss this moment as he could see her half-n.a.k.e.d.


    Her kimono fell.


    Her plump, perky, rock hard n.i.p.p.l.es, b.r.e.a.s.ts now were visible completely along with her body.


    Lucas started to feel excited and get harder from the sight of her body.


    Her waist that was naturally facing his head as she was standing, Lucas looked to see it thin. Her h.i.p.s were plump and gave him the impression that she had a huge ass.


    Lucas lifted his head as he felt her hand on his shoulder. Her face was almost covered by her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "You love the sight of my waist, you can..." Yamato, since she turned horny, seemed to lose her embarrassment and said, "... help me, with my panties."


    Though she usually likes to pretend to be a guy, this time she chose to have s.e.x like a woman.


    However, she didn''t forget to be bold and show her confidence as she knew how one should be in bed.


    Lucas spread his hand and put them above her wide h.i.p.s. He held her thong with her hand and started to lower them across her long, full, and beautiful legs, starting from her thighs, and squatting down. Yamato helped him as she rose her feet, and Lucas saw this. ''Everything in her pretty, even her feet.''


    Lucas stared at her wide thong and wanted to keep it as a souvenir, so he put it gently on the side of the grass.


    He then stared at Yamato and put his hand on her crotch. Her p.u.s.s.y was wet, her smell was strong, and there was a small lair of hair above her lips.


    "For a brighter future," Lucas said, his finger went lower and lower until it


    Yamato felt some unique feeling from his touch, Lucas saw her p.u.s.s.y twitch. His finger went lower and slipped the


    "Ahh..." Yamato bit her bottom lip and placed her hand on Lucas''s head. She felt aroused again, as his finger was playing across her watery v.a.g.i.n.a. Very soon, she found Lucas''s find finding her clit ¨C it was bigger than usual. At that moment, Lucas smiled and started to rub her clit gently massaging it, stimulating her nerves.


    "Mmm, yes." Yamato let a m.o.a.n, a gush of pleasure rushed to her mind from this touch as she felt another finger entering inside her slit while her thumb is getting played. Very soon, she could no longer hold her m.o.a.n and screamed as she entered the orgasm.


    Lucas felt that both of her hands on his head and she heard her scream.


    "I''M C.U.M.M.I.N.G," Yamato, orgasming, yelled. Lot and lot of juices fell on Lucas''s hand and showered his arm with her c.u.m. Lucas lifted his head and saw her pleasuring, he felt satisfied ¨C even without relying on his food, he can take her.


    "Ahh.." Yamato felt that her legs felt weak and she collapsed down from the pleasure, falling on her knees.


    "Lucas, I think is... Mmm. A woman is better."


    Yamato said in a moment of pleasure as her heat was high. She looked in front of her, Lucas''s head was slightly higher and she smiled as she held both of his arms and pushed her self closer. Lucas smiled and put his lips on hers and started to kiss her more and more, getting more to the mood.


    As their lips were together, Yamato reached Lucas''s pants and pulled them down before putting her hand on his boxer.


    At the moment she touched his bludge, she opened her eyes widely, as she never expected it to be bigger than her hand. The dragon girl was surprised. ''this, it''s not even fully hard.''


    *Muah*


    Their lips separate, Yamato was feeling very fluffy, but she got an expected surprise.


    She reached with her delicate hand inside his boxed and took his Banana out. Lucas let a short m.o.a.n as Yamato held his d.i.c.k.


    "Oh my..." Yamato said as she started to stroke it slowly. Lucas, who was increasing his sensitivity, let a short m.o.a.n as he got harder a bit. Seeing that her hand that was holding the meat rod having a bit hard time, Yamato let her face closer and let her saliva fall on Lucas''s c.o.c.k before she started stroking it up and down.


    Lucas opened his body to find a woman who can give him a handjob with one hand. Yamato was stroking faster while she watched how Lucas''s D was growing. "Such Dragon," she commented as she felt it becoming rock hard, both length and girth increased.


    "Hmmm." Lucas exhaled a heavy breath as he looked at her.


    He wondered if her mother ¨C Black Maria ¨C would be the same.


    Yamato felt her p.u.s.s.y twitch, she lied on her back unconsciously and spread her legs on M shape.


    Lucas stared at her p.u.s.s.y, soaked wet, from this position, he could see the drops of her liquid fall from her p.u.s.s.y lips and dance until it reached her plump butt before falling on the ground.


    Seems that this girl is so horny.


    Lucas made a small distance as he stood on his knee, his D is only a few inches away from her p.u.s.s.y lips.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t get hurt, my body is strong, so don''t hold back... mmm."


    Yamato, after having orgasms from kissing and fingering, was ready for the penetrative s.e.x.


    She felt Lucas''s D teasing her p.u.s.s.y lips up and down, before touching her clit, making her feel a small stream of pleasure. The real thing is going to happen soon.


    After aiming at her wet slit, Lucas pushed his h.i.p.s a bit, Yamato bit her lips as she felt her p.u.s.s.y lips spread open, the process of stretching was good and it went smoother than she expected. Very soon, Lucas''s D hit her G spot, and D skill makes her shake.


    "HA-" Yamato gasped, not believing how good she was feeling.


    Lucas kept pushing, as he felt that her greedy v.a.g.i.n.a is absorbing his D inside. He kept pushing until he got balls-deep, his ball sack hitting her butt, and the tip isn''t so far from her w.o.m.b.


    Lucas, at this moment, felt it was squeezing his c.o.c.k from each direction, making him feel that Yamato was extra tight now.


    No need for slower thrusts in her first time, as it seems that her v.a.g.i.n.a.l canal is quite long; he slowly took his h.i.p.s back until only the tip was remaining inside. Then, with a strong thrust, Lucas pushed his h.i.p.s, his D was inside faster, and his balls hit


    *Pa*


    He felt that he hit her w.o.m.b, and pleasure from this. Lucas took a deep breath, placed his hands on her wide thighs, and started thrusting faster.


    Yamato''s b.r.e.a.s.ts started dancing with each strong thrust, her m.o.a.ns didn''t stop, and she yelled, "I''m coming again." With each thrust, with each time she c.u.m, her orgasm becomes stronger and stronger.


    Yamato couldn''t help but to rest her head on the grace, cover her face with her arm, and m.o.a.n in pleasure.


    <<More-More: senses>>


    Yamato started to feel more pleasure as Lucas kept thrusting. Lucas was hitting her w.o.m.b.


    "Mmmm...."


    Pa Pa


    The m.o.a.ns were strong that the little guys heard it, but they kept doing their jobs.


    "I''m coming as well." Feeling his D getting wetter and wetter, Lucas could no longer hold it and filled Yamato''s w.o.m.b with hot s.e.m.e.n.


    "Ahh.." both Lucas and Yamato m.o.a.ned at the same time.


    Lucas pulled his D back, followed by thick white liquid falling out of her v.a.g.i.n.a.


    "That was good." After regaining her sanity, Yamato managed to sit on her butt, she spread her long legs and stared at Lucas in front of her, "That was the best thing I felt, thank you."


    She was genuine her. Taking revenge on Kaido with his worse enemy was the best experience that it made her heart, body and soul calm.


    "Well..." Lucas said, putting his hand on her thigh, "how good."


    "I don''t know..." Yamato''s face seemed to gain a glow, " How about we try to find out. You know, a dragon girl


    "Hehe, sure." Lucas smiled.


    But then, Yamato opened her eyes widely and said, "Lucas, you can''t seriously keep your promise to bang my mom."


    "Well, didn''t you say that a man should keep his promise," Lucas said, teasingly.


    He is going to get his rank, go to Wano, and finish off Kaido ¨C but after saving Calorina''s parents.


    Yamato clearly remembered what Lucas said.


    Yamato wasn''t serious, but she didn''t want Lucas to have fake hopes. Still, she had a worry, as Lucas''s D skill is very pleasurable. Yamato now accepted being a woman, as she found her husband, that share the same enemy at her.


    Now, after getting the D level 19, she would be happy as long as she is with his side, even if she has to prolonger her dream about opening the border of Wano ¨C it''s not much of a thing as some women leave their religion for their husbands.


    Kaido, if he knew that his daughter changed her admiration for Oden, would be happy with such day.


    "Well, his wife... is way bigger than me... so cut off hope," Yamato said, as her Mother was big as Kaido. So, Lucas''s promise to Kaido of banging his wife and daughter can be completed with the two. "You know, everyone has limits, so, let us focus on rescuing your siblings first."


    "HO, don''t you know," Lucas stood up high and hit his chest, his D pointing to the heaven, and said, "When there is a will, there is away."


    Lucas was originally going to increase his size at this moment, but, thinking it would be fun to leave it for later he calmed down.


    "Pffft. Hahaha. "


    Yamato opened her eyes on Lucas''s wisdom.


    She couldn''t help but laugh at Lucas''s silly idea.


    "What. Do you want to make a bet on that? " Lucas smiled.


    Because he had been taken back by Yamato''s approach, he didn''t use his ability to bang her.


    Well, honestly, it gave him some sense of pride.


    He did it his way, using his power.


    "Such wise words."


    Yamato spread her legs wide open, facing Lucas with her pink p.u.s.s.y, and said,


    "I''m willing to be a woman for you. Is there a way, since there is a will?"


    "I know it. "


    "Show me


    And so, Lucas changed his position as he started to crawl to Yamato with his hands on her thighs.


    Yamato half closed her eyes and bit her lips, feeling aroused again.


    -x-X-x-


    Meanwhile, at the cave in the snowy mountains of Wano, Kaido was furrowing his eyebrows.


    "I have a bad feeling."


    He furrowed his eyebrows and started to drink Sake.

 Chapter 251

    Another day came and the sun rose.


    Today was a very special day at the navy, as a new powerhouse would raise, a new Fleet Admiral would take over the lead of the fleet.


    This would happen after a battle between the three candidates: Admiral Aokiji, Admiral Domino, and Military Consoler Lucas.


    The result was looked up to by all the higher-ups, as the history of the Navy would change.


    Though Lucas had planned lot and lot for this day, Kaido had called him stealthily and made a simple threat when exchanging the hostages. If his watching men don''t see Lucas moving in a ship, and heading toward Wano alone with his daughter, Kaido would kill one of Lucas''s relatives and there would be an exchange for one person to another.


    Now, Lucas can always get rid of the new Fleet Admiral, in case it wasn''t Domino, but he can''t revive the dead.


    Kaido is a maniac who almost killed his daughter on a wimp. You call tell that there are limits to what you can play the drunk maniac for.


    But well, Lucas has fulfilled ? of his promises as he already had loved with Kaido''s daughter ¨C it was exceptionally good and full of emotions. Not only did he found Yamato lovable, but he gave her a gift, which would surprise her father when they reach Wano. That strong girl got one, very strong devil fruit, and bless from Lucas''s fruit.


    On one random island, at a high peak, standing on a tower was a man wearing a black suit, and had some fake horns on his forehead, which meant that he belongs to the Beast Pirates.


    That man was holding a telescope and looking toward the sea, to one ship.


    "Ah, I can see young master Yamato there."


    The man nodded as he saw Yamato standing on the deck and wearing her usual mask. "Mister Kaido would be happy with the news." The man assumed that Lucas is inside the cabin and they were heading toward Wano.


    Above the sea, on that particular ship that Kaido''s man was watching.


    Yamato, who was sitting, was holding a cup of glass, trying to control her strength.


    Before coming here, Lucas gave this girl, who was already strong enough to block Luffy''s third gear while chatting with him to calm down as the man was blown in rage, a boost in her strength. "Come on, I have the blessing of Kami Guru. I can control my boosted power."


    Yamato''s hand turned red, and the cup suddenly started to melt as magma was filling it, and melting the glass without breaking it. After a brief, she took a deep breath and turned her head to look at the cabin, where Lucas was supposed to be.


    Yamato let a sigh and moved her head to the side and looked at the door of the cabin. Lucas would be here very soon, as they had already planned what to do.


    Yamato remembered what Lucas told her, after filling her w.o.m.b with the life serum, ''Yamato, let''s go to someone and make you a Vivre card.''


    ''But, Lucas... are you going, without him knowing. What if my gorilla father found out...''


    ''Don''t worry, I have a quick business, once I''m done, I''ll pick you and we would be at Wano before the evening.''


    Yamato sighed again as she looked to the near island, her eyes were fixed on one far tower.


    Her hand suddenly turned red, smoke flew above it, as it turned into a magma fist.


    The fruit Lucas gave her was originally belonging to Akainu, but because of the Ultimate Potentials Unlocker that she got almost a month ago, Yamato was able to learn how to control her strength. Along with the boost strength provided by Lucas, plus her original strength, nothing would come in her way.


    Yamato looked in the direction of the man who was hiding in the tower and making a report to her father. She clenched her fist and punched in the air, her magma fist flew out of her hand, heading toward the tower with amazing speed, almost unnoticeable.


    *BAM*


    Very soon, the lava hit that tower, and because of the pressure, it exploded, before it burned and got smoke flew above it.


    "Stupid Gorilla never had been a parent, now he acts like this because he wants that stupid long-nosed shrimp for him.


    "Humph."


    Yamato humped her cheeks and snorted as she turned her head and thought about the one person that made her feel like a woman.


    Kaido, her father had one miscalculation. He didn''t know about Lucas''s speed. Once Lucas is done from his little business, he would come here, and both of them would start the ''Hostage Saving Operation''


    ****


    New World: Punk Hazard.


    This was the island where the World Government scientists used to work.


    But because of Caesar Clown''s action, one year ago, of unleashing a deadly weapon ¨C a deadly gas bomb ¨C this big island was covered by deadly gas, which made desolate.


    One year later, this island was purified from the deadly gas mysteriously, as the World Government didn''t know how it did happen. But they knew that this is a place, other than trees, there are no life forms. It''s safe to hold a battle here between the very strong people.


    Because that no one lived here, the Navy decided to hold the battle of the next Fleet Admiral right in this place.


    A bit far from the beach, there were about 5 battlesh.i.p.s; all were here to witness the battle that would determine the next page of history.


    Would there be the first female Fleet Admiral, or, the youngest Fleet Admiral, or the laziest (coldest) Fleet Admiral?


    "Domino, stay on the side."


    Lucas said as he looked at the people in front of him.


    Behind Aokiji, a 2.9 meters tall tanned man, there was a long and big green forest.


    Aokiji put his hand on a tree, looked at Lucas, and said with an amused tone, "Ho, you think she will listen to you."


    Aokiji didn''t think that the lightning woman, who could make Akainu lose, to listen to Lucas. Though her fruit may not work on some sustains, for a human, the high voltage of lightning would harm them even if they had strong bodies since internal organs and brain can''t be trained to a high degree.


    Domino, who was standing on the side while wearing her new Admiral coat, walked slowly toward Lucas as she adjusted her hair and pushed it from the right side of her face.


    Seeing her walking, Aokiji thought that something dramatic would happen: ''what would it be, a slap, a stoke of lightning while saying don''t underestimate me. You are s.e.xist... No, she kissed him. Whatever. It''s not my business.''


    "Fine Lucas." Domino smiled as she stood in front of Lucas, lifting her head and thinking that he had grown since the first time they met. She held him by the neck and kissed him on his lips, a passionate kiss.


    Aokiji didn''t believe his eyes as he saw how Lucas grabbed her from the hair and kissed her with a very strong passion.


    "They are lovers, I see." He let a sigh and murmured, "it''s bad for a lonely man like myself to see such a thing."


    Domino patted Lucas''s blonde hair and said, "If you want my help, just call me, and I''ll locate this Iceman."


    Aokiji rested his hand on a tree and smiled, ''how cute.''


    "Sure, go."


    Lucas patted her head, he felt that his back was heavy. After all, he didn''t tell Calorina about the satiation, and he would have to finish things very quickly.


    This fight must not be delayed for more than one hour, or the consequences would be severe.


    And Lucas has to find an excuse to be absent for a couple of days after he directly gets his promotion.


    Damn it, this all is because of them Kaido and Usopp.


    Domino smiled, as she could tell how Lucas is feeling, "Don''t worry, I''ll be here on your side, Fleet Admiral."


    "Yes, Admiral¨C"


    "Young generation, first lesson, everything is fair in love and war," Aokiji said, and the battle started.


    "ICE AGE." With a loud declaration, from the tree that Aokiji had his hand on, Ice started to spread at a fast rate, making the ground, the trees, and everything on its way.


    Domino was able to react quickly, thanks to the enhanced Haki by her Devil Fruit, an instant, she turned into a lightning bolt and appeared on a far peak.


    Lucas, on the other side, jumped up slightly, only 3 centimeters higher from the ground, as the Ice spread from there.


    As Lucas''s feet landed, he could see how the trees and the grass became snowy white. Everything froze.


    ''I see, tricky bastard, he is planning to limit my movements.''


    Lucas could feel that the ground was sliding as the ice was covering the land and not the sea.


    Of course, running on a surface like this frozen place, with high speed, would cause him to slip and maybe fall.


    Aokiji was making a solution for Lucas''s famed speed. "You could avoid freezing, congratulation."


    Aokiji''s body then turned into Ice grains before it fell on the ground.


    It seems that he is aware of Lucas''s power, and instead of attacking, is using wits.


    "Never expected you to be this sly." Lucas murmured as his face flinched.


    The atmosphere was cold, very cold, even for Lucas. It reminded him of when he fought a bear when he started training at the Elite Camp.


    *Pss* *Pss*


    With his Haki, Lucas could feel tens and tens of long sharp ice spears coming from him from every direction ¨C each one was longer than 3 meters.


    Lucas put his hand inside his pant''s pockets. As the ice spears got very close, Lucas exhaled. *BAM* A shockwave flew around his whole body, destroying everything in 10 meters diameter, including the Ice Spears, the frozen tree, and grass.


    Walking out of the deep hole that was caused by a casual Six King Gun used by his whole body, Lucas said, "Show yourself, I don''t have time."


    Closing his eyes, and unleashing his Haki very deeply through this island, Lucas gasped. It seems that Aokiji had frozen more than half of this island already.


    ''He is planning to long this battle.'' Lucas flinched, as Aokiji isn''t fighting him directly and is using tricks.

 Chapter 252

    The island that Lucas and Aokiji were fighting at had more than its half got frozen. Aokiji was hiding in the corners between the frozen lands, trying to take care of Lucas''s advantages. Lucas was trying to defeat Aokiji in the fastest time possible, while the latter wanted to use the time to his advantage.


    And even if Domino fought, the ice won''t transfer the lightning charge, and thus he has a shield around him. But that doesn''t prevent the possibility that lightning may be wrapped by armament Haki.


    (Ice from pure water doesn''t transfer charge. Well, if it isn''t pure, then the charge would take less effect.)


    Now, his toughest foe was standing at the middle of the Ice.


    Before coming here, he had a conversation with the previous Fleet Admiral.


    ''Aokiji, we must not let someone who is 16 years old take over the Navy... it would bring a lot of troubles.''


    ''I understand.''


    ''No, the kid is too strong, even Garp would need to go all out. That''s what I''m worried...''


    ''What!''


    ''No worry, unlike Akainu, he doesn''t have advantage on your ice either can melt it... however, he has killer-moves, you have to be careful of King Punch, it can destroy this island... do not let him warm-up, do you hear me, make it so cold. He can''t melt the ice anyway, so you should have an advantage as the battle goes. Also, try to make the ground slide, he won''t move freely.''


    Sengoku acted like a boxing coach before coming here while giving him a strategy to defeat Lucas.


    The longer the battle goes, the more advantage Aokiji has.


    Lucas stood in the middle of the ice, staring at the frozen grass and trees in front of him.


    Unlike Aokiji, who has all the time in the world, Lucas has a very tight time. He must not take long, or, the resurrection operation in Wano would take longer than he may think.


    "Tsk," Lucas clicked his tongue


    His foe was trying to do the opposite what he wants.


    Lucas turned his head and looked at the far Marine battlesh.i.p.s. There are many higher-ups here to witness the results. Some of them have prepared beds and food, as they are expecting this to take a long time.


    *Sph* *Sph*


    Around Lucas, endless ice spears and bullets were flying toward him, with another cold layer coming from the ground, trying to freeze him again.


    Still looking at the higher-ups, Lucas decided that it''s time to show his strength.


    XP, this time, can go to hell.


    That would be left for later, to Wano.


    Lucas stood still and looked at the attacks coming from every direction; a smirk was drawn on his face as the time seemed to go slower. His lips started to move.


    "Aokiji, if you can''t fight like man, don''t hide like a bitch."


    Lucas extended his hands to two different directions as he squatted. Around him, an almost visible, yet transparent, sphere appeared.


    <<Six King Gun: level 18>>


    *BOOM*


    Creating a big booming sound, the sphere around Lucas exploded and went to every direction.


    Usually, when using his max physical strength and whole body to use this technique, with this high level, the shockwave would be 90-100 meter in diameter, without mentioning how strong the shockwave already is, and it''s the peak of the six powers.


    <<More More: Size x180>>


    <<More More: strength x180>>


    Strong wind surged. The ice around Lucas started to break as a giant shockwave spread from his body and destroyed everything on its way.


    Lucas on purpose didn''t increase the speed of the shockwave, so Domino would have a chance to get away.


    Domino saw this and knew it was wrapped with Haki. Turning into a lightning bolt, she quickly dodged and went up to the sky to find a cloud to hide beneath.


    "What the hell," someone from the battlesh.i.p.s commented, seeing the big shockwave destroying everything.


    "Such an attack," Sengoku, who was holding a goat, opened his eyes as wide as possible.


    It seems like Lucas had another technique.


    When the shockwave became near the beach, strong winds hit the beach, making the battlesh.i.p.s move away.


    Very soon, Six King Gun wrapped the whole island and destroyed everything in 18-kilometre diameter.


    *Bam*


    Dust and snow fell on the ground.


    Everyone who came here to witness the battle had witnessed what they didn''t expect.


    ''Why didn''t he turn into a giant... ?'' Zephyr, who taught most of the HQ, questioned as he saw Lucas not using his full potentials.


    Gion didn''t seem to be surprised as she face-palmed herself, "to act like this, he surely is quite nervous." Since she had spent a long time with him, she knew that Lucas would have to be in not so good mood in order to use his powerful moves.


    Back to the island, Lucas looked to the destruction in front of him.


    Aokiji was standing; both of his hands were extended forward. It looks like he used his Haki and pushed to create a barrier like an impact. However, it was quite harmful to him as he was bleeding from his head and other parts.


    "You are strong for sure... I hadn''t put this in the count." Aokiji yelled at Lucas who was 100 meters away and was approaching.


    Aokiji cursed his luck. Though his body was very strong compared to the island, his internal organs took damage, even with the barrier he created.


    ''Such an attack, I can compare it to Whitebeard''s attack.''


    Aokiji breathed heavily as he looked around. This island, his ice, was destroyed.


    Maybe he should freeze it more, or, he should take this battle to the sea, where Aokiji can use his ice powers to his advantage.


    "So what if you had that in the count," Lucas said; his gaze was cold.


    *Swish*


    Before Aokiji could even make a plan in his head, Lucas appeared next to him in an instant.


    Aokiji was surprised and was about to react quickly, as he saw Lucas''s both hands turning pitch black.


    Such speed was too fast even for an Admiral''s Haki to detect.


    <<More-More: speed x180>>


    <<More-More: strength x180>>


    <<200 crack fist>>


    Aokiji didn''t see anything as he was about to raise his hands in defence.


    But then, instead of attacking, Aokiji saw Lucas giving him his back instead of attacking.


    "It''s already over," said Lucas, walking away.


    He has no time to waste on an Admiral.


    Such move, even Garp had to fall and puke blood despite his Haki and legendary physical strength ¨C so let alone a simple Admiral.


    "Wha-" Before Aokiji could even notice it, deep blow marks appeared on his body. He suddenly found himself flying backwards.


    Aokiji fell to the ground, a huge amount of blood flew out of his mouth as he started to feel pain, his bones are broken in many spots, even when he used his Haki besides of his physical strength, it wasn''t enough to defend.


    Only now his Haki told him; Lucas had punched him 200 times.


    Aokiji, who fell on the far beach of this destroyed place, lifted his head, trying to say something.


    But then, Aokiji felt his vision getting blurry. Soon, he lost his conscious.


    [Ding: Defeating an Admiral +13 million XP]


    [Boxing +100.000 XP]


    ''What a waste of a good punching bag.''


    Lucas lowered his head and looked at the defeated Admiral and lifted his him, appearing on another ship, and throwing the admiral to a doctor.


    ''Well, this took less than I expected.''


    Lucas didn''t hold back here. Aokiji would die if he didn''t get treated... Well, it''s not like Lucas care.


    "I taught him that," Garp, who also came to witness this, said as he was eating potato ch.i.p.s. If anyone looked closely at his eyes, they would see a tear of pride falling on his cheek.


    ''The brat is growing so fast.''


    "Wow, little Vice Admiral is strong for sure." One of the girls in Tsuru ship, who happened to meet with Lucas''s once, didn''t expect such young man to be this strong.


    Looking at Lucas, who appeared amid the battlesh.i.p.s, no one spoke a word. Such strength rendered them speechless.


    After their shock had warned off, Lucas was announced as the winner, since Domino withdrew from the completion.


    Lucas didn''t seem to be happy, neither in the mood to celebrate as he was looking at the Vivre-Card in his storage (Yamato''s card).


    Now, he has to go.


    "Now, would you like to attend your ceremony, Lucas?" Z said as he approached Lucas, who had the right to issue that order.


    Lucas suddenly patted his arm and said, "This fight took longer than I had expected, I''m tired, and I think it''s my right to rest for few days."


    "..."


    Everyone that heard him looked at Lucas with shocked eyes.


    You just finished off an Admiral in less than ten minutes, and now, you are saying that you are tired! At least respect our minds. Okay, maybe this happened to fast and Lucas maybe is nervous, this is understandable.


    Even Sengoku, who witnessed Garp and Lucas fighting for days, knew that Lucas is perfectly fine.


    ''This brat,'' Sengoku had tears streaming from his eyes. The marines are done, by a 16 years old youngster, who is 30 years old in soul.


    Without waiting, Lucas excused himself and went to his ship, followed by Domino. Then, his ship started to sail toward his base, using the excuse that he needs to rest.


    No one had a chance to say something to him.


    "Things are happening too fast," Tsuru said, rubbing her head.


    "Yes big sis," replied Gion. "He is passing by some sort of problem, his mood isn''t good."


    Gion looked to be a bit sad.


    "A problem." Tsuru looked back at Gion and questioned.


    "Don''t you know," Gion lowered her head and let a long sigh. She said, "Lucas''s home was attacked, his family is missing, and his teacher


    "Oh, he will get used to it," replied Tsuru.


    And so, each ship moved.


    Lucas had made a date, three days later; he would make a ceremony of promotion. Until then, he said he would sleep for a long time to recuperate.


    -x-X-x-


    At the same time, Yamato was looking at the endless blue sea, thinking deeply about what had happened yesterday, as she became a real woman.


    "Yamato," came a quiet voice behind her.


    Yamato''s heart almost jumped, but then she calmed down, smiled, and slowly turned to see Lucas behind her.


    "Oh, you didn''t take a long time... I didn''t miss you in this short while."


    Yamato said as she showed her excitement.


    Lucas smiled, "well, I said I''ll be back quickly."


    "Sure you did."


    Lucas turned his head, and then he took two Eternal Poses.


    "I already brought two people," Lucas said, patting Yamato''s perky butt.


    Inside his storage, some people will come handy in this operation.


    He looked at Yamato, who surely has a vast knowledge of Wano.


    "two?" Yamato questioned.


    "Yes," Lucas then offered her a seat.


    "Are they strong?"


    "Strong enough to assure things would go smoothly."


    As Yamato sat, Lucas placed his hands on her shoulder and started to massage it. Yamato m.o.a.ned in relaxation, and soon, Lucas''s hands went to the relaxation spots.


    "Now, sleep and take a nap." Lucas was repeating these words.


    In five minutes, despite her stamina and will, Yamato decided to give up as Lucas was begging her to sleep.


    "It would be weird to lift her while she is awake." Lucas rubbed his head as he murmured.


    Yamato''s body then vanished to thin air, like it never was in this world.


    Lucas''s face became colder as he looked at the direction which the compass point at, his face was so cold.


    Then, in instant, Lucas vanished in thin air, like he never was there.


    It''s time to end the Great Pirate Era.

 Chapter 253

    Beneath a mountain, inside one cave in Wano country:


    Kaido, who just now got a report about his daughter''s whereabouts, stood up and walked toward the cave entrance.


    Though the two had their conflicts in the past, she is still his daughter, even if he beat her sometimes. He had raised Yamato since she was a little brat. he won''t allow her to suffer from that kidnapper.


    ''Regret of having a kid was something I should have known. I should have used a condom,'' thought the strongest creature. Unlike his usual self, Kaido wasn''t drunk. Since yesterday, when he learned that his daughter is with his mortal enemy, Lucas, Kaido decided to keep his awareness. He even didn''t bother himself to drink or have s.e.x.


    ''But she is still my son.'' Kaido lifted his head and looked at the sky, recalling the memories of the past.


    He had an urge to go and bring her back.


    "Father, I will come as well."


    Behind Kaido, stood Usopp, a chair of bones were beneath him.


    Usopp had a purple aura of death around him. It was very strong and would make anyone near feel fear.


    "I''m not your father, don''t call me that."


    "But she is my fianc¨¦e," said Usopp, remembering the apple pies that he found when he found himself all of the sudden at the middle of the sea. The purple aura he started to burn the place as he got angry.


    The fact that Lucas whom Usopp saw making out with his previous crush, made him worry that the history repeats itself. Not only so, but the blond is also his enemy, he hates him.


    "It won''t take long." Kaido clenched his fist. Lucas''s words repeated in his head ''I''ll f.u.c.k your wife, Kaido, and your daughter. "Besides, you are slow."


    Kaido''s skin started turning blue, as scales covered it from head to toe. His face started shape-shifting, his body started to grow way bigger. He started to float toward the sky, everyone saw Kaido in his dragon form.


    He was a very big Flood Dragon, he was too long and too big, and his arms were a bit short, like lizard''s compared to his body, with sharp claws.


    In few seconds, he became a eastern dragon (Yong), as big as or more than the Sea Kings that are known, and was currently floating in the sky without wings. With such size, he can eat giants like potato sh.i.p.s.


    The people bellow started to hide, feeling fear from seeing the mighty Dragon covering the sky.


    Kaido''s golden eyes shone as he had a Vivre Card beneath his nose.


    He looked to the direction where it said he will see that ship. With his dragon senses, he was sure that he will able to spot that ship ¨C he isn''t drunk. Kaido wasn''t seriously going for Lucas to make the exchange. He would move first and get his daughter back and kill that little f.u.c.ker himself.


    On the other side, Usopp just patted the ground. "Necro-Necro: Bones Wyvern"


    A group of bones started to get out of the ground, surrounded by a purple aura. Very soon, the giant purple bones joined with each other and formed a eastern-like dragon creature. Usopp rode it and gave an order, "Follow Kaido."


    And so, the father and Son in Law went to chase after the man they hate the most. Though, the latter was too slow to keep up.


    -x-X-x-


    Meanwhile, at a random spot in Wano:


    In the yellow sandy beach, a figure appeared from thin air, his feet on the ground.


    "No one told me that this country is this high. " Lucas shook his head, as he had to destroy a giant waterfall to reach this place.


    Lucas crossed his arms and looked around to see that he was standing on the beach facing a calm sea which didn''t seem to have a waterfall. He then looked to the trees in front of him and saw some strange giant animals are around. One was a lion-like giant animal with horns, one was a big white ape, and there seems to be a dinosaur eating the grass.


    What a bizarre world.


    He then looked at himself; he was wet. After changing clothes, Lucas went to the forest and sat on the beach. Some beasts spotted him as a small easy prey and tried to feast on him. Before they could even bother him, Lucas glared at the animals, and they suddenly turned into pets as they sat on their asses.


    Very soon, Lucas took the people out of his storage; three figures appeared, one was average, the other tall, and the other was very tall.


    Those are Sugar and Yamato, the two he needs in this operation, with someone else.


    Yamato opened her eyes slowly and sat up, seeing Lucas in front of her. She remembered what happened before she sleeps and opened her eyes widely, standing ¨C though, she felt much better than usual.


    "Lucas...did¨C"


    "Yes, we arrived at Wano," Lucas said.


    At the time he arrived here, Kaido, followed by Usopp, was now heading to look for his ship that he and Yamato should be at.


    Yamato turned her face to see a green-haired tall girl. She had a slender figure, delicate body, thin waist, wide h.i.p.s, and long snow-white slender legs. Her face seemed to be innocent, cute, and flawless face with gentle curves, though her eyes are closed, they seemed to be big.


    Then, there is her green straight hair that reaches her neck.


    Her eyes started to shake as ideas started to flow to her brain.


    Behind Lucas was another woman who had an average height. She was so curvy, tanned, with a pretty face. Her thighs were full; her h.i.p.s were wide, showing that she has a big ass that would drive man crazily.


    But most importantly, the massive b.r.e.a.s.ts held a very seductive attraction force.


    This woman is the one who should find the two persons Lucas is looking for.


    This is his fianc¨¦e, a crown princess whom the father was tamed by Lucas after showing that he banged his daughter.


    "This," Yamato said hesitantly, not knowing if these are flowers or fighters that Lucas brought with him.


    "Yes, a reliable person... I wouldn''t anger the green-haired one if I were you." Lucas said, warning Yamato from starting a conflict with a girl who can erase her from the existence.


    Lucas then looked at Sugar and smiled. She would be the best to investigate and get rid of enemies, without making noise in case plan A failed.


    Apparently, after unlocking her potentials more than a month ago, Sugar gained the ability to remember the people she had turned into toys. Not to mention she can turn them into other types of toys.


    "Sure."


    "Daddy..." Sugar opened her eyes slowly to see Lucas staring at her and patting her hair. She took a deep breath; feeling so relaxed, and bent her back up. Looking at another girl around them, she asked, "Daddy, have we arrived?"


    Sugar remembered why Lucas told her to come here, and she nodded firmly.


    After her special training with Lucas, Sugar was confident that she would defeat an army of elites alone.


    ''Daddy,'' Yamato, who barely knows about any kink, narrowed her eyes and relaxed her lips as she looked between Lucas and Sugar.


    Hearing the green-haired beauty saying that, Yamato remembered kids on the street running toward their parents and yelling ''Daddy.''


    No, no, it can''t be the truth.


    Yamato shook her head as a drop of sweat run across her forehead.


    "Lucas, how old are you." Yamato had her lips shaking. This is the first time she wanted to ask this.


    "Sixteen, why." Lucas titled his head.


    Yamato felt her heart beat faster. Lucas was almost half of her age. She then slowly turned to Sugar.


    "How is this possible?" Yamato said.


    "What do you mean?" Lucas said.


    "She called you Daddy."


    Both of Sugar and Lucas looked at each other for a brief. Lucas sighed and chuckled, while Sugar face-palmed herself, hiding a smile and murmuring, "v.i.r.g.i.n."


    Sugar stood up to be in Yamato''s eye level ¨Cshe is sitting ¨Cand said, "I''m 21 years old as last week was my birthday."


    Yamato felt something and snapped. A silly smile appeared on her face. "Ah, then Lucas must have adopted you."


    Sugar almost fell to the ground, her blue eyes shook before she turned to Lucas, pointing with her finger to Yamato ??where did you find her."


    Letting a sigh, not answering Sugar, Lucas said, "Let''s go to someplace before we are spotted. "


    Suddenly, the tanned beauty behind Lucas opened her eyes.


    Viola could see that she is in a different place.


    She looked at Lucas and the strange people. She quickly stood up and held Lucas''s arm, sinking her chest at him.


    "Yamato, this is my fianc¨¦e."


    "Your Fianc¨¦e!!!" Yamato opened her eyes widely.


    But Lucas quickly convinced her while massaging her neck, and the D skill made it seems that she won''t mind share, as long as she gets her share.


    "Fine, I''ll let it pass... let''s focus on saving your siblings."


    Yamato scoffed.


    Viola held Lucas''s arm, burying her chest on his arm, and let her face get closer to his ear. In a hot and s.e.xy tone, she whispered, "She is cute for sure. But...how could you bed her."


    "You could tell." Lucas let a smile.


    "I can," smiled Viola.


    "I did it like I am now." Lucas said proudly.


    "No way! That would be fun to watch."


    "You and Mikita would make good friends."


    "Nope."


    "Hey, I can hear you." Yamato glared at Viola, who just smiled back teasingly. "Nice to meet you sister, I''m Viola."


    Viola stood up and extended her hand at Yamato. She wanted to be in good term with his girls.


    "Sister?"


    Yamato found herself in an awkward situation and smiled weirdly as she saw Lucas looking at Viola.


    (Viola: her ability allows her to see anything within 400 miles radius. of course, that was before Lucas unlocked her potentials a month ago.)

 Chapter 254

    Wano Country:


    Lucas, Yamato, Viola and Sugar were inside a restaurant, talking quietly.


    The girls had changed their clothes to a group of kimonos, so they wouldn''t draw attention. As for Yamato, she didn''t change her wearing and said that nobody knows as her as a woman. Well, it seems that the dragon girl had been convinced that she is a woman and not a man after she had s.e.x with Lucas.


    To get to their current place, they had crossed a forest, then an isolated village that was full of hungry people and poisoned wells. After that, there was an isolated land full of beasts, but with Lucas''s Haki, those beasts kept their way.


    Now, they are in a very poor village before the Flower Capital.


    The Flower Capital where the samurais, and the Japanese like people, are living under Kaido and Orochi''s rule.


    Of course, Yamato was showing them the way.


    Before coming to this place, Viola had made a scan to Wano country, using her vision that got its range extended thanks to Lucas''s blessing ability.


    ''Lucas, it seems there are a dragon and someone following him, both are travelling in the opposite direction and they are 300 miles away,'' that what Viola said as she was looking at Kaido, who was travelling in his dragon form.


    ''Let him go, once he is back, I''ll show him.'' Lucas had replied.


    His reply gained the shock of the girls who knew what''s going on. Lucas''s was angry, yet he was holding himself. It was like a simple smack on the back won''t satisfy him. Maybe his priority is to save his relatives and letting the fight with Kaido for later.


    ''But that Gorilla would come back, and things may¨C'' Yamato was talking angrily, as the memories of Kaido beating her countless times, sometimes near to death, flashed in her head.


    She wanted to fight with her father. But at the same time, she wanted to achieve her dream of opening the borders of Wano with her lover.


    ''All though I want to kill him,'' Lucas cut her words and let a smile. ''Unfortunately, I have a conscious. A simple fight won''t satisfy me.''


    -x-X-x-


    Now, inside that restaurant before the Flower Capital, which had no one to serve since the food was rare.


    "Viola, look for them please," Lucas said as he placed two pictures on the table. Those were Calorina


    Viola nodded and closed her eyes, scanning Wano country. With her enhanced ability, she can see up to 500 miles; and walls can''t do a thing.


    However, since this is a country and has many people, it would be hard to scan everyone without a clue to start.


    Viola, who tied her hair, wore a red kimono, which was lifted by her huge chest to reach her knees, opened her mouth to talk. "It would be good if I had a direction to look to."


    Yamato, who was looking at Lucas all the time, found the eyes on her. She tried to remember and pointed to one direction, "this is usually where that ugly Gorilla keeps his prisoners."


    Viola didn''t need to look at that direction. She put her focus there trying to look for her fianc¨¦e''s relatives. With her ability, she could see everyone in this room and this city ¨C poor, people here are starving.


    "What a miserable place," Viola commented with a sad expression, her vision caught everything.


    Yamato flinched a bit while Sugar didn''t seem to care with their sad story as she was playing with her hair.


    "I think I like this dress," Sugar broke the silence as she looked at her Kimono.


    Lucas could feel a deep gaze on him from big eyes and turned his head to make eye contact with Yamato.


    "Is there something in your mind?" Lucas could tell that she wasn''t feeling ease.


    "I want to know." Yamato, who has been staring at Lucas all along, said, "how are you planning to open the borders... the legend has yet to be fulfilled and that clan has yet to come back. Alone, I can''t see a path that we are going to do that without gathering power or anything. I can''t see how you are going to free Wano and your relatives at the same time."


    Yamato said what in her mind.


    She was eager to free this country, but she wasn''t stupid to think wishfully.


    "Silly girl, though you are this big, you can''t see it straight." Lucas let a smile.


    In his hand, there was a mirror, which, instead of reflecting the light, reflected Lucas''s step daughter''s face.


    Before coming here, there was one big mirror left in a hidden place.


    Yamato frowned. "Little Lucas, what do you mean."


    "Don''t you just have to get rid of governs and everything would be fine," Lucas said.


    What was taken with force can only be taken back with force?


    World War 2 from Earth had proved it.


    "Oh..." Sugar was looking between them while eating a gr.a.p.e. "Like you did in Dressrosa."


    After getting her abilities improved, Sugar remembered Doflamingo.


    After thinking about him, she realised that she is happier with Lucas. Well, although Doflamingo''s fate was sad, her conscious seemed to be fine.


    Suddenly, Viola flinched, as she was looking carefully at Kaido''s prison.


    The people who were inside the prison, other than the bulky ones, had something covering their faces.


    Viola focused her vision on the 500 miles radius, almost covering the whole Wano, and looked to the people in this country; she even looked behind the walls and violated some people''s privacy, which made her cringe.


    ''Ugh, is that even foreplay... ugh... cringe,'' her vision passed by a 6 meters tall man and a 2 meters woman, and, you can''t just think of how much Viola had to pay to find Lucas''s objects.


    Even in brothels...


    "Viola, what is it," Lucas asked. He saw her expression and knew that something was off.


    Viola opened her eyes and said, "I didn''t find them there"


    Lucas flinched. If Viola didn''t'' find them, then this only means that they aren''t here.


    Yamato screamed, "Impossible, there is no way that Ugly Sadistic Gorilla do those... at best, he would leave them as Hostages so he would use them in order to switch you to his side."


    Yamato had suffered from her father and knew his mind. He is someone who likes strong individuals, even if they were his enemies. He doesn''t kill them, instead, he breaks their fighting spirit in order to make them unstoppable slaves. That would be the case, especially for Lucas, who actually beat an Admiral and soon would pass by his promotion ceremonies to become the Fleet Admiral.


    Or not, since Lucas threatened to bang Kaido''s daughter and wife. Things are more intense here. Though, that promise was 50% fulfilled.


    "Now," Lucas said, as he saw the near future and knew what Viola is going to say next.


    "... It''s like; some prisoners had their faces covered by the same mask."


    Viola said. In her vision, in that prison, the small people ¨C hers and Lucas''s category ¨C were wearing masks over their faces.


    Viola tried to look past them, but because of the tight masks, she could see skulls and behind the clothes. But she couldn''t see the face. She would need to get closer.


    Viola''s visions went to other regions; some people were wearing this mask.


    "Inserting," said Sugar, looking at Lucas''s calm expression. Someone is going to pay a heavy price. "I''ll turn your enemies into toys, Daddy." She smiled and put a gr.a.p.e into her mouth. With her here ¨C the one-touch woman¨C Kaido''s army would become a bunch of toys if this was done correctly. Heck, even Kaido would lose. And that what you call, a cheat among cheats.


    Viola opened her eyes all of the sudden, shaking her head.


    "Well, he isn''t dumb as I thought," Lucas said.


    He lowered his head and thought about some casual information from the Manga.


    The World Government wants to open Wano''s borders. But because of Orochi, who rules here in Kaido''s name, they couldn''t. Of course, the World Government''s presenters here are CP0, their special unite.


    Apparently, since Kaido realised that Lucas, who is a high ranked Marine, knows about his relatives, there was a chance that the Blondie may ask for the help of the World Government,


    "There is no way that old Geezer thinks about this, let''s go and find them with force," Yamato said, as she took her macer and stood up, hitting the roof with her horns.


    With her strength, which she inherited from Kaido, the strongest creature, boosted more than hundred times, she knew that it would be an easy task to wipe them. Not to mention having magma Logia power is a very huge boost in offence side.


    "Well, and then, someone can appear from nowhere


    Lucas said. He doesn''t have the power of flashback plus friendship power to save his ass in such a situation.


    So it wasn''t wise to act recklessly.


    "That''s... we need to think." Yamato sat down and blushed, as she was about to charge and fight. But Lucas''s word


    She looked at him and felt amazed.


    Lucas was the calmest one here and the most rational, even though he is supposed to be driven by his emotions. After all, his relatives are here, and the one who killed his teacher is soon here.


    Maybe she should go and asks her mom... the owner of a brothel next Kaido''s mansion.


    But, would she really help them, especially if she knew her objective.


    Suddenly, Lucas broke the silence and looked at Viola.


    He took a map and placed it at the table.


    "In your guess, with your vision, tell me, how long it would take for Kaido to go to this point, and come back to this point," Lucas asked since he knew that with Viola''s vision, she would have already calculated all of Kaido''s moves, speed.


    Viola smiled, teasing, at Lucas who was n.a.k.e.d in her eyes.


    "Mmm... around a day and a half to go, and a day to come back angry... my guess would be two days and a half, or three days."


    Lucas shook his head.


    "Lucas, I forgot to ask," Yamato said, "How fast are you... how much did it take you to get here."


    Hearing that Kaido, in his dragon form, would take more than a day to arrive at their spot, made Yamato thinks about it now. How much Lucas is fast to arrive at Wano in a very short time while Kaido had barely left his seat.


    Lucas stood up and patted her cheek, "I don''t know. Maybe one minute, or ten minutes. Adrenaline makes you experience time differently."


    "Wow," Yamato said, "then by that time¨C"


    Before Yamato could complete her words, Lucas said something shocking.


    "The Pirate Era would end," Lucas had absolute confidence, as he already made a long plan.


    Linlin, budged increased, and Lucas''s stepsons are in their way here.


    The mirror, which his step daughter made, is placed somewhere safe.


    Everyone at the table flinched.


    "And Wano would be opened to the world. Isn''t that right, Oden?" Lucas looked at Yamato who had her jaw opened.


    Yamato reached her hand to Lucas and caressed his hair, "I prefer if you call me Yamato..." she said, as Oden won''t have a chance with Lucas''s D. So, she favoured to abandon that identity and accept being a woman.


    "Now, Viola, tell me if that ass with a long nose is here," Lucas asked. His tone showed a killing intent as he still remembers the pictures that Smoothie showed him


    Viola shook her head no.


    Lucas let a heavy breath out of his mouth. He took a cigarette and lit it up, "how about we start plan B."


    "Plan B?"


    "Yeah, I just came up with it."

 Chapter 255

    After Viola had stated that Kaido put the same mask on some people, who made it hard to find Lucas''s uncle and aunt without drawing attention, Lucas decided to share his plan B with the three girls, Yamato, Sugar, and Viola.


    Lucas himself would go to the prison of Kaido, where the latter''s forces his captives to work in mines. If he doesn''t find something, then he would go back and reunite with the girls, who are supposed to collect information.


    Now, the girls would play a vital part, especially after entering the Capital.


    Yamato would mark some people that she knows as Kaido''s commanders, especially the ones that are known as the Disasters, or six something officers¨C those would have vital information.


    As for the safety of the girls, he didn''t worry since he knew about their strength and abilities.


    Not only so, but Lucas used his ability on them to increase their strength more than a hundredfold, and the speed by two folds, three times for Sugar''s case, since no one of them can control speed like Lucas. Yamato would be enough to guarantee their safety while they are doing their job. Viola can see everything and is strong as well.


    And so, they entered the Flower Capital, a place where the Sakura pink petals were flying all around, giving beauty to the capital of the Samurai county which would remind you of the beauty of the historical games about Sengoku''s Era from the earth.


    -x-X-x-


    There was an isolated place where Kaido put his prisoners and enemies to break their will. They would be tied with Sea Stone, and for the rest of the day, they would be forced to lift giant heavy rocks and walk all day in the mines while being whipped.


    Anyone who opposite Kaido once or had angered him would be thrown here and would have to work until their spirit is broken before Kaido would make them his soldiers.


    This is Udon.


    Udon was a wasteland with weapon factories where the workforce is mostly prisoners as slave labor to the point of death.


    Lucas was standing in this place, while the others proceeded with the backup plan.


    His feet were next to a poisoned green well, which produced a strong green gas that can make anyone smell it dizzy, but it didn''t affect Lucas.


    Lucas had come here first after he heard that Viola that the people in their size category are forced to wear a mask.


    That was a smart move from Kaido to avoid the CP0 in case Lucas decided to ask for their help. Lucas didn''t know where to start.


    Many believe that the most dangerous place is the safest to hide. Unfortunately, this says work only in China, as it became overused, which made it obvious that everyone would think about it.


    The safest place is the safest place.


    While Lucas would verify the prison, Yamato and the other girls would kidnap a higher-up of Kaido and know what''s going on, and thus, saving his siblings.


    With Viola''s eyes and the posters of Kaido''s minions, Lucas was able to know that Queen, the person who worth 1.3 billion berries and was one of the three disasters, had gone to Flower Capital. Queen was the one who is responsible for this territory, meaning that he knows about the prisoners and so.


    He must know something, Lucas needs to find his cousin''s parents.


    Looking at his hand, Lucas put his palm on his face.


    "What a headache,"


    In the worst-case scenario, Lucas would have to destroy Wano and would have to risk it when his largest wife arrives with his stepsons.


    He had to do this, as he has no Friendship power+ flashbacks.


    Once everything is over, and once Kaido is back, a new page of history would be written.


    ***


    "I see, you are in your way," Lucas said, holding a snail and looking at the guarded entrance of the prison.


    "Mama mama... Darling, that Kaido would pay the price for angering you." Linlin, who is a teen beauty now, laughed and said, "When would we have Snusnu, Darling."


    "Later. Say Hi to Smoothie for me."


    Lucas hanged up the call and put the snail in his pocket. A smile was drawn on his face.


    He then vanished to thin air as he used Ghost Footwork. Unless someone has a very advanced Observation Haki and was focusing on him, then no one would be able to spot him.


    ***


    "Move."


    "Stop slacking, or you won''t eat."


    Appearing from a hidden spot, Lucas could spot people moving the rocks in these mines. Most of them looked to be thin and hungry. Lucas''s eyes swept across them, those who are here, and used his Observation Haki to tell who is hidden inside them.


    He could locate the people with masks, and all he has to do now is to reveal their faces before going back.


    Lucas''s figure appeared as he walked toward one person; he pulled the mask off to see a tanned man looking at him strangely.


    "Aaagh." The tanned man jumped back and raised both of his hands in shock as the rock fell from his hand.


    ''Wrong one.'' thought Lucas as he turned to look for the next one.


    He suddenly stopped upon seeing someone familiar. A giant who was 20 meters tall was holding the rocks and moving them.


    Hajrudin?


    Aren''t those the New Giant Pirates, whom Lucas kicked back in Dressrosa? What are they doing here?


    As Lucas was talking, someone approached him from behind.


    "Hey, who are ya," a very deep voice said.


    He turned his eyes to see a 2.5 bulky man approaching him with a macer. He looked down at Lucas and asked, "Are you from the World Government." He said. They got an order that someone from the World Government may look for a specific two persons.


    To prevent that, the guards were informed in advance to see if someone had approached the masked prisoners.


    Now, it seems that their supervisor''s orders came right, those


    Looking behind him, Lucas still has a solemn expression.


    As long as no one knows what''s going on before he gets what he needs, things would progress smoothly.


    He turned his head to the side and thought that it won''t..."Hey, Hajrudin, what are you doing here."


    The giant who was moving the rocks suddenly turned and said, "You, Vice Admiral-"


    The giant didn''t complete his words as he saw Lucas bit his bottom lip, in a signal not to raise his voice, so he may shut up. If these people knew Lucas''s name, then the hostages would be used, and Lucas doesn''t want that, for now.


    "Hey, don''t ignore me."


    The man behind Lucas shouted.


    But then, a giant fist descended on him and buried him to the ground.


    Lucas saw two very long, smooth, legs in front of him, an extra-large smooth blonde hair falling to the ground. The shape seemed to be very feminine, and two extra-large melons could be seen jiggling as he lifted his head 17 meters to see who. Blue eyes, pretty face, and long blonde hair.


    "Dr. Gerd," Lucas said, narrowing his eyes on the pirate and seeing her in prisoner''s clothes, some scratches. Some whip marks were over her skin, "what happened¡ªNo, no need to answer "


    This was the same girl that made him think about his limits at Dressrosa, the doctor that tried to hold him and give him a check, and Lucas said that she would take responsibility if she touched


    "Lucas..." Gerd''s voice seemed to be weak, she opened her eyes widely staring at him, "what are you doing here, are the Navy here... did you enter a war with Kaid... *Cough**"


    Lucas saw her smooth legs full of scratches, some wounds as well. Around her wrists, there were Sea Stone shackles. Lucas turned his head to Hajrudin, who threw his rock, along with another crewmate, toward one guard.


    "We were captured by Beast Pirates." Said Hajrudin.


    "Well, guess* cough* *cough* we went against the rules."


    This action of Gerd had attracted the attention of the other guard.


    Many of strong guards came here, with dinosaurs like creatures as their mounts.


    "INTENDERS."


    Someone yelled as he shot a spear toward Lucas, which was blown in the air.


    The prisoners around started to run.


    "By the way, I want to ask." Lucas looked at all the prisoners. "Have you seen a blonde woman with a middle-aged man here? Both have blue eyes. "


    Lucas then looked at the guards that came here; all he has to do is to shut these people.


    "Awaken." Lucas tapped the ground with his feet, using his awakening ability, turning the ground, and what''s connected to it into increasing objects.


    [More-More: Gravity x100 times.]


    Suddenly, the beast pirates that had been running here fell on their faces, their bodies sinking on the ground.


    "What''s going on."


    "I can''t... move."


    "I''m heavy."


    The guards who came here to show how mighty they are were kissing the dirt as they were unable to make a move.


    The people around the prison stopped running and looked at Blondie who was in the center.


    Lucas was standing, while the beast pirates started to fall, unable to move.


    "I need an answer." Lucas reached his pocket and grabbed a cigarette.


    The prisoners acted according to their instincts, and ran around, to look for one thing."


    "Find The Keys To Our Shackles! "


    Lucas turned to Gerd, who looked to be miserable, "Are you fine."

 Chapter 256

    As the events were progressing smoothly, hundreds of kilometres away from Wano, there was a giant blue Eastern Dragon, and a bone wyvern behind him, flying toward one direction.


    Kaido, after knowing about that his daughter was inside a ship with Lucas who was coming toward Wano, he decided not to wait and went to rescue her.


    There is no way he would let her get f.u.c.k.i.e.d by that Little Beast.


    But the main object Kaido wanted to achieve more was to make Lucas pay the price, beat his ass, then bring him back to Wano, so Kaido can break him.


    Behind Kaido was Usopp, who could catch up to him from far and was observing.


    Usopp had been calm all along. As the sunglasses covered his eyes, he glared at Kaido, a different from the usual one. A purple aura started to float from him, making a skull shape. But it soon disappeared as Usopp started to mutter, "Not yet, not yet."


    Kaido could hear Usopp and said while flying, "what do you mean but not yet."


    Usopp snapped, lifted his hands, and said with a smile, a confused tone, "I mean we haven''t reached yet, we must go faster."


    "Ho..." Kaido let a snort.


    The Blue Dragon didn''t say more words and continued his way.


    Usopp''s expression turned cold again and followed behind Kaido, his eyes on the dragon.


    -x-X-x-


    Back at Wano, Udon:


    Lucas entrance and his surprise to see unexpected people here, made the attention draw to them.


    "We will help."


    Hajrudin and the other giants, who had been kicked by Lucas in Dressrosa, threw the stones in their hands and wanted to fight ¨C though, the guards looked to be very strong.


    With his ability to increase the gravity, Lucas was able to pin them on the place with a simple tap on the ground, with his foot.


    The pirates, or here, rather named the guardians, since they are the rules here, couldn''t move at all either stand. All of them felt like they were getting crushed by the gravity that became heavier than ever.


    Lucas, of course, didn''t stop here. After closing his eyes, extending his Haki''s range, he could feel the places where the officials of this prison are sitting, standing, and some are even answering call of the nature.


    Using his awakening ability, he can choose any location to use his power from far. Lucas increased the gravity beneath their feet to the degree that they weren''t able to move - they started to sink on the ground.


    "I thought you were super physical fighter type," Gerd said, looking at Lucas, who beat all of her crew the last time. Now, looking at everyone around, from a better angle, she could tell that even the officers who are by the window are tied by his ability.


    Lucas moved his eyes left and right, his Haki told him that this prison is under his control.


    But that wasn''t enough. Focusing his Conqueror Haki on the pinned people, Lucas unleashed a kind of spiritual momentum that made the wind move. The staff of this prison couldn''t handle the combination of the strong gravity and the momentum crushing their will. They lost their consciousness.


    ''At least Haki came to use.''


    He then swept his eyes around to see people trying to approach the guards in order to take the keys from them. But unfortunately, they couldn''t approach the spots that Lucas had the gravity increased in.


    "I''ll ask again, have you seen a blonde middle-aged woman and a middle-aged man. Both of their eyes are blue," said Lucas, coldly, walking around, and taking his sword, before waving it at Gerd and the others.


    Unconsciously, they raised their hands in defence, fearing what can a swords Grandmaster can do.


    "What!"


    Gerd, Hajrudin, and other lucky prisoners looked at their shackles that got cut.


    It was a rare sight to see sea stone getting cut like that and fall to the ground.


    Though Sea stone can cancel Devil Fruit abilities, it only works when the Sea Stone touches the user and not his power.


    (Remember, Law''s Room could move and manipulate Sea Stone, yet, when he got touched with it, he lost his power. Sea Stone is only effective when it touches the user''s body and not the user''s power...)


    Hajrudin rubbed his wrist and looked at Lucas, before kneeling down. "I''ll follow you with my life from now and on."


    "We owe you,"


    Someone who looks like a Japanese samurai kneeled as well.


    "No need, just answer me," Lucas said, as he turned and walked toward the prisoners.


    Those guys are based on Vikings and Sengoku Era''s Samurais, so they should at least know how to repair favour.


    Hajrudin stood up as he started looking around, looking for his helmet. Though he didn''t know how to answer Lucas, he decided to look through the cells, since they may contain what he is looking for.


    "JOHN, Caroline. Get Out If You Are Here." Lucas yelled as he was cutting the cells and the masks whenever he passed by a person.


    "Excuse me... I think I know them." Gerd said, looking at Lucas who went to the people with masks, ripping their disguise one by one. "What is their names again."


    Lucas suddenly stopped and turned to her, "you mean."


    Gerd let a weak smile before she sat down on her butt, and stretching her legs. Thought she heard Lucas saying their names, she wanted to confirm what she had heard, "John and Caroline. Both of them are from East Blue."


    Lucas felt his heart pound faster now, and in no time he was in front of her face, holding her cheeks.


    "Yes, quickly, tell me."


    Once these two are found, he would start wrecking Wano country.


    Gerd forced a smile smiled as she put her hand on her hip, "Lucas, let me breathe, you are too close... Do you still remember how things end up last time?"


    Lucas stopped and went to the ground. A memory of what happened that day.


    ''Let me check you, stop moving, I won''t bite.''


    ''Fine, but you would take responsibility if you touched the wrong part.''


    ''Fufufu, sure.''


    A flashback made Lucas calm. ''Ops, I touched the wrong part... would you arrest me.''


    Lucas let a sigh.


    "No need to mention that. I got tricked"


    "Fufufu... you kissed back as I remember." Gerd held her lip, still remembering Lucas''s funny reaction, it was a mix of fluffiness and horrifies. But he inserted his tongue. "I could feel it though."


    "You know, I looked for you since then (his fruit was upgraded), but you left Dressrosa." Lucas sighed; his face was solemn and didn''t look good. "But we will talk about that later. "


    Gerd''s lips made O shape. "I didn''t know you would look for me... did you really..."


    "Later." Lucas looked around, "I''m quite busy now."


    "Right."


    The people around had ears, looked at the two with ''What!'' face.


    "Few days, or weeks ago ¨C I don''t remember how exactly much had passed since I''d lost count because the pain would change how you feel time..." Gerd said, patting her injured skin, showing an itch on her face. "When we were captured by one ship belonged to Jack and sent back here. I have been treating the prisoners secretly."


    "Sorry that you had to pass by that."


    "...It''s okay. Anyway; two new persons had been thrown here... both of them were injured badly, broken... and as a Doctor, I couldn''t leave them."


    Lucas, at that moment, turned his face to one mountain.


    He felt that it was a good decision that he didn''t bring Calorina here; otherwise, she may have gone berserk.


    "After I had treated them, I heard that both of them were from East Blue and this is their first time seeing Giants. Out of curiosity, I asked some questions to know that they were kidnapped from a small country.


    "Now, thinking about it, both have your second name."


    Lucas looked around, "are they here."


    "No, yesterday, the two of them were taken."


    Lucas flinched. Yesterday was the day he and Kaido had a good chat in the DenDenMushi.


    "May I know why you are looking for these?"


    "My relatives..." Lucas lowered his head.


    Though he wasn??t a family''s man, he knew the two of them and met them occasionally in the long time he spent in East Blue.


    "Please forgive me for not repaying the favour," Hajrudin said, feeling sorry that he was useless, and


    Gerd closed her mouth and stepped back. So, this is why he is here. "Sorry for that, I didn''t know¨C"


    "Since you treated them, I want to know." Lucas asked Gerd," How bad their injuries were."


    "Though the answer may be hard for you to hear... their weak bodies had many blue and red marks around them. Around seven or eight broken bones, many other permanent injuries. It would be a miracle if they lived for another year without necessary treatment."


    "I see," Lucas let a snort as he walked around. He then smirked.


    He smile didn''t show happiness, his face didn''t show emotion, but his shaking clenched fist showed hesitation to do something.


    Though he can''t expose his identity to the beast pirates now or alert them of his existence, Lucas can give them something they can only blame the nature for.


    "Lucas, it''s okay, we''ll get out and fight with you."


    Many prisoners around agreed and felt that they need to repay the favour somehow.


    "I was with the Kuzoki clan, and I''ll repay your debt of freeing us."


    "As a Samurai, I''ll repay my debt; otherwise, my honour won''t let me sleep."


    Lucas lifted both of his hands, before sinking them to the ground."No guys, you get out and stand on the corners."


    "Now, can you get out?" Lucas said, increasing his strength, and trying to pull a large piece from the ground.


    "Do you need..." Gerd was trying to help Lucas, who must be facing a quite hard time now.


    "No, just stand on the corner. And get as far as possible from the factory."


    After some words, a yell, and firm orders, everyone got out and left the mines of Kaido.


    As everyone got out, Lucas, whose hands were sinking in rocks, had his size and strength increased to a degree that would shock anyone who sees him.


    A large piece of stone was pulled off. It was almost the entire mine. Suddenly, that piece started to shrink in his hand, until it looked like a very large rock that Lucas held above his head.


    However, in fact, it was very much larger, yet was decreased 180 times.


    Lucas then looked at the sky.


    Around him, he could feel Kaido''s chemical weapons factory.


    Honestly speaking, Lucas was frustrated, and he needed to make someone pay the price.


    Lucas threw the rock to the sky, which was originally shrunk. The rock regained its original size as it reached the sky. It was big enough to make a shadow.


    But that wasn''t enough. Lucas was looking for a disaster.


    Lucas aimed his finger up <<Awakening: More-More. Size 180 times.>>, then a compressed air left his finger.


    The clouds were pushed now.


    Away from the factory, the prisoners got out as Lucas told them.


    They were walking on flat land while looking behind them


    "Why do you think he told us to move away?"


    "I don''t know."


    Gerd sighed as she was holding a huge axe.


    "Look." Some samurai shouted, his finger pointing to the sky.


    Gerd turned her face to Hajrudin, to see her captain''s face shaking.


    The factories were covered by a black shadow. Above them, the clouds moved away as something was falling from there.


    It was so big, very big enough to cover the land with its shadow and turn it into the night to Udon.


    "A disaster..." Someone commented.


    That was a meteor, a real one. Even the clouds were being pushed back.


    Everyone was running now instead of walking. This is a meteor. The impact itself would be enough to harm them... well; this may not apply with the ones who had oddly strong physique. Well, in fact, everyone has an extremely strong physical body, even the weakest on.


    This situation made them even forgets that Lucas was the one to tell them to go away.


    ***


    Back to the prison, Lucas was lifting his head and looking at the meteor, which he created ¨C a large rock increased 180 times.


    "Now, my hopes are all in Sugar." Lucas sighed.


    Although he sent a meteor to destroy and kill Kaido''s minions here, along with the factories, he isn''t satisfied. Smoking a bit, which started to feel useless since his physique is strong, Lucas shook his head.


    "Still, I feel like to beat someone."


    avoiding the meteor he had created using his Devil Fruit Power, Lucas vanished in thin air.

 Chapter 257

    Wano, the Flower Capital:


    Three girls with a visible height difference, with the brunet as the shortest, were walking at the street of the capitals.


    "He is right there, reading his lips, I can tell that he is looking for entertainment."


    Viola said, guiding Yamato and Sugar, who was eating gr.a.p.e, with her vision that allows her to see everything within the capital and beyond.


    Yamato, looking at Sugar, started to examine her. She didn''t look to be that neither strong, big; neither gave a strong aura like the warriors around.


    "Are you sure you can handle it, Sugar," Yamato asked Sugar about her abilities?


    In reaction, Viola lowered her head in sadness and said, "If you let your guard down around this girl, you may regret your whole life."


    In the past, many people were enslaved and turned to toys because of the gang that took over her country. As the princess of her country, Viola, until now, doesn''t like Sugar. But, for Lucas''s sake, she let it pass. But again, at that time Sugar was a forced little 10 years old girl, so Viola could sympathise with her at least with her.


    "Well, would you believe me that you would forget my ability if I showed it to you?" Sugar said, her face still cold while looking at her hand that made many people turned. She smiled, her hand is bigger now. She isn''t a kid anymore, but a full a.d.u.l.t who has a happy family with a sister and a Daddy.


    As for those people who she enslaved when she was little, Sugar thought they were an important part of a bigger picture. If she didn''t turn them into toys, she wouldn''t have met Lucas. She doesn''t regret it at all.


    "I can do it." Sugar said, remembering the hard training she had to pass in order to earn more time, in bed, than her sister. Sugar is very fast now.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you, Sugar. In the worse case, we will fight and take him as a hostage." Yamato said, her eyes were glowing as she held her macer that was placed on her back.


    As the three girls continued their way, walking in the pretty capital that had pink petals fly all over, they stopped when Viola stopped. Viola pointed with her finger to one Japanese like wooden building and said, "he is here."


    "Okay, but be careful, he is one of the Three Disasters of my father. His bounty is 1.3 billion berries and you should know what does this mean." Yamato said as she held her macer. But then, she stopped as she saw Sugar patting her thigh.


    "Just trust me."


    The three of them found a table that offers food next to that building. They grabbed some chairs and waited while observing who is entering and leaving.


    "Yamato, it seems that they are talking about you and Lucas..."


    Viola was looking at that building. She could see everything inside like those walls never existed. As the pirates of Kaido were talking, she made sure to read their lips.


    "Whatever." Yamato let a scoff and continued observing. "We can''t fail."


    She felt a lot of guilt as her father had done something horrible thing to her future uncle and aunt in law.


    ''Why am I so unlucky?''


    In the past, Yamato lived a horrible childhood, because she idolized one man. No, not that. Since eight years old she was imprisoned and got beaten by Kaido, who happened to be the strongest creature in this world. Not only so, but she had to saw her idol getting killed by her father. She wanted to sail, but her father shackled her here and prevented her from leaving his territory and she had to endure his beating. There was a time that she almost died.


    Now that she had escaped, the fate played its game on her. After she found a man she loves and wants to spend her life with, as his woman, she had to find out that her father had kidnapped his relatives, so he would take something from Lucas who had taken his dreams.


    "Ha, ~ is that Gorilla''s purpose to ruin my life." Yamato rested her head on her knees and let a sigh. '' I want to see his reaction when he knows that I had slept with Lucas. Having his kid would make it better.''


    Viola and Sugar didn''t pay much attention to each other and kept staring at the people entering and leaving. There was some Asian like girls with fairer skins, wearing very high heels, entering and leaving.


    "Why are they wearing very high heels?" Sugar chuckled seeing some shorties wearing heels in arm''s length.


    "They are funny."


    "Oh, they are leaving." Viola, who had been looking inside the building, suddenly said. But that wasn''t necessary as the Sugar and Yamato had a strong Haki.


    The door of the building, which happened to be almost like an ancient Japanese cultured brothel, was opened and people with the black beast pirate uniform started to walk out. They were between ten and fifteen.


    "Should we go back to Udon, Mister Queen?"


    "Ahh."


    Following behind the pirates was one of those huge usual antagonistic in One Piece ¨C sometimes allies. He was bald, blonde, and very fat, his neck was so short that it didn??t look to be there ¨C maybe his face is that.


    Yamato moved her gaze to Queen and narrowed her eyebrows. As the daughter of Kaido, she knew his closest minions very well. This one, specifically, was very brutal and was responsible for the safety of Udon.


    The moment her eyes met with Queen, Yamato said to the girls next to her. "Shall we move to?"


    "Don''t worry; we won''t cause havoc, do as you please." Sugar said. She stood up and gave her back a few cracks before walking forward. "No one would remember anyway."


    "But?" Viola and Yamato flinched.


    Lucas asked them not to cause havoc or a mess that would expose their arrival here.


    "Oh, look, Yamato, he is looking at you. Smile at him." Sugar said, looking at Queen who looked at Yamato with daze.


    As a huge person, it was hard to find a girl from their category. Queen was giving Yamato, who used to wear a mask all of the time and hide her chest, some kind of deep gaze. But as his eyes met with her unique big eyes, he felt doubt.


    Maybe, the Beast Pirates wouldn''t usually recognize Yamato when she shows herself as a woman, but the higher-ups like the Disasters knew her since she was a little girl.


    "Young Master!!!" Queen let a shocked expression. "You are here, I thought you were kidnapped."


    The men next to him paid attention to the beautiful Yamato. She wasn''t like they heard of her: a huge and strong man who has physical abilities on par with his father on his younger days. In front of them was a girl beautiful as a flower with long eyelashes and beauty that can drive men crazy, even if she was huge ¨C Snu-snu worth it.


    "Young Master. I thought Mister Kaido went to bring him. Why are you here!"


    "Weird, Yamato is a man."


    "Well, have you seen her without a mask?"


    "Have you seen her chest before?"


    "You got a point... but who would look at someone''s chest when they don''t know she is a woman."


    "Does your father know that you are here?" Queen''s eyes were still cold, looking at the girls next Yamato.


    There was a green-haired pretty girl walking toward them, her face showing confidence.


    "That Gorilla isn''t my parent," Yamato replied as she took her macer. Had she not had her strength boosted, Yamato knew that she would have a hard time-fighting Queen.


    However, she hesitated, fearing that the plan would fail. But, would it really matters as people around started to pay attention.


    Yamato bit her lip as she took her macer, as she looked down at a man approaching her. There was a man who came close to her, going to address her as the young master. But Yamato had moved her leg slightly forward and he was sent flying away.


    "YAMATO." Queen''s tone changed when he saw what she did, "come here and don''t cause a mess. Or I''ll use force."


    "Try your luck."


    Yamato said, taking her macer.


    Suddenly, a smoke rose around her shoulder, as it seemed to turn into magma.


    People around started to feel fear.


    "Sugar, you should hurry."


    Sugar nodded as she started moving her legs. For a long, Lucas had made her focus her training on one skill, to master it to a high level ¨C swiftness skills and Observation Haki.


    Using stealth footwork, Sugar''s figure blurred as she vanished, some couldn''t even see her at all.


    Those with Haki, despite the cheer speed of Sugar, could at least guess the first move. Maybe, because Lucas gave her a slight speed boost, making her move 200%-300% faster. Such speed was hard to control honestly like she had to walk slowly in order to feel that she is walking normally. Luckily, Lucas''s ability didn''t mess with her awareness toward time.


    "Well, since when there was a toy here."


    One of Queen''s men looked in front of him, to see a toy on the ground.


    "Hey, Kim, it''s me." The toy screamed at its partner.


    "Kim who?"


    But then, Kim forgot his partner, who he was talking to just now, as a toy appeared in front of him.


    Toys started to appear between them, that it disturbed their focus on Sugar, who was moving between them and just getting read of them with one touch.


    Those who had been turned to toys could understand what happened. Those who didn''t could only wonder what had happened.


    Yamato could see it clearly, Sugar''s power. When she passes, toys would appear. However, she didn''t remember the toys.


    ''Even if you saw my power, you wouldn''t remember,'' Yamato finally understood. Sugar can make people turn into toys, and no one would remember them.


    The people who came to watch felt that they forgot a lot of details, as such why toys were here ¨C they couldn''t see Sugar moving either remember the people who became toys in front of their eyes.


    Queen, all of the sudden, took a step back, and stomped on the ground, making it shake. Between Yamato and


    "I see... you didn''t run, instead, you were hiding here." Queen said, "I guess mister Kaido would be happy to know this."


    All of the sudden, Yamato''s fist turned into Lava as she punched toward him with a great force.


    Queen didn''t dare to block this attack and jumped to the side. Unless he used his Dragon Fruit transformation, he can''t face magma with his bare skin.


    "Yamato, did you eat a Devil Fruit."


    All of the sudden, he saw Yamato jumping on him instead of jumping, extending both of her arms. Queen held her hand and smirked, "Do you think you can comfort me in a battle of strength. I believe that your father would understand if I used force to shut you."


    Queen was quite worried. Kaido may beat his daughter a lot; but, as a parent, you can tell how would Kaido feels if he knew someone beat his child.


    But the problem is, Yamato wasn''t a weakling.


    "Sure, make sure to tell him."


    Hearing Yamato mocking, Queen tried to push Yamato''s forward, as their hands were clashing. But then, Queen found that he couldn''t move her one inch, and she didn''t seem to be struggling as she pushed him back.


    He was feeling pain actually!


    Queen pushed forward, but his strength palled in comparison.


    It looks like he has to transform.


    Yamato took one hand back, reaching her pocket, and pushed Queen with one hand. Queen was pushed on his knee. ''Few, it took me long to learn how to control my boosted strength,'' Yamato thought, feeling awe of Lucas''s ability.


    If Lucas was a pirate and used his power to make an army, then he would have already become a Pirate King.


    "Yamato... impossible." Queen didn''t believe how much strength is facing. Is this the strength of the daughter of The Strongest Creature in the World?


    "Sugar, Now," Yamato yelled.


    Hearing her yell, someone appeared above Queen''s head.


    Sugar, opening her palm, slammed Queen''s leg


    "Hey..."


    Queen, all of sudden, started to shrink, everyone was huge now. He was confused. Power left his body and he couldn''t transform. Not only so, but his body felt different.


    "Hey, guys, can someone tell me why we are here."


    The people, who were watching on the streets, started to rub their heads, not knowing what the hell is going on and why are they staring at the three girls in the midst of the toys.


    "I think to wonder, why there are living toys here."


    "True, I never saw toys moving like that. Are they for selling, my son would be happy with them.


    Viola and the girls stared at the toys, not knowing which one was their target.


    "It''s this one." Yamato looked at one toy with a note beneath her leg. She bent down and grabbed the toy with one hand.


    She made sure to turn Queen into the weakest and the smallest form of toys ¨C a girly one with long blonde hair.


    In fact, he looked like a doll that you would give to little children and not like the ones she used to turn into slave workers.


    Sugar turned to the people who were looking confusingly at them. "These toys are mechanical experiment. They are very smart. If anyone wants them, you can chase them and they will become yours"


    Sugar smiled and gestured with her hands.


    The confused people looked at the toys, which realised what had happened.


    "Wait, we are humans."


    "Stop..."


    But no one heard them.


    "My son would be happy with a free toy."


    "They would fetch a good price if I sold them to my neighbour. He likes these things."


    And so, the people on the streets started to chase the toys that started running for their life except Queen, who was held by Yamato''s hand.


    "Now, you shall answer all of my answers."


    Yamato said grinning at Queen, who looked like a little toy girl.


    To the toy, the Dragon girl looked like a dragon now.


    Sugar leaned on Yamato, jumped, and touched queen, "Here is your contract; you can only move around me."


    Suddenly, they heard someone pointing with his hand to the sky.


    "Everyone, Look."


    The people looked with awe at the south side.


    "this..."


    "A meteor!!!"


    "Run for your life."


    The ground then shook a lot and most of people fell. A large crack appeared on the ground.


    Viola saw the girls who were confused. So she approached them and said, "It''s Lucas''s ability, I saw him doing this.


    "Now, let''s use this as a chance and sneak out."

 Chapter 258

    "Now toy, would you answer, or would you force my hand."


    "I''ll never tell you... Yamato, your father will come here and save me."


    "Ah, who are you again."


    "I am Queen... don''t dare to forget. Let me before I transform. Take this."


    Inside an isolated house, where no one lived, Yamato and the other girls were staring at the toy in front of them. The toy was threatening them and looking at Yamato with hate while saying that her father will punish her for that.


    But Yamato''s answer shocked him. She doesn''t know him. However, Yamato knew that he is one of All-Stars (Disasters) since Lucas asked them to kidnap a one and interrogate him. This one, Queen, was responsible for Udon, the place where Kaido''s factories are along with the cruel prison where the prisoners are forced to work in mines.


    If there is a person to know where Calorina''s parents, Queen is the one.


    "It''s useless; no one will know who you are." Sugar said, leaning on the wall and eating her gr.a.p.e, staring at the toy with cold chilly eyes.


    "I don''t believe you," shouted the small toy in anger. But no one gave him a serious face. Sugar, which was holding another toy, touched it, and it became a human again.


    "Do you remember him?" Sugar asked as she pointed with her finger toward the person who didn''t believe that he became a human again.


    "Yes."


    Queen, just now, realised that he forgot his subordinate.


    "Oy, toy, do you know someone called Queen."


    The confused man tried to attack Sugar, but, unfortunately for him, he was turned into a toy.


    This gave Queen a conclusion: anyone Sugar''s touch would be turned into a toy and would be forgotten.


    "I can control the type of toys I make. I can make them strong, weak as well."


    Sugar had turned that person into a very small toy before crushing him into pieces. Queen looked at that with a horrified face, before staring at Sugar blankly, her eyes were murderous and chilly ¨C the eyes of this woman, who could enslave a country and was a pirate from 10 years old, was very chilly and gave the impression that Queen


    "Not even your parents would remember you, let alone Kaido. Now, if you want to end up like that doll, you better taste my patience." Sugar then stared at Queen, her tone was chilly.


    Because of the meteor that fell in the south, the people in Wano and Kaido''s central forces are investigating there, Sugar and the girls here have all the time to interrogate Queen.


    "But... Kaido will kill me."


    "No. I will if you don''t talk," said Sugar.


    Queen now realised that no one knows about him. If he died, he would die as a nameless toy and not as one of the three disasters ¨C probably people know them as two now.


    "Seriously, you would end, scabouch, and no one will remember you," Viola said, demonstrating with her hand how Queen would die easily. "If you want, at least, to live as a peaceful toy, answer my question. These girls are more brutal than you think."


    "No, I changed my mind; I''ll kill him and look for the answer from someone else," Yamato said as she walked forward; but Viola quickly held her tights.


    "Viola, what''s the matter," Yamato asked as she didn''t understand why they are stopping.


    She saw Viola smiled as she joined her thumb with index. A purple light appeared there.


    "Actually, my power allows me to see through the mind of people." Viola, earlier, didn''t want to use it, since she didn''t want to feel cringe of what she may find ¨C but it''s not her first time seeing through someone''s mind. She has a firm heart when it comes to this.


    But seeing that Queen would take them a long time, and Yamato may kill him, Viola decided to see through his mind. Whatever Queen decided to talk or not, it''s not necessary for Queen.


    Hearing this, Queen realised that he will die because he is useless. He started to shake from fear. "Wait, wait, who do you want to look for..." Queen said, almost wetting him for the fact that he didn''t have a toy pepe. "...But I want a guarantee that I will live."


    Sugar, looking at him with her beautiful innocent face and attractive blue eyes, said, "I can grantee that you will die... do you want to bullshit."


    "I can guarantee you that I can see your mind, even after you talk, so speak honestly." Viola raised her hand; a purple light appeared between her fingers as she looked at Queen.


    Queen found that he has no choice ¨C Sugar, who always Lucas found adorable, was a very scary person. And Viola, who looked like the idol curvy woman with a seducing body, was also scary now. Yamato has a strong grudge on them, so...


    This is not fair; why, for the hell sake, why there are such Devil Fruits. He could only nod his head silently as Viola brought him two pictures. Queen held the photos and started to examine the two faces.


    "These two... where have I seen them."


    It took him a bit of time, but Queen could remember them. "I see... These two were taken, yesterday, out of the prison, based on Mister Kaido''s orders."


    And so, he started talking, saying that he doesn''t know where they went exactly. But at least, he knew who took them, which carriage, and that it belonged to Kaido''s six trusted subordinates. Yamato opened her eyes as wide as possible, as she concluded what happened. She then looked at Viola and understood everything.


    Viola put her fingers between her eyes and Queen and saw through his mind.


    After finding the right information, since it was the last thing Queen was thinking about, she made the same reaction as Yamato, a shocked one. ''Oh no, why did I miss those places.''


    Viola, in her research of Calorina''s parent, didn''t look at only one type of places, for two reasons. The first was, no one would put a prisoner there, and the second was because she is a preserved princess, she can''t bring herself to look into the.... into the... the kingdom where the flowers bloom in the milky scent of the white rays.


    ???What the two of you are shocked about." Sugar smelled something off when she saw both of Viola and Yamato''s reactions.


    *Door open*


    Suddenly, the door opened behind the girls, and could barely react now, except Viola, of course, she saw him coming all along.


    Yamato, Queen, and Sugar turned their eyes to see the Blondie making his way inside.


    "At least you could let me the address before hiding here."


    "Daddy." Sugar ran toward Lucas and gave him a strong hug. "I was really worried about you after seeing that meteor."


    "It''s okay Sugar." Lucas patted Sugar''s hair. Although her thighs and soft milky b.r.e.a.s.ts were crushing on him, Lucas was giving a firm face. But, he felt aroused by it ¨C later.


    The toy, seeing how the girls are surrounding Lucas, especially the green-haired one, opened his jaw widely. How did that brutal cold girl change her attitude so fast into one of the timed girls?


    He realised it now, this Blondie must be the boss.


    Queen heard Lucas speaking at that moment.


    "Did you find anything from that toy?" Lucas asked as he was confident that with Viola, finding information from anyone would be like stealing candy from a kid.


    "I think we should go alone," said Yamato at the same time as Viola spoke, "go alone with me."


    Both of them looked at each other for a brief.


    "Why are you two acting like this?" Lucas asked to see them embarrassed, to feel that they are unwilling to tell him.


    What did happen? Lucas just now wrecked Kaido''s factories and destroyed his territory. He then asked the previous prisoners to wait somewhere else before running wild and destroy everything. He hoped that he didn''t take much time.


    "It should be in a place that one of Kaido''s trusted aids, one of some six fearsome fighters, own a very special place," said Sugar. She then looked at Lucas closely and found the trace of some big lips on his neck, some on his face. "Daddy, what happened?"


    "Just a silly kiss."


    "Daddy, you are teasing me, I see." Sugar blinked twice, what kind of silly kiss that causes such a trace on his chest, and face.


    Lucas coughed as he ignored Sugar''s question and turned to Viola and Yamato who were blushing so hard. "What''s wrong with it? They were moved to his subordinate house."


    "It''s where step m¨C," Yamato let a sigh, feeling hard to say her previous words, so she made a nice, "It''s not so far from father''s mansion."


    Viola turned her head to Yamato and opened her jaw... she felt that she was going to say.


    Does her stepmother own a broth... ahem, one of the spring kingdoms (because flowers bloom there).


    "I see,"


    "I''ll take you there, alone." Yamato said as she turned to the other girls, with hesitated a bit before saying, "Alone."


    What, can she take someone who calls Lucas by Daddy¨C though she is older than him by 4 years ¨C to a brothel? She doubted how Lucas himself would act there.


    After a cold deep breath, Lucas decided to move with Yamato to Kaido''s city.

 Chapter 259

    After getting the information about the whereabouts of his relatives, Lucas and the girls moved, after getting rid Queen of course, since no one knows what may happen and that man is very strong when he isn''t a toy. Now, Kaido has one Disaster left, without counting the secret one, Usopp.


    It was the late morning and it was quite cold, yet warm air. Wano was a beautiful country, and spring was the dominant season here.


    The place that they decided to was located in Onigashima.


    Onigashima is a mountainous island that is very difficult to access outside the front gate, which connects directly to the sea, allowing sh.i.p.s to sail in. The waters surrounding the island are apparently lined with whirlpools that make navigating around it nearly impossible unless one utilizes specialized watercraft like a submarine. Thunderstorms are very frequent and even blizzards can happen, sometimes independent to the rest of the island.


    Lucas and Yamato were walking aside each other, the east of the island which was next Wano. After Viola confirmed the existence of two masked people in that specific place, Yamato was the one to accompany him.


    "Why are you nervous," asked Lucas as he turned to the Dragon girl.


    Yamato had a calm face, yet her heart was pondering faster.


    For her whole life, she had been raised here. When she wanted to leave this place and sail, her father beat her so badly and placed explosive shackles on her wrist, which would explode once she leaves the domain of this city


    "Well, you see," Yamato said, looking at one building''s door. "This is a brothel." Yamato said while looking carefully left and right, "one of the places that Viola avoided looking at."


    The two of them were sitting next to a shop, looking two hundred meters away.


    Lucas looked at that far building, narrowing his eyes.


    He has to approach carefully and silently if he wanted to rescue the two. But, why Yamato''s heart is quite nervous when she had seen that place. Was she afraid that he would go there and bang the p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es that are working inside?


    But soon, he quickly knew the answer.


    Suddenly, the big door of the brothel opened, and someone got out. Yamato, seeing that person, flinched and turned her face, Lucas was looking at her.


    "Quickly, don''t make eye contact," Yamato said, turning her face.


    Though the people usually know her here as Kaido''s son, some know her very well.


    "What do you mean," Lucas said, seeing her bending her back down and avoiding looking at the right side. "Do we need to fight?"


    "I rather not with this one." Yamato greeted her teeth while trying to hide herself using Lucas''s body, which was a silly action.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes as his curiosity started to pock him. Why Yamato is acting like this. If this was a person to threaten the mission''s success, he would understand, but he didn''t as he didn''t feel a very strong aura. But Yamato didn''t seem to want to fight, but to avoid that person specifically.


    The ground was shaking slightly as heavy steps were approaching them. Lucas turned and saw the person that Yamato had been trying to avoid, and he had to lift his head high this time to see who.


    You know, your classical white girl: blonde hair, a flawless blue eyes, beautiful like a flower, and tall, except... She was standing there, holding a long smoke pipe as she walked toward them.


    Black Maria was her name, though her skin was white jade. How ironic.


    Black Maria was a youthful woman of large size by human standards, at 8.2 meters tall being similarly large as Kaido and big mom. Her long blonde hair is styled like a geisha''s, with two swords notably being part of its arrangement.


    She has a pair of long, slightly curved white red horns atop her head, wears prominent lipstick, and carries a long smoking pipe. She wears a low-cut dark kimono that leaves her right shoulder exposed and an obi around her waist, both with floral patterns.


    Lucas stared at her, there was a lot of space to stare at, especially her face, which looked to be extremely pretty.


    Lucas thought remembering one page of the manga, which made his face ugly. Black Maria was one of Kaido''s minions, and she always takes the initiative to approach him when he is around. But Kaido ignores her and focus on his drink.


    He turned to Yamato and asked, "Is she your mom."


    "No, stepmom. Do I look big as her or that gorilla? My mother was a human-like you... though I didn''t know her," Yamato said. Obviously, her mother was someone from a human size. Otherwise, she would have grown to be like Kaido if Maria was her mother. "But I can say she is a figure like that."


    "She knows me..." Yamato murmured as she lowered her voice. Once Maria spots them, things may go rough.


    ''A figure like a mother.'' Lucas turned his head and looked at Black Maria, who approached them to the degree it was hard to spot her face.


    ''why do I feel that I had a promise that I shouldn''t break.''


    Wait for a second, now this makes logical... She isn''t the mother, but maybe someone who has a crush on Kaido.


    Seeing her approaching, Lucas pretended not to see her, as a cup full of wine appeared in his hand and he gulped while looking around like he is an innocent customer.


    But seriously, what''s wrong with this world.


    First, Bakkin, a woman who is 60cm tall, claimed to have a child with Whitebeard, who is a giant himself.


    Now, looking through the genetics, Yamato seems to be Kaido''s daughter from an average woman. While Maria isn''t the mother, she seemed to be someone from the same race as Yamato, as Maria had red horns while Yamato''s were white with a black end.


    ''Ha, I''m lucky that I wasn''t cursed by the people''s curse...'' Lucas thought in himself as he patted his crotch. Maybe it''s not bad to be a normal person here. At least, Yamato screamed while getting it. ''Those Pirate Emperors are a bunch of bullies... no one of them can pick up on a woman of his size... except Shanks... but he is a v.i.r.g.i.n I guess.''


    Suddenly, Black Maria''s sandals stopped in front of them.


    Yamato lowered her head while Lucas lifted it, staring at her as she took her pipe out.


    "Yamato!" a voice came, Yamato kept turning her head and clenching on her macer.


    Seeing there is no response, a stronger voice came, "Ya-Ma-To, look at me when I''m talking at you, girl. Or should I say, man?"


    ''What a drama.'' Lucas took a sip and decided to watch a bit.


    "Ha~" Yamato let a long sigh, lifting her head and looking at the woman who had similar dragon horns like her. "Hey, Maria."


    "I see... you didn''t escape really and hid here." Maria said as she couched down, "Do you know that your father was worried about you."


    "That ugly gorilla isn''t my parent!!!" Yamato stood up and yelled.


    Since she is exposed to be here, Yamato may fight this Maria, though she wasn''t that willing.


    Lucas was looking past her. There is a brothel, and in front of him was the owner. Besides that building, there should be the palace owned by Kaido. Here is a perfect chance for him. Kaido would return soon, and he would find things going out of his control. Taking control over that place means taking over Wano itself.


    Lucas lowered his head, thinking that his promotion ceremony is going to happen soon, and he already left, while saying that he would rest down, in the cabin.


    ''My poor life... maybe I should have opened a company and lived like a rich man.''


    Maria reached her pipe and made a circle of smoke before talking. "Poor child... but did you really have to pretend to run. Now, there is a war of hostages between him and some Fleet Admiral Candidate called Lucas is going over you. Ha, you are troublesome, Yamato."


    Lucas took another sip while glaring at Maria who didn''t look at him.


    "Humph, he is only looking for me because he wants me to marry that long-nosed Necromancer fruit eater." Yamato yelled, "And Lucas would kick him anyway."


    Lucas narrowed his eyes upon hearing Black Maria and Yamato talking. He looked at Maria, though she is huge ¨C which doesn''t matter in Lucas''s case ¨C she had a very pretty figure, a beautiful face, with blue eyes and long blonde hair, pink full lips that are seducing. Without forgetting how pretty her skin was, or that her b.r.e.a.s.ts were huge, or that her ass was perky and plump, making a teardrop shape.


    And most importantly, Lucas has yet to fulfil his promise.


    "Ha. Poor child," Maria reached with her hand and patted Yamato''s shoulder, before flinching. Did she say, Lucas would kick his ass? Now thinking about it, it seems that she had met him to talk like that. But how did she when it''s hard to leave and come to Wano like that?


    "Don''t treat me like a kid," Yamato said. During her childhood, whenever Kaido beat her, Maria was the one to treat her and put her in her thighs. So, Yamato was kind of unwilling to fight. But there is an urgent mission.


    "Wait." Black Maria opened her eyes and looked around and saw a handsome average man sitting next Yamato. He was blonde, looking to be handsome, muscular, and wasn''t wearing a kimono-like the people of this country. And most importantly, he didn''t look like a person from Wano.


    She snapped and thought of it. Yamato may actually have left the country. Ever since she heard that Yamato became Lucas''s hostage, she became worried. But now, Kaido''s daughter is here, and she isn''t hiding her chest like she used to do. Not only so, but there is someone who applies the description of the Marine, Lucas, and with Yamato, made her feel something bizarre.


    "Who are you?" Black Maria asked Lucas, who lifted his eyes and stared at her in a chilly way.


    Could it be that they were hiding in Wano all along and knew about the hostage, but Kaido was tricked to leave Wano? If this is true, then for how long Lucas had been planning. But no, they had reports that Lucas was at Marine HQ a few days ago.


    Had Lucas knew what her brilliant mind concluded, he may hit his own head.


    "Wait, Maria..." Shouted Yamato, trying to stop havoc, "we only want the two persons that father kidnapped..."


    "My name Lucas"


    "Fine." Before Lucas could answer, Maria stood up and picked up her pipe, "Yamato, and you, come inside."


    Lucas and Yamato stared at each other.


    Lucas nodded slightly with his head, as he was planning to enter here anyway.


    "I''m keeping everything under watch,"


    Lucas stood up and followed behind Maria while keeping everything under his Haki.


    His lips'' corners slightly went up. Kaido would face a big surprise when he comes here.


    "Hey, that''s not a respectable place for someone like you." Yamato followed quickly behind Lucas and held his shoulder, stopping him.


    "What do you mean," Lucas said. It''s just a brothel.


    But then, all of the sudden, Yamato wrapped her arms around his waist and lifted him, hugging his head between her b.r.e.a.s.ts. "It''s not the proper place. A man like you should stay away from a place like that. Just, my bedroom is enough."


    Yamato had her eyebrows lifted and teeth clenched. Even her tone was so possessive now. Yamato had considered herself as a woman now because she had started a relationship with Lucas. There is no way she would allow her lover to go there.


    She hugged him with more strength to her chest like a teddy bear.


    Lucas''s lips twitched. A brothel may be the best place for someone like him to make living.


    "I''m just worried. In that place, countless men fell for. No, I won''t allow the thots to stanch you from me. "


    "Whatever," said Lucas, as he was focusing his Haki on one place inside the (geisha) brothel.


    Black Maria turned her head slightly after hearing them before opening the door. "Yamato, hugging a man. What had changed."

 Chapter 260

    Wano Country, Onigashima, inside Woman Trouble, which was the brothel owned by Black Maria, Black Maria was walking forward, with small steps, while thinking that Kaido''s daughter and her, surprisingly, little lover were following behind her.


    "Are you staring," asked Maria while walking forward, as she felt some eyes on her perky butt.


    "Maybe," Lucas said, feeling Yamato trying to squeeze his stomach.


    "Silly, just you and Yamato are enough to each other." Maria nodded, feeling quite happy that Yamato had found someone to love and even hug furiously, so she would keep him away from the p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e. Giving them a last glance, she had one idea, ''They make a cute couple. Yamato wasn''t kidnapped, but escaped... ha, now if Kaido comes here, things would get rough.''


    Though they are enemies, things haven''t provoked yet. Besides, she knew about Lucas''s strength ¨C if he fought, then even their Disasters won''t be enough ¨C so, it was better to trick him and Yamato to leave this country, or make the hostages exchanging go better.


    Though, she felt quite bad for Yamato, as she found a man she loves. But at the same time, she was happy that this girl stopped acting like a man.


    "Well. Sure," said Yamato, still following behind her while trying her best to sound normal.


    Lucas now wasn''t attached to her chest.


    A few seconds ago, Lucas used his finger to sweep on Yamato''s stomach, moving them to make characters ¨C language characters ¨C on her skin. That was a hidden letter, which Yamato understood. It said, ''I''ll go back quickly''


    "So, Yamato."


    "Ah."


    "Tell me, do you think yourself a man now."


    "No. A man can''t feel what I felt."


    "Lucky you." Her tone holding a mix between jealousy and sadness, Black Maria made a cloudy smoke circle from her pipe as she stopped in front of one huge gate. She held the giant door and said, "I think I need to speak some words, with Military Consoler."


    "Wait, Maria, I''ll be back quickly."


    Yamato gulped as she turned and walked toward the bathroom.


    "Hey, it''s not like I am going to eat you," Maria shouted as she saw Yamato hugging her chest area while walking to the bathroom.


    She followed Yamato with her Haki and indeed she found her indeed looking and talking to Lucas.


    Maria sighed as she turned and entered her room. Sitting down, she picked up her pipe and smoked while waiting for Lucas and Yamato to go back. Her hand was shaking. Things may go hard if the Lucas had lost his nerves.


    She held a DenDenMushi in her hand and started thinking about whether she should call for back up or not. But remembering that Yamato, someone from the same race, that she had been nursing and taking care of since she was little, she sighed. Unlike some officers, she doesn''t have a sadistic side, though, it doesn''t mean she won''t do the job quickly and kill when there is a need.


    "Where have you been?" Yamato whispered, her heart was pounding fast and fast.


    "All are done."


    -x-X-x-


    A few minutes earlier, after leaving a hidden message on Yamato''s thighs, Lucas vanished from the sight.


    He didn''t come here to fulfil his promise to Kaido, since there isn''t an official wife ¨C possibly that Blondie, who should be like a concubine or love interest. The reason that Lucas came here for is to save his relatives, Calorina''s parents who, according to Gerd, were beaten badly by the pirates that kidnapped them.


    Well, he is happy that he came here alone. Who knew that Kaido can be this cunning when it comes to dealing with hostages? Someone else who moves based on emotions wouldn''t be able to deal with that.


    *Swish*


    Lucas was moving using his Ghost Footwork, which was one that had evolved from the system. While moving around, no one could notice him, even those who had Haki. Since this was a brothel, Lucas felt some temptation ¨C he isn''t gay. Sometimes he had to stop, as there is one of his favourite types of girls inside this place, Asian girls with fairy skin, hourglass figures, and huge chests and blossom arses. It was hard for him not to give a glance.


    Such a deadly trap set by Kaido, Lucas almost fell for it.


    He shook his head as he has to focus.


    After crossing the way, passing by some p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es who had felt some touches on their butts coming from thin air, Lucas finally stopped in one place.


    It was a dark place, because of the faint lighting.


    There were two bulky men who had swords on their back and were giving the aura of Swords Masters, standing at the back of Woman Trouble, talking and exchanging words, their faces were ugly.


    "What a hard job."


    "Yeah."


    "All these hot women make my life hard... but we can''t slack, or the owner would kick us away."


    "She is scary."


    The two men were complaining about their life and how they have to stand here like saints, while there are a lot of beauties waiting for them.


    "Ha~ just let''s do our job until the night shift comes, or, Mister Kaido, comes."


    "I wish that he won''t take long, or I may lose my sanity here."


    As they were talking, a voice came behind them, bending itself between their conversations in a very natural flow.


    "Is there a door that leads bellow the ground here?"


    "Ah, there is a secret passage..." one of the swordsmen started to talk. But very soon, they shut their mouths upon realising that someone had appeared behind them.


    They opened their eyes widely and were about to act according to their plan.


    The first guard held his sword and shouted at his friend.


    "Someone sneaked here. RING the bell. Quickly"


    The two of them of course turned, yet one of them yelled at his friend to ask for help. Both of them had one job which is to guard the hostages and inform them.


    The two of them were really strong and had trained at Haki and swordsmanship, so they were trusted to guard them.


    But unfortunately, Lucas had his hand on their legs. And a second already had passed.


    <<More More: Temperature x100>>


    After a full second, Lucas used one of his most fearsome abilities.


    The two persons looked at Lucas, who was tall as their legs and didn''t know what happen when he touched them.


    But then, in instant, their heat surpassed the magma''s and became like 3700¡ã.


    For an instant, their bodies glowed. For another instant, their colour changed to grey, and they started to fall like dust, grey dust.


    They turned into ashes.


    They didn''t even know how they died or when, but, after a simple second, any trace they held in this world had vanished.


    [+50.000 Acc.u.mulated XP]


    [+23.000 Acc.u.mulated XP]


    Lucas retracted his hand and looked coldly at the ashes of the people around him, his hand got a slight burn, but it wasn''t that much, as it healed with his skill Massage Body.


    That reminded Lucas to wrap his hand with Haki when doing that. Looking at the ashes, Lucas thought that it took him a full second to turn the two persons into ashes.


    ''This reminds me, after beating Aokiji, I can increase one level of DFM.''


    Lucas then reached the ground and pulled something like a secret door that leads to the ground. After opening it, Lucas vanished and the door behind it got closed.


    Lucas found that he has to cross a hall in order to reach a big vast room. There was one guard that was sleeping next to a cage that held two masked people, who had a small meal next to them. The guard, of course, looked many times stronger than the two Lucas had met in the entrance.


    "Lucas!" some blonde woman who had her face covered by mask shouted. The man also stood up weakly and held the door, looked forward.


    Like they didn''t believe what they, they started rubbing their eyes thinking that it was their imagination.


    "John, Caroline," Lucas called, seeing that they have the same physique as his uncle and aunt, and the same hair. He could easily tell it was them.


    "Nephew, you are here." The man, who is called John, said. Biologically, he was the brother of Lucas''s biological father. He soon shouted, "Quickly, run away, this place is full of monsters."


    Lucas let a smile, "No need to worry anymore."


    The guard, who was sitting next to the cage, snapped out of his sleep and looked around, to shout on the two, who would shriek in fear usually when he does that.


    "Ha- didn''t I tell you to shut up, or I would throw some lions inside the cage." The guard shouted. He then turned when he heard slow steps approaching him. He clearly saw his reflection on clear sky blue eyes. Was he a client at this brothel who missed his way, but he shouldn''t be able to enter here, as there are two samurais guarding outside.


    It must be that he made his way forcefully here.


    Lucas approached the sitting guard; before he can stand up, Lucas gave him a simple slap that threw the guard to the ground, his neck broken and his eyes are lifeless.


    The two masked persons, who had chains made of sea stone, looked shocked as they saw this.


    The woman suddenly started talking, her sound was full of fear, "Hey, Lucas, tell me, Calorina didn''t come here." She shouted in worry, "why did you even come. This place is owned by a giant scary dragon."


    As someone from East Blue, they weren''t much different from the people of Earth, who aren''t used to the bizarre features of Grand Line.


    "No Caroline. I''m here alone."


    "Listen, you must escape quickly."


    After arriving here, seeing the Grand Line, they thought it was very scary, even for their daughter and nephew.


    Looking at the jail in front of him, Lucas held the bars and opened them widely, twisting them and bending the cage bars.


    The two shut their mouths when they saw Lucas''s hands reaching their masks and taking them off.


    Two faces were revealed.


    Indeed, it was them.


    "Lucas."


    John called when he saw Lucas had his opened jaw when he looked at their faces.


    "Who did this?" Lucas asked. After seeing their faces, Lucas knew it was the right decision to not bring Calorina here, as she would lose her mind if she saw her parent''s faces now. They were full of wounds. At the past, both of them was a handsome man and a charming woman; but with such faces, he wouldn''t be able to link them to the past.


    Lucas didn''t wait for an answer as he reached the Sea Stone shackles and held them with his bare hands. Though his increasing power was deactivated temporally, his original strength is still there.


    With a strong twist, plus his passive level 20 Iron Mass hard body and Titanium mass, plus Armament Haki Lucas, with great strength, could break the Sea Stone. Usually, he shouldn''t be able to do that, but his anger made him break it easily. (Even Vergo can break Sea Stone.)


    Caroline and John, whose face was blue and red, didn''t answer as they barely believed their eyes.


    "The two of you can rest now." Lucas calmly said, before raising both of his hands. He then chopped down on their necks, knocking them out instantly.


    Before they could fall, Lucas held their sleeping body and put them inside his storage.


    *Pa* *Pa*


    Lucas patted his clothes from the ashes. He then lifted his head and looked at one direction. Taking a deep breath, he murmured to himself.


    "It''s my time to fulfil my promise to Kaido."


    -x-X-x-


    Yamato was looking at Lucas, surprised, after she left the room, pretending to take Lucas to the bathroom. Yamato didn''t believe that it didn''t take this long after Lucas had vanished.


    "Where have you been?" Yamato whispered, her heart was pounding fast and fast. It had


    "All are done." Lucas said, before smirking "Almost."


    "Quickly, jump here," Yamato said, opening her arm and inviting him to her chest. "Maria is waiting and I don''t want to make her raise suspicions."


    "Ah, the pretty owner."


    "Hey, am I not pretty enough for you." Yamato put her hand on her waist, not liking the joke Lucas is making.


    However, she noticed that Lucas''s mood had changed a lot.


    He is smiling and joking now.


    In fact, he looked like he was holding his laugh back.


    "Of course, you are, my little dragon girl."


    "Haha. Not compared to you." Yamato let a lifeless laugh.


    "Wanna bet," Lucas said, turning his head.

 Chapter 261

    Both of Lucas and Yamato were sitting inside a big vast room, facing a giant beauty with blue eyes and golden hair and Dragon horns as well, her face was pretty and her skin was like the snow, flawless. But what was most attractive about her, was her fat ass ¨C it was big, perky, and had the shape of the heart. The chest was just perfect as well.


    Lucas, because of his personal matter, decided that she would become his by the time Kaido and that long nose bastards come back to Wano.


    "So Yamato, and Lucas, I suppose that you had a good time while making me wait here. Ara~ luckily, I am patient."


    Supporting her thin chin with her hand, her elbow on her big thigh, Maria let her face gets closer to Kaido''s daughter and her boyfriend''s face. Smoking from her pipe, she tried her best not to chuckle when she saw Yamato turn her red face to the other side and Lucas pretended as nothing did happen. You can''t trick the owner of a brothel.


    "Nothing really."


    Yamato said, turning her eyes.


    Lucas nodded. He had done nothing, except taking the hostages back under their noses. And now, he won''t do anything, but to fulfil his promise, before claiming the country of Wano.


    "Yamato, it''s okay to be a woman. There is nothing to be ashamed of. " Maria teased Yamato a bit and let a smoke cloud out of her mouth. She couldn''t help but feel what the kind of look that Lucas is giving her, and she ignored it.


    Seeing that Lucas is calm, she decided to ask, "If you came to a brothel to look for your objective, then it''s useless. The fact that you came here alone, with Kaido''s daughter, means that you had added fuel to fire. Wouldn''t be better to do things calmly and rationally."


    "Whatever." Lucas relaxed his shoulders and took a cigarette from thin air, no one wondered from where it came. "You started this, and I shall end it.


    "No, you did," Black Maria said, half closing her blue eyes, "you were the one who called Kaido first and made that declaration. Did you think that nothing would come after that? Now you have his daughter, what do you think Kaido would do?"


    Of course, Lucas didn''t make that declaration to Kaido; neither would he remember it if not for Doflamingo telling him.


    It was just a coincidence, a conflict that happened due to Sugar''s ability.


    "If it''s a war, so be it," said Lucas calmly, exhaling some smoke.


    Both of Yamato and Maria flinched for different reasons after they heard Lucas.


    Calming herself, Maria asked, "Ha~ you are poor and young," the fact that Lucas was 16 wasn''t hidden, "but, you would have to give up on Yamato if you want things to become peacefully... I would suggest that you would complete the exchanging with Kaido peacefully somewhere else. Otherwise, a war between Pirates and Marines would happen.


    "Ha, though it''s not my business, I enjoy a peaceful life and don''t like wars."


    "I don''t think so, Blondie," Lucas said; smoking and talking without making the cigarette losing its balance in his mouth. "Yamato is my family as well. It''s all or all."


    Yamato made an emotional expression and stared at Lucas. Would he really go this far, to tell Maria that he won''t give her up? She even forgot that Lucas had confirmed that he had already saved the hostages.


    Maria took a long time, not moving her pipe from her hand. "You are both are unlucky children," she said and smoke again.


    "Excuse me." Lucas flinched as he stared at Black Maria who gave him a pitying look.


    "Hey, I told you not to call me that," Yamato yelled.


    Since she was young, whenever Kaido beat her, Maria was the one to treat her and call her poor child. But she knew that Maria is more loyal to Kaido side. Probably, the only reason she is acting peacefully is that she doesn''t know what Lucas may do.


    "Well Yamato, I''m happy that you found a man that loves you and you love him back; not that Usopp."


    Lucas, hearing Maria''s words, almost got chocked by his smoke. Kaido wanted to marry Yamato to Usopp. ''What the fu**''


    To know the truth, Lucas asked the right questions through the future vision. Then, when he came back to the present, he didn''t even care.


    Lucas covered his face with his palm. ''One Piece World''s Bizarreness, level up.''


    "Don''t mention him," Yamato said.


    "Haha..." Maria chuckled and said, "True, so, if you hide, I may be able to calm Kaido..."


    Lucas suddenly decided to break the silence. He pretended to be ignorant, hurt, and sad, but still acting like a behaved boy.


    "Aunt Maria, can you tell me where my siblings are."


    "Aun..." Maria opened her jaw widely before staring at a near mirror. She had the skin of a woman in peak of her 20, a charm of a woman in her thirty with curves and pretty face, yet, this kid, had called her aunty. But looking at how cute he looks, "...Awe." She said, finding it cute. But her face turned cold. "But no, if I did, either one of us would have to die."


    "No way,?? Yamato grabbed Lucas''s thigh and clenched her hand on it. The reason that she didn''t want to come here was that she didn''t want to clash with this woman.


    "I understand; I''m not that emotionless and won''t force you. Not you, of course." Lucas said, patting Yamato''s hand, who quickly understood that Lucas is just bluffing to make things sound natural.


    It''s all a part of a plan.


    Feeling a bit jealous after how she saw Lucas treating Yamato, Black Maria said, "I envy you... at least you have a man close to you." Taking a pipe, she said, "Your father barely cares about me. He is always in that cave drinking. And, if he ever came here, he won''t stop mentioning that Linlin."


    Upon mentioning Linlin, she turned her face and exhaled smoke.


    "Oh... I understand now" Yamato said, looking at Black Maria''s facial expression.


    This woman, whenever Kaido visits this place, would always wear a happy face and do Kaido''s orders perfectly while offering him drinks in happy times.


    Only know, after she became a woman in heart, Yamato understood how Maria felt. She must be so frustrated from being ignored by, what she thought, a man from the same race.


    Thinking about that, Yamato felt a bit horny. Maybe, after this is over, she would take Lucas to someplace and have s.e.x again, as that was one of the best ¨C if not the best ¨C feeling she had.


    "He is stupid, gay maybe" Lucas stood up, looking at his stepmother in law, and said, "You are so beautiful. If Yamato was like the bright moon in the night, you are like the sun in the morning. Come with me, and you won''t have to be that frustrated anymore."


    Lucas opened his arms widely and gave a priest''s, saint''s smile.


    "..."


    "..."


    After a moment of silent, both Yamato and Black Maria stared at Lucas.


    Yamato''s jaw dropped while Black Maria''s pipe fell from her hand and hit the ground.


    "Pff, hahaha..." Yamato forced a laugh but stopped when she saw Lucas is totally serious.


    ''Bingo, she is the abandoned type. I have the most experience with this type of women.'' Lucas stared at Maria. The warm smile is still on his face.


    Unlike the laughing Yamato, Maria kept staring at Lucas silently. She closed her mouth and kept staring at him. Did this man, who is now paired with Yamato flittered with her, asked her out?


    The two kept making eye contact.


    Yamato suddenly approached Lucas and whispered, "Lucas, I know you are on the big side, and even can hit my spot. But even so, you can''t have this one. Can''t you know that things are impossible?"


    However, Lucas ignored Yamato, as he knew how girls, no, women like Maria, feel. They won''t care more about emotional satisfaction rather than a physical one.


    They want to be appreciated, they want to feel like they are women and not some baggage that you threw your ex''s story on her like Kaido''s doing.


    Black Maria sighed and picked up her pipe. "Thanks, but I rather not making things more complicated."


    Well, at least, a man should have a finger that is long enough. Lucas is still far from her standards, and she won''t bring it... though, the idea of cheating on Kaido seemed to be tempting and dirty.


    She stared at Lucas with a half-closed eye, her cheek didn''t blush, ''but he isn''t that bulky, just perfect. If he used his arm whole body, it would be sure one... no, what am I thinking of.''


    "You are still a small kid, for me, Lucas... I believe you should focus on Yamato and what is going next to happen in your life." Though Lucas''s offer seemed to be nice, people must be realistic.


    "That what I told him," Yamato said as she placed her hand on Lucas''s shoulder.


    ''They are looking down at me.'' Lucas smiled as he lifted his head, "It''s okay since Yamato told me that you are a mother-like figure, I wanted to be nice."


    "Really, did she?" Maria looked at Yamato and felt bad for Lucas now. "Thanks, but no thanks."


    "I never did," Yamato opened her eyes as she pinched Lucas''s thigh. Did he really have to expose her? "I told him I hate everyone in this crew."


    "Too bad then," Maria said teasingly, unknown to her that a beast had captured her heart.


    Lucas knew, just the moment she would have think of having s.e.x, just when she has the small idea of cheating, he would succeed. He knew that the moment Maria shook her head. That was an experience Lucas learned from the gym and deliveries and not the system.


    "Would you like to have a massage at least? I just want to be nice with you before leaving." Lucas said stretching his arms. "Probably, the next day, we would-be enemies. Let''s enjoy a piece of peace."


    Hearing him, Maria stretched her legs and placed her hands on the ground beside her h.i.p.s. She lifted her head and started thinking. He is just trying to be nice since Yamato talked nice about her.


    "But, it would be quite troublesome," Maria said, "Your hands are quite small, and you may have to spend effort."


    "Ha~ Lucas, let''s just give up." Yamato sighed as she turned her head to pick up Lucas. But she was shocked when she saw that his head wasn''t there. Instead, she had to lift her head when she heard him talking.


    "No problem at all," Lucas said cracking his neck.


    When Black Maria lowered her head, she made a shocked expression.


    Yamato''s lips started shaking as well.


    Lucas''s head was on the same level as hers. Did he grow in instant?


    Lucas lifted both of his hands and said," here, my hands aren''t that small."


    "Lucas!!!" Yamato sounded somehow shocked, as she had to stand up. The man who was half of her height, suddenly become double. She needed to rub her eyes..."You... you liar!" she sounded somehow angry. "You never told me that your fruit can increase your own size."


    Yamato couldn''t help but stare at him furiously with her big eyes. How dared he to hide something like this?


    "Oh, I wanted to leave it a surprise to the next week."


    Lucas turned at Yamato. From this angle she looked really cute; he reached her head and messed with her hair. "Just, you know, after a wedding between me and my dragon girl."


    "Humph," Yamato stoop up and punched his thigh gently, but well, there is something to look for. "Though, I prefer the small you."


    "I''m not that small." Lucas frowned and flicked her forehead. He always felt proud that he could bed Yamato without the help of his fruit.


    Yamato humped her cheek, not angry, since the situation is under control, "saying that is what makes you cute..."


    "I, Am, Not, Cute," Lucas said. He doesn''t like two words, adorable and cute.


    "Hey," Maria opened her eyes widely. Unknown to Lucas, she was staring at his abs and crotch for the whole time he talked with Yamato. It was a very fast glance. When Lucas turned his head, he heard Maria, faking a cough, saying, "You are a cute couple... "


    "Hey, aunty, as I just said, a massage." Lucas smiled.


    According to his knowledge and experience: from 99.99% in the situation of a frustrated female, this move works, and when the massage end, in 99% of cases, with the beginning of the spring.


    ***


    Some masked green-haired woman playing Japanese guitar at the background.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Kaido, the blue western dragon, was flying above the Grand Line water. The sea kings and the sea monsters didn''t dare to come above the water when they felt the presence of a dragon.


    "Here it is," murmured Kaido as he saw the shadow of a ship.

 Chapter 262

    Somewhere else, above the water of the Grand Line, at the New World:


    Dawn would arrive soon and annihilate the darkness of this cold night. It had already passed midnight, and the two travellers from Wano had spent a fair amount of time to arrive here, not knowing what happened at the country they had left not so long ago.


    A blue eastern dragon could be seen flying at an amazing speed. Following behind him was a bone wyvern creature that held a human above its back.


    Kaido ever since knew that Lucas gave him a promise of f.u.c.k.i.n.g his daughter ¨C wife as well ¨C and making him hear her voice, didn''t drink at all. Though he and Yamato didn''t have a very good relationship, she is still his little daughter. There is no way he would allow her v.i.r.g.i.nity to go to Lucas. It''s a matter of honour, instinct, and parenting.


    "Ghrrr!"


    The dragon''s roar made even the most furious creatures of the sea, hide deep down the water.


    Kaido, as he was flying, could see the shadow of the ship. Because of his enhanced senses, which were obtained thanks to his awakened Zoan dragon fruit, Kaido was able to see the shape of that ship clearly as in the day, despite it being night.


    That ship had the same description that his man gave, the same ship that Yamato could be seen above.


    "Yamato, Lucas, come out you brats."


    Kaido, approaching it, clenched his teeth and yelled; he didn''t dare to use his Dragon Breath to destroy this ship.


    Kaido''s dragon body shrunk in the air and shifted its shape. Since he undid his transformation in the air, and above that ship, he fell on the deck, with his feet landing. As he landed, the ship lost its balance and almost sank. Kaido appeared above the deck, a giant macer in his hand, his furious eyes were looking all over.


    Fearless Usopp had yet to catch up to Kaido. But as he did, he didn''t land on the ship but kept standing on the flying bone wyvern, observing Kaido, who moved his head left and right. Usopp half-closed his eyes as he put on his dark sunglasses. His pupils reflected violet skulls.


    "Yamato, get out." Kaido snorted. He had a precise report that said Yamato was on this ship. He looked around while his Observation Haki scanned the surroundings. Unfortunately, there was no one around. Was he tricked, or did he get the wrong ship, Kaido thought? But again, which ship move here, in this New World, without a crew and still not destroyed?


    "Father, look," Usopp, from his wyvern, pointed with his finger toward one spot.


    Following it with his eyes, Kaido saw a big paper that held letters. Did Lucas leave him a letter? If so, then there is a fishy thing about the topic.


    Kaido narrowed his eyes and walked toward that letter, stretched his hand to the deck, to the letter, before picking it up and starting to read.


    Kaido closed his eyes by 75%, reading the words, before opening them widely. He finished reading the whole letter in instant, and he couldn''t help but do one thing...


    "WAAAAA!"


    Kaido let a strong roar; a wave of Conqueror Haki flew from his body and spread all around without holding back.


    Usopp surrounded himself with a purple aura, in defence.


    Though ever since obtaining his fruit from that Blonde man, which was after seeing all of his crew and beloved crew dying in front of his very eyes, one by one, had, strengthen his will to a very high degree, it still better to defend. That blonde man... just who is he. He, somehow, looks like the bastard who threw him to the sea with only a boat and apple pies.


    Waves started to rise from the sea and the clouds began to split in response to Kaido''s anger.


    Kaido''s eyes were bloodshot red. He didn''t believe what he had just read.


    "Ha... Ha..."


    Kaido was breathing heavily while a sweat drop danced from his forehead falling.


    The letter was very provoking.


    And it was written in red.


    This was the letter that Lucas left:


    [


    Dear Kaido:


    Before you read further, I want you to put our conflicts aside, just for this line, before we can kill each other again.


    Thank you for giving me such a pretty girl like Yamato. It''s the only thing you had done well in your life. You should be proud of her.


    Now, since that line is over, let''s go back to our business. If you are reading this, I''ll tell you this, you are more predictable than you may think.


    You think that I would trust a pirate who plays less dirty than me.


    Dumb lizard, I bet you didn''t know that I have someone who can teleport me to Wano. Anyway, I just want to tell you. I''m already at Wano, with your daughter, taking everything from you. Yeah, that shitty stone, which should be the road stone or whatever, is also included.


    Now, lizard, come here back to Wano. I have a long session with you.


    Now, let''s play a guessing game.


    Since I''m in Wano and you are not, guess what I can do.


    Guess it right and you will win nothing. Guess it wrong and you will lose everything.


    PS: Yamato''s amazing. The next one is, you guessed it, your wife.


    Damn it... I think I can''t control myself whenever I see cute horns on girls.


    PS2: I wanted to make this letter longer, but your daughter''s v.i.r.g.i.nity blood is over.


    ]


    Kaido was breathing heavily. The strongest creature, who never died no matter how much he wished for death, or they tried to send him to his death, was raging.


    He wasn''t worried on Yamato, who he had been beating since she was 8 years old, now, but was angry more on Lucas. Not only did Lucas threaten to take everything, but to free Wano and even take the stone that leads to the One Piece. No way. Though Kaido wished for death many times, One Piece was something to give life taste.


    "Father. What''s going on?" Asked Usopp.


    "Crazy Bastard!!! Where is Lucas''s base?


    "I''ll kill everyone he loves."


    Kaido turned his head to Usopp and surprised him. Kaido wanted to punish Lucas using the same method. Since Lucas is in Wano, Kaido will go even to Marineforde to get a semi vengeance from Lucas.


    HOWEVER:


    There is one little detail, which Lucas calculated, held Kaido from doing that horrible thing.


    "This is the Grand Line; we can''t navigate while we are in the sea." Usopp, taken aback, said. "If we didn''t bring Vivre Card, we may not know the way back to Wano. So, let alone his Marine base."


    "Useless bastard," Kaido angrily said, showing his rage. He picked up a Vivre Card that points to Wano and turned into a Dragon before flying and passing Usopp. "Quickly, let''s go back; you shall use your power as soon we arrive. The 8000 dead-man armies."


    Usopp jumped from the bone wyvern and landed on Kaido''s head. "Sure, I will," he said, a vicious smile appeared on his face, "Father."


    "No time to waste."


    -x-X-x-


    By this time, on the beach of Wano country:


    There was one huge mirror placed on the sands of the beach.


    From it, people, giants to be more exact, started to get out. They were thousands and all looked to be strong.


    The people that Lucas freed from Udon prison were some hundred meters far from that location.


    "So, stepfather called us to come here."


    "Well, with this increase in my power and size, I am sure that we can defeat this Kaido''s army easily. Stepfather is the best one Mama had."


    "But well, I didn''t even think that he would take two sisters of ours. Now, I have to call even Smoothie aunt. Grr."


    "Wah, Mama knows how to pick up the right man. Besides," one brown-haired beautiful woman, with big brown eyes, pink lips, and hourglass body and huge b.r.e.a.s.ts, held her sickle he was descending along with her twins. "He is very handsome."


    "We agree." Many of her twins agreed.


    "Mama, mama."


    One very beautiful woman with pink hair, the largest human alive, who didn''t look different from the others here, walked around.


    Charlotte Linlin walked around, swaying her h.i.p.s, and amazing her sons while some daughters became jealous. She turned her face to one person, who kept acting like the coolest one here, and said,


    "Katakuri, tell me, what does your Haki tell you."


    "The future is on our side." Katakuri raised his scarf and looked forward after opening his closed eyes.


    -x-X-x-


    Before all of that happen, some hours ago before Kaido even cross the half distance toward that ship. At the time the sun had set and the night began.


    Lucas, after becoming a giant, was alone in Black Maria''s chamber...


    "Since you are as a mother figure to Yamato, I want to be gentle with you," said Lucas, looking at Black Maria, after he became at her size.


    Lucas had a silly smile. He couldn''t help but imagine this situation if he didn''t have his fruit, he would be having a hard time. Luckily, he could see the bigger picture and had chosen wisely.


    But again, it does worth it.


    Maria was indeed very beautiful, especially from this angle. She had very fair skin, curves that men dream about. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were big, not so big for her size, but they were indeed large, firm, and bouncy. Her h.i.p.s were wide, and her ass was plump and perky that Lucas felt allured to take a peek at.


    "Well, if it''s just a massage." Black Maria said, her heart beat faster and faster.


    The idea of cheating... no, the idea that there is a man tall as her, young, handsome, and willing to appreciate her as a woman was hard to be resisted.


    She was frustrated for too long. But she didn''t mind, a moment of relaxation and a harmless beautiful feeling."


    "I don''t mind in that case."


    "Sure Maria, but allow me to say. You are indeed one of the best beauties I had seen." Lucas''s blue eyes met with hers. He wasn''t lying here.


    "Lucas." Yamato pinched Lucas''s thigh. "Though I said I don''t mind sharing. I''m here... wait, it''s just a massage. R.I.G.H.T."


    Smiling, Lucas placed his hand on Yamato''s shoulder and massaged it a bit before reaching her back. Lucas''s experience taught him how to deal with women that fear to share ¨C make them face their fears.


    Yamato relaxed, feeling better and better as she was getting in the mood, while her p.u.s.s.y was turning wet. She wasn''t in a state to say no as Lucas''s hands ¨C just a massage- is effective.


    "Mmm... just a massage. Maybe I can join... ahh." Yamato let a soft m.o.a.n, feeling so relaxed.


    Black Maria tilted her head and let a smile, seeing Yamato acting like a woman. However, her look had a mix of sadness, and jealousy, as she put herself in her daughter-like and felt what she always wanted to feel.


    As Lucas turned to her, Maria said, "You can start with my back."


    As she said so, she reached her Kimono, and let it fall a bit on her shoulders, exposing her white snow flawless skin.


    It looked very smooth. Just looking at would make you think that your fingers would sink there. It had a very nice smell and looking alluring to someone like Lucas.


    Lucas smiled as he left Yamato''s side and went to Maria''s.

 Chapter 263 - 263 (R-18)

    Inside Women Trouble, in a very vast traditional Japanese room, two blonde giants with the same eyes colours were staring at each other, while a young beautiful woman was sitting next to Lucas.


    Black Maria felt tempted while looking at the young handsome Lucas, who offered her a massage. Bitting her full pink lip, she said, in a very alluring tone, after letting a hot breath, "you can start with my back."


    She reached her Kimono and let it fall a bit, exposing her white snow flawless shoulder. It had a very nice smell and looking alluring to someone like Lucas.


    Lucas smiled as he left Yamato''s back and walked toward Maria.


    "Oh... mmm, Lucas, why did you stop." Yamato was really aroused after getting touched by Lucas. Though she was about to yell, as any woman would do upon hearing Lucas''s pervert thought, she didn''t feel it was wrong, and Lucas tamed her with his touch like a dragon tamer would do to a dragon, so she didn''t make a drama.


    "Well, I need to treat your pretty mom nicely. Who knows what would happen tomorrow."


    Maria saw all of this as she looked toward Lucas while feeling a little guilt.


    To her, she wanted to feel appreciated for being a woman, and not someone that Kaido would ignore ¨C for the god sake, he even let her own a brothel though she doesn''t work here. What kind of men is Kaido? Maria would be frustrated, even if she always had to act nice as a part of his crew.


    She was faithful, however, ideas like a simple touch on the shoulders wouldn''t be too much, hit her. After all, it''s a temporary thing. As long as it doesn''t go extreme, or no one finds about it, it would be okay. Even if Lucas is going to be the enemy soon, he isn''t now, and she is a woman.


    For a fact, Black Maria felt a bit warmth when Lucas said she is pretty and asked her to go with him, even if she made a cold face.


    She found the idea far from reaching, as, well, he was relatively a baby compared to her; but that changed faster than she thought, as Lucas was now from her size category, which was very rare among normal humans. Black Maria didn''t want to cross the line; just a simple message that would allow her to feel the youth''s hand on her soft flesh would be enough to her.


    Lucas smiled as he walked to Maria; he knew that they all start like this, not wanting to cross the line while enjoying a harmless guilty pleasure; but in the end, they would be more open as soon as the stand on the edge of that line.


    Maria lowered her head as her exposed shoulders, her neck was facing Lucas, who was standing behind her and looked at Yamato with a smile. She wondered why Yamato is blushing, and showing such relaxed, satisfied, and hungry face.


    "So, Yamato, tell me how did you two meet?" asked Maria, closing her eyes and focusing on Lucas''s fingers that began to sink behind her.


    "Well..."


    She and Yamato opened a conversation as Lucas was rubbing his fingers inside Maria''s shoulders.


    Maria didn''t find harm in that, since she knew that Kaido would be here by tomorrow. If no one knows what is going on, nothing will happen; so she decided to take the moment and enjoy.


    "Mmm..." Maria''s red lips opened as a hot breath left her mouth, m.o.a.ning from the pleasure of the chilling sensation.


    But to Yamato, that m.o.a.n was like a nodding sound. She looked at Lucas, who is treating Maria nicely, and felt jealousy, wishing to be in her stepmother''s place. But then, Yamato continued telling Maria her about how she had met Lucas.


    As a woman in her glorious age, and as a frustrated one, Black Maria was really sensitive one. So, Lucas''s skill had made a double effect than usual. Lucas found himself touching the really soft skin of a woman in the peak of her youth. Though she was huge, she was a top and a very beautiful woman by all the means, as her fat buttock twitched in reaction to Lucas''s hands'' dance on her smooth skin.


    His fingers were sinking in her soft shoulder flesh, massaging them, while moving agilely around her neck and shoulder and the bottom of the back of her neck, which Lucas determined as her sensitive point.


    "Mmm ahh..." Maria closed her eyes, enjoyed the rush of the guilty pleasure rushing in her nerves, making her whole body twitch.


    Maria was debating within herself, whether it was a good idea to ask for more or not. After all, Lucas''s hands made her feeling horny, and the idea of a handsome man behind her had aroused her very well.


    That was a very hard decision. After all, there is a line that was hard to cross. But she wanted to feel better, to feel that she is a woman; she believed that she deserved to be treated as a one, with someone who deserves her. But still, hard. It was like a fight between her brain and heart, and soul.


    "You are really pretty Maria, I think a woman like you deserves to be in a better place," said Lucas, his hand stroke on her blonde hair before reaching her n.a.k.e.d shoulders, caressing it. Maria unconsciously hugged that hand as she lifted her slender hand and put it on Lucas''s.


    Lucas felt some tickling electrify pocking him as she placed her slender smooth hand on his. Surely, he meant it; Black Maria deserves a better man.


    "Oh..." Hearing such nice word from Lucas, Black Maria''s sensitive body shook as her resistance faded away, a red flush appeared on her pretty cheeks, "Right."


    "Lucas..." Yamato didn''t know what to say. Though she was horny, she was still rational. But again, her heart didn''t go against the idea of Lucas having Black Maria, who is from the same race as her and Kaido, as long as Lucas satisfies her. The D skill link was strong for sure.


    Maria, breathing heavily, opened her eyes and looked at Yamato, telling her, "Yamato my dear; can you bring me a key. It exists at the end of the hall."


    Yamato resisted the idea at first and made questions; it was very obvious that Maria is treating her like a kid and is sending her away. But very soon, she obeyed as she saw Lucas''s nodding.


    As soon Yamato left the room and closed the door behind her, Black Maria, in an agile move, turned, while still sitting, and placed her hands on Lucas''s shoulders, looking at his eyes.


    "I think you deserve more. " Lucas placed his hand on hers and made eye contact, making a very charming smile, "From what I heard about you, you are a sweet person who hates torture. This place doesn''t fit a woman like you. I would surely help you out."


    Black Maria blushed harder and her pupils shook.


    ''What a poor boy,'' she thought, as she saw Lucas treating her like this despite being his potential enemy. ''But I like him.''


    "Thank you for your feelings; just like this, I feel happy."


    Her face started to get closer and closer to his while her hands were on his shoulders. Her chest approached his chest, and there were only a few 10 centimetres separate their lips. That distance was reduced and Maria''s red, plump, full lips fell on Lucas''s.


    Lucas smiled as he felt her soft lips sinking on his, her slander hand lowered from his shoulder to his back. Upon feeling a tongue pushing against her lips, Maria opened her mouth willingly, letting it in.


    But then, she opened her mouth widely; her n.i.p.p.l.es became hard rock, her p.u.s.s.y twitched and started getting wetter; a good feeling spread across her whole body and she began to experience a mental orgasm.


    "Mmmm."


    Letting a silent m.o.a.n inside his mouth, Maria pushed herself on him and kissed Lucas with more passion, closing her lips on his tongue and inserting hers as well.


    It was a very good kiss to her that she started to squirt. Of course, Lucas was the same, as blood was reaching his huge D, making it getting harder and ready for the action. It''s time to help Maria to find a better man than she deserves.


    *Muah* *Muah*


    They exchanged kissed for five minutes, while Yamato was looking for a non existed key in the midst of a huge pile.


    *Slurp* *Muah*


    By this time, Black Maria changed her mind; instead of just kissing, she wanted to cross the whole line.


    As their lips separate from each other, leaving only a string of saliva connecting them, Maria looked at Lucas with a red face, full of l.u.s.t, and said, "A man like you is suffering. Although I know we are on different sides, let me help at least with this one."


    Maria said, pushing Lucas to lie on his back. Reaching her head, Maria took her pins and swords to the side, letting her long beautiful blond hair fall. Lucas was mesmerized by the moment he saw her swinging her long hair, before focusing on her blue eyes.


    Seeing his look, Maria smiled and felt satisfied with herself. She reached her kimono and let it fall, exposing her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts that were held in bandana, and panties hanging on her wide h.i.p.s, grabbing her slender waist.


    Lucas breathed heavily, and sensing his reaction, Maria became so wet.


    Crawling, she went and sat next to him, before seeing something weird. There was a bulge, a really huge one on Lucas''s crotch area. Maria narrowed her eyes and thought if Lucas is hiding a person there. Usually, in her experience, no one in that height ¨C 8 meters ¨C would have such a big tool, otherwise, normal women wouldn''t be able to make it with giants such Kaido. But unfortunately, this was like a curse to other women.


    Amazed, Maria placed her hand on Lucas''s crotch and moved it up and down, rubbing against the trace of the D. Her jaw dropped open and she became wet after seeing how that huge bulge made her hand, which can hold a human, look tiny.


    "Mmm... is it too big," asked Lucas, looking somehow proud after seeing how Maria''s lips made O shape.


    "I changed my mind," said Maria, who kissed Lucas and got his massage.


    Maria even forgot that she sent Yamato away.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes, "what."


    "You aren''t a boy!" said Maria, unzipping his pants on the crotch area. Since Lucas didn''t wear underwear, and his c.o.c.k was hot and he was horny to such very beautiful woman like Maria, as soon as his D found an opening, he popped out, shocking Maria who held it from the base.


    "Really?"


    "Just let me take care of you."


    Maria put her slender finger on Lucas''s lips, so he may shut up. Though she wasn''t a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e, as a brothel owner, she would deserve death if she doesn''t know how to satisfy a man.


    Because of her size category, Maria never thought she would experience this feeling. After sniffing the strong smell of his c.o.c.k, she opened her red lips as wide as possible before aiming Lucas''s c.o.c.k tip to her mouth and swallowing it inside.


    "Mmm..." Lucas let a short m.o.a.n out of his mouth, as he felt more and more of his shaft getting devoured between those wet plump lips.


    As Maria felt his shaft opening the entrance of her throat, she stopped, knowing that she didn''t even get 1/2 of his full shaft inside, and it wasn''t even fully hard. Spraying her saliva on him, she started to stroke his c.o.c.k with her soft and smooth hand, making Lucas moving his head back and m.o.a.ning in short pleasure.


    As Maria felt it getting harder and growing the degree that it would pierce her neck, she took her face back, her throat clenched on his shaft, and she looked at his tool, it was harder now.


    "Maria, may I have your boobies," asked Lucas, looking at her firm and big chest.


    Maria smiled in a s.l.u.ty way, feeling hornier with the dirty talk.


    Taking off the bandanas, which were covering her chest area beneath the kimono, she revealed enormous b.o.o.b.s with n.i.p.p.l.es hard as a rock. Maria crawled on top of Lucas, sitting with her ass before his d.i.c.k, his shaft was touching her crack. If Maria has something to be proud of, it would be her huge fat buttock, it was so soft, heart-shaped, and perky.


    Lucas held her ass cheeks as she bent her chest on him mouth that was sucking each of her n.i.p.p.l.es in turn. "Ohh...." Maria felt more aroused and her wet p.u.s.s.y became more than ready, no one ever told her that sucking her n.i.p.p.l.es would make her this good.


    "Mmm..." Lucas was almost minding absent as he was burying his face on her smooth chest, the smell of the sweet milk was pocking his nose, and the softness of her butt was raising the feelings within him.


    Finishing played with her b.r.e.a.s.ts; Maria lost her patience and was ready to his c.o.c.k. Holding his shaft with one hand aiming the tip up, Maria lifted her h.i.p.s in a fair distance. She moved her thong down, exposing her red wet shaved p.u.s.s.y, with her hard clit, and aimed the tip to her slit, teasing it a bit, before sitting down.


    "Ohh." She let a painful small m.o.a.n, feeling her p.u.s.s.y stretching in au imaginable degree the more she sat. Compared to the few s.e.xes she had in the past, this was the real thing.


    "Aaaahhh.."


    She sat more, devouring more and more inches of his D. Maria couldn''t help but scream as she liked the feeling of being used like that? As she placed her hands on Lucas''s abs, she thrust her h.i.p.s down before opening her eyes widely and m.o.a.ning up.


    She could feel her G spot being hit, her w.o.m.b''s entrance got opened, and her p.u.s.s.y walls clenched on his. a huge amount of fluids was rushing out of her.


    "I''m ''C.u.m.m.i.n.g." Yelled Maria


    "Ohh..." Lucas let a soft m.o.a.n, feeling so good and pleasurable as he looked at the beautiful blonde sitting in front of his c.o.c.k. Maria squirted on his c.o.c.k as she was feeling her p.u.s.s.y adapting to his shape.


    Though she was orgasming, she didn''t stop unleashing her warm liquid on his c.o.c.k, and kept thrusting, not holding back, taking the advantage of her colossal physical strength.


    Lucas put his hands behind his back and watched the beautiful giant


    Now, officially, this is the second giant he sleeps with, or the third, counting Yamato as a half-giant. Smoothie should be counted as well.


    Oh shit, he forgot that Yamato was even here. Well, she would have to deal with the scene as she would enter.


    "Mmm... I''m squirting again." Maria closed her blue eyes. Lucas felt her p.u.s.s.y clenching on his half-buried D; it was so tight that he doubted that her v.i.r.g.i.nity


    Lucas, feeling his own orgasm, placed his hand on Maria''s thigh and said, "I would surely keep you to my side."


    Lucas didn''t hold a single level back as he used the D


    [The D, (25.000.000/ 40.000.000)] (No acc.u.mulated XP was used.)]


    "Ahh... please." D level 19 formed the attachment between her and him. Maria felt that she became Lucas''s. Other than his D, nothing would enter. After all, what she was experiencing now was something beyond the words of the poetics.


    Maria, then, after orgasming for few more times, slipped from his D and lied on the ground next to him. Looking at his face, she smiled and gave him a kiss.


    Deep thoughts of what she wants and what she has to do raced to her mind.


    "I love you, Lucas,"


    Knowing that Lucas is going to be a potential enemy was a refused idea. She wanted to be by his side. She felt that loved Lucas, and wanting to spend her life with him as his wife. As for Kaido, she felt that he didn''t deserve her, neither she wanted him.


    "I love you too," Lucas said, caressing her blushing cheeks, and smiled. Maria surely would be a beauty in his side and have a place in his empire.


    After reaching his face and giving him a kiss, Maria said with an alluring tone." Lucas, how about, two more rounds... I''ll tell you where Kaido is hiding your siblings, and we would escape. He won''t be here until a day later..."


    Before she completed her words, Maria felt a finger on her lips, stopping her from talking.


    "Don''t worry."


    Lucas bent his body and was now on top of her." Let me focus on you now," he smiled, placing his hands on her b.o.o.b.s as he


    Maria''s p.u.s.s.y twitched again as she felt her puss lips getting opening, and devouring his shaft, this time, with more ease.


    Very soon, the orgasm was starting to build again, and Lucas was thrusting her stretched p.u.s.s.y again; however, she felt too tight.


    -x-X-x-


    "Where is that Key?"


    Yamato, feeling the earth-shaking, was in front of a huge pile of Maria''s stuff inside her private room.


    Innocent girl, she totally fell for it.


    But all she had to do is to find a key. And as Maria didn''t tell her what kind of keys it is, Yamato assumed there is one key.


    As Yamato sighed in defeat and was about to close Maria''s closet, Yamato saw the key of the closed and her eyes lit up.


    She finally found it.


    Now, all she has to do is to go back and join the action.

 Chapter 264

    "Lucas, I want to run and live with you," said Black Maria, scanning Lucas with her big blue eyes as he finished up clothing after he returned to his original size as Yamato already made up.


    "Sure," Lucas said, leaning and kissing Maria''s lips before she turned and looked at the smaller dragon girl. "You won''t mind this old lady, Yamato."


    "I thought it''s better for you to stay with that Gorilla." Yamato nodded upon seeing Lucas''s gaze focused on her, with satisfaction. "But you aren''t that old."


    "Hahaha, brat, I like you."


    "Humph."


    Yamato remembered that as she had found the key Maria asked her to find, she came back to the room, to see Lucas inside Maria, hitting the deepest spot in her w.o.m.b.


    Yamato, of course, was frustrated and angry that Lucas hid that he can manipulate size from her, just to surprise her later. Add the fact that she had him touching her sensitive spots earlier, Yamato was so horny. So, when she saw Lucas and Maria, she joined the two and made Lucas bang her, using his fruit so he would reach the deepest spot in her w.o.m.b.


    Now everything is good and peace came to the dragon girls.


    "Now, there is one thing left to done, before seeing your crazy idea, Yamato." Maria smiled warmly. She never expected that Yamato would welcome her like that. No, she never expected to feel like that. Looking at Lucas''s face, Maria smiled, feeling happy, like a woman, and she was in love. The D already created an unbreakable spiritual link between them that she would never forget.


    She leaned her head forward and whispered in Lucas''s ear, "I love you. I''ll be your consort, as long as I can live with you."


    Lucas smiled and said "You are already. Now, I guess we have to deal with that Kaido. Would you turn back on him?"


    Maria opened her eyes wide as she felt two feelings clashing inside her: Love and fear.


    "But... Shouldn''t we escape? Take your siblings and go."


    "Yes, or no." Asked Lucas.


    Seeing that he is forcing her to make a decision, Maria took a deep breath and said, "I''m yours; so I''ll choose your side and fight back."


    She already understood that Yamato and Lucas''s plan is to free Wano. After choosing happiness over safety, she said,


    "But first, we have to free your siblings. Sorry I had lied to you earlier when I said I don''t know." There were some guilt tears, thinking that Lucas may be angry at her after he told her that she is beautiful and he would treat her how she deserves once she is in his side.


    At least, she should save Lucas''s relatives; since they would be her family in law.


    Love is a mysterious thing; the warmth Maria felt toward Lucas led her to act like this.


    ''Well, sorry Kaido, but I and your daughter had chosen to be with our man. ''


    "It''s okay. I knew about it all along."


    Lucas lazily stared at the roof.


    The best way to manipulate people is to let them think that they had been manipulating you.


    "What." Maria opened her eyes widely and stared at the smiling Lucas. Seeing that Yamato and both Lucas smiling, she quickly realized that they were both fooling her all along. Though it seems they understand her, Maria had a blush on her snow smooth skin as she felt embarrassed that a teen and a little girl tricked her. "You knew!"


    "We knew," said Yamato, "and everything is done. I guess my gorilla father would be surprised once he comes back at Wano," Yamato''s chuckled evilly.


    "Whatever; no need to guilt yourself; I would have done the same if I were you." Lucas stood up and adjusted his clothes. "That was the past; the future is different: from the moment you became my girl, you have to be honest with me."


    "Thanks," Maria threw her huge body on him, forgetting that he had changed for Yamato''s sake. "Ara~ I''ll never hide anything on you, Darling." It was clear she was horny.


    "Later," Lucas said, pushing the huge b.o.o.b.s pushing against him with sore feeling before saying. "Now, would you join my group in the fight?"


    "Mmm." Maria leaned back and said, "I know this city as my palm. But, where are your people." She could easily conclude that Lucas and Yamato had some sort of an army, to do their plan.


    "My stepsons and daughters, plus Linlin, they are coming here."


    "What!!!" Maria opened her jaw widely."


    Yamato cracked her shoulders and nodded.


    "Okay, learn to control your strength now."


    Lucas touched Maria and used his fruit ability to boost some of her states such as strength speed. She was someone who is only second to the disaster, so Lucas could trust that with boosting her strength a bit, Maria would be more effective


    "I see," Maria said, feeling that her strength increased, but didn''t felt different as well. "I can transform into a giant snake thanks to my Zoan, so, this I should help you, Honey."


    "Honey!" Lucas chuckled. This woman, for sure, knows how to flirt with him.


    "MMmm. This what I will call you after we are done. Count on me." Maria said, feeling a sort of confidence.


    "Oh, look forward to that."


    But well, thinking that he boosted the of all Charlotte family, turning them into the scariest army, which Linlin wanted to make with Caesar''s researches, Lucas was sure of what will happens in the coming battle.


    It will be one-sided.


    Lucas shook his head, increased his size as well, and said let''s go, so they would meet his army.


    And so, they left the door. The people around found it weird that some strange guys are walking around; even the brothel owner looked different. In their way they met with some Kaido men, the old members of the group who could recognise Yamato; but Maria dealt with them so fast and they continued their way.


    It was night; there weren''t many people who were awake at this time, except for the pirates; Lucas and the rest made their way easily toward the southern beach.


    In their way, they met with Viola and Sugar who were waiting for them.


    Viola didn''t look happy as she glared at Lucas, who looked like a giant now, and the giant blonde woman next to him, Maria, and Yamato, who had her fair share of action as well.


    Because of her ability, Viola saw all of the action that happened inside the brothel.


    ''Why no one told me that I would change after having s.e.x.'' Viola thought, as she, now, understood how Lucas could stay alive after having a harem.


    It''s like that he would cast a curse on the women he slept with.


    Wait, she already learned that he can unleash their potentials, after sleeping with them.


    Maybe, it''s not just a blessing. There should be some sort of backlash as well. But well...Viola didn''t regret it, as that curse felt like heaven to her. Like, who would deny pleasure, a healthy drug like that?


    "Fianc¨¦e, I''m not happy," Viola said, as she saw Lucas leaning and patting her head. He said, "I''ll make it up for you later.


    Now, it''s time to screw Kaido with an enemy that he never had seen before.


    -x-X-x-


    It was night, nearly dawn time.


    The south of Wano, next to the beach, stood an army of pirates. Men and woman, from all different shapes and races; all elites and each had a bounty that would make anyone shiver from fear when they stand in front of them. But still, although they have different shapes, they were at least half-siblings.


    "Darling,"


    One very beautiful, giant, a teen, with pink hair and golden eye smiled and waved her hand at the direction of the man who came. She was very charming and slender, with a seductive shape, and delicious looking snow skin. But she wasn''t alone.


    "Zorro," next to her, a white-haired woman, with a bigger proud chest, pretty charming face, very long legs and blue eyes smiled as soon as she saw him approaching him. Her chest jiggled and her azure lips made a lazy smirk as she held her sword.


    "Smoothie, Linlin, happy to see you." Lucas approached the group that was standing on the beach. In instant, he became 19 meters long and stretched him back as he stood in front of Smoothie and Linlin, who changed to be at the same category as him.


    As he has a small business out of the town now, the army in front of him would take care of a few things.


    Linlin and Smoothie opened their arms and gave him a simple hug, crushing their chests on his. Of course, it was my turn; as the two are mother and daughter ¨C though the daughter had a bigger chest.


    "As you said, our kids are here to screw that Kaido," said Linlin, her red lips made a smile as she stared at Lucas, then to the people behind her. "Kaido won''t know what had happened, neither will be able to figure out.


    "Listen, Darling, If you want, I can kill Kaido. You can stay in the back and I''ll do it."


    Linlin, who was 18 years old eternally now, laughed as her finger crossed Lucas''s chest. With all of the boosts from Lucas, she is sure that she can kill a fellow Pirate Emperor.


    "No, that lizard is mine," Lucas smirked.


    "Stepfather."


    The rest of Big Mom''s army, greeted Lucas, with the chess army behind them (an army of dolls that had become alive)


    Lucas looked at them with satisfaction as his eyes swept on them. ''Oh my, those twin girls are good, pretty and have nice figures... and that pink-haired one, the one that has devil horns, has such outrageous shape.''


    Lucas had an odd idea while looking at his stepdaughters.


    "Linlin."


    "Big Mom."


    Lucas turned to see captured persons, between the kids. Once their eyes met, they made a shocked expression.


    "Lucas!!" Called a feminine voice, "Is that you. Why are you like us?"


    "Gerd, Hajrudin..." called Lucas, seeing them tied, along with the people of the prison he freed behind."What''s happened?"


    "Oh those, they were my childhood friends. I saw them by the end, so I thought they became staff for Kaido, I had captured them." Said Linlin toward Lucas respectfully. If anyone heard her, they would think that Lucas is her captain.


    "I told you I''m not with Kaido," Gerd yelled at Linlin, who used to be her childhood friend before she gets kicked and eat her adoptive mother and siblings accidentally. "Let me out."


    "Old friend your ass." Hajrudin''s eyes turned bloodshot red. It was not a big secret that Linlin had destroyed his village when they were children.


    "Shut your mouth."


    "Don''t dare to tell me to shut my mouth..."


    "Ha." Lucas let a sigh and put his palm on his face.


    ''I swear, once this is over, I''ll go to that Holy land, and take a long, a very long vacation.


    ''And I''ll make the five elders sing ''I want it that way''


    Lucas let his hand down and looked forward.

 Chapter 265

    Lucas let a deep sigh after he freed Hajrudin, Gerd, and the rest whom Big Mom had captured and the other prisoners, thinking that they were a part of Big Mom''s group.


    There was a big fight that had happened between the two, which end up in instant. Apparently, Hajrudin and Gerd were Linlin childhood friends. But, well, after Linlin accidentally destroyed their village, and ate her adoptive mother, who used to sell the giants and talented fighters to the Navy, things became rough. Gerd wanted to fight her childhood friend, but apparently, she had some grudge on her; same for Hajrudin whose village was destroyed.


    But, now was a different time.


    Since they are fighting a common enemy, it was better to ally with each other. This how is it with pirates.


    Besides, Linlin''s ¨C the young version that made a beauty queen ¨C asked Gerd a question that made things go easier.


    "Hey Gerd, don''t you know where mother and every one of our friends went." Linlin''s questioned.


    "You don''t know!! Are you crazy?"


    "Hey, watch your tongue. Ever since that day the marines came, I never saw the mother. And I got her power." Linlin replied angrily, ready to use her divine-like power to strike someone.


    "That... you don''t know!!!"


    At least, it proved that Big Mom may be innocent.


    Well, she was a very young child by then and anyone can manipulate her.


    "Know what?" Linlin asked as she was ignorant of what she had done on her birthday. Well, technically, if she didn''t do that, she may have become the supervisor of Lucas.


    However, now was the time for something else?


    *Clap* *Clap*


    Everyone stopped talking as they heard a loud clap. Turning their heads, they focused on the one who had done it.


    "Okay, boys and girls,"


    Lucas said, looking at the Charlotte family while not wondering how Linlin had many pretty. "Katakuri would lead this."


    "Yes stepfather," replied Katakuri, respectfully looking at Lucas.


    From all the people in the world, Lucas had the most unique ability ¨C the ability to increase anything be it a living person or an object.


    It''s wonderful that one of his touches can turn an army of weaklings to a strong one. Now, after touching one of the strongest armies of the world, you can only imagine what he had done.


    Now, the army of Big Mom pirates is the strongest in the world. They respect Lucas for that reason and they know that he will stay as their stepfather for his lifetime.


    Unknown to them, of course, Lucas made it sure that he doesn''t increase their strength beyond necessary.


    Having a strong army was good, but controlling them was a must.


    ***


    "I never thought of you are like that." Gerd said, venturing her anger at Lucas, who became a giant all of sudden, "from all the people, and you ally yourself with her. Even, I can''t even say it. You even hide this form of your from me." She was holding her axe while glaring at Lucas, who was looking at his army.


    "Whatever," Lucas let a sigh and lowered his head.


    It''s better to leave things for Linlin. He, on the other hand, has to visit someone. He already achieved 1.5/2 of his goals: taking Luke and Caroline back and making Kaido pay the price.


    "Really, just like that. Aren''t you a marine?" She asked, looking coldly at Lucas. "And you allied yourself with a pirate, a degenerate woman like Linlin."


    "Hmm," said Lucas, sounding guilty and lifting his head and looking at the sky.


    The truth is, he wasn''t paying attention to what he is hearing.


    Though, he felt a little guilt for Gerd who was complaining at closed ears.


    But he was replying, relying on his habit of how to deal with the people; Just say ha, really, and when they tell you how they angry they are, say, ''Unbelievable'' ''Wow''. It may be hard at first, but with more interaction with people, you can talk to them without knowing what they are saying ¨C and they will buy it.


    "Still, I''m angry more on Kaido," Gerd said, lifting her axe. "No, angry more on you. Just, even after we kissed, you didn''t show this ability of yours back then.


    "Later, we will talk." She said while lifting her head and looking at Lucas.


    It actually happened twice. Once at Dressrosa, while she offered him a free check, and had to take the responsibility for touching the wrong organ. It was just teasing move, not expecting that his tongue would feel good. The second time was after he freed them for the prison.


    "I ate that fruit only recently" Lucas turned to her and smiled. Reaching her cheek with his fingers, he rubbed it and smiled a bit, "I came to look for you. But they said you left Dressrosa."


    Gerd blinked twice and stared at him with her dark blue eyes. "You looked for me!" Feeling the touch on her cheek, they started to feel hot.


    "Mm... but well, I am a Marine, I am busy," said Lucas, trying to find any excuse. "Besides, you said you would take responsibility. "


    She turned her head and said, "Well, you could just look through reports and you could find me using Navy network."


    "And then I may have to arrest you," said Lucas, letting his face closer by the second.


    Gerd opened her eyes, never thinking a simple tease can grow this much. She snapped and took a step back, saying. "I won''t mind if it were you."


    "Oh. You want to go to jail." Lucas smiled, making the girl''s cheeks turn red.


    "Hey, don''t think too much," she said, rolling her eyes. He was too close, and he was teasing her. She needed to change the topic. "By the way, did you find your relatives?"


    "Yes." Nodded Lucas, still getting closer.


    "how are they."


    "Alive. This reminds me, I have to go," said Lucas, thinking about Calorina.


    Though she always put a strong and reliable appearance, inside, she was cracking and only sleeps after crying the whole night.


    Though Lucas would never cry if this happened to his real parents, he could understand her feeling if this had happened to his adoptive father.


    Now thinking about him, Lucas wondered what happened in Earth he left. Did he die? Did his previous gang find his body? But probably no one would ask about him.


    "Wait, I guess you need to take responsibility for messing with me as well." Before Lucas turned his face, Gerd held him from his arm and approached him.


    Standing a bit on her toes, she reached his face level.


    Lucas lifted his eyebrows before half closing his eyes, staring at her pretty eyes. From her cheeks, his hand made its way up, to play with her long blonde hair. His eyes then swept to her thick full lips. She reacted to his hand playing with her hair by leaning forward. Her huge soft flesh melons were crushing on his chest, as her body got in touch with his.


    It was something called by instinct. Gerd and Lucas''s breaths got slower as they got closer. For the first time, Lucas felt that he is going to have all of this tongue inside without suffocating.


    Thanks to his wisdom that allowed him to choose More-More fruit.


    "I''ll take that responsibility," said Lucas, leaning forward, and putting his lips on the lips of the pretty blonde, kissing her. Feeling his tongue opening her mouth, and dancing with her tongue, Gerd let a soft m.o.a.n before hugging his neck with both of her hands.


    *Mmm*


    A soft m.o.a.n was unleashed inside his mouth as that tongue was dancing.


    It was a deep and enjoyable kiss that becomes more e.r.o.t.i.c as Lucas''s hands went down and grabbed her from her h.i.p.s. The huge soft flesh melons crushed on his chest, so his crotch hit her stomach.


    *Muah*


    As their lips separate, there was a smile and on Gerd''s face; her face was flushing red, with no sign of being embarrassed


    Taking a deep breath, she said," Now, we cleared that debt. There is only this one." She said, pointing at his hands that were on her soft h.i.p.s.


    "Sure, I''ll come later." Lucas smiled, turned his back and looked at the Charlotte family and the army of thousands and thousands of chess soldier, all modified through his fruit.


    There was Smoothie, who was looking at Gerd with jealousy and chilling look. Yamato was scoffing while she was explaining to Maria who asked, "Don''t tell me," how Lucas is having other girls. Though they concluded he has others, and they have to share, the attached link, which caused by The D, they have for him, made them think


    "Fine, as long as I have a happy life with him and treat me like a woman." Black Maria tied her blonde hair. Being with Lucas is her decision, and she would act like a good woman so he wouldn''t look to the others ¨C she would suck him dry.


    "Why are you flushing red," asked Yamato. Maria looked at her and said, "So you are... Fufufu, tell me, how did it feel, your experience as a woman with the first man.


    "Good, I guess."


    "Mm."


    And there was Linlin, feeling horny, and looking annoyed, "Not fair darling. Once this is over, my turn will come." If this was the old Linlin, she may have lost her sanity and started destroying the surroundings. But this one is the young version, who is actually very calm and thoughtful.


    Linlin was feeling reliable on Lucas.


    To her, he was the real husband.


    The man she would ever need, and the one she wants to spend the rest of her life with


    After all, he is the only one who managed to introduce her to a world of pleasure of heavens, the only one who made her c.u.m multi times and act like a bitch.


    "Lucas, I''ll let you witness my strength." Linlin humped as she lifted a sword with her slender arms. Seeing how many girls around Lucas, Linlin decided to compete.


    Because Lucas did the Eternal Youth surgery on Linlin, after she became a horny naughty teen again, she had an infinite lifespan. Her ability is about souls, and she rarely uses her own soul, since she appreciates her life as well. Because of the restriction of life span, she barely had used her own soul to do attacks. But that doesn''t matter anymore. After the surgery, she could put the soul in many objects.


    Usually, the trip from her place would take a long time, so let alone moving her army to Wano.


    But because of her eternal life now, Big Mom put a part of her life into a big solid cloud that moved them to this country.


    "Sure Linlin," said Lucas, "Now, everyone, I''ll see you later. I have a place to go to."


    Lucas then vanished in thin air, leaving Wano''s fate to Linlin and Yamato''s hands.


    -x-X-x-


    It was the dawn, the sun was rising slowly. The Flower Capital, the major city of Wano:


    *Bam* *Bam*


    The ground was shaking, literally.


    Most of the people woke up, thinking that it is an earthquake and left their homes. However, the ground didn''t stop shaking. The sound of very loud steps could be heard very clearly. It wasn''t an earthquake, but something that made the ground shake nonstop.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Once the people of the capital got out of their homes, they could see one an army of thousands made up of giants. They were lead by humans of the same type, who looked to be stronger.


    *Scream.*


    The civilians of the city star


    One of the samurais, who happened to govern this city with Kaido''s men, looked at the front of him, to the pink-haired woman and couldn''t say anything.


    He then looked beside them; a giant with silver hair and blue eyes, another one with a scarf, red hair." Katakuri, Smoothie, Cracker... weird, never thought they are giants. Tsk, Kaido isn''t here. Jack is dead, and they seem to hold the advantage."


    He then looked around, to see two beauties with horns also participating, "Young Master!!! Black Maria!!! What is going on here?"


    The samurai, who is part of Kaido men, looked with his legs shaking.


    This is one of the strongest pirate groups in the world, and they are all attacking.


    Luckily, Big Mom wasn''t here. (She is too young for them to recognize)


    In front, Linlin, a pink-haired beauty that took the breaths of everyone, even the people of the city, pointed with her sword forward and said.


    "Take over, whoever resists would die."


    "Yes, Mama."


    "Do it for the sake of your Papa."


    Very soon, many men and women who belong to Kaido pirates came here, with their weapons. Officers, and others too.


    A battle then happened.


    But well, they had no chance to stand against the pirates, who had also overpowered Devil Fruits.


    To Charlotte Family, who got a huge boost in their strength; found it a toy play to fight with their previous rivals. There wasn''t a battle, but a completely one-sided battle, where the chest soldiers shone.


    Very soon, the backups from Kaido''s army came, from the other city. The one in lead was one of Kaido''s disasters, a commander that has a bounty higher than one billion. He didn''t look like a human, as he was complete black, huge, and had black horns on the side of his head.


    "Smoothie, Katakuri what are you doing." He said, looking forward,'' why are you huge. Did Caesar complete his researches?''


    He didn''t recognize Linlin, their captain, as she was too youthful and pretty to be related to her older version.


    "Mama Mama, I need to teach someone a lesson," Linlin said as she walked forward.


    The commander then started to grow, black scales started to cover him ready to the battle with the pink-haired beauty coming toward him. Since he had a Dragon module fruit, he was meant to be stronger physically, even if these guys seemed to get stronger.


    In mere seconds, he turned into a Godzilla like creature. Looking at the smiling pink-haired fairy woman, he dashed forward with the men behind him.


    Smirking at the transformed guy, Linlin, who destroyed a Village in Elbaf as 4 years old, smiled and clenched her fist, before waving forward and holding the Disaster from his neck.


    The Disaster struggled and tried to get free from Linlin''s grip, but it was useless, as she increased her strength. In a mere of a second, his neck, in dragon form, became flat like paper.


    He dropped dead.


    There was a huge difference in strength and power between the commanders and the Emperors.


    "Mama mama." Linlin laughed as she threw the dead body to the side. Her arm strength made it fly to the ocean.


    She laughed again, "Since Rock days, I never felt like that."


    "Kids, move forward. I want to become the Pirate Queen... Also... impressing your papa."


    She never felt this strong when she was an old woman.


    After all, people are stronger when they are youthful.


    Because she regained her youth, and she lost weight, not only Linlin is more agile but faster and stronger.


    Everyone from Kaido''s men dropped to the ground and looked forward with awe.


    Seeing that the strongest man after Kaido getting killed, just by chocking from a woman, lost their morals as they stared at the army in front of them.


    "Kaido isn''t here."


    "We are doomed."


    Even if they have tens of thousands of soldier and pirates, they would never be able to stop them.


    With no comma


    That was different.


    And so, very quickly, the capital fell in Big Mom''s hand in duration less than you may ever imagine. It was less than the time you take to


    And so, Linlin and her army, after killing and arresting the governs and Kaido''s men in this city, made their way to the other places.


    Yamato looked around, seeing how things easily were taken back.


    Only now she understood why Lucas said that when she asked to free Wano borders: What is taking by force can only be taken back by force.


    But the funniest thing is, this is a one-sided battle; just like the time, Kaido took over Wano.


    Yamato knew that in no time, Wano would fall back to her and Lucas''s hands.


    She betted that Kaido would be angry, which made her smile.


    "That Gorilla would lose his mind." She murmured, feeling sad and satisfied at the same time. The only reason she was sad was that she remembered her childhood.


    Since she was 8 years old, Kaido locked her down, and beat her mercilessly; not to mention he put explosive shackles on her.


    She saw that he treated her worse than he treated his enemy, and Yamato couldn''t help but hate him more for the times he almost sent her to the afterlife.


    And so, the invasion continued.


    ****


    Meanwhile, Kaido and Usopp were making their way back, to Wano.


    Since it took them almost a day to figure out that Lucas trolled them, it would take them the same amount of time to come back to Wano, which is under attack.

 Chapter 266

    Flying above the sea of the Grand Line, the new world, Lucas nodded his head after haring a group of notifications.


    [Ding, the rest of the six Powers reached level 19


    [Ding, Six King Gun up to level 19]


    After beating Aokiji, Akainu, and many of Kaido''s men, Lucas gained a lot of XP.


    He just now used all of it to get stronger.


    [Ding, DFM up to level 14 (0/20.000.000)


    - Multiplier up to 200


    - Host can increase three features at the same time to its max feature.


    - Affecting living beings take 0.8 second


    + Immunity to Sea Stone.


    +The ability to manipulate spiritual powers.]


    Watching 10 million XP going out like that surely hurts to upgrade one level Devil Fruit Mastery.


    But there was something that Lucas found it a bit odd, the ability to manipulate the spiritual powers.


    Lucas wanted to use his observation Haki while testing this ability. However, just by intending, he understood what the system meant by spiritual powers.


    Lucas felt that his range of Observation Haki had reached a very wide range compared to before. Not only so, but he could see the near future, for longer periods, and in a faster time.


    Usually, Lucas can see only a few seconds to the near future, probably, 36 seconds. However, with his ability, the spiritual increasing, he could increase that duration to two hours. And what''s best about it, only a time worth blink would pass by him in the real world.


    Lucas suddenly stopped in the middle of the air, massaged his own head, feeling headache from what he saw.


    Surely, seeing the future for longer than it''s supposed to be won''t be too good in battles. Especially when the future changes. However, it can come handy to see the bigger picture and prepare for wars in advance.


    And surely, it would be very good when it comes to picking up women.


    Anyway, during the extended future, Lucas saw that, with this new ability, he can use it in Swordsmanship when he is using his Soul Aura. It can also make Armament Haki stronger.


    Testing would be left for later.


    Now, he has to meet someone.


    -x-X-x-


    New World, Suitrossa, the naval base under the management of Lucas:


    Inside one three stories house, which happened to be next the base were Lucas and the girls, lived after the first house was destroyed by Calorina:


    "Calorina, come out," standing next to a closed-door, Lilia was knocking on the door and calling her friend. "It''s the morning, and Lucas''s ship is moving to the HQ; he is going to become the Fleet Admiral by the next day. You should at least call him you know."


    "I''ll do it later," Calorina yell reached Lilia''s ear, "I need just some sleep."


    "Ah," Lilia lowered her head, knowing what Calorina is going through. "If you need anything, come out quickly, or I''ll cut the door."


    "Sure." Calorina''s voice was too lazy and seemed to be tired.


    Lilia lowered her head and left. Things aren''t going well for that girl. They didn''t even sleep with each other for a week. That never happened in East Blue.


    Lilia felt burden since Lucas told her not to tell Lilia that he found her parents. You can''t tell what kind of danger she would throw herself if she knew that it was Kaido all along. Lilia felt that there is nothing she can do except leaving and waiting for the Fleet Admiral to come back and solve the problem they have. Or, they just have to move on.


    Calorina was inside her room; a squared one with a large red bed and nice ceiling. The sun at the beginning of the day was shining, yet she didn''t sleep.


    *Snob* *Snob*


    When she felt Lilia getting away, she put a pillow on her face.


    Her breathes, which were calm, started to leave her mouth shaking. It started as a whisper, only to get stronger as time passes. The pillow became wetter. Calorina was using the pillow so the voice of her cries won''t escape her mouth.


    She always had maintained the appearance of a strong girl. But secretly, she was crushing inside. When she is around, she would never let anyone see her crying. But when she is alone, she can'' help but to let these emotions control her.


    "Mom... Dad..."


    In the past, after Lucas''s parents had died in a pirate attack, she had lived in that kingdom while managing a base, hoping to protect her family. She felt everything was fine; they were living a fancy palace that she left to her parent, and she has a lover to follow. She wanted to live her life again so she went back to New World, following her desire.


    But now, as that house is attacked, she couldn''t help but think: would it be different if she stayed and didn''t leave.


    She couldn''t help but blame herself. Now, she is hugging the pillow, not daring to let a voice of her escape, and her tears were following freely.


    "Mmm..." she let a long sad groan again.


    However, she stopped, as she suddenly felt the presence of three people coming toward her room.


    No way she would let them see her like that, not those girls. Yes, in this house, Only Lucas''s girls have access to, and most of them spend their time messing in Navy.


    Only Lilia, Alvida, and Kaya are here at this time of the day. By now, Kaya was pregnant, her belly was already fat, and there were only a few months before the birth. The blonde girl tried her best to help her in this crisis since her parents died as well; but unfortunately, Kaya''s support wasn''t enough, as she should be thinking about her baby.


    Calorina quickly swept her tears and sniffed; but still, her reddened eyes can let anyone know what is going on. ''Okay, pretend to smile and no one would annoy me with questions.''


    "Okay, you are safe. Knock the door and stay here." said a very familiar voice that came next to the door. "No need to fear, just knock on the door."


    Calorina lifted her eyebrows. This is clearly Lucas''s voice. Wasn''t he supposed to be in his way to the HQ after winning the battle of the Fleet Admiral Rank?


    What is he doing here?


    And who''s he talking to.


    "No, I''m serious, you can enter."


    Is he trying to have a foursome?


    Calorina was one of the few who knew about the full extends of Lucas''s abilities; blinding speed.


    Could it be?


    She shook her head on the silly idea, not wanting to have a fake hope to shatter. Since Lucas is here, she may hug him and have some privacy.


    Besides, these should respect her desire and needs now. Calorina stood up, threw her tears, and decided to relieve herself to sleep.


    Walking to the door, with no pants, only a bra covering her huge chest, Calorina made her way to the door in a very s.e.xy way, her bubble toned ass and thighs were exposed.


    "Lucas." Calorina opened the door and leaned on its corner, letting her snowy jade cleavage, which got bigger, make a firmer appearance.


    "Calorina." Lucas voice issued in her ears, it was somehow mocking her. ''And she will blush.''


    As soon as the door got opened, Calorina could see Lucas standing next to a blonde woman and a black-haired man.


    Both of them were in the mid of their age.


    And both were her parents.


    "Wait." Calorina looked at Lucas, then to the two, forgetting that she isn''t wearing properly.


    She was dazed.


    Not only her, but both of middle-aged people were looking at her with shock, sorrow, and other feelings which were visible at their eyes.


    "Is this a dream," Calorina said, questioning her eyes? Lucas was checking her out, the usual him, and looking at her b.o.o.b.s. The other two were looking at her emotionally.


    "Calorina." The blonde woman quickly jumped and hugged Calorina, saying, with tears." I thought that I would never see you again."


    "Mom." The half-n.a.k.e.d girl hugged her mom back. The feeling of her mother''s soft flesh made Calorina tear and know that this was real; she isn''t dreaming. "Mom, I thought..."


    Lucas didn''t know that he was smiling, as he saw his aunt''s huge chest, crushing into his cousin''s huger chest. It was a very pretty sight. He licked his lips.


    "Lucas," The man, Josh, who was having mixed feelings of happiness and gratitude, felt safe, yet another feeling hit him.


    Josh and his wife were both saved by Lucas, before finding themselves here.


    "Yes."


    "Did my daughter just pose to you?" Did Josh say, looking at Lucas?


    "Long story short: yes. But does it matter, you are alive and that what you should focus on?"


    "Sure," he said, narrowing his eyebrows at his nephew. Did he just say, be happy that you are alive?


    "Jokes aside, wait until she wears something proper before you enter," Lucas said, provoking Josh, but he was serious. He was just telling Calorina''s father to wait for his daughter to wear before he talks to her.


    "Hey, I''m her daddy!" Josh defended himself. Unbelievable, Lucas is telling him when to see his daughter and not. It should be his right to be angry, and he should be the one to tell Lucas that, not the opposite.


    "No, I Am," replied Lucas, his tone relaxed.


    "HEY, both of you shut up!"


    "Lucas!!!"


    The mother and the daughter duo turned their heads and yelled. Lucas lifted his hands, while Josh shrunk in fear from his wife.


    Calorina quickly jumped and hugged Lucas, burying her soft body in his, "Thank you..."


    "I''ll do anything for you." Lucas closed his hands on her back. Josh and his wife both smiled and felt gratitude that Lucas showed up at the right moment to save them from the scariest group they had ever seen.


    Calorina''s mood became many times better. She took her head back and stared at his eyes, happiness was taking over her.


    "Did Linlin tell you about their location?"


    "Yes."


    "Tell me, who are they." Calorina half-closed her eyes; a chilling ray could be felt unleashing from them.


    "Nothing, nothing really." Lucas said, touching her cheek, as he felt that she was angry "It''s my problem now."


    "I want to kill¨C the responsible."


    But unfortunately, Caroline, her mom, spook, "I''m happy that Lucas arrived. We saw scary giants, scarier beasts. We have been forced to work at mines. There was even that Dragon guy who everyone calls, Kaido. The bastard knocked us out."


    Josh shivered and hugged his arms. For a commoner from East Blue, that is the scariest thing he ever had seen. Even if he told all of his friends, no one would believe him.


    Calorina turned her face and looked at her mother, Caroline, and made a horrified expression.


    Did she just say that Kaido forced to work in mines?


    That, Pirate Emperor.


    Wait for a second; now she gets it. Lucas found out but didn''t tell her on purpose. She turned to Lucas and glared with an angry face, grabbing his shoulders.


    "Quickly, tell me, where is he." Calorina clenched her fists, her size started to extend until it reached the roof, "I''ll kill him."


    Her parents, at the side, rubbed their eyes.


    "I think I had damaged my head." Caroline rubbed her head seeing her daughter turning into a scary person.


    "You saw that too. I think you mean they grow fast. Now, I think I''m not dreaming." Josh said, explaining, "I guess, that what they call a Devil Fruit."


    "Wait, she ate that fruit. I thought it was a legend."


    Lucas slapped Calorina''s hand from his shoulder.


    "I will deal with him."


    "No, that''s my right. Stay here and enjoy a family reunion," Lucas said, pushing her hand from his shoulder.


    "Listen, Lucas, I don''t care what you think. I''m going and you are going to tell me." Calorina grabbed his shoulder again. She is angry now.


    All of these tears she shreds, she would take them back.


    "Just stop, you are scaring your parents," Lucas said.


    Calorina turned her face to see her parents dazing from seeing her like that.


    Quickly, deactivating her Devil Fruit power, she went normal and looked at Lucas, rubbing his hair gently. Taking a few heavy breaths, she calmed down and said, "Well, I guess I would do the same if I were you."


    She smiled again at her parents, who forced smiles while saying they need a break, and realised that she needs to focus on important things now.


    But she wouldn''t forget what Kaido did. After the reunion, she would go.


    "Fine, after your promotion, we will go to..." Calorina said, not going to forgive Kaido after hearing what he had done to her parents, not even after knowing his strength. "Where does he live again?"


    "Now, Calorina, can you focus on important things," Lucas said. "Let''s show them around, spend time with your mom, you always say you missed her but never went to visit.


    "here some cash, go and shop."


    Calorina nodded and went inside her room before changing her clothes. After all, it is here responsibility to host her parent here.


    "Come on Mom, I''ll show you a nice clothing store." "Sure, darling."


    And so, Calorina, regaining her happy mood, took her mom and father around this kingdom in this city, along with Lucas, since he has to pay. They ate, play, toured, and even saw Lucas''s base, but didn''t get to know the other girls.


    By the end of the hour, Calorina realised that someone was missing.


    "Lucas."


    After she let both of her parents take a nap inside her room, she looked for Lucas, but he was nowhere around.


    Lucas was nowhere here.


    Knowing him, then, one thing just happened.


    "LUCASSS." She let a high yell that made the base shake and the birds fly.


    Quickly, scanning around with her Haki, not finding him but finding a note.


    She grabbed that note and read.


    (Hey, Calorina, I have gone back to the HQ, you know, Fleet thing.


    Take care of yourself, Big Sis, as you like me to call you.


    Once everything is over, I''ll come back, and we''ll have to make up for the missed bedtime.


    Then, we will deal with that lizard.


    XoxO...)


    "The bastard, he didn''t even invite me. Humph."


    Reading the note, Calorina had a warm smile on her face. The fear she had just now vanished and her mood became a hundred times better. Sure, she needs a break, and to see her friend that had been worry about her.


    -x-X-x-


    Meanwhile,


    At Wano,


    Lucas appeared on the top of one misty mountain.


    It was snowy there, and very cold.


    Lucas looked at the sky, his face changed quickly.


    He didn''t feel any guilt for leaving a false note to his cousin. She can do nothing, so there is no


    Though she is in this as he was, Lucas was a selfish person and he would take the right of vengeance from her.


    What he was standing on, was the top of the mountain was Kaido is having his cave below it.


    Reaching his shirt, Lucas took off his shirt and used his Devil Fruit ability to maximise the effects of his power.

 Chapter 267

    The New World: The Marines'' battlesh.i.p.s didn''t take a long time to cross the distance from Punk hazard to the Red Port, where all the marines who happened to watch that historical battle had to pass to the other side of The Grand Line, Paradise.


    Most of the higher-ups who came here had either a pale, worried or amazed expression on their faces ¨C some didn''t have an expression at all.


    What had caused such changing on their faces was the battle that they had witnessed between Lucas and Aokiji.


    Punk Hazard, a middle-sized island with a lot of biomes and capable of hosting millions of civilians, was destroyed by a simple shockwave.


    Not only so; Aokiji, one very strong Admiral with wits, lost to a teen with an attack he couldn''t see.


    Sengoku had lost hope about the Navy''s future and decided to leave it for fate. It''s already chaotic times. He had been staring at Garp while holding a goat in his arms.


    ''Maybe if I used Garp to annoy him, Lucas may retire.


    ''No, better: I''ll help personally in that.''


    On the other hand, Garp was quite happy. He already got tired to trolling the higher-ups alone. Now, with Sengoku in their side, they will troll the New Fleet Admiral.


    Both Sengoku and Garp made eye contact and smiled before Sengoku burst in coughing that cost him losing some blood.


    ''Maybe not. I am very sick already.''


    Now, they passed by the Red Line and reached the HQ. But there is one thing weird.


    Lucas never came out from his battleship.


    It was then when the battlesh.i.p.s reached the HQ, Domino came out from Lucas''s warship and made an announcement.


    As an Admiral, everyone had to pay attention to what she is saying.


    "Dear higher-ups, Lucas, the winner in the competition of Fleet Admiral, undoubtedly," Domino said, making everyone remember the power that Lucas had shown up. All of them, no exception, had to reconsider what they saw. With such Strong Fleet Admiral, the Navy would surely soar and get rid of the pirates.


    The way he destroyed that island reminded them of Whitebeard power.


    "For the last twelve days, as most of you know that something happened in his hometown."


    Domino bit her lips. Just, looking at the huge audience, she felt that bullshiting was hard already. She had to come up for an excuse to cover for her boss. Luckily, she used to be Magellan''s secretary in Impel Down.


    "Lucas hadn''t been sleeping since then." Domino continued, "Now, he is feeling sleepy and he said, sorry, but I need to take a nap."


    Everyone seemed to be shocked by her announcement.


    ''I see, that''s why he pretended to be tired from fighting Aokiji for a few minutes.''


    ''He didn''t take a nap... but he seemed to be full of vigour a few moments ago.''


    Gion clenched her fist around her katana. She knew that Lucas must have been suffering without sleeping. "Can I see him?"


    "No!" Domino frowned to the fellow Admiral, "I believe we should respect his rights. Besides, Lucas would be gloomy if he doesn''t sleep enough. His mood is always bad if he doesn''t get enough sleep."


    After gasping, Gion clenched her eyes tightly and stared at the blonde Domino: a petite girl with perfect height for guys over here, she had big b.r.e.a.s.ts, milky white skin, long blonde wavy hair, and purple pretty eyes. She was s.e.xy and cute at the same time.


    "How do you know that?"For some reason, Gion remembered the time she saw Domino kissing Lucas on the cheek. Hearing how Domino described Lucas after not getting much sleep, she had some doubts.


    "This is private," Domino said, covering her eyes with shades before turning.


    Garp sighed, and Sengoku felt guilty. He knew that the World Government would never tell him about the fact that it was Kaido. But again, the World Government doesn''t make rash decisions based on emotions. To them, few lives can be sacrificed for the bigger picture.


    "Well, we shall respect his wish," Zephyr said. "Let him rest."


    The rest, who almost was trained by him at some point, nodded their heads.


    Sengoku sighed. Things are going messy. Though the Navy gained two huge boosts in power ¨C Lucas and Domino ¨C two of their powers are in hospital ¨C Akainu and Aokiji¨C and both of them got beaten by Lucas.


    -x-X-x-


    Back at Wano.


    The mid of the day, Wano, has completely fallen under Big Mom pirates plus Yamato and the other girls doing contribution. Big Mom was second to no Emperor. That was in the past. It was needless to say that Orochi and the rest of Kaido''s men couldn''t stand a fight against Katakuri, Lucas''s stepson, so, let alone the rest of the army.


    It was a complete victory. A complete massacre as the pirates finished off Kaido''s men in the usual style.


    Yamato looked at the sky, her macer in her hand, thinking how easy things went. Because of Lucas, and his boosting ability, they could take Wano easily. Now, opening Wano''s borders, her dream, could be achieved, only after crossing the hardest step.


    There is one thing left to do now.


    She looked at the woman next to her, a woman she used to look up to in the past. In the past, Linlin had some chance to defeat Kaido. But, now is a different time.


    Linlin, the 18 years old Linlin, held her sword and looked up to the sky, remembering what Lucas told her. After she had successfully taken Wano, she had made love with Lucas in threesome with her daughter Smoothie. This made the bound they share become stronger and stronger.


    "Damn it, why doesn''t he trust me," Linlin put her captain hat on her falling pink smooth hair. Adjusting it, she looked at the sky, "If he leaves Kaido to me, I''ll beat him in fewer hours."


    Big Mom with the boost, and the youth surgery, is way stronger than she used to be. Though she looks like a beauty queen now ¨C as she used in the past ¨C she is still the Strongest Woman in the World


    Along with her eternal youth, devil fruit power, her agility as a young woman, and increased divine physical body, Kaido would be an easy pick.


    But unfortunately, Lucas said he wanted to take him alone. It was like a personal matter to him.


    "Mama," Katakuri approached his mother and said, "What shall we do."


    "Katakuri my son," Linlin turned her head, making Katakuri confused as she isn''t looking like the mother he used to know. "Make your father happy," Linlin continued, "We will wait for Kaido. If things went bad, I''ll step in. Keep your guard high and tell me when the future calls it."


    "Yes, Mama," Katakuri found it hard to say those words to beauty, and her being his mom is worse.


    Linlin then started to think of the future. Lucas had fulfilled her dream of making a place where everyone is a giant. She was in love with him because of that, and that he is the man who managed to make her feel like a woman in bed. She wanted to make him happy.


    However, as a Pirate Emperor, she knew that even with Lucas''s strength boosted a hundred times, she is still far stronger and more experienced. The battle he would have against Kaido would be very tough, she thought. However, if things went rough, she will end Kaido. But she feared that she would anger him.


    Lucas, without doubt, knows that she is his second strongest woman, after Lucci.


    Linlin bit her nail and said, "Damn. I need to be careful there."


    "Mama, I found something belongs to us." Not long after, Smoothie came back.


    She was lifting a big stone half as tall as her.


    The stone was blue and held unique runes which resembled the ancient language that was used before 800 years.


    Seeing it, Linlin didn''t show a surprised face, as her concerns were bigger. She went and took the stone from Smoothie.


    The road stone.


    "Mama mama. I''ll be the pirate Queen soon." Big Mom smiled. "Only Whitebeard is next in the list and Shanks."


    Linlin smirked. With the army like this, plus her, she will become the pirate Queen, and Lucas, as her husband, the Pirate King.


    That''s right.


    With that, Lucas would become the Pirate King.


    He stole Luffy''s dream and the others'' without even intending.


    -x-X-x-


    The sun was descending slowly, red twilight covered everyone.


    On the other side of Wano, a giant Dragon was approaching the borders.


    Kaido, with his resolve after finding of Lucas''s promise, came her moving faster than his usual self like he had found a motivation. As he was moving, Kaido could feel Wano with his Haki. He could feel very strong presences. He clenched his dragon teeth as he could tell what is going on.


    Usopp was fast enough to point to that, "Father in Law, an army of giants is there. Every one of our pirates..."


    Usopp clenched his fist as he saw the Flower Capital, their men are lying dead. Although his body''s language said one thing, he had a hidden smirk.


    "Bastards." Kaido knew that someone attacked Wano while he isn''t here, and his men, commanders, are all dead, except the idiot riding his head.


    It was needless to say that his deadliest enemy was the reason behind this. Kaido could understand that Lucas had prepared this in advance. Did he just lose in a battle of wits?


    Kaido was about to descend, to fight and make a stand for himself. However, he stopped in the middle of the air and moved his head to left. Where his head originally was, passed a red big beam


    On the other side, Lucas let his hand down; smoke was flying from his palm.


    He was making eye contact with the Western Dragon. His n.a.k.e.d top was releasing smoke in the middle of the snow as he was standing on the top of the misty mountain.


    Kaido stopped and looked at the direction that the attack came from. With his dragon eyes, he could tell it was the misty mountain where he used


    "Father, leave the rest to me."


    "Usopp, hold your own against them."


    Usopp jumped off Kaido''s head, 200 meters high, and descended on the ground with agile feet.


    He lifted his hand; a purple aura was covering him.


    Suddenly, the dead people on the ground unleashed some energy ¨C it held the smell of death ¨C and flew toward Usopp. The aura like light entered his body and was completely absorbed. His eyes turned purple for a second.


    "I feel stronger." Usopp smiled as he lifted his hands and said "Necro-Necro: the Grand Summoning."


    8000. That''s right. Eight thousand skeletons appeared from the ground. Each one of those in the past was a strong warrior. Usopp had carefully chosen them one by one.


    His power, Necromancer, was otherworldly power that was given to him after he saw all of his crew dying in front of his eyes when he met a man, who was blonde with long hair and blue eyes.


    Among these corpses, one was wearing a black robe, and floating; he had flesh, but his skull was black as nigh.


    "Lich," Usopp called that skeleton. He was someone who he used to love but died in front of his eyes as well.


    "Yes, my liege," said the lich.


    "In which direction the invaders are."


    "This way."


    The lich said, looking at one direction with his skeleton eyes shining red.


    "Attack!" After giving the order, the rest of the bones army started moving.


    However, Usopp noticed something.


    As he was getting closer, the enemies became more visible.


    Thousands of them he saw. And the weakest of them seemed to be very strong.


    "Skeletons."


    Usopp stopped for a brief when he saw a purple-haired man, Cracker, smiling at his direction and making a first before punching the ground.


    -x-X-x-


    Kaido was approaching the mountain that holds his cave. The reason for that was because he felt a strong presence of the top of the misty mountain.


    If his guess is right, then it would be the man who took his daughter''s v.i.r.g.i.nity away, and probably, Black Maria, as the promise said.


    Seeing how Wano is getting attacked by an army of giants, he decided to deal with the leader first, while leaving the rest to the necromancer, Usopp.


    Kaido, in his giant (Yong: Eastern dragon) form, approached the high misty mountains, his yellow eyes shining.


    He clearly could see him: a blonde man, topless, doing warm-up exercises.


    Lucas, who was standing on the peak in his giant form, could feel a very strong presence with his observation Haki, coming toward him.


    He looked there and saw it: a giant blue Yong, big like sea king, making eye contact with him.


    Though Lucas was standing 38 meters tall, he was still small compared to the dragon.


    "I was feeling bored," he stopped warming up and looked at the giant blue Dragon coming.


    Though the mountain''s peak was cold and covered in snow, thick steam was released from Lucas''s body and went up.


    During the last month, because of Kaido''s did, Lucas didn''t sleep well. Calorina cried a lot while thinking about her poor parents, and Lucas had to hear her secretly sobbing when she gets far. Not only so, but the bastard threatened him with two weaklings from East Blue, who happened to be his relatives. Though they weren''t that important, Lucas was very upset about what he had to deal with.


    "And you are here," Lucas called, looking at the Dragon with a chilly face. The Dragon''s face got closer and closer, only a couple hundred meters are between them.


    This is the immortal that didn''t die despite the world government and the previous four emperors capturing and trying to kill him.


    "LUCAS!!!"


    Kaido opened his huge mouth, looking at the teen, the future Fleet Admiral, and opened his mouth as wide as possible.


    "Kaido!"


    Lucas squatted down a bit, moving his left fist and leg to the front, taking a boxer position. Lucas was having his temperature increased a bit, allowing him to be warmed up, and skip the warming up time, just to do this.


    Kaido opened his huge mouth, a ball of fire started to compress in front of him, aimed at Lucas''s "WAA!" Kaido roared. The ball of fire in his mouth turned into a big beam that headed toward Lucas.


    Responding at the big beam, the dragon breaths that can destroy an island, Lucas snorted.


    Like a boxer doing a shadow boxing, he waved his left hand in a hook shape, hitting the air.


    << Emperor Hook >>


    Yellow enormous energy followed out of Lucas''s hand and flew toward the beam that left the dragon mouth.


    A yellow and a red beam flew against each other. Though their speed was beyond the eye measure, at that moment, the time seemed to stop as the Dragon''s breaths and King Hook met. The snow stopped falling, as a Dragon and a man kept glaring at each other.


    *BOOM*


    ''Unfortunately, I have a conscious, and killing you just like that won''t ease my anger.


    ''I can''t give you an easy death. It''ll leave a bad taste in my mouth.''


    The time seemed to move again as Lucas drew a frown.


    [More-More: strength and size x30]


    An explosion happened. It was too strong that most of Usopp''s bones army flew with the shockwave. The snow vaporized from the heat caused by their attack, a light flashed and covered everyone''s sight in Wano


    *BOOM*


    But then, from nowhere, the yellow beam seemed to grow all of the sudden and swallow the dragon breathes.


    It was a gigantic beam that continued to the borders of Wano, pushing the clouds in the process.


    Everyone in Wano stopped what they were doing as winds surged everywhere. Mothers used their bodies to cover their children as the sky colour became yellow.


    From the sky, there was no dragon. However, Lucas knew it was far from over.


    He followed it from his eyes, as a monster among men, a king among creatures, descended with a macer on his head.


    There was a wound on his body, in his ribs exactly. The flesh, in that spot, started together itself quickly and close, healing in the process. It was obvious it was caused by touching the fist energy caused by Lucas.


    "Ops," Looking at him, Lucas, like his fist missed accident, said, "I missed your head. But, I won''t next time."


    "Lucas!" Kaido glared at Lucas, his long black hair flew with the winds.


    The hole in the clouds that was caused by Lucas''s punch got fixed on its own. The snow started to descend again. But neither Lucas nor Kaido seemed to care about the cold sensation as they glared at each other.

 Chapter 268

    The snow was descending again as the clouds above had cracked. After the clash of the Dragon breath and the punch, the punch seemed to grow and get stronger, before devouring the Dragon breathes and become an attack in a big that it can annihilate this country.


    The blue dragon had vanished quickly, and in its place, a giant man, a very muscular one, appeared in its place and descended from the sky. That was Kaido, who glared at Lucas with killing intent.


    "Lucas!" Kaido yelled, his long moustache along with his long black hair flattered at it swayed with the winds.


    "Kaido," Lucas smirked, unbothered by his ferocious glare. This is basically, his father''s in law, and the future child''s grandfather. "You know how to take a hit."


    Lucas''s eyes swept to Kaido''s bare chest. He was sure that Emperor Hook had caused a wound there, supported by his Devil Fruit. But looking there, Kaido seemed to be very fine.


    "Tell me," Kaido ignored Lucas''s provocative statement and clenched his teeth. Very strong momentum was spreading from his body, making the snow fly all over.


    "Tell you what?" Lucas crossed his arms as he stared at Kaido, "how did I make love with Yamato; or how did I bang Mari¨C"


    "So you had done it," Kaido lifted his head, looking at the 38 meters tall Lucas. This was basically a very tall man to a giant like Kaido.


    He couldn''t help but imagine what kind of pain Yamato must have suffered as she was involved in that hostage exchanging.


    Kaido''s facial expression darkened. "Yamato," he murmured, "what you did to my little son, you big beast."


    "You didn''t let me finish." Lucas sneered as he still has yet to tell him what happened to Maria, that beautiful blonde woman who threw herself because she found love with Lucas. Kaido held his giant black macer, clenching his fist tightly around it, purple sparks of lightning danced over it like snakes.


    Lucas felt some aura imitating from Kaido, which happened to be the silly Conqueror Haki.


    "Bastard," that was the only word Kaido said as a high momentum left his body and made a pressure all around.


    "Conqueror Haki... the most useless thing I ever had," Lucas said, relaxing his arms, and staring at Kaido.


    From his body, the same momentum, the same pressure, left it and clashed with Kaido''s.


    *Sparks*


    In the air, between Lucas and Kaido, big dark sparks appeared, like they were lightning upon invisible auras clashing.


    The snow started to go up instead of descending. The clouds started to divide.


    Bellow, Linlin, who was looking at the small scared man with his bone of army, lifted her head toward the mountain.


    Usopp. In his plan of killing Kaido by the end before absorbing his power, he never thought that he would face Charlotte Linlin, and she is hot.


    But he wouldn''t give up. Glaring at Linlin, who was a scary giant¨C except she went back through time ¨C Usopp pulled his courage and Yelled. "How about fear, can you face it?"


    Linlin still ignored him and focused her eyes there, as only her kids were dealing with Usopp.


    Usopp had a purple aura dancing around his body and reaching his 8000 armies of the dead, covering them.


    Now, using his ability, he can make his victims feel fear once they get exposed to his power.


    The only reason Usopp followed Kaido, was because that man has nothing to fear, not even the death.


    But he believed that others are different.


    "Necro-Necro: Fear ¨C"


    But then, a momentum came along, trying to crush everyone''s will. Usopp held his chest upon feeling the clash of conqueror Haki. That one was strong for sure. It made him stop his attack for a second.


    "Shut up, you are annoying."


    Linlin reached with her hand to the sky, sending a purple orb there. In the next second, the clouds above seemed to gain life. Linlin waved her hand down and lightning bolt started to crush the armies. One of them hit Usopp.


    "Shit." cursed Usopp as he reached his pocket to pull a tomato sauce and sprayed it on his face before he got hit by the lightning cloud.


    Linlin looked at the long-nosed man lying down, with blood spraying "Give him another one."


    The new cloud that gained a new life seemed to nod. Another lightning bolt hit him. And the rest of the bone army was done quickly with the power of the kids. Katakuri could make things go easier as he used his Devil Fruit Power to trap all of them.


    "Now, kids, cheer for your papa."


    Linlin looked to the mountain, seeing the sparks of conqueror Haki. Never in her life had she thought that Lucas may have it as well.


    ***


    Kaido and Lucas kept glaring at each other. Kaido seemed to not like the fact that Lucas has that Haki as well. Not only so, but Lucas dared to look down on it like it doesn''t worth a thing.


    "Take this. Thunderclap."


    In instant, the muscled Kaido kicked the ground and flew toward Lucas, lifting his macer as high as possible. Purple lightning danced around it.


    "And you gave me spoilers."


    Lucas sneered at Kaido, who thought that Lucas as an easy target because of his size. Kaido waved his macer at Lucas with a speed impossible to dodge. But as soon he hit him, it passed through his image. Kaido that moment realised that it was an afterimage and turned his back as his Haki alerted him. He waved his macer, but Lucas, who just appeared behind him, vanished from cheer speed.


    "Damn you," Kaido yelled and waved his macer over and over at a speed that was impossible to dodge.


    Lucas, trusting his Kami-E with the speed boost given by the system and his boxing footwork, he kept vanishing while creating afterimages that Kaido couldn''t hold on.


    This continued for a minute, which felt more than that, and Kaido couldn''t help but get frustrated.


    "Over here."


    Lucas appeared to the side of Kaido, lifting his fist that was as big as Kaido''s head, and delivered him a punch that was 200 times faster than his usual punches.


    Upon getting hit on his chin, Kaido was taken by the momentum and surprise and flew back, crushing the mountain and making another cave. Though he used his Haki, Kaido''s jaw was dislocated, but Lucas somehow felt that it was broke a little.


    A few seconds later, Kaido got out of the hole. He jumped and landed in front of Lucas, moving his jaw left and right.


    "Ho," Lucas smirked, "you really know how to take a punch, I see. " Lucas sneered at Kaido.


    His goal isn''t just to kill Kaido; Lucas wanted to make Kaido suffer, for every sleepless night he and his cousin got; not to mention what he did to two powerless people.


    "That hit," Kaido smirked and closed his jaw like it never got hit in the first place, "was decent, but not that good. You are just fast, that''s all."


    Lucas tightened his eyes; it seems that Kaido got healed in instant.


    "Really," Lucas rolled his eyes and looked at the cloud, "Maria didn''t say that; she said I hit the right spot."


    "You what!"


    "Maria, a blonde with blue eyes," Lucas smiled after seeing that his words hit some nerve in Kaido.


    Maria, though she was neglected by him, and barely was visited, she was the only giant beauty he could embrace, and she was too loyal, brings the joy in the happy occasion and always fill his cup.


    Now, this giant in front of him said that Maria got hit in her spot.


    "What that supposes to mean," asked Kaido, clenching his teeth.


    "She said, she never reached the orgasm with you," Lucas smile grew bigger, his hair danced with the winds "but, as soon we slept with each other, she told me, ''Lucas, I want to live with you. I am your woman.'' And honestly, a beautiful giant like her is always welcomed in my harem."


    Lucas shrugged his shoulders, "if you still can''t understand it, then let me say it in simple English. Black Maria, is my girl, after Yamato. And after I''m done with you, I''ll have them on the same bed ¨C with me of course. Later, I''ll give those kids, and we will be a big happy family."


    Kaido couldn''t believe what he heard. A wave of conqueror Haki left


    "You know, in my whole life, even against the other Emperors, I always held back," said Kaido, purple lightning was dancing around his body.


    "Even against the World Government.


    "Death was always my deepest wish. But no one could grant me that. That was the result of me getting stronger after I got scratched by that sword. BUT, my power up cursed me to become an immortal"


    Seeing how sharp Kaido''s glare is, Lucas, crossed his arm, "Ho, let me see how immortal you are."


    Lucas, in instant, vanished and appeared next Kaido. Lifting his hand, which was covered by Haki, Lucas stabbed with his fingers toward Kaido while covering them with Haki, and using [More Speed x200]


    In instant, covered by red blood, Lucas''s hand appeared out of Kaido''s back, making a big wound that started from his chest and ended on his stomach. Kaido didn''t even flinch when Lucas took his hand back.


    The big wound in his body had only small amount of blood leaving it.


    Kaido ignored Lucas''s stab, and continued talking with the deepest voice you can ever imagine.


    "Death was my wish; One Piece was an adventure to get that." Kaido didn''t want to enjoy the treasure of One Piece. He wanted to find it, so there may be a way, at that place, that allows him to kill himself. "I did what I could to hold it back, may my soul find peace.


    "But you, congratulation, I rather live in hell for eternity rather than let you live."


    By the time Kaido finished talking, the wound on his chest was closed, healed completely on its own.


    Lucas, at this moment, had his instinct alerting him.


    "I''ll show you the form that I never was shown to one before you."


    Kaido glared at Lucas, his golden pupils became more of like a snake...


    His size started to extend, bigger and bigger. His hands turned into claws. His muscles arms seemed to get more muscled. His face had its shape twist a bit, his tongue split in two, becoming of like a snake.


    On his skin blue, hard scales covered Kaido from head to toe. Two fire orbs started to dance around his body, and it seemed that he was transforming.


    Kaido size grew to 40 meters, blue scales covering him, and he looked to be a creature, half dragon and half-human, with limbs of the humans.


    This was the hybrid form of a human and a dragon.


    Kaido, in this form, has the agility of a human and the strength of the legendary abilities of the eastern Yong dragon. And he can use his Devil Fruit power to its almost power.


    Lucas couldn''t help but to lift his head a bit and feel confused.


    This form was never shown in Manga. But of course, you cannot think that a user of Awakened Zoan is incapable of it.


    "This is my strongest form," Kaido said, looked at Lucas, and opening his mouth. Without alerting, a red bream left Kaido''s mouth and run toward Lucas, almost catching him out of surprise.


    *BOOM*


    Lucas dodged in the right second. The mountain behind him, same for the series of the other mountain that got hit by that dragon breath, had literally started melting from the hit.


    Kaido was feeling the utmost anger he ever experienced. With a tone full of hatred, he said, "I''ll show you, the real immortality. You will die, Lucas!"


    Lucas lifted his head, seeing that Kaido is floating in the air.


    It was one of the Wester Dragon powers, which Kaido has, to float and fly without wings, or the need


    "Let''s see about that."


    Lucas, just from Kaido''s transformation, could feel that Kaido''s strength increased folds and fold.


    "Well, this is fun... but Yamato was more enjoyable, I guess."


    Looking at the floating immortal, two 20 meters long scimitars appeared in his hands. Lucas held them tightly and looked at Kaido, pointing one of his swords toward there.

 Chapter 269

    "You seriously are annoying to kill," said Lucas, looking at the half-dragon Kaido in the air.


    In this form, not only Kaido has his physical strength, but he has the power of Eastern Dragon and its ability, without lacking any of his abilities as a Dragon. Not to mention, his regenerative ability should be in its peak in this form.


    "It just started."


    Around Kaido''s chest, there was one deep wound. In instant, it got healed. Kaido smiled as he glared at Lucas and lifted his arms.


    Lucas smirked, standing on the half-destroyed misty mountain.


    "Thunder Clap Slap." Kaido, who was floating in the air, lifted his arm; lightning danced around it. In instant, he flew and appeared in front of Lucas, slamming down with his palm toward Lucas.


    *Swish*


    Lucas, with two scimitars covered in dried up blood, vanished dodging Kaido''s strike.


    As soon as Kaido slapped the original''s spot, strong winds surged and a big shockwave spread across the whole mountain.


    *Crack*


    *Bam*


    The sound of booming thunder could be heard across the whole country. The mountain was destroyed and cracked into pieced.


    Lucas appeared above Kaido, with his mouth making o shape as if demonstrating his amazement from Kaido''s strength in a mocking way.


    "Take this one," Lucas sneered, lifting both of his swords, which were ink black. Around one sword, electricity ran, while the other had a cold mist leaving it. Waving his sword, two sword energies took the shape of a dragon and attacked Kaido <<More-More: Temperature x15. Speed, Size x200>>


    Kaido turned his head up, looking at the red fire dragon and silver misty dragons coming toward him.


    As soon as they got close, Kaido felt the extreme heat and the extreme coldness toward him. Not only so, but they were big as Sea Kings. Seriously, such an attack can destroy a country if it was aimed at the ground.


    He knew he has to do something.


    Opening his mouth as wide as possible, a fire started to gather there. Another giant Dragon Breath left Kaido''s mouth and hit the hot Dragon.


    *Bam*


    An explosion occurred, and the dust, which was once a mountain, flew all over Wano. Yet, in instant, Kaido was hit by the white dragon as its speed was increased all of the sudden to the degree


    In instant, Kaido''s body froze, and Lucas landed on the destroyed ground. This battle, with his Observation Haki, Lucas could tell that everyone in Wano is trying to protect themselves. The shockwaves are really strong for them.


    "Come on Kaido, I just used the ability of my Fruit, I wasn''t even that serious." Lucas played with his sword, looking at the dragon hybrid Kaido, who just smiled in response.


    The ice layer on Kaido cracked and he appeared to be fine, looking at Lucas. "I admit it. I felt chills there."


    There were some burn marks on Kaido. Though his Haki is strong, his scales are tough and hard or harder than diamond, Kaido still took bit damage.


    "I''ll make you suffer," said Lucas, his smiled vanished as he was stepping on the air while looking down at Kaido.


    To Lucas, killing Kaido won''t be satisfying. He wanted Kaido to suffer for what he had done to him. Death is just too merciful. But the problem is, how can you kill what refuse to die. Lucas had been cutting Kaido, burning, freezing him, yet the latter is alive, and Lucas has only some times before going and taking over the Fleet Admiral position.


    "You are fast; let me see if you can dodge this."


    Kaido opened his palm, lightning danced there. As he waved his hand, small lightning sparks left the Dragon''s hand and headed toward Lucas. One must know that lightning is attracted to living beings, and it is very fast that it''s almost impossible to dodge.


    Snorting at Kaido, Lucas used moonwalk and changed his direction in the air. But then, at that moment, the lightning was too fast to dodge, so Lucas quickly waved his sword that had the power of electricity, creating a negative charge, which created a barrier around Lucas, allowing the lightning to get reflected there.


    "Is this the best you got?" Lucas asked.


    But then, a red giant beam appeared in front of his face, hot and so.


    Lucas crossed his arms in defence against the Dragon breath.


    *Bam*


    An explosion occurred there, wrapping Lucas.


    From the other side, from all of Wano, the people were looking through their windows to the sky. All of them looked at the two extreme giants fighting; each attack they made had made Wano shake.


    Linlin held her chin and glanced up, thinking if it''s the time to help Lucas. But it seems that Lucas is doing fine. Linlin looked at the ground and had an idea. What if she used her life force to make Wano alive? But that won''t help against Kaido. Let''s just wait and see where this lead to would.


    "haha," Kaido laughed as he saw Lucas after getting hit by his Dragon breath."


    This attack of his can melt a mountain. Yet, it seems that Lucas had survived. However, there were some burning marks on his chest.


    Lucas''s chest was red, and there was some wound on his left b.r.e.a.s.t.


    Lucas glanced down to see Kaido giving him a smug look.


    "Listen," Kaido spoke," With each attack I make, I make you weaker. Your attacks have no power on me.


    "You can''t heal your wounds, Lucas.


    "Eventually, I''ll win. No matter how fast you are." Kaido smirked. "You are no immortal."


    Wound and time are something that doesn''t work on Kaido. . But he knew it works on everyone else. Kaido wouldn''t die, and eventually, he would have the advantage. Even when he attacks the other pirate Emperors, he does it alone. Even Whitebeard would need that Shank''s help sometimes along with his crews since no one would be in their mind to enter in stamina battle with Kaido, who wouldn''t die anyway.


    Well, the only way for Kaido to die is that his life span ends.


    And with this Dragon form of his, Kaido defence is invincible. Not to mention, he has the strength of a legendary dragon.


    "You sure about that?" Scoffing at the half Dragon-like, Lucas asked as he descended and his feet touched the ground.


    Kaido is thinking that he is the only one who can heal himself.


    Not only so, but he thinks himself an immortal.


    "Keep bluffing," Kaido said, opening his palm that had lightning dancing around it.


    Lucas half-closed his eyes, a good feeling ran through the burned area in his skin. Suddenly, the red marks started to get closed.


    Kaido stopped for a second seeing that.


    Lucas''s wounds that were done by the Dragon Breaths had been healed in front of his eyes. Lucas''s chest looked very fine except for some scratches, which just got healed.


    Unlike Kaido who can heal himself, Lucas has Massage Body/ Self Healing skill.


    Who would ever think that a skill that had been developed in bed would become something very overpowered in battle?


    Kaido wasn''t believing his eyes. There is someone else like him. At that moment, a smile appeared on the half Dragon''s mouth.


    ??Not bad. I want to see how immortal you are."


    "You took the words right of my mouth"


    "hehe." Kaido said, "Don''t give me hope kid."


    Although 60 meters were between him and Lucas, they felt so close.


    "Let me tell you a secret, my friend." Lucas''s facial expression changed to a mix of serious and smirking.


    Seeing the expression on Lucas''s face, Kaido felt anxious.


    Why is his foe smiling?


    "You are not the one who has been hiding his strength all along."


    "What!" Kaido said.


    At that moment, Lucas squatted. Smoke was leaving his body, as it was getting hotter and hotter.


    Though Lucas had barely used this skill after getting his Devil Fruit, he never forgot to train it before sleeping.


    The skill which evolved from Adrenaline Boost had been trained each night before he went to sleep.


    [Eye of The Strom level 6 +400% speed, strength, senses, reaction speed, thinking speed. ]


    In Lucas''s eyes, the time got slower and slower. It felt like it became 1/5 moving faster. Lucas smiled, missing this feeling.


    The huge adrenaline rush in his body, his loud heartbeat, his blood circling faster; For sure, he missed this feeling.


    "What is that?" Kaido opened his eyes widely. Lucas didn''t change at all. But, His Dragon senses were telling him otherwise.


    "he one you had been fighting 5 minutes ago, is nothing compared to who is coming for you."


    Lucas can increase his power up to 200 times with his fruit. But with this skill, which increases his basic power, Lucas now is incomparable to Lucas who started this fight.


    Swish


    Lucas appeared in front of Kaido, whose observation Haki was at the peak of this world, yet couldn''t detect Lucas''s movement. Kaido looked down not believing his eyes. His scales, the Dragon Scales, had been pierced, and Lucas''s fist entered deep, covered by the blood.


    <<Six King Gun>> <<More More: Strenght Speed, Size x200>>


    "Die, Kaido." Lucas let a strong cry, showing his true strength he had been hiding all along.


    "What!"


    Kaido, all of the sudden, flew back, feeling every bit of his internal organs crushed by the shockwave. Blood dashed out of his mouth. Kaido didn''t know what has happened as he flew out of Wano''s borders and is still flying.


    Everyone in Wano, all of the sudden, found themselves flying up from the power of the shockwave. Even the mountains and the buildings started to crack.


    Lucas turned his head and saw the remaining of a small mountain.


    He then looked at the sun, which reached the middle of the sky.


    This rush, it had been a long time since he had felt it.


    *swish*


    And he vanished from his place.

 Chapter 270

    Kaido, For the first time in his life, finds himself in such inferior satiation.


    As he was flying out of Wano''s borders, above the sea, like a meteor, blood was gushing out of his mouth and the hole Lucas made in his chest. Having his internal organs destroyed like that had made Kaido feels the pain that was one of its kind.


    ''Come on.'' Kaido, for the first time in his life, was begging his regenerative ability to work. ''Not to him.''


    But slowly, Kaido''s organs started to heal. It started with his heart and other members. But, the hole has yet to get fixed when flying.


    His regenerative power got slower.


    As Kaido was looking up to the cloud that was moving fast, he tried to use his ability to stop the momentum in the air and get back on his feet.


    After some hundred meters, he managed to do that.


    "Ha- Ha..."


    Kaido panted heavily as he placed his hand on his wound. He then lifted his soaked blood palm and looked at it. He didn''t believe his eyes. His organ has yet to heal, and this is happening slowly. This


    "I may really die." There was a small smirk drawn on his face. "But I rather eternal humiliation than losing to that brat."


    Kaido snapped back as he looked forward and flew back quickly. From thin air, Lucas appeared, standing on the air, just like the half floating dragon.


    "Then you will get it."


    "Ha ha." Kaido cursed," Bastard Brat." He then glared at Lucas thinking of a way to defeat him.


    Kaido then looked bellow him. There, there is the sea: the enemy of all of the Devil Fruit users except Kaido who can swim despite being a Devil Fruiteater.


    If he takes Lucas down, or wrap him by water, then the battle would change its direction.


    "First."


    Lucas lifted his finger. "


    Trying to take me down to the sea is a useless idea."


    Lucas had seen the future. From nowhere, a scimitar appeared in his hand.


    "What!" Kaido''s pupils shook. Did his enemy just read him?


    The next second, as Kaido planned to summon the lightning from the sky, Lucas waved his sword up in arc shape, sending the biggest compressed air blade known in the history.


    The clouds split and the light sun descended on the two. Not only so, but the clouds shrank 200 times. The acc.u.mulated charge of course became useless to attack.


    Clenching his teeth and fist, which started to get wrapped by purple lightning, Kaido screamed, "Do you think I need that."


    Before he could shoot lightning or say something else. Lucas glared at Kaido and furrowed his eyebrows.


    "There are only two people who are allowed to call me ''Brat'', and you aren''t one of them."


    Kaido at that moment slammed his hand toward Lucas, sending a big purple lightning bolt.


    *swish*


    The lighting hit Lucas''s original spot.


    Kaido quickly moved his eyes, knowing that it''s too late to react to such speed.


    Behind Kaido, who started to have his wounds healed, Lucas appeared.


    Kaido, before he could realise it, felt arms locking on his neck and heard a whisper in his ear.


    "You know, I have been thinking." Lucas said, "You are too annoying to kill. Yet, I don''t have the time to waste."


    Kaido clenched his fist, raised his arm, and slammed down with his elbow, hitting Lucas''s ribs.


    He was sure that it would hurt him. But then, Kaido felt surprised that he felt Lucas''s body was too hard.


    Not only so, but he felt that Lucas''s strength is increased.


    "Ha." Lucas sighed. Unknown to Kaido, Lucas had used, <<More More: strength x 0.005>> on him.


    "But, since you told me that you rather humiliation than death, I decided to give it to you." Lucas smiled. His evil side was giving him a devilish idea. Although he is a marine and known as a hero, it doesn''t mean that he is a good guy.


    Kaido felt hurried and started to slam down with his elbow to Lucas''s ribs. But Lucas didn''t even flinch.


    "Useless." Lucas mocked Kaido as he tightened the lock around his neck. Kaido started to feel suffocated.


    ''Unbelievable. I, Kaido, am this weak...''


    Seriously, he couldn''t even breathe.


    "I had made you 200 times weaker. Meaning, everyone around you became 200 times stronger. I believe that means. The strongest creature is just average now."


    "Leave me," Kaido said with a weak voice.


    "After I have my promotion, I''ll see the best way to kill you. Until then, adios."


    <<More More: senses: sensitivity x 200 times>>


    Lucas lifted his palm and slammed down on Kaido''s neck.


    *PA*


    Kaido opened his eyes widely upon feeling the slap.


    Usually, a slap this strong, after the de-buff Kaido got, would be painful.


    But, the pain was 200 times more.


    Kaido couldn''t handle it. He couldn''t even scream. The pain was too much that Kaido''s brain decided to lose conscious on its own.


    It seems that Lucas realised that fact as well.


    In his hand, Kaido''s skin started to get normal. His size started to shrink as the transformation was deactivated.


    <<More-More: size x 0.005>>


    Kaido then became a very small that he would be like the people who worked in Dressrosa factory. Like this, Kaido became a very weak creature.


    [Ding, defeating Kaido: Pirate Emperor]


    [Armament Haki, up to level 20]


    [Armament Haki -> Flowing Aura.]


    [Flowing Aura: Allows the spiritual energy of Haki to flow outside the user''s body and take the shape of aura.]


    [Ding +70.000.000 XP]


    [Ding + title: Dragon Slayer]


    [Ding + Zoan Devil Fruit: Dragon-Dragon, module: Yong]


    (Yong is the name of Eastern Dragon in eastern cultures.)


    Lucas went to his normal size, picked up Kaido, who was just a brat now and put his inside a small cage which he asked the navy to make.


    Now, Kaido, without his fruit, can''t regenerate. With Lucas''s ability, Kaido can be defeated by any vice admiral.


    Lucas just watched Kaido as he lied down bleeding. "This is just for making me go through all of that."


    Lucas then looked at the notifications.


    For some reason, he was surprised. 70 million XP! That''s...


    ''Now, there are other 2 Pirate Emperors besides Linlin.''


    ''Whatever, there is something else.''


    Not only so, but he got a new title.


    [Dragon Slayer: The power that defies the natural order. Only a human who went against nature can earn this title.]


    + Dragon slayers abilities:


    +The Dragon Slayer Fear: The aura that makes others feels inferiors, even if they were dragons.


    +The Sword of Disasters: fire sword.


    Many Dragons have been slain by this sword.


    Using the high swordsmanship, the host can use his soul to create an illusionary sword of flames, which can bring disasters related to fire.]


    Lucas shook his head. Kaido, in his palm, vanished to his storage. Lucas then opened his arm. A small red fireball appeared there and started to shift its shape.


    Very soon, it took the shape of a great sword that was two meters tall. The blade was red and looked to be compressed fire. Not only so, but it also had fire dancing around it. The gripe of the sword was red as well. Lucas could feel unimaginable heat coming from it.


    Waving his sword down, a red air blade covered by flames hit the ocean. When the flames touched the water, it started to boil and vapour in unimaginable speed, creating a new cloud.


    ''I became stronger even without spending XP. Now, I wouldn''t gain the same amount of XP.''


    ''But whatever, I''m planning to retire very soon anyway.''


    ''Only left for me to find that fruit and trick fate.''


    The sword then turned into a flame that vanished in this air. As Long as Lucas is willing to summon it, he can. Lucas then took eternal pos from his storage and looked at the direction of Wano. There is Yamato, Gerd, and other women are waiting. Maybe he should excuse himself to go back to the HQ. Well, they can wait for the night or whatever.


    In a very fast time, Lucas appeared in Wano''s beach.


    Lucas smiled as he felt that things were over. Just in order to know how to deal with things and to know what it is waiting for him, Lucas closed his eyes and saw the near future.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, feeling surprised. He was breathing heavily without realising. Never, in his life, he thought that there is such ability, and that bastard is having it.


    Charlotte Linlin and her kids are defeated now. Not defeated by strength, but by something else. Something that can attack the souls.


    And that bastard is hiding.


    Lucas furrowed his eyebrows and looked at the sky.


    "Some sneaky liar, I see. I know exactly how to get you out."


    Lucas looked down and picked a few rocks from the ground.


    "It''s all about timing, and location."


    Lucas closed his eyes again.

 Chapter 271

    PS:


    Since the end is approaching, all of the chapters on patr¨¦on are now available on


    Thanks for all of the patrons who kept the series alive.


    ****


    Lucas was walking to the centre of the events in Wano as he was throwing rocks to the sky. Some of the rocks were getting up slowly, while others faster. <<More More Awaken>> <<More More: speed 0.005>>. Each one of those rocks has the Devil Fruit effect.


    If anyone had seen Lucas doing this, they would think that he is doing a trick, a magical one that makes rocks float.


    Finishing throwing them, Lucas looked carefully forward. He closed his eyes and saw the future. ''Good, everything is within the calculation'' he thought.


    Then, in one step, he vanished to thin air, leaving no shadow behind him.


    -x-X-x-


    "Mother!"


    Charlotte Linlin, the young one, was looking at the sky dazed. If anyone was close enough, they would hear how her big heart was beating loudly.


    "Where is everyone,?? she murmured again. However, she didn''t seem to be talking to anyone.


    Around her, her kids were doing the same thing ¨C looking dazed while sweating crazy.


    Very soon, one of them screamed and fell to the ground, defeated.


    *swish.*


    From thin air, Lucas appeared at the centre of the events.


    He looked forward to the people.


    "Linlin?"


    As he called, he saw no response from her. He looked around to his little (not that little) stepsons. All of them seemed to be the same. With his Observation Haki, Lucas could tell that they were afraid. No, it was more than that. Like they are facing the only thing that they wouldn''t want to.


    He looked forward, to Katakuri, who was sweating crazy and shaking. "Don''t laugh at me..." It seemed that he was sleep talking.


    Lucas looked to another person, who seemed to fall down. he was not breathing. He... He is dead!


    ''He dared to do this to my kids...''


    Focusing his Haki more, Lucas could feel some aura, a purple one that was taking a shape of a skull. He didn''t need to think too much to figure that it was the reason for the


    ''Even Linlin is shaking


    ''How ironic.''


    ''5 seconds.''


    Lucas took two seconds to smile.


    "Three..."


    "...Two." He raised his voice a bit.


    "One!" Lucas let a chuckle as he vanished and jumped up some ten meters.


    *swish*


    Looking down, Lucas could see it. What hit his original spot was a very fast, weightless arrow. It was made of bones and covered by a purple aura, which made Lucas feel a bit negative coming from it.


    "Your surprise attack isn''t surprising at all."


    Lucas sneered as he looked to one near the spot, ''that should be the one.''


    He then looked forward. There, there stood a man, short, tanned. His body was full of muscle and scars. His eyes were covered by shades and there was a furious. He was crossing his thick arms and glared forward.


    "Well, I can say the same." Usopp didn''t smile as he looked at Lucas.


    Usopp flinched as he looked at Lucas.


    This man is the same one who threw him to the cruel sea in a boat leaving him only with apple pies.


    If there is a reason for any small and big suffering Usopp had to face in his life, it would be him.


    That day, Usopp had decided to stay in his village. But, Lucas threw him to the sea.


    "Long time no see. Tell me, how did the apple pies taste." Lucas kicked the air, reminding some asshole of how he was good to him.


    "Good. But I''ll have to thank you. You, Big Mom and her crew. Combing the power coming from your death, I''ll become the strongest existence. Even Kaido would die in my hands."


    Usopp smiled as he looked at Lucas, who was coming toward him and waved his hand.


    "Try to block this."


    Lucas could see many bone arrows flying toward him, coming from thin air.


    At that moment, Lucas increased his speed and avoided them.


    There is no way he would block those weightless bones. He knew, from the future, once he touches them, he would fall into some illusion which he couldn''t see in the future vision ¨C he could only see the outside part. But still, as long he dodges them, he would be fine.


    "You can absorb the power from death." Lucas appeared near Usopp, five meters away. "well, no wonder a coward like you got stronger."


    "Yes. As long as you don''t fear it ¨C death ¨C like Kaido, you have no chance against me."


    "No wonder you have the guts."


    Lucas was approaching at a fast speed. But he then flinched and stopped in the middle of the air as he kicked it, flipped and landed on the ground and stared forward.


    "Tsk, you almost fell for it, my old friend." Usopp sneered at Lucas''s face. He lifted his finger and flicked them.


    In front of Lucas, a net, a purple one appeared there. Had he passed by that aura, he would fall down and his physical strength would do no help.


    Of course, Lucas knew this in advance.


    "While you fought Kaido, I had all the time in the world to sneak, set traps, and capture Big Mom in my Necromancer aura." Usopp rubbed his chin. "You know, I am still a sniper. "


    Suddenly, tens and tens of purple bone arrows flew toward Lucas from the purple lines.


    Raising his hand, to the bones and Usopp, Lucas used Six King Gun and shot a great shockwave.


    However, the bones didn''t seem to get affected or slow down as they headed toward Lucas.


    Usopp, on the other hand, had to cross his arm in defence as purple energy danced around him and made a shape of a protective skill.


    The skull cracked and shattered like glass, Usopp was still fine, but he caught blood.


    "You need more than that to kill me. And no physical attack can stop those arrows."


    "tsk." Lucas clicked his tongue on Usopp''s mockery. He flipped back dodging the arrows.


    But then he stopped on the ground and didn''t take a step back.


    "Hah, you almost fell for it, again."


    Usopp swept the blood from his mouth. Behind Lucas, another purple net appeared.


    Lucas looked at the spot he looked at earlier.


    Usopp flicked his fingers again.


    This time, not only behind Lucas but in all of the directions. In his left, up, right, there was those purple lesser like lines.


    Lucas seemed to be trapped in the middle of this.


    "Please Lucas; use your super-speed to walk through this." Usopp was talking as he was walking back and opening his arms.


    No matter how fast the fish is, once it''s trapped in the net, she would be cooked for dinner.


    "I see." Lucas walked forward. He smiled.


    "Why are you smiling," seeing such reaction, Usopp seemed to be taken back.


    No response.


    Lucas kept walking forward toward so many nets covering him. it looked more like a lesser protecting system. All you have to do it not to get touched by them.


    "WHY ARE YOU SMILING ASSHOLE."


    Usopp yelled as he waved both of his hands.


    As he did that, the purple lines covering Lucas started moving. Not only so, but purple arrows were flying out of them.


    Lucas closed his eyes, twisted his body the side; four arrows passed by him and three lines didn''t touch him. But it didn''t stop. As more and more of arrows and the purple of lines were passing by him, Lucas jumped slightly, bent his head a bit, flipped, and spun.


    Lucas looked like he was dancing as he was dodging.


    Usopp, the one who was known as the most potential sniper, was waving his hands no stop, sending more and more of his power in order to win. But despite his skills, Lucas kept dodging while dancing.


    "Bingo." Usopp smiled as he saw Lucas heading toward one spot.


    ''His next line, ''Got you!''''


    Lucas smiled as he reached the spot he looked at earlier.


    "Got you!"


    Usopp raised his hand. At that moment, Lucas looked at the ground and Usopp smiled. Beneath his legs, thousands and thousands of illusionary arrows flew up.


    "You have ten seconds." Lucas didn''t look surprised and let himself get hit by them.


    Seeing this, Usopp breathed in relief.


    Lucas now was looking forward, to him, while not moving at all.


    Although Lucas was glaring at him, Usopp knew that Lucas was seeing something else by now.


    No one knows what it is, except Lucas.


    The net from earlier vanished in thin air.


    Usopp walked slowly toward Lucas. There was a small laugh leaving his mouth.


    "he-he-he..." Usopp started to laugh. "Don''t worry; I''ll turn you into a bone knight. HAHAHAHA. After I kill you off course"


    "BIG MOM, KAIDO, AND the asshole. All of you would become my tool."


    "I''ll kill you as everyone made me suffer."


    Usopp seemed to have lost his mind as he kept walked forward.


    Now, Lucas indeed was seeing something else.


    In Usopp''s hand, a gun appeared.


    "Now, all I have to do is to blow your head, or your eyes."


    -x-X-x-


    Not so far from Wano.


    The place where Lucas threw the floating rocks earlier:


    One of the rocks touched one rock. <<More-More: speed x5>>


    That rock had regained it''s original speed 200 folds and hit another rock.


    <<More more; speed x 10>>


    Like a billiard, the rocks were hitting each other. Each one had a specific effect.


    If Lucas had a comment here, it would be, all about timing.


    -x-X-x-


    At a different time


    Somewhere, where the sky was red, the sand was black, two people stood.


    Around them, there was millions and millions of corpses. Had anyone examined them, they would think of one word, ''Demons''.


    "Lol .... so, you are telling me. HAHAHA. Usopp, from all the people."


    "That''s not the funniest part." said a blonde man, holding black katana as he was looked up to the red sky. He was wearing a long cloak which covered his head.


    From the sky, a giant creature, surrounded in black scales and had black horns started descending. He looked like a humanoid black goat that held a giant red sword and had a hair of flames.


    "Really..." said the other person man. He too had blond hair, but his eyes were red, unlike the other person with blue ones. He was holding a sword, which he swept in "I want to know what he made you see."


    The


    "Had you asked me 100 years ago, I would say, my worse fear." The blue-eyed man held his katana and looked up, to the demon that was descending. Kicking the ground, he flew up and waved his sword. Both of the demons like creature and the man flew back.


    "And now?" the red-eyed person said as he appeared behind the demon and waved his sword. In one slash, the monster was cut in half.


    "It''s what I wish to happen now the most." The blond with blue eyes said.


    In the sky, tens and tens of gates started to appear. More and more furious looking creatures started to appear.


    "hah, why do I feel like I have the same wish." The red eyes man landed on the ground next to the blue-eyed man.


    "same fate I guess," from thin air, a great red sword appeared.

 Chapter 272

    *Bip* *Bip*


    "I guess he is waking up."


    Lucas flinched upon hearing the sound of a man calling upon someone waking up. Lucas, who had been staring at a large black paint, started to think as it was fading.


    ''Is this an illusion?''


    ''If so, then I will wake up ten seconds later.''


    For some reason, it was very familiar.


    "Leonardo, come here, Lucas is waking up."


    Lucas suddenly opened his eyes upon hearing the familiar name. Looking up, he saw the white ceilings. Turning his head right, he could see a screen that was displaying his heart beating rate.


    He looked again around. This place was very familiar to Lucas. It''s the place where those who can''t go to the hospital go to.


    ''Underworld hospital... My previous group...''


    This is Earth.


    Lucas had a calm expression, feeling some relaxation from the soft pillow. He felt some sore and his body was somehow aching, but his head felt light. Lucas tried to move his hand up. It was then a surprise. There were tattoos on his arms. Lucas opened his eyes widely. Those are his previous'' life tattoos.


    *Bip* *Bip*


    Lucas could tell that his heart started to beat faster.


    "He opened his eyes."


    Suddenly, two people came to his vision.


    One of them was a bald man with a grey beard. Lucas knew him. Galileo, one of the most known unethical docs you would meet, but also one of the best. The other person was a young man, with tanned skin, black eyes, long smooth black hair that was tied back. His lips drew a small smile as he looked at Lucas.


    This one is his foster brother. One of the successors of the future underground business.


    "Phew. Pops would be in relief."


    "Le..." Lucas found his throat dry a bit. "Leo."


    This looks very realistic. Even the pain feels real. Lucas knew that he must have gone through some illusion.


    But some reason, he was feeling some trepidation.


    ''Ten seconds had passed...'' Lucas thought. He should wake up by now. But unfortunately, he didn''t.


    "Leo...." Lucas managed to say those words.


    Leonardo sat next to Lucas, patted his arm, and said with a mocking tone. "For the last month, you had one hell of a wet dream... Tell me, what you had been seeing."


    "What! Dream." managed Lucas to say.


    "Yes, something about a Supreme Being, One Piece, and whatever..." Leonardo said, "and here I thought you a guy who prefers Godfather series.


    "But I have to admit, Lucky Bastard, you have been orgasming during your coma. Even Galileo here is amazed." Leonardo mocked, "Hey, hey, don''t give me that look. A nurse was cleaning up that.


    "But whatever wet dream you had, those won''t count. My score now is 425. Yours is 410. I guess that means I''m ahead of you. I beat your score in one month"


    "425! No way you banged that much during a month. At best you would be 411" Lucas replied as he tried to push his body up. That was how many girls they had picked in night clubs during holidays.


    Lucas''s heart pondered faster as he tried to call the System. But nothing appeared in front of his eyes.


    "Good to have you back. For a second, I thought you lost your memory." Leonardo looked at Lucas with a worried expression. "The fact you could tell my score prove that your head is fine."


    Lucas looked at his tattooed arm and put it on his head, massaging his temple. Usually, he wouldn''t do that, as he would sleep. But now, it felt normal.


    "So, you are telling me, I was dreaming," Lucas said as he relaxed.


    It would make sense. But for some reason, he felt confused.


    ''Now this could mean one of two things.''


    ''It could mean that the dream ended up when I was facing Usopp. That only happens in dreams...''


    ''The second... As I saw, everyone from Linlin seemed to face the thing they wouldn''t want to face. Now, I am facing the thing that I don''t want to face...''


    Lucas thought about it. During his life in One Piece world, there was something he avoided thinking about it.


    When he fell that day, along with James, he hit the ground. For some nights in his life, he had that idea.


    What if, all of that adventure was fake, a dream, and he was inside a dream while being in Coma. He didn''t like thinking about that as it would ruin the mood.


    ''Is this... my worst fear?'' Lucas looked at the medical kit next to him. Galileo was injecting him with some serum.


    But who calls waking up to a family member as a nightmare.


    Lucas suddenly felt confused.


    ''Hehe...'' Lucas let a laugh. This is great and makes sense, yet not, at the same time.


    "Hah. Guess you liked reading Manga for you to murmur its name once or twice." Leonardo said. "I''ll call Pops."


    "James..." murmured Lucas in that name


    "Don''t worry. Father had sent an assassin to finish him off." Leonardo said, "after you had delivered that fake stone, and got us the original, pop was angry at the fact that James made his move on you."


    "Hahaha..." Lucas let a forced laugh despite feeling his throat dry. "This is great."


    James only made a move on Lucas because Lucas had slept with his wife. But, whatever they think, is up to them.


    Now, is this reality or illusion? Everything makes sense and not at the same time.


    Lucas started to think about his life. How hard he worked for his dream. How girls were waiting for him and were warming his bed.


    As he remembered, he was waiting for three kids. One from Lucci, and others from Kaya and Vivi. Robin was gaining some weight lately.


    Lucas felt fear, unwillingness, and urge to wake up from this nightmare. What he feared is that he wouldn''t wake up. All of the people he made love with are now possibly nothing but a silly idea he made during his sleep.


    Leonardo looked at his watch, before looking at Lucas. "Well, the delivery boy in disguise. I have a business to attend now. Get some rest and I''ll bring you some bitches later."


    "I get you..." Lucas relaxed his eyes. ''Guess, no huge bitches anymore.??


    ''Now I realise it, my worst fear.'' Lucas smiled as he found the situation amusing.


    "Hey, are you tearing," Leonardo said as he looked at Lucas''s face for a brief?


    "Maybe it''s only some weird shit Galileo injected," Lucas said as he rubbed his eyes. "I never cry, never cried, ever since I was adopted by our father."


    "Well, I guess the blame in whatever Galileo did."


    People experience time differently in dreams.


    He had to risk it based on this thought.


    ''There is one way to become certain.'' Lucas thought ''I''ll only need to spend some time sleeping.''


    "I''ll take a rest. Say hi for Pop. Tell him I''ll never forget him."


    "Tell him that yourself. Now take a rest."


    Lucas closed his eyes, allowing himself to sleep. The best time to kill time is to sleep. The best time to escape both reality and illusion to sleep. Even a child knows that.


    When he wakes up, he would accept whatever reality has offered for him. Because, as he remembers, Usopp would soon fly to the moon, as Lucas calculated all of the details as he threw rocks earlier to the sky.


    -x-X-x-


    "Now Lucas, time to die."


    Usopp was looking in front of him, toward Lucas. His hand was extended as he aimed a gun toward Lucas''s head.


    Usopp had a smile as he looked at Lucas. Lucas, despite glaring at him with opened eyes, there were some tears there.


    "Haha, I made the legendary marine cry... After all, you are nothing more than an ignorant teen."


    *Bang*


    A bullet left Usopp''s gun and hit Lucas''s head. The bullet was reflected as it hit Lucas''s forehead. Lucas seemed to be fine.


    "No way... isn''t he using Haki... Guess I miss calculated."


    Seven seconds had passed. Usopp opened his eyes widely for a brief before sighing. He then aimed his gun a little lower. "Guess, you would die when this pierce your eyes. Eyes, after all, are made of fats and not muscles."


    Eight seconds had passed.


    Usopp aimed his gun very well at Lucas''s eye. This would kill him for sure. Usopp, suddenly, felt something was flying toward him. He titled his head a bit to the left. Next to his feet, a rock had landed and pierced the ground.


    *Bang*


    The collision was strong, as it was very fast.


    "You were putting your hopes on a rock." He then looked at Lucas as he thought about something and smiled "You aimed wrong."


    Usopp laughed as he looked at the standing, yet sleeping, Lucas. Had Lucas aimed right, then, Usopp would have been injured seriously or dead, and Lucas would wake up.


    "Goodbye, Lucas. After you die, the whole pirates and marines would join you."


    Aiming his gun at Lucas''s eye again, Usopp''s finger was about to press the trigger.


    *Earthquake*


    Usopp suddenly lost his balance as the ground shook and the gun missed Lucas.


    The rock, which fell earlier here, was affected by Lucas''s awakening. Meaning, it was an increasing rock. Had Lucas was awake, he would say, it increases the heat.


    "Too hot!" Usopp suddenly felt his feet burning as he jumped slightly.


    Bellow him, the piece of rock, which he was standing up, flew up along with him. Behind hit, a trail of very hot lava followed it. Usopp found himself being pushed up by that rock to the sky.


    "What is going on?" Usopp looked down at Lucas who was getting smaller, as he was ascending up. Usopp lifted his head to see that he was getting closer to the clouds.


    "I see, he was trying to make me die from falling. A silly move from you," Usopp pushed his feet, covering himself with a purple aura. He took some steps, ready to jump.


    But then, at that moment, a shiny red rock passed like a beam and pierced the rock he was standing on.


    <<More More: Speed x 200 times>>


    Suddenly, Usopp found that he was unable to move. The rock flew up so fast that he couldn''t take a step, but he could only feel that he was too heavy.


    In instant, he was above the clouds. He could see the sea, the lands bellow. Those lands continued to get smaller until he could see the whole planet of One Piece.


    The movement of the rock stopped. Usopp found himself floating along with rock. He tried to breathe, but there was no air, so he quickly shut his mouth holding his breath.


    Usopp tried to crawl. He thought and realised that he could use this rock. But as he tried to move, there was one thing wrong. His limbs felt cold. Usopp looked at his hand, ice was spreading on his skin. He was freezing, at a very fast rate. Very soon, ice spread across his body and he felt that he couldn''t move a limp.


    -x-X-x-


    Back down, the trail of Lava that sent Usopp to space was about to fall on Lucas. Without his Haki to protect him, Lucas would die once this falls on him.


    But then, a rock came and clashed with the lava << More-More: Temperature x0.001>>


    The lava suddenly froze in the air, turning into a hard black material.


    Lucas, who was half sleeping earlier, blinked. The view for him changed from that hospital to One Piece world. He pinched his arm so hard that he bled.


    "I feel pain, this is real."


    Lucas then massaged his arm until it stopped bleeding.


    He looked in front of him, and then lifted his head, following the black pillar that pointed to the heavens.


    "Ha..."


    Lucas rubbed his wet eyes, and then made a blank expression. He then patted his arm, like he was pushing the dust away.


    With a robotic sound, he said, looking at the heaven. "Had I knew that you would show me that, your death won''t be that easy.


    "Consider yourself lucky." Lucas let a sigh as he looked at the ground again, "what a headache."


    [Ding, Defeating Usopp


    +5.000.000 XP]


    [Ding, + Demonic Fruit: Necromancer.


    A fruit which had the power of Necromancer sealed inside it.]


    Lucas suddenly felt weird. Not a Devil Fruit, but a Demonic one... Isn''t this out of this world? There is one person who can do that.


    Lucas suddenly lifted his head. He knew it. ''It was him... Guess he is trying to remind me.'' Lucas then looked down. He smiled. "I see the joke here."


    "Darling."


    "Lucas!"


    "Zorro."


    Lucas turned his head upon seeing the ground shaking. Big Mom, Smoothie, Gerd, Black Maria, Yamato, and huge creatures were running toward him. Their eyes were wet, had love within them.


    Lucas, who had deactivated his power a long time ago and only woke up from a nightmare recently, smiled. Never had he thought he would feel happy seeing them?

 Chapter 273

    The Navy HQ: Marineforde, next to the seaport.


    Sengoku who was standing with the other higher-ups had an ugly expression on his face.


    There was exclusive news, which the rest of the world didn''t have access to.


    One of the CP0 members, who was staying in Wano, had caught the sight of Big Mom''s pirates, lead by unknown pink-haired beauty, attacking Wano. Not only so, but all of them also became giants, and they were extremely powerful. The CP0 member seemed to engage in a fight with one of their members, Katakuri, as he was reporting, and he lost.


    Apparently, a blonde man had joined Big Mom''s side, and he was extremely powerful, and his eyes are blue. If there is someone to point fingers to, it would be...


    "No one would have expected that Zorro would join the side of Big Mom," Zephyr said.


    "Yes. After all, he is her son in law," replied Tsuru.


    "I guess we should kick him out of Warlord seat." Gion sighed.


    "But it is bad news," Sengoku shared his opinion, "the fact that Big Mom gained enough strength to attack Kaido, while we lost Akainu and Aokiji is bad enough. Even though there are replacements, those Lucas''s crew. Not to mention Lucas himself. Now, we have Big Mom to deal with, yet, what happened to Kaido..."


    "That brat," Garp, who was eating popcorn with Kizaru, lifted his eyebrows as he looked at one Warship, "all of this is happening and he is peacefully sleeping. For some reason, I am proud."


    "Upon mentioning his name, where is he," someone asked. As the next Fleet Admiral, Lucas should be here to witness such news. "Is he sleeping?"


    "I''ll wake him up," Gion picked up her sword and headed toward the sh.i.p.s. But then, Domino turned into a lightning bolt and stood in her way. "No, he is sleeping, let him rest."


    "Get out of my way."


    "No, his mood is already bad enough."


    "Why do you care?" Gion said, putting her hand on her sword, "Admiral Domino."


    ''Damn it, Lucas,'' Domino bit her bottom lip. She knew that she has to cover up for Lucas until he comes back, even if it meant fighting.


    "Because I need him full energy at night," Domino said as her purple eyes turned blue, some lightning bolt danced around her body.


    The people around paused for a second and gave Domino a look. Sengoku and Garp stroked his goat and didn''t seem surprised, as they knew Lucas from his times in Marineforde ¨C the guy who lives with so many girls. "Ooo" Kizaru started to eat popcorn, "this is dooope."


    Upon hearing Domino''s response, Gion opened her eyes widely; a red flush ran across her cheeks. She didn''t expect this.


    Did Domino say that she needs him full of energy at night? Is she planning to take over him already? ''This little *****.''


    "Hey, he is too young for you." Gion furrowed her eyebrows and stared at Domino. The chances for her to take her sword out of the sheath are higher now.


    "Why do you care, you aren''t his mom," Domino said.


    Gion clenched her teeth, not knowing why is she angry or why isn''t she considering the volts that would descend on her. But Domino''s last comment angered her.


    "Are You Saying I am Old!? Ha!"


    "Why would I?" Domino said, mockingly. "Isn''t that obvious enough?"


    "Hoho," Gion withdrew her katana and threw her sheath.


    (When a swordsman throws their sheath, it would mean that they are sure they wouldn''t use it again.


    But it also means that they are ready to fight to the death and have no intent to sheath their blade.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson young lady."


    *Tzzzz*


    "Bring it on," Domino would fulfil Lucas''s order even if she has to fight the rest of the Navy. Besides, Gion has no resistance to lightning. That would be easy as long as she gets far.


    "Hey!"


    Suddenly a voice interrupted. All of the people presented here turned their face to see a man wearing a Navy''s coat approaching.


    "What an ordeal, can''t a man have a peaceful nap?"


    Lucas said, his hand on his forehead, as he approached everyone looking at him. He looked at the faces that had been staring at him. Gion and Domino seemed near to have a fight.


    Seeing Gion, Lucas let a small smile, before looking at Domino with the same attitude. Domino just sighed in relief. Finally, Lucas is back.


    "Lucas, I just heard that she needs you full of energy at night," Gion said, looking at Lucas who just grew a lot during his time.


    Lucas let a yawn. Great. Were they talking about his relationship with girls or what? But, possibly, one of Tsuru''s girls exposed him.


    "I want to know as well," Lucas said looking at Domino, which made everyone draw o shape. He is pretending to be innocent, and it was convincing.


    "You know, Fleet Admiral. Tha¨C" Domino decided to play along.


    "She meant for the party, your promotion party." Gion quickly placed her hand on Domino''s mouth, not wanting Lucas to get the message. Don''t let the Blondie get more than that kiss on the chick.


    But then, suddenly, Gion took it back as she felt a high voltage running through her body. It made her lose sight for a brief. Domino had a frown, "don''t touch me."


    "I''ll deal with you later," Gion whispered as she took a step back.


    "Try your luck."


    Before someone could say anything, Lucas said, while letting a bit of his Conqueror Haki out. It helped these people, who have a strong will, to give him some attention.


    "Jokes aside, what did happen. Someone tell me."


    Lucas earned some looks upon feeling the aura he emitting. He wasn''t that serious, but well... it let him gain some respect as he could notice someone faints, while someone talked if The Fleet Admiral has that Haki. Lucas never knew why people worship this kind of things. It only works on weak-minded people.


    Garp approached Lucas and started to explain the satiation. How they think that Big Mom attacked Kaido. Now, they are waiting for


    "No way!" Lucas said. "Zorro did that?"


    They are right in fact. Only if they knew the truth.


    It seems that he would make a task for Linlin to take care of the rest of the CP0 members in Wano.


    Sengoku nodded with his head. "It''s your responsibility as the Fleet Admiral to make the decision to balance the power between pirates and marines.


    "Well, if they are going to take care of themselves, shouldn''t we help the last one before taking him out," Lucas said. " Well, as long as we protect citizens, I guess we can do it."


    The others nodded and started talking about this topic.


    "Someone, bring me my coat, I want to see my new office," Lucas said as he looked at the HQ tower.


    That''s going to be his office for now.


    Lucas didn''t need the Navy to take control over the world at this point.


    But he needed it for something else. The last person Lucas is planning to backstab is the Supreme Being. He doesn''t want to leave One Piece world, not at all, neither has he planned to let someone control his fate.


    And for that, he plans to use The Navy to get something to achieve his purpose. To create havoc and entertainment while buying time for himself. But, he didn''t dare to think of it too much.


    Anyway, a few weeks from now, he would get the last dozen of the fruits he needs to recharge his title and visit the Holy Land.


    ''I want it that way.''


    Lucas didn''t notice that Gion was walking by his side as he headed to the HQ. Gion gave Lucas glances occasionally before patting his arm. "No need to be nervous. You are very good when it comes to paperwork. "


    "I''m not nervous."


    Lucas looked to see her smiling down at him. Whatever. The sight of her tits bouncing next to his eyes was good to calm him.


    Lucas was really anxious, as he is approaching the most critical point of his journey.


    Seeing his hidden expression, Gion patted his arm and smiled. He is surely tense and he is trying to hide it. Maybe it''s because of the endors.e.m.e.nt to Fleet Admiral, or the fact that his family was attacked and kidnapped. Or is that Domino throwing signals to him... whatever.


    "Don''t you want to attend your promotion ceremony?"


    Sengoku approached Lucas with a goat in his hands.


    Seeing Lucas''s face, Sengoku was somehow happy. The time that Lucas took over the navy was a critical one. Not to mention that he would deal with politicians and the Celestial Dragons, his life would be hell.


    ''It would be fun to troll him,'' Sengoku thought. ''I''ll turn his life to hell with my goat.''


    "Just make it quick." Lucas said, "Unlike you, I don''t like to waste time."


    "You bra¡ª"(cough, cough) Sengoku coughed blood. He was still badly sick.


    Lucas shrugged his shoulders as he reached with his hand to the woman next to him, Gion, and placed his hand on her waist. He forgot to suppress the high levels of his hand.


    Gion continued walked as she opened her eyes widely. The way Lucas rubbed her made her feel a unique chill running through her body. She couldn??t yell as it was good and relaxing. Also, taking into consideration the place from which the feeling comes from, it made her feel excited inside.


    ''I''m getting wet,'' Gion bit her lips, ''I need to act normal, just keep walking and no one would notice... Damn you, Lucas, playing with this Big Sis''s heart.'' Gion could only place her hand on her mouth to suppress any m.o.a.n from escaping, as she got near the climax. It was only a few steps before Lucas''s hand (accidentally) fall lower.


    Gion opened her eyes wider, her snowy long thighs clashed with each other as her red eyes looked at Lucas with disbelief. She could feel her p.u.s.s.y twitching and releasing hot juices. Luckily, no one was looking at her thighs.


    ''I haven''t c.u.m like this in years... It must be his hand, something abnormal wit... it feels good.''


    It felt so good, so good that she could only suppress her m.o.a.n and continue walking.


    As soon they reached the HQ, Gion excused herself and vanished to thin air. She was just that fast that no one could see her as she headed to the nearest private place.


    Lucas looked at his hand after he saw her back. "Oh..." he only now realised that he may overdo it. She is going to masturbate and that is a fact he knew.


    ''And I was wondering from where that smell came'' Lucas coughed as he felt that he was getting hard.


    "Whatever."


    Very soon, Lucas reached Sengoku''s previous office, his current office now. Lucas couldn''t help but smile. Very soon, he had his promotion ceremony, and he needed to make a speech to the Marines. Lucas, after signing some papers, sat on Sengoku''s chair, extended his feet and put them on the table, which he made it a little smaller since it didn''t match his taste.


    ''Now, All I need is to find that fruit.''


    Lucas then looked at his system. He had a theory, which he was willing to risk all of his XP on it.


    As he noticed, with each level up of his DFM, Lucas would get pass through one of Devil Fruit''s curses. First, the water, secondly, the Sea stone, and now, it should be, Second Devil Fruit.''


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Who..."


    Suddenly the door was opened as a red-eyed beauty who wore a pink shirt. She took steps inside, turned and closed the door before locking it.


    She turned to him, and her huge chest jiggled up and down each time her heels hit the ground as she approached


    Lucas raised his eyebrows, focusing on her snowy perky chest. He gave her long legs a look before looking at her eyes, she was frowning, "Gion, what are you doing."


    "Fleet Admiral, I think we should have the talk," Gion said, as she made sure to lock the door.


    "The talk?" Lucas lifted his head looking to the roof. He seemed to be lost in his thoughts before saying, "I''ve never had that."

 Chapter 274 - 274 (R-18)

    Gion closed the door behind her as she approached Lucas with quite steps. She was wearing a sleeveless pink suit, with a slit on her chest level showing her cleavage that shook each time her heels hit the ground. As it seems, she had changed her shorts to black ones, exposing her long thighs.


    "The talk," Lucas lifted his head before making eye contact with her red eyes, "I''ve never had that. What do you want to say?"


    Gion''s lips twitched when she saw Lucas''s ignorant expression. It was like he was pretending that he didn''t touch her waist and let his hands sweep through her buttcheeks, making her c.u.m in a very short while.


    But if she has to admit, she felt good with his hands ¨C very good that her mood isn''t bad now. And it''s not the first time for that to happen. ''Just, what''s in his hands?''


    Lucas saw Gion as she went to his desk and sat.


    "Yes, the kind of talk when youngsters like you should have when they start to grow up."


    "I''m curious as well." Lucas''s lips went up, which didn''t escape her eyes.


    Gion moved her legs, spread them, and bent forward so her eyes were close to his. As he was sitting on the chair and she on his desk, in front of him, her cleavage and her v.a.g.i.n.a''s trace were more apparent.


    ''Since it just came to this point...'' Lucas rubbed his neck and decided to give his plans a short pause.


    "See Lucas, as you are nearing 17, you are a man," Gion placed her slender hand on his cheek, "and as a man, you should be aware of the fallouts of your actions, especially toward the other gender."


    Lucas noticed that her hand on his cheek was moving up and down, making him feel how smooth her snowy skin was. But he just kept staring at her eyes, curious about where this is going to lead ¨C without cheating and seeing the future.


    "Such as?


    "Such as touching their sensitive spots and that if you made a wrong, you should take an action." Gion smiled as her red eyes shook, her slender index swept from his lip to his chin.


    Inside, Gion was boiling. She didn''t believe that she was doing this to Lucas, someone who grew in front of her eyes and she saw him like a little brother running around. She is seducing him.


    But had she considered herself, she is a woman after all, even if she was an Admiral. Besides, she knew the nature of boys and they won''t say no. It''s a win-win for both sides.


    But first, there is the Common sense to teach.


    "I''m listening," said Lucas as he tilted his head forward, her eyes were closer than ever.


    Gion smiled gently as she half-closed her eyes," and what you did earlier, touching my ass and playing with it, Fleet Admiral, is a sin that needs someone to take responsibility for."


    "Oh." Lucas only let oh. "How."


    How many times did he do such a crime? Too many to remember.


    "Just follow my lead."


    She then reached her hair and untied it, letting it fall. Lucas looked at her black jet hair. It was straight and reaching her waist, with two bangs on the side of her forehead that reached her chins level.


    Gion threw her other hand to his shoulder, sweeping his shoulders and letting his Fleet Admiral''s coat fall. Lucas noticed that her red lips were approaching his. It reminded him of that time, where she has escaped a silent kiss. His lips drew a small smile.


    Red lips, as hot as fire, as soft as you can imagine, fell on his. Moving his hand up, Lucas placed his hand behind her hair, using his touch, before inserting his tongue inside, feeling the softness within them.


    "Hmm..."


    Gion closed her eyes and let a soft m.o.a.n inside his mouth as she started feeling that she was melting within his lips.


    Her body was reacting weirdly; very similar to that time he touched her before entering. This time, she was just more excited. Her n.i.p.p.l.es became hard that they were visible through her suit. Her p.u.s.s.y twitched, as if Lucas focused on that area, he would see it wet.


    "Mmm..." Lucas kept kissing his and feeling each inch of her tongue. To be honest, he had some feelings for her. She always had been nice to him. She would also show concerns about his safety and asks about his needs. And all of that was before she even sleeps with him. it was a part of the reason why Lucas would handle her acts around him.


    *Muah*


    Their lips made a strong sound as they got separate.


    "Ha...Ha..."


    Gion panted as she looked at Lucas in front of her. Her face was flashing red, as she never expected that she would be this sensitive and turn so horny from one kiss. Damn him, he is such a good kisser. Now, she already had come a bit and was more excited.


    "Gion, I''ve to be honest," Lucas said, "I''m not v.i.r.g.i.n as you may think me."


    "Whatever, you are too handsome to be," Out of the expected, Gion didn''t show any shock. She was more immersed in her l.u.s.t and how hot was he now. "But, I guess you know what to do."


    She threw herself at him as Lucas stood up, placing both of her hands on his clothes. Lucas just nodded as he let his hands reach her neck before letting them dance on her skin. As his hands reached her slit buttons, untying them, Gion''s lips were on his again, and they were kissing.


    Lucas style in undressing her was gentle, and he noticed that she wearing a bra; her b.r.e.a.s.ts bounced out the moment he finished unbuttoning her.


    Gion, on the other hand, just ripped his shirt off, showing how much impatient she was.


    *Muah*


    "Now, Admiral, what is left in the talk," Lucas said teasingly as his hands went down, placing them on her smooth full thighs.


    Rubbing them while moving up, Lucas teased the spider tattoo before holding


    Feeling his hands on such are, Gion couldn''t help but let a soft m.o.a.n. "Ohhh." Upon feeling such sensitive touch, her p.u.s.s.y twitched, letting Lucas see her fluids drip from her shorts.


    "It''s over..." Gion''s face was red by now, but her body was so excited. "now, action."


    "Ho..." Lucas massaged her thighs in a very skilful way, letting her experience orgasm from now. As he noticed, her orgasms were intense like a frustrated middle-aged woman who never had because of swordsmanship training.


    Lucas smirked, "aren''t you going to say, I''AM too young." Lucas didn''t hold back and let his hands raise, massaging the area next to her p.u.s.s.y.


    Gion lifted her head and tried her best to suppress her m.o.a.n, letting a large amount o


    She couldn''t believe it, Lucas is teasing her, and she could only sit down, take it, and enjoy it. this little brat...


    "Oh..." Gion opened her eyes widely. Only now she remembered the time she hugged Lucas, and she found out that he has a big tool. All though she was horny, she managed to say this:


    "Please, be gentle."


    "Right answer." Lucas pulled off her shorts, letting it slide on her full thighs and long legs.


    He noticed that she wasn''t wearing underwear, but he didn''t ask. All that was in front of him was a pink, wet p.u.s.s.y that was twitching.


    Her scent covered the room as Lucas unzipped his pants, revealing his hard member.


    Gion leaned backwards and used her elbows to support her weight while looking at Lucas''s crotch with wide-opened eyes. Why kids nowadays are growing fast. Even down there.


    Had she been in her full rationality, she would feel fear. But in her current state, with her p.u.s.s.y so wet, she found the idea of how much she is going to stretch hot.


    "Go slowly," Spreading her legs for Lucas, she closed her eyes and let him take control.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Standing in front of Gion who was lying on his desk, Lucas placed his hands on her knees, before aiming the tip of his shaft to her p.u.s.s.y lips. As he approached her slit opened up a bit, and Lucas couldn''t help but notice that Gion was somehow v.i.r.g.i.n.


    Gently, Lucas continued pushing her p.u.s.s.y walls, thrusting slowly, until he felt that he couldn''t move it forward anymore. Lucas decided to leave his member like that for some time so she would get well.


    "Oh," a small m.o.a.n escaped his mouth as he felt how tight Gion was. Gion opened her eyes as she could handle the small pain. It was nothing for an Admiral who depends on swordsmanship and physical strength. But, the feeling she got her G spot hit, not to mention her w.o.m.b, made her get an intense orgasm.


    Her v.a.g.i.n.a clenched more tightly on Lucas''s shaft, making him m.o.a.n softly.


    "Lucas," she felt, at that moment, a spiritual link between her and Lucas, forming "I''m going to make a fluid."


    "And I''m going to make thrusts. Oh."


    Lucas pulled his h.i.p.s back and pushed forward, making Gion m.o.a.n as her b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggled up and down. as he felt her c.u.m.m.i.n.g all of his c.o.c.k, Lucas continued thrusting while enjoying how


    "Again... Hmmm." Gion was feeling like she was in heaven that she forgot her words. The pleasure the D gave her made her change her view toward life.


    *M.o.a.ns*


    ''why was I wasting my life.'' If there is something to regret, it would be why she didn''t try this with Lucas earlier.


    Well, the D is level 19 now


    "I''m going to c.u.m" Lucas forgot to control himself, and let his seed inside Gion. Gion let a stronger m.o.a.n as she felt her w.o.m.b getting full of hot s.e.m.e.n.


    She was about to breath, expecting that he was done at any moment.


    ***


    "Lucas...I''ve never done this before, and it''s big for my mouth." Gion pushed her hair from her face as she was kneeling on her knee, the base of Lucas''s D in her hand, and the tip was just in front of her lip.


    Just before going, Lucas just asked her to clean, and she couldn''t refuse for some reason. She found the idea very likeable.


    "Don''t worry, I will deep throat for later," Lucas said. As Fleet Admiral, he needs to be clean. "Don''t forget about the talk. You said someone needs to take responsibility if he or she did wrong. Now I''m messed up."


    Lucas let his D get closer, hitting Gion''s lips.


    Gion, without realising, kissed the tip, opened her mouth, pretended to be emotionless, before taking it inside. She had to open it as wide as possible and push forward while closing her eyes until she felt the tip hitting the back of her throat. When she opened her eyes, she was shocked to see that way more its half was still outside. She tried to say something, but she only gagged.


    "Just try it."


    Gion closed her eyes and run her tongue around the head. For some reason, she started to get used to it, like it was a candy that she licked. Lucas reminded her that other parts were wet of her smell. And she could only nod, take back her head, and uses her tongue to lick it.


    By the time she was done, she noticed it. in her hand, Lucas''s D became harder than ever. That moment, her heart beat faster, and she couldn''t


    "see Admiral, you made me hard again, I can''t get out like that."


    "That''s a problem." Gion stood up, stared down at Lucas before letting a sigh. Then, at the same desk, she turned and gave her back to Lucas, bent down, and placed her head on the table. "We have to get rid of it, quickly."


    Lucas lifted his eyebrows and watched her teardrop-shaped butt before holding her cheeks. Letting his D enter her slit from behind, Lucas started thrusting again. Gion only held her mouth, so nothing would be overheard.


    ***


    Outside.


    In one big yard in Marineforde. Marines, from all the ranks, all of the race, were standing in front of one plaza.


    They were waiting for their new Fleet Admiral to make his speech.


    But as it seems, he is late.


    "Where is he?" Sengoku asked.


    The people looked around as well.


    "Where is Moumosagi as well?"


    One admiral was missing as well.


    ''Just what''s going on?''

 Chapter 275

    Twenty Days later.


    Lucas was inside his office, wearing his usual coat that presents his rank as the Fleet Admiral. During these days, life has been... descent, if you know him and his hard-working personality.


    "Everybody,"


    Lucas was holding a DenDenMushi as he was talking to the Five Elders.


    He got used to talking to them as there is a deep connection between the military and the government of this world, while he has the authority to control every Marine in this world ¨C to serve his hidden purpose.


    "Yeah?" One of the Five responded.


    "Rock your body..." Lucas said, amused as he was lost in his ideas.


    ''That''s probably, tomorrow,'' he thought.


    "Mrs Fernando, we are talking about a serious topic. Big Mom''s influence had become very big. She even had taken White Beard''s Road Stone. Do you understand, soon, there would be a pirate king?"


    "I see. Don''t worry, leave that to me." Lucas said, looking at the calendar.


    "We trust your strength, young Fleet Admiral. We expect you to be in the Holy Land soon."


    "Sure," Lucas said, feeling that it was ironic. Just today, Caesar would finish the task Lucas given too.


    Thinking about it, the Crazy scientist had found a way to create paramecia type fruits, and a way to boost the production 300% by using his fruit. Lucas was sure that, knew, Caesar would plan to make an artificial heart so he can get rid of Lucas''s control.


    ''Just because someone is good in physics, doesn''t mean they are tactics masters.''


    ''The history of Earth shows clearly that Chess masters have IQ higher than Albert Einstein and other scientists.''


    Lucas thought as he shut the call with the elders. If there is something Caesar miscalculated is, the possibility that he would be one of the exposed people to the Imperial Will. There is no way a nerd is going to stab a backstabbing master.


    He then called someone else. Linlin. After some flirting, he said,


    "Hey, Linlin, don''t finish Whitebeard."


    "Why?"


    "I need to finish him by my hands, honey."


    "Fine Darling." Linlin smiled. "Only if you do that magic technique."


    After the day Lucas boosted her strength, unlocked her potential along with his stepdaughters that he had slept with, Linlin was unstoppable, the strongest of the Emperors, and becoming the Pirate Queen is a matter of time.


    For a fact, using her endless soul, she managed to spread life into many islands and clouds, making the five elders worry about her.


    "Ha-ha..." Lucas let a laugh. "I''ll do it."


    "Okay."


    "Mama- Mama. I was heading for him. Darling~." Linlin, who was only 18 years old now, said, "I''ll make you proud."


    "Don''t forget to capture Shanks in case you found him. Oh, try Hawkeyes and any strong bounty hunter who has been hiding his strength.'' Lucas furrowed his eyebrows.


    He needed to finish off Whitebeard, no personal feelings, for the bigger picture''s sake.


    As for finished Kaido ¨C and made him a punching toy for his girls so they train the skills he thought them ¨C he used all of his XP he gained from him on his Devil Fruit Mastery and kept the rest for the sake of a better powerup -- The one which he needs.


    His swordsmanship reached level 17. [Half-Step Blades Saint 10.000.000/200.000.000]. a level that was higher than the known ones in One Piece, thanks to grinding with Lilia.


    And thanks to Kaido, he boxing reached level 20.


    [Level 20 boxing (5000/ infinite)


    This occupation can endlessly improve with practising. With training, the sub-skills can be created and get improved.]


    [Upgrading boxing -> Imperial Boxing]


    [The level beyond boxing. Each hit is counted to do as much as damage. Each footwork is fast, confusing, and sneaky]


    Still, his plans need XP and more time for that.


    Lucas looked at his Devil Fruit Mastery.


    It was originally level 14, requiring 20 million XP. After levelling it up one level:


    [DFM (More-More) level 15 (40.000.000/40.000.000)


    Multiplier up to 250.


    +Affecting living beings takes 0.6 seconds.


    +The ability to increase 4 features.]


    [DFM (More-More) level 16


    Multiplier up to 300


    +Getting rid of the weakness of conflicting with second Devil Fruit Ability. ]


    [Ding, do you want to eat a second Devil Fruit with cost 50.000.000 XP (y/n)]


    Lucas let a sigh. He was only left with few millions XP. And with him getting stronger with each day, thanks to the combination of his Titanium mass and food, he knew that gaining XP is harder than ever. Only Whitebeard has what it takes. And he thought he won''t be as good as Kaido.


    He needed each XP he got. But judging from his major powers up, he would be barely able to gain something good.


    Standing up, Lucas let a sigh as he walked and looked through the window. Looking there, he saw some of his girls relaxing through Marineforde. His eyes swept to two blonds that it was hard to ignore them.


    Gerd, in Marine''s uniform¨C was talking to what she found here, her sister. A blond woman with blue eyes just like her, and she happened to be in Marine all along. Small world isn''t it.


    Apparently, since Lucas is the Fleet Admiral, he can make people enter, even with previous criminal records, erase their bounty, and even give them ranks ¨C beneath Admiral ¨C as he likes.


    Looking at Gerd and her sis, curious, Lucas increased his hearing to hear what''s going on.


    "No way, you joined because of him."


    "Yes." Gerd said, smiling."We are in a relationship."


    "...Are you drunk," the other one said. "Although I''m happy to see you here, I''ve to wonder...''


    "He is cute."


    "Yes, but not as a boyfriend."


    "But we slept together, and he let me get here in Navy," Gerd said which made Lucas remember it, ten days ago, as he went to Wano back. Long story short, they had s.e.x.


    "Cut the crap, there is no way, he is a human, you are a giant, he can''t..." She said, "you know, bang you."


    "Well, you would be surprised." Gerd laughed to get a small punch on the head.


    "How?" she said, "are you making fun of me."


    "You wouldn''t believe me even If I tell you."


    "Oh, I''d like to see that." She said, challenging "if that is going to happen in a way, I''m ready to throw my v.i.r.g.i.nity. But if not, Hoho, I''ll prank you for teasing me."


    "Challenge accepted... hey, no need for the first condition, I''m sharing him enough...''


    ''Ha...'' Lucas let a sigh as he made his hearing normal again and rubbed his ear, ''people are taking me lightly.''


    Whether it''s a bean or a mountain, nothing is out of his range.


    ***


    The noon, Lucas''s private snail rang.


    Caesar clown had just called him and told him that the fruits, which Lucas had asked for are ready.


    Lucas, quite anxious, smiled and said, "I''ll be there five minutes."


    Making a firm face, he left his seat in the HQ and flew toward Dressrosa.

 Chapter 276

    Dressrosa, next to the smile Factory:


    "Shirurururu."


    Caesar''s annoying laugh hit Lucas''s ears as he made a smile when he saw Lucas.


    "Master, here is your order." Caesar joined his hands together and gestured with his hands to the gates, "a full 113 fruits. My great creation! Perfection!"


    Lucas turned his head to the gates of the factory. Some little guys were dragging a sack that was huge compared to the tiny size of the people who was dragging it.


    One of them suddenly jumped toward him. Lucas saw the blonde hair and recognised the woman as their princess, Mansherry ¨C the tiny people who can increase the production. He extended his palm letting her fall there.


    "Mr Lucas. We made what you had asked and increased the production," Mansherry said, happily, "Our people, since knew they may have a chance to live a normal life without worrying about hunters, put their best at Work, Mr Lucas."


    ''Cute.''


    "Sure, don''t worry, I''ll fulfil my promise." Lucas let a small smile, "good job."


    Lucas retracted his hand. Before Mansherry falls, she found herself standing eye to eye with Lucas and Caesar.


    Caesar, on the side, rubbed his eyes before looking at Lucas.


    "Master, I''ll take that as one of your abilities."


    "Mm." Lucas just nodded at Caesar''s remark. "It''s the time, so I fulfil my second promise for you."


    He meant his promise of making Caesar immortal. Caesar opened his jaw widely and kept staring at Lucas. He then closed his mouth. Had Caesar had his heart, Lucas would hear it beating loudly.


    Mansherry looked behind her to her people who were in somehow, a shocking state. Happy, she opened her arms and jumped on Lucas, "thank you, thank you."


    "Sure- sure," Lucas gently patted the previously little woman. Her chest crushed on his chest. And she seemed to be soft, one high level of softness. "Now, I''m busy. Leave me."


    She nodded and let him. Truly, now, nothing is out of his range.


    After fulfilling the promise he made for the guys, Lucas and Caesar walked alone away from everybody.


    Lucas, who was lifting the sack with Devil Fruits, moved it to his storage, making it vanish in thin air.


    "So, when would I become immortal, Master," Caesar asked with caution.


    "Tonight." Lucas nodded.


    Caesar smirked. Finally, he would get his reward.


    After becoming immortal, Caesar would get free from Lucas''s control and kill him.


    During the time Lucas was having his adventure; Caesar had been developing gases secretly.


    One of them allows him to paralyse people. The other is to kill them slowly.


    He planned to make Lucas tell him where his heart while using poison to blackmail him.


    All Caesar was waiting for is to become immortal.


    Lucas just smiled at Caesar.


    ''Naive boy,'' Caesar smiled back and joined his hands together and made a warm tricky smile '' a naive boy compares himself to a great scientist like me. My brain is better than yours.''


    Lucas was resisting the urge to laugh. He already saw the future hundreds of time already, more than 3 hours toward the future. Caesar must be a fool to think he is smart.


    "Caesar, let''s go to the Holy Land, I''ll show you something."


    "Something?" Caesar clown narrowed his eyebrows.


    "Yes, you will witness it with your eyes." Lucas shrugged his shoulders as if it was nothing.


    [Ding, Imperial will have been recharged.


    Range: 1 mile (host''s body is the centre point)


    Aura time: 1 minute.


    Usability: 2 times.


    Anyone who gets exposed to the aura would have his will crushed and submit himself to the Emperor. The effect is eternal.


    Recharging condition: not available anymore]


    -x-X-x-


    Next to Red Line, the giant mountain series that separates the New World from Paradise: The Fleet Admiral''s ship was moving toward the Red Port.


    At this time, he is supposed to have a meeting with the Five Elders.


    "This is a bad idea."


    Caesar, who was wearing a Marine outfit and standing on the deck, next to Lucas, said as he looked up.


    "Don''t worry, they''ll think that you are a Marine."


    "I''m afraid that Vega guy would recognise me."


    "Don''t worry." Lucas said, "You are putting makeup."


    Caesar indeed was wearing makeup. He even dyed his hair the moment he found out where Lucas was taking him to the Holy Land.


    Very soon the ship stopped at the seaport. Lucas landed along with group soldier and walked to the gate that leads up. Caesar just hid behind the tall soldiers out of fear that someone would know him.


    Very soon, they climbed up the stairs. Caesar just had been staring at Lucas''s back all along. ''What''s this boy is trying. Whatever, I don''t care. Once something bad happens I''ll kill everyone. But, first, I need my heart back.''


    Seeing the light, Lucas smirked as he saw the fancy castles of the Celestial Dragons. They were so wealthy, so rich, and live in such beautiful land.


    Not to mention, there are many hotties here that need saving. But, probably, he has his enough down waiting for him.


    Walking near the big castle in the middle, where the Five Elders should wait, Lucas suddenly stopped and his soldiers stopped ¨C They were a bunch of seamen.


    ''What''s going on?'' Caesar had a bad feeling when Lucas turned and made eye contact with him.


    What made him feel bad was the evil smile Lucas had.


    "Thank you," Lucas said, "But you think yourself smarter than you should, it''s not good for you."


    "Wha¡ª"


    Caesar, before he could complete his words, felt a strong momentum coming from Lucas body. Winds surged.


    Caesar felt his heart, his body cells, everything inside him screaming. His soul itself was shaking.


    Lucas''s shadow grew very big in his mind. Caesar felt that his will was crushing. A strong voice was telling him to submit.


    -[Imperial Will: time left: 00;50]


    Ten seconds had passed. Looking at the shocked Celestial dragons around, Lucas said the following words "Kneel."


    Caesar didn''t know why he was getting down, but he found that he was unable to refute this order. He found that there was an inner desire for obeying him.


    He didn''t lose his identity but just found a very strong desire to submit himself.


    "Yes, master," he said as he knelt along with the others around.


    Nodding in satisfaction, Lucas looked around. Not every Celestial Dragon is in his range. So, he had to move.


    *Swish*


    Using his super-speed, Lucas covered more area. In a few seconds, the whole Holy Land got exposed to his aura.


    *Swish*


    Lucas appeared on the top of the main palace, looking at everything around him.


    "Hehe..." Lucas let a smirk as he saw that every World Noble and their slaves became under his control.


    They didn''t have a chance.


    ''Luckily, I recharged that title.'' Lucas thought as he lowered his head.


    "hahaha..."


    Lucas put his hand on his head and let the laugh he was suppressing.


    "HAHAHA."


    Lucas laughed loudly that everyone could hear him. His hand covering his face, Lucas kept laughing and laughing.


    Suddenly he stopped and looked forward with a cold face.


    ''I''m not happy like that time when I got Eternal Youth.'' Lucas didn''t expect it to be a short laugh.


    Whatever. It''s still early to relax.


    Besides, he needs to check the Celestial Dragons'' stock of Devil Fruits. Not to mention, he can use them now to find anything in this world.


    In fact, Lucas planned not to announce himself to the world. He would just rule from the shadow and enjoy his eternal life after he guarantees it.


    -x-X-x-


    The next day: Hina, Little Sadi, Lilly, Charlotte Linlin, Gerd, and more girls were getting up through the stairs.


    Vivi, Raki, Lamia, Mikita and the others who had been living at Sky Island came as well. Lucci came as well. She was lifting a big egg about her head.


    Even the ones who had been considered his concubines from Tsuru crew got up. Everyone came, except Yamato as she was in Wano.


    They didn''t know why Lucas had called all of them. But surely, getting to know each other was a nice thing.


    "Welcome, Queens."


    Suddenly, they stopped as they saw a Celestial Dragon ¨C previously ¨C addressing them respectfully.


    "What is going on?" said Black Maria.


    "Is Lucas pulling a prank on us?" Replied Nami.


    "Hey, he is your cosine; tell us what may have happened," Nojiko said as she looked at one girl.


    Calorina took a step back and looked at the army of the women in front of her.


    Surely, Lucas had overdone it.


    But she was more confused to bother herself with that matter.


    "I don''t know." She said. "But he isn''t the type to prank someone."


    Suddenly, she pointed with her fingers, ''be careful, this may be a trap.''


    The girls understood her and nodded with their heads.


    "Please, follow me."


    The Celestial Dragon took them to one big plaza where everyone was gathering and sitting.


    Lucas was on the back sitting at the highest point.


    The girls somehow felt comfortable seeing Lucas sitting, taking drinks, and looking at the plaza. As he saw them, Lucas pointed to them with his hand.


    "Come here, you don''t want to miss it." Lucas then looked at the plaza.


    ''Miss what?'' All of them, for the first time, had the same idea.


    They turned their heads to the place where everyone was focusing. On the plaza, stood Five people who everyone in the Navy new.


    "The Five Elders!" Viola and Vivi said with one voice. Suddenly, they looked at each other. Sparks could be seen between them.


    "I''m a princess; you should let me say that."


    "I''m a Queen," Vivi replied.


    "Shut up," Lilia said, pointing with her hand forward, "the five are going to say something."


    Just what''s going on? Someone called them queens. Lucas was sitting behind, and the Five are standing on one line


    "The five are starting."


    On the Plaza, one of the five elders, the bald one who usually hold katana, stepped forward.


    Everyone paid attention to him.


    The Elder opened his mouth.


    "You Are~" he was singing, surprisingly, his voice was nice:


    "My Fire~"


    The other elder, he is bald, and has large birthmark spots on his forehead and a large white moustache, stepped forward.


    Lifting one finger, he said:


    "The one desire~"


    "Believe~" The blonde elder stepped forward and sang in a high note.


    "When I say..." Stepped the other elder and sung, He is a tall and thin bearded man with long white hair.


    "I want it that way~" The last elder sang. He has a scar on the left side of his face.


    Lucas suddenly stood up from his seat, made a fist, and yelled, singing, "Tell My Why."


    The five elders sang in one voice "Ain''t nothin'' but heartache~"


    "Tell me why," Lucas screamed again."


    "Ain''t nothin'' but a mistake~ "


    "Tell me why," Lucas lifted his drink and yelled again.


    "I never wanna hear you say." The bald elder said, falling on his knee and grabbing the gripe of his katana next to his mouth.


    The five then said, "I want it that way."


    The girls had been looking forward confused, their jaw dropped.


    "What the f.u.c.k am I seeing."


    "Did I take drugs?"


    "Is this a dream?"


    "He should explain."


    Little Sadi pointed to Lucas.


    "Hoho... Chills. Totally worth the waiting." Lucas cheered before looking at his girls, who confused wasn''t the right word to express their facial expression.


    "Ha~ again boys."


    Lucas then jumped and landed in front of the girls, "I know you are confused, but let me explain."

 Chapter 277 - The End and the Beginning

    Days were passing quickly.


    Lucas, as he was enjoying having everything in the world, would feel very spacious.


    His life now, is no adventure, nothing, but a bunch of pretty and pregnant women.


    He liked and loved each part of this life.


    But there is one thing that had been concerning him for too long.


    The Supreme Being had a deal with him; Lucas knows that he has that part, and he already prepared a trick in his sleeve.


    "What to do," Lucas lied on his thrown in the Holy Land and looked at the ceilings.


    He knew the time that he shall leave the world; the time when his adventure become boring in the eye of the divinity he has to entertain.


    But somehow, he wanted to settle and live a happy life here.


    After having everything here, why would he even go to another world?


    Now, He was alone as he asked his girls not to bother him.


    "What a headache," Lucas massaged his temple.


    The ultimate ruler of this world isn''t enjoying his life, not enjoying his immortality.


    "At least he should have given me a deadline."


    Whatever, it doesn''t matter.


    He already finished off Whitebeard and Shanks and got the XP he needs from them.


    The trick that Lucas had prepared is simple.


    After touring in this world, Lucas was able to find Time-Time Fruit, which would allow one to travel through time.


    As his system gave him a chance to eat a second Devil Fruit, Lucas ate it in the toilet, since he was sure that no Supreme Being likes to watch a human in WC.


    Lucas remembered that Being''s words. He is doing this for entertainment, which means, he doesn''t know what will happen next, he can''t see the future.


    The idea is simple, after reaching a high of DFM in Time Fruit, Lucas is sure that he would be able to travel back through time. He couldn''t level his fruit higher, since it requires more XP than the others, which he can''t gain because of his monstrous strength and the low XP this word can offer. Like, it requires what he doesn''t have.


    But still, he would be able to go back through time.


    All he needs is more time, get the XP he needs, and he would be able to retire.


    If it came to worse, he would unlock the potentials of Kaido and the other strong individuals, so he may have some hard battle.


    As Lucas was alone in this vast room in the palace, he started to hear a cracking voice.


    It was like a glass getting break.


    But nothing was cracking.


    Lucas looked in the middle of the room, to see black cracks spread in the middle of the air.


    He let a sigh: "F.u.c.k!"


    But what got out surprised him.


    From that crack, flew a man with long blonde hair and blue eyes, and fell to the ground, on his knee.


    "Ha... Ha..." He was panting as he kept looking at the ground.


    "Supreme Being!!!"


    Lucas, after blinking twice, called in shock.


    This, this was the person that had sent him to One Piece world and the creator of The Strongest System.


    Now, he is on his knee, blood dripping from his forehead. Wounds covered him from head to toe, cut marks, and there was a trail of blood following from his mouth.


    How can Lucas not be shocked? The creator of the system is in such a state.


    Just thinking that this person could create a system that gives infinite power, was very likeably make him have the power that surpasses the system itself.


    ''Do gods bleed...''


    "What!" Lucas thought it may be something bad, so bad that Supreme Being get hurt like that.


    What if that thing followed him, here?


    Lucas stood up and walked to the centre of the room, to the Divinity that came here.


    The Supreme being was pathetic.


    "What happened?"


    There was no answer to Lucas''s question, as the Supreme Being was breathing heavily.


    "WHAT HAPPENED, "Lucas yelled, feeling nervous. "The Deal was you teleporting me, not you coming here."


    Upon looking very closely to the Supreme Being, Lucas found that, except the difference in hairstyle, the two of them had very similar eyes, and face... except that the Supreme Being''s face was more mature.


    "Answer me!" Lucas''s heart pondered as he saw the Supreme Being looking at him and smiling. It was a mocking smile.


    "I f.u.c.k.i.e.d up," The Supreme Being said, "Again, even during this timeline. When I thought that it''s over, fate claimed me."


    "What!" Lucas felt his dizzy.


    Why the voice of this person is now similar to his. Was he always like this, or is he playing with his nerves?


    ''This timeline...''


    ''Fate claimed me again.''


    And what is this supposed to mean?


    The Supreme Being stood up to his full height and looked at Lucas, smirking.


    Lucas didn''t want to make a reckless move on a guy that possibly can kill him with a flick of his finger.


    The long-haired Blondie reached with his hand to Lucas''s shoulder, and said, "Even when I thought I won''t have to fight it. That battle, fate, is unchangeable."


    "What battle, what you are talking about," Lucas asked as he pushed his hand.


    "It''s our battle," The Supreme being Coughed blood on Lucas''s chest," a battle against something called fate. Something beyond the multiverse conception"


    Lucas blinked, and the bleeding divinity continued to talk, "Maybe I should clarify something. "


    Lucas nodded, thank you.


    The Supreme Being said.


    "I never transmigrated you because I needed entertainment."


    Lucas''s eyebrows furrowed. Then what. It''s not because Lucas really had much Karma.


    "Neither had I done it because you saved the world or that bullshit of Karma..."


    ''What does he mean?''


    "I did that because you were me,"


    Lucas took a step back, staring stunned at the bleeding guy, who grabbed his shoulder tightly. It was gentle, yet Lucas felt pain.


    Lucas blinked. He has the same voice, the same hair colour, and the same eyes as him.


    And he is f.u.c.k.i.n.g bleed. Gods, natural ones, don''t bleed. They aren''t a creature that needs a red liquid in their veins to survive.


    They should create life, not living a one.


    Now, this makes sense...


    "I am you, Lucas," said the Supreme Being, "I will die, you will die.


    "F.u.c.k, it''s worse than death if we are caught by him.


    "I thought I cheated fate. But now, I learned this. You cannot change your fate... Fighting eternally is useless."


    "You, what are you saying," asked Lucas, feeling very bad inside. For the first time, his heart pondered very fast. "Clear your mind."


    The Supreme Being ignored Lucas and walked pass him.


    He went to the throne and sat down. He glanced at Lucas and smiled. It was a mocking, yet warm smile.


    There, there it was, him when he was hundreds of years younger.


    Lucas looked at the Supreme Being. That''s one, is him!!!


    On the corners of the Supreme Being''s eyes, there was red liquid dripping to his chin.


    He seemed to be crying, crying blood. Lucas lifted his eyebrows, his heart pondering faster.


    "My tears had dried up a long time ago when I lost everyone I loved gradually." He said the reality around him seemed to be bending as white cracks appeared on his body. "Until no tears left. And I was a big asshole."


    Lucas paid attention to this part. Lucas felt very bad when his other self said that he lost his beloved one gradually.


    "Long time ago, I''ve made it, threw away everything that bothered me, every shred of feeling I had. I needed the motivation to survive.


    I have abandoned my humanity. I embraced my selfishness, sank in my sins. Hehe...Hahaha." The Supreme Being covered his face with his hand and started laughing like a maniac. But blood still falling to his eyes. No salty liquid, but pure red blood. "I abandoned love, women, and family. All I did was to embrace the void. And eventually, I became the Strongest among... Crawled out of the hell. Yet, still, Death, Fate, my fate, our fate, is written in the timeline.


    I miss calculated. I blinked my eye at small detail, and here am I. Choosing between two fates that are worse than death."


    "Answer me, what do you mean." Lucas, by this time, took his swords, demanding an answer. Hearing the beloved ones are deadline, Lucas could no longer remain calm. "I''ll f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you myself even if you are a real God."


    The Supreme Being flicked his finger and the swords in Lucas''s hand vanished in thin air.


    He then leaned his head on the thrown, closed his eyes.


    "I''m you, from another timeline. Because I made a mistake, I had to face the outcome. Even when I was so childish, fate never was merciful." The other Lucas closed his eyes, leaning his head on the chair. His blonde hair became fully red.


    "After I thought I had overcome fate, I was so curious. What, what if, my start was different," said Lucas, the other one of course, "what if, I was reincarnated at that same family, had something to assisted me, and no enemies to chase after me. I was so curious, so I went back through time, and chose you, chose myself I wanted to see.


    "I was curious, me seeing me growing, challenging the world. I wanted to feel satisfied once I see myself achieving the goal and having a family."


    Though things were mysterious, and there are answered question such as, what fate is he talking about, and what caused his future self to change this much.


    "Thank you." He said, "because of you, I had reawakened the feelings I had killed..."


    The Supreme Being flicked his hand and a katana appeared in his hand. He threw it to Lucas who caught it and examine it.


    It was a black sheathed long katana.


    As the strongest swordsman now, Lucas could feel unimaginable pressure coming from its sheathed blade.


    "Use this sword, leave this world, and get strong. Stronger than I would ever become." The other Lucas,


    "Hurry, there is no time. After I die here, if you are still here, you would be detected.


    "You shall perish. Not only so, but if he finds you here. Everyone you had contact with, would wither after you. And you can do anything because you can do anything.


    "Run me, run."


    The Supreme Being started to fade. His legs started to turn into very small light orbs. After his feet vanished, other parts started to follow.


    "Please," said the other Lucas, "The Strongest System is my masterpiece. I never had it. I believe it will assist us in our journey."


    "It''ll grow as you do. Survive until then. You have my last hopeless hope."


    Lucas couldn''t help but use future vision to know if this is a prank or not.


    After seeing what would happen a half-hour later, Lucas opened his eyes widely.


    F.U.C.K!


    This isn''t a prank.


    Everyone is going to die, form his lover. Lucas saw a dark shadow, the scariest thing your eyes may fell on. His eyes were golden, shining in the darkness.


    His skin was darker than dark. And there were white glowing ruins across his body.


    In the future Lucas saw, that shadow killed him and everyone in this place, including his family.


    The shadow told him these words, ''Ho, you aren''t dead, even after the injuries I inflected on you. You thought you can trick me, Lucas. Not a chance. I''ll destroy this place.''


    Lucas tried to see the future again, where he went to the other side of the world. It didn''t make difference.


    It was exactly like the Supreme Being said.


    If Lucas is still here, the shadow would come to detect the supreme being and if he is dead. Lucas is that person, so he would die.


    One the corner, the Supreme Being, the other Lucas, had completely.


    [Ding, the hosts other self had died.]


    [Ding, obtaining a shred of a Divine Ability]


    [Shred of Divine Ability: not recommended to use now]


    "Ha- Ha."


    He needs to get out here quickly. If not, everyone would die.


    No time to think.


    And the system confirmed that.


    [Ding, the creator is chased; leave this world, before his death would be confirmed by your blood.]


    [Ding. Do your best. Ding, move...]


    ''Shit, even the system seems to be afraid.''


    Lucas knew exactly what to do; the sword in his hand seemed to guide him.


    Holding it with his hand, Lucas used the system to know what it is. It was like scanning.


    [The World Breaker:


    Holds the ability to cut the reality and open portals between dimensions.


    ... Can''t unravel the other abilities of the sword because of the host''s low swordsmanship.


    The minimal level required to use its full abilities: Blade Saint]


    Unsheathing the black katana, a long silver blade appeared; ruins covered that blade from the grip to the tip of the blade. As Swords Half-Step Blade Saint now, Lucas could feel what to do.


    Lifting the sword in his hand, Lucas waved it in an X shape in thin air. The strength he used in swing would be enough to cut a full island. But in this room, no wall was cut.


    Where the blade passed, the air seemed to get cut.


    An X shaped portal like appeared in front of him. It was a white light that appeared in the room.


    ''Leave this world''


    As Lucas remembered that his other self''s words, he knew he must jump there. Besides, it''s not his first time using a portal, so he exactly knew where to go.


    "F.u.c.k. And I thought I could relax."


    Lucas, closing his eyes, took a step forward toward the X shape portal that appeared in the air.


    Another step is separating him from entering. Lucas suddenly stopped.


    His heart, his feelings started to pock him.


    He knew that, at some point, he can travel back through time, so could that Supreme Being; which made him feel it''s not a good idea to run.


    But what made Lucas halt his steps were his feelings, feelings toward his girls he is happily living with. Today, his first child was going to born. But, he isn''t going to be there.


    Lucas didn''t even say goodbye, and he wanted to see them, more than anything else.


    But, he had a fear now, a fear that once he sees them, he would change his mind and stay.


    They will die, and he won''t be able to change that.


    "In the future," Lucas turned his head and looked at the direction where the girls live,


    "I''ll come back, at this same moment, so you wouldn''t feel that I had ever left."


    Sure, things are tough, for that Supreme Being. But there is one thing that gave him hope. ''The Strongest System, my masterpiece, it will help you.''


    ''It''ll grow as you grow.''


    As Lucas understood, the other he didn''t have the System to assist him. But he said that the tool would grow as he grows. Sure, that means, maybe, a better outcome.


    Lucas will find answers and would come back, and most importantly, he will survive.


    He then looked at the portal he made in the reality. As soon as Lucas entered, the portal, behind him, seemed to get closed.


    Lucas could see nothing, except endless void with light orbs.


    Very soon, he felt that something is pulling his body down.


    Suddenly, beneath him, a ground appeared. Gravity started to pull him down. Lucas landed on his feet, to see that he was in the middle of a forest.

 Chapter 278 - Epilogue

    One Piece world, almost six years later.


    Inside the palace in the holy land, where the Celestial Dragons are no better than slaves.


    Kaya and Vivi were sitting inside one room, facing a blonde little girl and blue-haired little kid; both of their eyes'' colour was sky blue, just like their father.


    There were another two. One was a black-haired kid, with his mom teaching him history. And other was a green-haired girl who couldn''t fit inside here, because of the genes of Sea Monster and human inside her.


    It was night, the usual time for the story before bed.


    "And so, he saved the samurai world from the Evil Dragon, ended up at the great terror, and ruled the world from behind. No one knows about him, but even the world didn''t know how the dragons stopped their acts.


    "But mysteriously, at his age of 17, he vanished, like he never was here. His beloved ones looked for him. There was no trace...


    "only red blood on his thrown," she didn''t say that part out loud.


    "Wow, mom, again, I want to hear this story again." The little girl said, her eyes shining.


    "Hey, Luka, this is the 50th time I''m reading it." Kaya put her hands on her h.i.p.s and looked at the girl, frowning, and resisting the urge to leave a cry.


    "Well mom, I thought it was your favourite story, you always smile when you tell me about him... except the last part." Luka said, sounding a bit sad, "your face always change when you say the last part. Like you are about to cry."


    Vivi, who was making the 5 years old son sleep, turned her face and said, "I''ll get out. I need some air."


    "That because it''s the saddest," Kaya said, looking at Vivi,


    "Then, why don''t you change it."


    "I wish I can." Kaya smiled and messed with her daughter''s hair


    "Why," Luka asked frowning, "you can just say, he came back."


    "Why... Ha...That''s a really hard question." Kaya lowered her head


    Kaya didn''t know how to tell her daughter that the vanishing person is her father, who is six years, never appeared. They looked at his trace in every corner in this world, but he wasn''t there.


    Kaya had suspicious. When Lucas vanished that day, the only thing that was left was blood. She tasted it and knew it was his, but she didn''t tell the other. From that day, she had kept the burden to herself. Each night, she would think if something bad happened to him.


    Kaya sat on the ground, hug her legs, and started crying. It wasn''t a rare sight here. Even after much time has passed, still, this part would always get her.


    "It''s okay mom, one day you will gate inspiration."


    Luka hugged her mom and said, "Don''t cry. Make a happy end."


    *Sob*


    "I can''t."Kaya said, "you look just like him. All of you."


    Luka stood next to her and patted her back. The two looked very similar.


    Suddenly, Luka felt a hand landing on her shoulder, and she turned to see who.


    "Your mom needs to become a better storyteller," a male voice said.


    A tall man who looked to be in the middle of his 25 was standing behind her.


    He was wearing a black long coat, black pants, a black katana was on his waist.


    His blonde hair seemed to be spiky and quite long.


    He looked around, to Kaya, ''nothing changed,'' then looked down to the confused girl.


    ''Maybe I picked up the wrong time... how much was it the last time I was here, a hundred year, two hundred?''


    Kaya suddenly snapped back to reality, though she had Haki, she couldn''t sense someone here.


    "You!" Kaya lifted her head, saw him, and from one glance, she recognised him, "Lucas...Am I dreaming."?Kaya looked in a daze in front of her


    "No doctor. Try to pinch yourself," he smiled.


    Kaya continued staring at him with daze. Lucas decided to give her some time to adapt to the new reality.


    "Who are you, why mom is staring at you like that?" Luka asked.


    "She would hug me 3 minutes and 5 seconds later, I know that," Lucas said. "for sure."


    He bent down, to the blond little girl next to his feet, and lifted her to his shoulder.


    Luka wanted to say something as she doesn''t like to be lifted by strangers; however, the little girl felt some warmth as she was being hugged like that.


    "You look like your father," Lucas left a smile while his eyes on Kaya, who seemed to adapt to the reality. "So, tell me, I heard you like stories."


    "Mmm." The little girl wrapped her hand around his neck and hugged him. "Do you know some, man? What should I call you?."


    "I know stories, but," Lucas said, "I guess you need to become 18 years old, at least, before I can tell you."


    "Why," Luka said, "My mom and father were both fifteen when they made love."


    Lucas frowned, "how old are you again."


    "LUCAS!" Kaya, all of the sudden stood up and reached with her hand toward his face, "I am old enough."


    "Lucas," Luka looked at Lucas, surprised and said, "are you, my father." The little girl didn''t know what''s going on, but because her mom was crying, she hugged Lucas, "I always wanted to have a father."


    "It''s okay Kaya, little girl," said Lucas, hugging the two to his embrace.


    Lucas turned his head and saw a blue-haired kid, who looked 5 years old and was similar to him.


    He was sleeping peacefully.


    "I''m sorry," Lucas said lowly. "Maybe I came too late."


    "Don''t be sorry, tell me where have you been, what happened," Kaya pulled her face from his chest and stared at his face.


    Lucas put down the little girl and walked to the corner of the room.


    Lucas, his eyes seemed to be half-closed, his skin was cold, "It''ll take a long time, many nights and day to tell you that. Come, I''ll tell you story as you have never heard. But first, kids, shouldn''t hear it. It''s not suitable."


    Very soon, the door got broken. Many women, around 20, from 165 cm tall to 17 meters entered and stared forward. What attracted them was the name that Kaya yelled.


    Lucas turned his face there and smiled, "Hey girls, did you miss me."

 Chapter 279 - Credit and few words

    Thanks for reading so far. Hope you enjoyed it.


    Finally, after a full year, Part One is over, with 600k words.


    the Epilogue was just an alternative ending for those who wants a conclusion in One Piece.


    Now, your next line, when the next part.


    Probably in the spring, by the end of it or the begging. Idk as well.


    Ah, I need a long break now.


    What world will it be: I don''t know and I won''t chose until then.


    Thanks you for hanging around.


    See you around next time.


    thanks to all who supported this series.


    And special thanks to all patrons:


    Gamesepia


    Dark_Phoenix


    Art Em


    Tupet Jean-Robert


    Abdullah BinNaji


    Miguel Hernandez


    Nicklas Jensen


    frank chavarria


    Arcane Luck


    Camus


    Nicky


    Rarael velazco


    angga susanto


    cyprisbxilzTTV


    Dewayne patrick


    Jesus Hernandez


    TheForgottenKing


    MrMilkMan


    Fire Golem321


    Roger Cornejo


    Madcalamity


    Chris Alexander


    Miguel razo


    Colorblind


    Rek Rek


    ¨¤? ¨¤?2¨¤?a¨¤??¨¤?¡ê ¨¤??¨¤??¨¤??¨¤?a¨¤?"


    Novel


    ismael souffou


    ?-¨´¡­?¡¥ ¨´¡­?¡¤¨´??¡À¨´?


    JuanG


    Saud11


    Sonia B Lowe


    Ayoub Kahfy


    Itachi Asakura


    Leonel Gutierrez


    Crashman


    Bruno Rubens Fernandes Kliemann


    Tempest1618


    David


    Alberto mateo alor


    Alberto Rojas


    ItsCaden


    Noel 250


    TC


    Blackz Damn


    Bazu98


    Nelson Contreras


    Clement Lens


    Mamadou Touray


    Luke Soper


    Unchi no Kami


    Baggas Agusta


    Abe Fulgham


    Logan


    Hadi Setiono


    Christian Simon


    North670


    Dragon


    CtrannyK


    Uncle Pue


    Darkaito 121


    Myles Benjamin


    Tanner Burdon


    NoQuestion


    Jovanny Aceves


    Katsuragi


    Del


    Faisal Toffaha


    Maian


    SirMonster


    RISE10


    Renz Raven Calilung


    Hussein


    allan frutiez


    Yomax Aioria


    Liroy Ardes


    Alejandro


    Richard Darden


    mrgn


    WorldMonarch


    DanielPs11!


    Yougie


    Alexander Watkins


    FlameFTW


    Lavi


    starrysky


    Jesus Villegas Liera


    Tiago Ferreira


    ABU SUFFIAN IBRAHIM


    Megafire


    Kai Luxford


    Pedro Filipe


    D?D?DoD?D?D¡ãD1 D''D¡ã?¡ëD¦ÌD?DoD?


    Christopher Guin


    Donald Perkins


    Sharif Radhi Ali


    NamelessPeng


    Pierre-Louis


    jean steiger charles


    Alexander Nduka


    LaForlia


    heller8284


    Jsteam100


    Kitsakorn Hongchai


    Exactingspoon


    Escocia Koroli


    Vinicius Correia


    Titan


    robert hernandez


    Marcel Stevens


    Kyle Hitchens


    Ashe Candy


    Gamesepia


    Petherson


    Anthony Le


    Nerow


    Gamesempie


    Scott Hogaboom


    Lord Fifth


    Rolaph Pluviose


    Isa Baker


    ryofu


    Philip Igbaro


    Sarugamii


    Luna loserra


    Nitrogue97


    Jeremy Hernandez


    Hamnis Guizmo


    ghostnight


    Oprj1


    Julio Hernandez


    Mike Thomas


    kenneth gabriel


    Vrytikz


    Siddarth Ravi


    Adam Bruce


    John


    Sean Stephen


    IMT Carefree


    Kyle von Hollen


    Zelx


    BLANK


    ravin


    Filip K????


    Rnzraven


    Karl david Villagonzalo


    Nikolas Kov??cs


    maurocf


    KingYasser


    R3DSW0RD


    Mohemmad Ali


    Sun


    Jaime Velazquez


    omar amurrio


    James31292


    sohaib malik


    Abdullah nabil


    Aracios


    D?????¡­D¡ã?? D????€??D¡ãD¡¤D?D?


    Madlad


    Sebastiaan Brouwer


    JaxWolf4


    Renz Raven Calilung


    darren abbler


    chan


    Tim brown


    king_solomon


    Pascal Blanc


    Hfdh Bxfh


    Erick Aguerrebere S??nchez


    MDRS


    Glade


    Achmad Eldra


    Jose Bautista


    Rangga Gumilang


    DDsurvivor


    Ale Campos


    Elitegamer


    mhhh nanana


    Michael Arjuna


    cameron


    Marc_13


    Ashraf Oppong


    D?D?D¡ä?€D¦ÌD1 D-?€D?D?D?D¦ÌD?D?D2


    zHANz


    Arun Mohan


    ShadowXK